《Ninja World: I鈥檓 Not a Human Being!》


 Chapter 1: 1

    Chapter 1: 1


    "Your life must be difficult."


    "Itachi, did you see your life before you died?"


    "I want to see it, Infinite Tsukuyomi... A world without falsehood."


    "I will remember you for the rest of my life."


    Fragments of memories came flooding in.


    On a dam somewhere on the border of the Land of Water, a 12 year old Kisame woke up from a midday nap with a splitting headache and cold sweat oozing out of his forehead.


    It looked as if the young Kisame had experienced a nightmare.


    He subconsciously clenched the ninja sword in his hand and looked around, but found that everything was as usualninjapanions were patrolling or resting around, and a group of workers were repairing the dam that was damaged by the enemy.


    Kisame''s face changed several times as he stood up slowly, and came to the water edge, to look at the clear and calm water.


    On the water, a slightly childish young face was reflected.


    Blue skin and short, straight blue hair. A pair of iconic dead fish eyes, plus the shark gill-like lines on both sides of the cheeks.


    The first impression of this face is that it is not ugly, it can only be said that it looks different and has a personality.


    But this respectable face, which is beginning to take shape, can''t be said to be a protagonist at first nce, and it is almost easy to write it of as "viin" or "mob character".


    Looking at his reflection in the water, the young boy suddenlyughed.


    He did not expect that, he, a human from the 21st century, to be a young Kisame.


    And Kisame happens to be his favorite viin.


    Those memories that poured into his mind are all rted to the plot in the Naruto anime.


    Then again


    Did Kisame in previous life really see himself before he died?


    He, Kisame, is a ninja.


    He is polite and give respect to those he admires, he has always been honest when fighting, always obeying the instructions of his superiors, and always performing tasks perfectly and faithfully.


    In the process, he had to kill hispanions again and again, and even summoned sharks to eat himself, just to guard the information desperately!


    At the end of the Naruto anime,pared to the those who made it to the top, Kisame who has already died is just an ordinary ninja.


    As he onceughed at himself: "I''m just a sidekick anyway."


    However, this little supporting role is one of the most real ninjas in Naruto.


    Because this man, Kisame, has firmly implemented his own way of forbearance from the beginning to the end.


    He died calmly, with a faint whisper at the end of the day-


    "Itachi, to say that I am a hopeless person is not entirely false."


    Kisame, is a well deserved real man and ninja.


    But it''s a pity.


    In the life of Kisame, he has made two fatal mistakes:


    He is Weak and foolish.


    Although he had already seen through the falsehood of this world, he did not have enough power to change it, so he was bewitched by Obito and wanted to see the world created by Infinite Tsukuyomi


    A world of eternal peace and beauty.


    Kisame believed it from the bottom of his heart, and paid everything for it without any regrets.


    But in the end, the result was nothing, and was betrayed by him.


    "Weakness is a sin, and it''s not advisable to be ignorant to your superiors."


    Young Kisame sighed, as his eyes swept across the spacious river, looking at the distant horizon.


    In any case, from today onwards, he will be Kisame.


    Since there is a chance to live a new life, then in this life, he must live for yourself.


    He is Kisame, neither a sidekick nor a background charector.


    After spending some time sorting out his thoughts, Kisame paid attention to his current situation.


    This year is the 44th year of shinobi viges, and it has been six or seven years since the end of the Second Ninja World War. After a period of peace in the ninja world, disputes gradually began to arise.


    Recently, a small scale conflict broke out between Mizu, where Kisame is located, and Suna, which is also one of the five major Ninja viges, over thepetition for iron and ore resources on a penins in the southern sea.


    The two sides were in a deadlock for a while.


    Just then, an unidentified ninja infiltrated the territory of the Land of Water, and began blowing up bridges and dams everywhere, causing great damage.


    Even if you think about it with your butt, you know that it was a Suna ninja.


    So, young Kisame received a mission and joined one of the many teams to search and destroy the enemy in the territory.


    A day ago, after Kisame''s team found a damaged dam, they immediately summoned workers toe to repair it.


    As a shinobi who has been training for two years, the temporary task of Kisame and hispanions is to stay here, ensure the smoothpletion of the repair work, and beware of the enemy''s attack again.


    And their superior in this operation is a member of the seven ninja swordsmen, who took part of the elite ninja to chase the enemy, promising to kill the enemy in thend of water.


    Kisame picked up the ninja sword and walked back and forth on the dam, pretending to patrol, while adapting to this new body.


    ''Huh?''


    In the process, his eyes suddenly lit up, as he found a pile of white lime, like a hill, which was to be used to repair the dam.


    Kisame walked over quietly, collected some lime, and hid it in his sleeves.


    Before he became Kisame, he was a fighting enthusiast. He was aggressive by nature but kind-hearted. In order to deal with gangsters and bad guys, he had practiced unrestricted fighting on the street for a long time.


    One of his most famous achievement is that with a small pair of scissors, he seriously injured three gangsters who wanted to kill a woman running at night in the park. Not only was hemended by the relevant departments, but he also became a local celebrity in the newspaper.


    When asked why he had to carry a pair of scissors with him when going out for a run, he answered honestly:


    "Because machetes are not allowed."


    Scissors, which are not controlled knives, can be legally carried.


    In addition,pared with machetes, the stab wounds caused by scissors are equally powerful and more subtle, making it difficult for gangsters to guard against.


    In the concept of unlimited fighting, things like scissors and limes that can be seen everywhere in daily life are ready-made weapons and can be used at any time.


    It is really a must have for home travel, punishing evil and promoting good.


    After putting two catties of lime into his sleeve, Kisame left contentedly and continued to patrol.


    The day passed quickly.


    As the sun started to set, the sky became orange, and the water sparkling, as if covered with a golden coat.


    The repair work on the dam has been sessfullypleted. The workers who had been busy all day packed up their tools and prepared to go to the pub in the nearby town for a drink.


    Kisame and hispanions are also about to leave here and go to the next mission area to continue searching for traces of the enemy.


    However, this harmonious and peaceful atmosphere was suddenly broken.


    ''Boom.''


    Not far away, in the woods on the shore, there was a violent explosion, apanied by sky high firelight and thick ck smoke.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another sh of lightning in the depths of the woods, and the blue electric light turned into a dragon, raging everywhere, causing arge number of trees to fall.


    A group of birds were startled, escaped from the woods, and passed over the heads of Kisame and others.


    ''Very strong chakra.''


    Kisame''s pupils shrank, as he sensed that there were powerful ninjas fighting, and the two sides were rapidly approaching the dam.


    After just a few seconds, a figure rushed out of the woods with a slightly grim look on his face.


    It was a man with long green hair and a bandaged upper body, holding a pair of lightning-encrusted swords in both hands.


    It is the owner of Kiba, one of the seven famous ninja swordsmen.


    However, the elite Jnin of Kirigakure was covered in injuries at this time, like a lost dog, being chased and fled here.


    "There is an enemy attack, he is a Suna ninja!"


    "Lord is injured!"


    Seeing the injured posture of their superior, everyone who stayed on the dam was shocked and rushed over to support.


    "Stop them for me!"


    After roaring at Kisame and the others, he then performed his teleportation technique, by turning into a electricity that passed through the crowd and fled towards the downstream direction of the dam.


    Hearing the order of the superior, the always honest and loyal Kisame instinctively picked up the ninja sword, ready to join hispanions to stop the enemy desperately.


    But the next second, he suddenly woke up.


    Even the owner of Kiba can''t deal with the enemy, can they resist it?


    At this time, although Kisame is already the best among his peers, and his strength is enough to be promoted to Chunin. However, due to his young age, his potential has not been fully developed, and is far from the "tailless beast" in Naruto anime.


    Just at this time.


    "Ah!" "Ah!"


    Several screams came one after another from the front.


    He looked up and found that several of thepanions who rushed in the front were hit by a strange fireball. The water in the whole body evaporated instantly and turned into mummified corpses. Their death was extremely terrifying and miserable.


    After killing Kirigakure''s ninjas, those fireballs flew back to a woman and floated around her.


    The woman was in her twenties, with delicate features, green hair tied into a ball head, and two strands of orange bangs, showing a distinctive personality. Unlike other Suna ninjas who wrapped themselves tightly, she wore a bold halter dress with white bandages around her waist, showing off her good figure.


    Beautiful and dangerous.


    ''Hero of the Hidden Sand, Pakura.''


    With the memory in his mind from before, Kisame immediately recognized the woman''s identity.


    Appearing with Pakura was a team of Suna Anbu, there were more than ten people. They methodically unfolded the siege, mercilessly ughtering Kirigakure''s ninjas and workers, and soon the dam was stained with the blood of the dead.


    Seeing this scene, Kisame turned around and ran away without hesitation.


    He is no longer the ninja that used to be only loyal to the orders of his superiors.


    Unfortunately, he is still a step behind.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A Suna Joinin appeared like a ghost. With a cold face, this manunched a storm-like attack on Kisame with his kunai in his hand.


    Naturally, Kisame will not stand still.


    He fought back desperately with a fierce look in its eyes.


    ''ng!''

 Chapter 2: 2

    Chapter 2: 2


    The kunai and ninja swords in their hands collided violently, bursting out dazzling sparks.


    ''Oh?''


    In the process of fighting, the Suna ninja was surprised to find that the kid in front of him seemed to have some ability, and that he couldst under his hands for so long.


    However, that''s the end of it.


    He changed his moves suddenly.


    Kisame was caught off guard and the ninja sword in his hand was knocked away, his body suddenly lost his bnce, and his whole posture was full of ws.


    "Go to hell, kid."


    The Suna ninja sneered and stabbed his Kunai towards Kisame''s heart.


    In the nick of time, Kisame flicked his arm violently, and arge cloud of quicklime flew out from his sleeve, and at such a close distance, it smeared the Suna ninja''s face on the spot.


    "What!"


    The Suna ninja immediately let out a scream.


    Arge amount of lime got into his eyes, causing severe stinging pain in his eyes, and he temporarily lost his vision.


    Taking this opportunity, Kisame immediately opened the distance from the opponent and ran wildly.


    But before he took two steps, he felt an unbearable heating from behind him.


    He turned his head sharply, and saw a scorching fireball chasing after him, and it exploded in an instant, bursting with huge fire, swallowing everything.


    Although Kisame tried his best to dodge, he was hit and flew out with suffered serious injuries.


    but-


    This is his escape route!


    With the impact of the explosion, Kisame''s body crossed a graceful arc in the air, and finally fell into the wide river with a "thump" sound.


    The shark gills on his face are not for show.


    Once in the water, Kisame can dive to the bottom of the river and escape calmly.


    After a few seconds.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Pakura fell from the sky and stepped firmly on the water.


    Her sharp eyes nced around, and she quickly frowned.


    ''This guy ran away.


    Forget it, it''s just a little guy, nothing important.''


    Pakura turned around and returned to the dam, and instructed a group of her subordinates:


    "Prepare explosives topletely destroy this dam. Then, continue to hunt down Raiga"


    "Yes!"


    The crowd agreed in unison.


    Ten minutester.


    Boom!


    With a deafening explosion, the towering dam was torn apart, and the flood that burst the embankment was galloping like ten thousand horses. With a loud rumbling sound, it swept the forests on both sides of the downstream.


    The night is like clear water, and the moon hangs high.


    In the lower reaches of the river, a waterfall flew down from a hundred meter cliff and plunged into the abyss, which was spectacr.


    In the woods on the edge of the cliff, Raiga sat slumped on the ground with his back against a big tree, panting violently.


    His legs were scorched, bleeding non-stop, and he had lost the ability to move.


    Under Pakura''s pursuit, he panicked and fled here, only to find that it was a dead end.


    That woman is simply a monster.


    Her Kekkei Genkai, Scorch release, can easily evaporate all water, and is a natural nemesis for the Kiri ninja who are generally good at water escape.


    Even he, who was one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, was defeated.


    Right now, Raiga can only pray silently in his heart, not to be discovered by the gang of Suna ninjas before the rescue from the vige arrives.


    Suddenly.


    Gurgling.


    A series of bubbles appeared on the water not far away. Immediately afterwards, in the suspicious eyes of Raiga, a figure emerged from the water and climbed to the shore.


    "Who?!"


    Raiga let out a low voice, and picked up Kiba beside him with both hands. With the injection of chakra, silver thunder light suddenly emerged from the de, and the tip of the de was aimed at the figure.


    "Sir, it''s me."


    Kisame raised his hands, walked out of the darkness, and came in to the moonlight.


    "Haa, you didn''t die?"


    Raiga was quite surprised when he saw that it was Kisame, but at the same time he put down his guard and reached out to greet thetter.


    For this subordinate, he is impressed.


    Although the average appearance of people in Mist Vige was weird, but his appearance is more bizarre, Kisame who has a shark face can easily "stand out" from others.


    Raiga noticed that Kisame has fish gills on his cheeks and shoulders, and assumed that by relying on these gills to dive into the bottom of the water and get rid of Suna ninja''s pursuit.


    This kid has a tough life.


    Kisame walked in front of Raiga Kurosuki, and kneeled on one knee, bowing his head, he respectfully reported to thetter:


    "My lord, the people from Suna Vige seem to have evacuated after destroying the dam."


    "Hmph, they ran quite fast."


    When Raiga heard the words, he snorted coldly, and said stubbornly, "If it wasn''t for their shameless sneak attack, which led to my injury leading to a disadvantage, I would have definitely killed all these guys, especially the woman named Pakura."


    At his remarks to protect his face, Kisame remained silent.


    In Kisame''s memory, Kurosuki Raiga, who was in front of him can be said to be the most useless among the seven people of this generation of ninja swords.


    Most of this person''s strength is derived from Kiba, and he is unable to exert the true power of Kiba. In the plot of the original anime, Kurosuki Raiga was madly beaten by Konoha ninjas, and he didn''t even get a role in the Impure reincarnation, which is a shame for the seven mist ninjas.


    Thinking of this, Kisame nced at the other''s injured leg without revealing a trace, and his mind became active.


    Raiga did not notice this, and told thetter:


    "Quick, help me up."


    He is full of rage now.


    In this chase mission, not only did his team was nearly wiped out, he himself was defeated by a woman, and he would definitely be ridiculed by his colleagues when he returned.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, wishing he could go back to the vige to recover his wounds, and then go to Pakura for revenge.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Kisame went behind Raiga, and carefully lifted him up.


    "I will be careful and not touch the wound."


    He said this kindly, but his left hand quietly took out a kunai, taking advantage of the opportunity when Raiga was unprepared, he aimed at thetter''s heart, from behind and


    Smashed it hard!


    Puff.


    Kurosuki Raiga''s pupils shrank as he lowered his head in disbelief, seeing the tip of Kunai pierced from his left chest, and blood soon stained most of his chest red.


    As Kisame let go of his hand, Raiga made a "bang" as he fell backwards.


    "Why, why..."


    Before his consciousness dissipated, he used hisst strength to speak with difficulty.


    Kisame stood in the cold moonlight, looking down at Raiga with a nk expression, as his pair of eyes exuded a kind of primitive animal wildness.


    He waspletely different from the loyal subordinate from the moment before.


    "If I don''t want to be a cannon fodder for the rest of my life, I must kill you."


    Kisame said slowly, while staring at the Raiga''s pupils as they gradually dted, until they lost focus and diedpletely.


    In his previous life, he was a foolish and loyal viin.


    After reliving the first life, Kisame doesn''t mind continuing to be the viin, but he will no longer be ignorant.


    Will he faithfully carry out the orders of his superiors no matter when and where?


    Hehe, the so-called superiors are not meant to be killed.


    Not only Kurosuki Raiga who was in front of him, but even his future boss Suikashan Fuguki, as well as Uchiha Obito and Akatsuki, are all potential assassination targets of Kisame.


    Looking back on the previous life, in the entire Akatsuki, except for Kisame, no one was really dedicated to the organization.


    With this gang of worms, how can it be possible to do a good job.


    It''s better to do it alone and walk the lonely viin road to the end.


    Coming back from his thoughts, Kisame''s gaze fell on the Kiba swords on the ground.


    He picked up the pair of swords and looked at them carefully, admiring the smooth curves and sharp edges of the des.


    Thunder de  Kiba, not only can it create and attract thunder and lightning, but also has a special bonus effect on Thunder Ninjutsu. It can be said that it is the dream weapon of every Thunder Ninja.


    Among the seven ninja swords of Kirigakure, although it is not as good as the Samehada, it is much better than the kubukiribocho, which is useless except for its appearance.


    For Kisame, it is not bad to have it as a substitute before getting the Samaheda.


    It is a pity that Kisame is not a thunder ninja. Like Raiga, he is destined to be unable to exert the full power of the Kiba. In addition, he can only use Kiba secretly, once the people in the vige find out, it will be in big trouble.


    Thinking of this, Kisame couldn''t help but frown and fell into contemtion.


    At this moment, a "ding" sound suddenly sounded in Kisame''s mind.


    He was stunned for a moment, because he was familiar with this voice, who often yed single-yer games in his previous life.


    Panda.


    Kisame found that in his mind, a cute panda head, with its mouth open, looking like it was waiting to be fed.


    Panda is also known as the iron eating beast.


    The function of this Panda is very simple: devour ninja tools with special abilities and make them integrate into the Kisame''s body, thereby helping him toplete his evolution.


    Just now, Kisame activated this when he picked up the Thunder Saber  Kiba.


    ''Great.''


    In this Shinobi world, an ordinary ninja is simply unable to move further towards the peak.


    So Kisame didn''t hesitate too much, and raised the swords in his hand as his eyes narrowed, and activated the ability of the panda.


    ''Buzz.''


    The Kiba swords suddenly trembled violently and emitted a dazzling thunder light. It seemed that it already knew it fate that it was about to be swallowed up, so it desperately wanted to break free.


    "Resistance is futile, it''s better to enjoy it, be one with me, and let''s be the ultimate creature together."


    Kisame caressed the de andforted it with a smile, revealing sharp white teeth.


    A few secondster.


    Hum Hum.

 Chapter 3: 3

    Chapter 3: 3


    The Kiba swords in his hand turned into a stream and submerged into his body.


    Kisame was shocked.


    He could feel the stream wandering around in his body, from arms to torso to legs, as if it was looking for a ce to rest.


    In the end, it stopped at a ce that the ghost shark never expected


    Butt.


    "Fizz!"


    Kisame suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air, his pupils shrunk to the size of a mung bean, and cold sweat fell from his face like rain.


    With a sharp paining from his butt, Kisame groaned as he arched his body, and then heard a "poof" sound, and a tail actually grew out of his body.


    It is a gray brown sword tail, more than one meter long, and there are two tail fins behind it, which makes people think of a shark''s tail at the first time.


    However, there are also silver thunder patterns on this shark tail, and it is surrounded by lightning, which looks full of deadly danger.


    This is... Shark Tail Lightning Whip.


    "Roar."


    Kisame felt that there was a violent force in his body that needed to be vented, so he let out a roar like a beast, and under the control of instinct, he swung the shark tail.


    ''Click.''


    With a crisp sound, a big tree the size of a bucket was struck by the shark tail and fell down with a bang.


    Immediately afterwards, arge bluestone as tall as a person was also blown up by his tail and shattered into countless small stones, and shot out in all directions.


    What a powerful force.


    It seems that, with the help of the "Panda", Thunder de. Kiba not only smoothly merged with Kisame and became a part of thetter''s body, but alsopletely retained its own characteristics and power.


    As for the price Kisame paid for this...


    In addition to the pain in the buttocks, his appearance is more "inhuman".


    However, he was originally more like a shark than a human, so it didn''t matter.


    If it is said that bing "inhuman" is the price of gaining power,... It''s not a big deal to stop being human!


    The only problem is that if he were to drag this tail back to Kirigakure, it will inevitably be a little shocking.


    At this time Kisame suddenly moved in his mind and consciously contracted the sphincter, and a magical scene happened suddenly.


    His shark tail, like a python entering a hole, retracted into his body at an extremely fast speed, and waspletely hidden.


    It turned out to be a retractable tail.


    Kisame couldn''t help showing a look of joy.


    The first thing that came to his mind was to fight the enemy closely, and when he was in a stalemate, unexpectedly use his shark tail to attack the opponent''s vital parts.


    This tail can help Kisame to use the unlimited fighting skills he learned in his previous life to the fullest.


    Time to get out of here.


    After a short period of thought, Kisame decided to dispose of the body of Raiga, and then returned to Kirigakure to continue to be a genin.


    Because the remaining six swords of Kirigakure are his next goals.


    However, perhaps the movement he made just now was too loud, and the enemy has quietlye to the door.


    ''Swish!''


    A scorching fireball the size of a human head crossed an arc in the woods under the moon, moving towards Kisame.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame was startled, he picked up the corpse of Raiga, and threw it out, colliding with the oing fireball.


    ''Chi Chi.''


    With the white mist formed by a burst of water vapor, the water in Raiga''s body was instantly evaporated, and his body turned into a mummified corpse, which floated lightly to the ground.


    In the next second, Pakura, who had a cold look on her face, appeared from the darkness.


    She recognized at a nce that Kisame in front of her was the kid who jumped from the dam and escaped, and what really surprised her was


    "You killed your superior?"


    Pakura''s voice was cold, her brows were slightly wrinkled, as she stared at Kisame.


    She knew that the Kurosuki Raiga had already died long before she took action.


    Facing Pakura''s question, Kisame didn''t respond, neither admitting nor denying it, but leaving it to the other party to reverie.


    He was hesitating whether to take action against this woman or not.


    Considering that Pakura is an elite jnin with Scorch release, and there are many other helpers, even with the Shark Tail Lightning Whip he just got, that greatly increased his strength, he is afraid that...


    He is still not her opponent.


    So, Kisame decided to repeat the old trick, and took out the trick he was best at


    Escape!


    He opened his arms and stepped back, and at the same time showed a smile to Pakura and said:


    "Scorch release Pakura, if I can still survive, let''s meet again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kisame had already walked to the edge of the cliff, and under Pakura''s astonished eyes, he jumped back straight down.


    Whoosh.


    Pakura reacted, and came to the edge of the cliff in an instant, and looked down, only to see the waterfall that was flying down, and the bottomless abyss.


    At this height, even a ninja would be shatteredpletely if he jumped down, and he would never survive.


    But


    She doesn''t know why, that smile of Kirigakure ninja, whose name she didn''t even know, remained in Pakura''s mind.


    The calmness of getting out of the way when surrounded by enemies, the ruthlessness of killing superiors, and the madness of jumping off a cliff at the end.


    This is Pakura''s impression of Kisame .


    If this guy grows up, he will definitely be a dangerous person.


    While Pakura stood on the edge of the cliff in a daze, the rest of the Suna ninjas finally arrived.


    They soon found the shriveled corpse of Raiga on the ground, so everyone subconsciously believed that he was killed by Pakura.


    This news made everyone in this team excited.


    In this infiltration operation led by Pakura, they not only destroyed arge number of bridges, dams and other infrastructure in the Land of Water, but also killed a famous member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, which can be said to be a great victory.


    Going back with this military exploit, waiting for everyone will be all kinds of rewards and promotions.


    Pakura turned around and saw the frenzied subordinates, she hesitated for a while, but in the end she didn''t exin much about it.


    What puzzled her was that Kiba was not found at the scene.


    Could it be that it was taken away by that Kirigakure shinobi and fell off the cliff together?


    Pakura thought about leading her team around the waterfall to search for Kisame''s corpse and Kiba along the two banks, but after all, this is the territory of the Land of Water, and the reinforcements of Kirigakure are about to arrive...


    It''s not good to stay here for long.


    In the end, Pakura had to give up this n, took Raiga''s body and left quickly with her subordinates.


    On the edge of the cliff, the waterfall rushes endlessly, making the sound of rumbling water.


    Halfway up the cliff, a small tree grows on the cliff, its roots stick firmly into the stone crevices, and tenaciously stretches its branches and leaves to the sky.


    As tenacious as it is, there is Kisame that fell from the sky.


    When he jumped off the cliff, he called out his shark tail, and like a big cat he used his tail to maintain his bnce.


    At the same time, he kept colliding with the raised part of the cliff with his body. Although he suffered a lot of trauma, it also greatly slowed down the speed of his fall.


    In the process of falling, when Kisame saw this small tree, he knew that he would not die.


    At this time, his tail was tightly wrapped around it in a twist, and his body was suspended in the air, he survived.


    After a short breath, Kisame used both hands and feet, using the rock climbing knowledge acquired in the previous life, to smoothly descend from the position of the half-mountain cliff to the bottom of the valley.


    It was pitch ck here, and the moon could not be seen when looking up, only the deafening sound of the waterfall could be heard.


    Kisame entered the water again, waving his tail slowly, like a silent shark, swimming along the icy river to the distant sea outlet.


    It waste at night, the bright moon hid in the thick dark clouds, and the earth was dark.


    Everything that happened this night, like the moon, was hidden by many clouds of doubt...


    .....


    After one day.


    The news of Kurosuki Raiga''s death was sent back to Kirigakure, which soon caused the whole vige to fall into an uproar.


    Everyone knew that Suna ninjas must have done this, but they couldn''t produce any evidence, which made Mizukage to feel very aggrieved and angry.


    As the only survivor of this incident, Kisame returned to the vige and was first sent to the hospital for simple treatment and bandaging, and then was brought to Sandai Mizukage by the Kiri Anbu.


    Mizukage Building.


    The third Mizukage with long ck hair sat on the chair behind the desk, with his eyes closed, and listened to Kisame''s report.


    This Kage, who has been ustomed to closing his eyes all the year round, has followed the previous Mizukage and experienced many battles. After the second Mizukage''s death, he inherited the position of Kage and has been sitting in this seat for almost twenty years.


    He is Mizukage with strong ability and high prestige.


    However, in the past few years, the third Mizukage has decided to make the vige hidden in the Mist into the "Blood Mist". While it is sessfull in cultivating arge number of iron blooded and ruthless ninjas, it has also been criticized a lot.


    Facing the Mizukage, Kisame told the truth about his experience of diving and escaping. As for the killing of Kurosuki Raiga, he threw it to Pakura.


    Although his rhetoric was simple, there was no w, and it did not arouse the suspicion of the Mizukage.


    After all, Kisame in front of him was just a twelve year old boy, an ordinary ninja who looked honest and loyal.


    No one would suspect him.


    "You go back to recuperate and rest for a while."


    After listening to Kisame''s report, Mizukage ordered him to rest.


    "Yes."


    Kisame bowed to the Mizukage and turned to leave.


    Click, click, click.


    In the dimly lit office, Mizukage rhythmically tapped the desk with his fingers, thinking.


    After a moment he said.


    "Let the Heartless Pair be dispatched to retrieve Pakura''s head."


    The so called ruthless duo, like Kurosuki Raiga, are members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. They are Jinpachi Munashi who uses Shibuki, and Kuriarare Kushimaru who uses Nuibari.


    These two guys are brutal and cold-blooded, they kill people regardless of who they are, and they are also the strongest among the seven people.


    He let them go to assassinate Pakura.


    After the subordinate went out to give the order, there was only Mizukage left in the office.


    He sat nkly in the chair, turned stiffly and faced the wall.


    Then, at a certain moment, he opened his eyes that had been closed.


    A pair of red eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 4: 4

    Chapter 4: 4


    After walking out of the office, Kisame frowned slightly.


    In his memory, the third ninja war will break out in the next two or three years. During that period, Madara Uchiha not only ordered Anbu to capture Nohara Rin, but also imnted Sanbi into thetter''s body, making her Jinchuriki from Kirigakure Vige.


    It can be seen that Madara had already controlled Kirigakure and was the invisible ruler of this Ninja vige.


    So, was the Mizukage he just saw is being manipted by Madara?


    The existence of the old guy Uchiha Madara made Kisame realize that he must act more carefully. But, at the same time


    He also remembered the gourd-shaped fan with a six-hooked jade pattern next to him.


    Gunbai.


    It is a weapon handed down from generation to generation by the Uchiha n. It is said to be made of part of the sacred tree. The texture is hard and stic, and it can rebound all ninjutsu.


    The Gunbai is undoubtedly a real artifact, which makes Kisame salivate.


    In this way, in addition to the remaining six ninja swords, he added this Gunbai to his goal of staying in Kirigakure.


    Kisame is a patient hunter, he is good at waiting.


    Je will eventually seize the opportunity and get everything he want.


    After passing through the corridor, Kisame came to the lobby on the first floor of the Mizukage building.


    This is Kirigakure''s mission release office. At this time of the day, arge number of ninjase in and out, and it is very lively.


    As soon as Kisame appeared, he attracted a lot of attention, making the originally noisy hall much quieter.


    Everyone looked at the wounded and bandaged young ninja, and whispered whether he survived because of luck, or whether he was able to survive by abandoning hispanions and fleeing alone.


    If it is thetter, then in future missions, no one will be willing to team up with such a person and be apanion.


    Kisame doesn''t care about the whispers of others.


    He passed through the crowd and walked towards the door. In the process, he suddenly saw two familiar figures.


    One of them, about the same age as Kisame, was his former ssmate at the ninja school.


    She had long curly reddish-brown hair, turquoise eyes, pink lips, and delicate makeup, and she looked precocious.


    Terumi Mei.


    The fifth Mizukage in the anime ended the " Blood Mist" during het reign, and implemented a policy of peace and openness, thus revitalizing Kirigakure.


    She is a woman who is beautiful and powerful, and full of wisdom at the same time.


    However, although they have been ssmates for a few years, Kisame and Terumi Mei have nothing to do with each other, they just know each other.


    Terumi Mei also found Kisame, so she nodded at him, saying hello.


    Beside her, there is a younger, shorter female ninja.


    She also had long reddish-brown hair with two upright braids, and grinned at Kisame, revealing a set of sharp teeth.


    Ameyuri Ringo.


    One of the seven people of the second generation of ninja swords in the anime, she exerted the power of Thunder Sword. Kiba to the extreme, andter died of illness at an early age.


    Ringo Ameyuri stood on tiptoe and whispered in Terumi Mei''s ear. Judging from the sly expression on her face, she probably didn''t say anything nice about Kisame.


    It''s a pity that the little girl didn''t know that the Thunder Saber. Kiba, which should have belonged to her, had melted into Kisame''s body and became his tail.


    Otherwise, she would probably cry.


    Kisame passed the two of them and walked out of the Mizukage Building.


    His current n is to keep a low profile, go home as soon as possible to recover from the injury, and then aim at the remaining ninja swords and slowly figure it out.


    Unfortunately, things often don''t go as smoothly as expected.


    As soon as Kisame went out, he was blocked by someone before he took a few steps.


    The other party''s name is Kurokawa, a tall man with a ruthless look, and the Chunin of Kirigakure.


    In a patrol mission not long ago, Kurokawa served as the temporary superior of Kisame, relying on his identity and strength to bully thetter everywhere, but he was taught a lesson by Kisame with his fist, resulting in a loss of face.


    In this regard, Kurokawa has always held a grudge in his heart and wanted to regain his ce.


    He heard that Kisame was injured and realized that this was a great opportunity, so he immediately brought four helpers to take revenge.


    The atmosphere of Kirigakure ispletely different from that of Konoha.


    Konoha takes the "will of fire" as the foundation of the vige, and pays great attention to unity. At least on the bright side, it is impossible for ninjas from the same vige to fight in the vige.


    And Kirigakure, since the emergence of the "Blood Mist" atmosphere, many people started fighting openly.


    In this vige, thew of the jungle, and it is not surprising that there are people fighting on the street because of personal grievances.


    Fighting is the easiest and most direct way to solve most problems.


    To a certain extent, Kirigakure can be regarded as "simple folk customs", and it is easy when ites to things like these. There are not many conspiracies and intrigues.


    Therefore, when the conflict between the Kisame and Kurokawa and others was about to break out, not only did no one step forward to dissuade them, but instead attracted many vigers and ninjas to watch.


    Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri are also among them.


    In the crowd, Terumi Mei frowned slightly.


    Because Kirigakure is isted overseas and rarely interferes in the affairs of the ninja world, it has been rtively peaceful for a long time. Terumi Mei grew up in such an environment.


    But in recent years, the atmosphere in the vige has be more and more wrong, and more and more people have be belligerent and ruthless, which makes her, who is only twelve years old, deeply worried.


    After all, the word simple folk customs has another hidden meaning behind it, which is often barbaric, backward and ignorant.


    In contrast, Ringo Ameyuri was heartless, and it was not a big deal to watch the fun. She even shouted loudly along with others, moring for the two sides to start fighting quickly, eager to watch a good show.


    However, what most of the people present did not expect was


    Facing Kurokawa and others who came prepared, Kisame''s face changed, as he raised his hands and surrendered to the other party:


    "I''m sorry, I apologize to you, please let me go."


    After speaking, he bent down and bowed 90 degrees to Kurokawa in public to apologize.


    .....


    A man can bend and stretch.


    Kisame knew that the current situation was not good for him.


    He is injured now, and he doesn''t want to expose the trump card of the Shark Tail Lightning Whip in public. Under such circumstances, it is obviously extremely unwise to fight more than one enemy.


    If he confronted with Kurokawa and others, he will definitely suffer a big loss, and he may even be beaten to death.


    So, he must pretend to be a grandson that admits his cowardice and apologize first, and it''s not toote to take revenge after the injury is healed.


    Kisame''s reply not only made Kurokawa stunned, but also made the audience frown, feeling very disappointed.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a soft ninja in the Vige of Blood Mist, which is really a shame for the vige.


    However, would the menacing Kurokawa simply let Kisame go?


    Obviously not.


    Kurokawa rolled his eyes, as he suddenly grinned, and said aggressively to Kisame:


    "Since you''ve decided to apologize, show your sincerity, bastard! Well, as long as you kneel and sneak between my legs, the grievance between us will be wiped out."


    Before he finished speaking, he couldn''t wait to spread his legs and pointed at his crotch.


    As soon as this statement came out, the interest of the audience was hooked up again.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, he must kneel down like a dog and crawls for a few meters, sneaking under his enemy''s crotch


    No one would agree to such an unreasonable and excessive request.


    Once Kisame does that, he willpletely lose his dignity as a human being, and will have no ce in the vige in the future.


    Terumi Mei couldn''t stand it any longer, so she stepped forward and tried to stop it.


    In her opinion, after all, everyone is a ninja from the same vige, why do they have to do this? What''s more, Kisame was her former ssmate, so she couldn''t stand idly by.


    However, before Terumi Mei could step in, Kisame once again gave a surprising answer.


    "Kurokawa, are you sure?"


    Kisame narrowed his eyes and confirmed to Kurokawa in a calm tone. No one noticed that in the depths of his eyes, an imperceptible sharpness shed.


    He seems to be nning something.


    "Of course, with so many people watching, can I still cheat? Come on."


    Kurokawa was happy.


    He said that on a whim, who would have thought that Kisame was so weak that he would ept this humiliation of crawling under the crotch.


    Kisame heard the words, and without saying a word, he knelt on the ground with a plop, lowered his head and crawled towards Kurokawa.


    There were many boos and ridicules in the crowd.


    "Hey, it''s fun to watch."


    Suddenly, a joking voice came from the side. It was a young man with short ck hair, and the lower half of his face and neck were wrapped in bandages, giving him a very tough vibe.


    As soon as he appeared, he exuded a gloomy aura, and no one dared to approach within three meters.


    Last year, Zabuza participated in the graduation examination of the Ninja School, and killed more than 100 students, shocking the entire Kirigakure, and finally forcing Kirigakure to change the rules and cancel the glorious tradition of "Fighting to death" in the examination.


    Objectively speaking, the future Terumi Mei has never been able to find a marriage partner of the right age.


    This young man known as "Demon", although only a genin, no one in the vige dared to underestimate him.


    At this time, Zabuza folded his arms around his chest and watched Kisame crawling with great interest.


    When he was in the ninja school earlier, the excellent graded Kisame was two years older than him, and he was the target of his pursuit.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Kurokawa crossed his hips and watched condescendingly as Kisame crawled over and slowly moving under his crotch.


    Terumi Mei saw this scene, shook her head, and couldn''t bear to watch any more.


    For Kisame, this former ssmate, she mourned his misfortune and angered for him.


    "Let''s go."


    She turned around, pulled up Ringo Ameyuri, who was watching it lively, and wanted to leave here.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    Kisame, who was sneaking under Kurokawa''s crotch, hearing the exaltedughter of the former, and knew that the opportunity hade.


    His previous series of actions were all to paralyze the enemy and make them rx their vignce, so as to find the opportunity to turn the corner from the desperate situation.


    In order to defeat a powerful enemy, he must find all means and do whatever it takes, even sacrificing his own dignity!


    This is also one of the core concepts of unrestricted fighting.


    The next second, the ruthless counterattack of Kisame began.


    Swish.


    From his kneeling position on the ground, he suddenly turned over 180 degrees, pressed his back against the ground, his legs bent, and the whole person was like a big bow ready to go.


    While Kurokawa hadn''t reacted yet, Kisame used all the strength of his body, his legs lifted into the air like rockets, and kicked towards the opponent''s crotch.


    Click.


    A crisp sound rang in front of the Mizukage Building, it sounded like an egg was broken.


    In just a few seconds, the expression on Kurokawa''s face went from smugughter to extreme distortion.


    Under the severe pain, his eyes widened like copper bells, his eyeballs were bloodshot, and his legs became weak. It was so painful that Kurokawa couldn''t even scream, and could only make a "hissing" sound like a gossamer from his throat.


    Soon, Kurokawa clutched his crotch and fell down like a piece of wood, rolled his eyes, he lost consciousness, and fell into aa.


    For the rest of his life, he was destined to fail.

 Chapter 5: 5

    Chapter 5: 5


    This sudden reversal shocked everyone present.


    However, it''s not over yet.


    After defeating Kurokawa who is strongest among them with a sneak attack, Kisame slowly stood up and looked at the remaining people with a nk expression.


    "Come on, let''s kill him!"


    The other members exchanged nces, and swarmed up, wanting to rely on the advantage of the number to directly crush Kisame.


    In such a close fight, there is no time to form seals to release ninjutsu, and can only rely on taijutsu to resist the siege of many people. For Kisame, this situation is still very unfavorable.


    Seeing the other party rushing up, Kisame suddenly widened his eyes angrily, and let out a loud cry:


    "Wooo!"


    This shout shocked everyone present.


    Immediately afterwards, in the astonished eyes of everyone, Kisame made a fierce bark and jumped towards them, he started moving like a crazy dog.


    "This guy, what''s going on..."


    When they saw the mad dog like appearance of Kisame, they were deterred by his momentum, and did not dare to step forward.


    At this moment, a cold light shed in Kisame''s eyes, and like a hungry dog he rushed towards them and threw sand in their face.


    These sediments were collected secretly while he was crawling on his knees just now. They''re not as useful as lime, but they''re also good enough to disrupt the sight of enemies and temporarily blind them.


    "What!"


    They were sneak attacked by Kisame with sand, and their posture became messed up for a while, full of ws.


    Kisame seized the opportunity and rushed up to be beat them. His taijutsu moves are all extremely savage, specifically attacking the enemy''s crotch, throat and eyes and other deadly parts, so that once they fall, they can''t stand up again.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    In a short while, Kurokawa''spanions were all knocked down by Kisame, andy on the ground crying, in excruciating pain.


    This is the "mad dog style" physical technique in the unlimited fighting genre.


    By shouting and jumping up and down to release murderous aura and oppress the opponent, although it looks very ridiculous, it is very powerful in actualbat.


    After Kisame won, he changed his face in a second, seamlessly switching back to the appearance of an honest man, exining what it means to be "quiet like a virgin and moving like a mad dog".


    Silence, deathly silence.


    At this moment, among the crowd of onlookers, there was pin drop silence.


    If it was said that Kisame a minute ago was just a pathetic coward in the eyes of everyone, now, his image can be said to bepletely reversed, and he has be a super ruthless man.


    Low-key, forbearance, killing.


    Kisame, in this incredible way, defeated an enemy far stronger than himself.


    He made everyone understand what a real ninja is.


    In the crowd, Ringo Ameyuri opened her mouth in surprise and murmured, "I finally know why this guy survived the battlefield."


    Her whispers were also the thoughts of many people present at the moment.


    Terumi Mei stared nkly at Kisame, bing speechless for a long time.


    She only discovered today that she knew nothing about this former ssmate.


    "p p p!"


    Zabuza was the first to apud, breaking the silence of the scene. While cheering for Kisame, his eyes flickered, it was a look like he found his opponent.


    Kisame nced at him and looked back, without paying too much attention.


    Kisame walked in front of the unconscious Kurokawa, brewing for a moment, spit out arge mouthful of thick phlegm, and smashed thetter''s face hard.


    Take a mouthful of phlegm and eat it!


    After letting out this bad breath, Kisame sneered, turned around, and walked out of the crowd.


    Wow.


    Wherever he passed, everyone was like wheat blown down by the wind in a field, hurriedly spreading out to both sides, making way for a wide passage.


    Due to the torn wound, the bandage on the ghost shark oozes blood, and he limps when he walks, like a wounded lone wolf in the wilderness.


    This lone wolf left alone under the silent gaze of everyone, and soon disappeared into the thick fog that pervades Kirigakure all year round.


    ...


    Society in Kirigakure is structured like a pyramid.


    First ss families are those families whose ancestors stayed in Kirigakure for generations, such as the most famous "Hozuki" n;


    The second ss families are the families that has been Kirigakure''spanions in the long history of war, such as the families of Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri;


    As for the lowest, the third ss families were those that were defeated and annexed by Kirigakure during the war.


    Kisame and Zabuza were all from third-ss families.


    Inferior people like them, in order to be ninjas, have to ept the graduation assessment of "Killing their ssmates".


    And the children of big families like Terumi Mei actually don''t need to take this kind of exam.


    In addition, in Kirigakure, the quests are not divided ording to the standard of the ninja''s own strength, but by identity.


    The dirtiest and most dangerous tasks have always been for the lowest ss ninjas to do.


    After all, low ss people like Kisame and Zabuza might betray the vige and be a dangerous person at some point.


    Such a guy is perfect for being cannon fodder.


    This is the Blood Mist system proposed by the third Mizukage.


    High pressure, cold blooded, cruel.


    Under such a strange system, it is no wonder that Kirigakure will decline rapidly. In the near future, coups, riots and rebellions will bemonce.


    The ancestors of Kisame used to be a group of murlocs living on a small ind. After their homnd was annexed by the Land of Water, Kisame''s family were forced to join Kirigakure and became a misceneous soldier in the Kirigakure Ninja Corps.


    After years of consumption, this family has almost died, and there are only two or three big cats and kittens left in this generation.


    Moreover, the members of the family have long since lost their cohesion and sense of honor, and they hardlymunicate with each other on weekdays.


    Kisame has lived in loneliness since he was a child, because all his rtives have died.


    His mother, who was from outside the vige, died of dystocia when giving birth to him. Although his father was a Chunin, he could not escape the fate of the lower ss and died while performing a dangerous mission.


    Since then, Kisame has lived alone and gradually developed a taciturn character.


    Kisame''s house is by a river on the outskirts of Kirigakure. When his father was still alive, he built it out of wood himself. Although this wooden house is very dpidated, for Kisame, it is enough to have a ce that can shelter him from the wind and rain.


    In the drizzle, he limped back home, closed the door, and sat down on the sofa.


    For the next few days, Kisame rested at home to concentrate on recuperating, and did not go anywhere.


    It is said that he needed a long time to recover from his injuries, but the recovery ability of the Kisame is quite amazing, and all the bandages were removed in less than a week.


    Huge chakra potential, amazing resilience...


    Kisame felt a little familiar with his own physique, and can''t help but have some conjectures.


    What surprised him even more was that during the recovery period, when he was sorting out his father''s belongings, he found a blood-stained forehead guard.


    In the center of the forehead, the ck lines formed a vortex, which he recognised astonishingly from his memory


    The family emblem of the Uzumaki.


    If it was him in the past, he wouldn''t think too much, because when his father was alive, he once showed off after being drunk, that he participated in the war that destroyed the Uzumaki many years ago.


    That forehead guard might just be the spoils he grabbed from the corpse of the opponent after he killed a formidable enemy.


    However, as a guy who watched the anime, Kisame gradually formed an amazing inference in his mind with his understanding of the plot and sporadic memories of childhood.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and let it out slowly, his eyes shing with a strange luster.


    As far as Kisame know, all the chakra in the Shinobi world originated from Kaguya Otsutsuki. Later, she gave birth to the two brothers, Hagoromo and Hamura. As they spread further, Chakra eventually dispersed all over the Ninja world.


    This family is the source of chakra in the ninja world.


    Because of this, the ninja world is a world that pays attention to bloodline. The closer the bloodline is to the Sage of Six Paths, the more noble the bloodline and the more powerful the "plug-in".


    Uchiha, Senju, Uzumaki, Hyuga, these famous big families are all descendants of the Hagoromo and Hamura.


    The entire history of the Shinobi world is actually the history of infighting in the Otsutsuki family. As for the others, they are just foils on the lively stage.


    The appearance of Kisame, logically speaking, cannot be matched with the image of the Sage of Six Paths.


    The question is, where did the chakra in his body that isparable to a tailed beaste from?


    In the anime, Hyuga Neji once said that Kisame was the person he had seen with the most amount of chakra other than Naruto, and Kisame at that time was a clone with only one third of the body''s chakra.


    In other words, the real chakra volume of Kisame is likely to be on the same level as Naruto.


    But Ninja World is a world dominated by bloodline theory. It is impossible for ordinary people to have such a huge Chakra. The only exnation is


    Kisame is not ordinary people at all.


    Twelve years ago, it was the 32nd year of the Shinobi world, during the Second Ninja World War.


    The Uzumaki were destroyed by many forces during Second Shinobi War. Kirigakure is an important force among them.


    Coincidentally, Kisame was also born that year and was brought back to the vige by his father. As for the mother, the father has always kept a secret, only saying that she died of dystocia.


    However, when he was drunk, he still leaked a lot of things unintentionally.


    "Could it be that my mother...is a female ninja of the Uzumaki n?"


    Kisame rubbed the blood-stained forehead in his hand and muttered to himself.


    Those coagted bloodstains, like little plum blossoms, are... mother''s blood?


    The past is the past.


    Kisame doesn''t know what happened in his parents'' generation, but most of it is not a poignant love story, but a dirty story of a wicked aggressor kidnapping a woman, forcing thetter to give birth to a child, and then killing her.


    If the mother was still alive, she would definitely not recognize him as a son, and she would even like to kill him with her own hands.


    Thinking of this, Kisameughed at himself.


    Unexpectedly, he is also member of the direct bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths.


    His father did this at the beginning, probably to improve the family blood, and put his hopes on Kisame, hoping that this son will change his life against the sky when he grows up and stop being cannon fodder like him.


    But having said that, although the his father is not powerful, his genes are still quite strong. At least in appearance, the shark featurespletely mask the red-haired features of the Uzumaki.


    Kisame shook his head, and stopped thinking about it. He threw the forehead guard into the stove beside him, letting it slowly melt in the mes.


    Since both parents died early, whether Kisame is the descendant of the Uzumaki family or not has be an eternal mystery.


    But one thing is for sure.


    There is a huge power hidden in his body, like a treasure trove waiting to be developed.


    The chakra potential in his body is not inferior even to the protagonists of the era like Naruto Uzumaki and Nagato Uzumaki!

 Chapter 6: 6

    Chapter 6: 6


    Chakra is a special energy produced by the mixing of spiritual energy and physical energy in human cells.


    Generally speaking, a ninja from childhood, adolescence, to adulthood, is apanied by physical development and mental maturity. It is also a period of rapid growth of chakra in the body.


    In adulthood, this growth gradually slows down. When the ninja is old, physically weak, or mentally depressed by a blow, their chakra will drop significantly.


    Generally speaking, most ninjas graduate from ninja school at the age of 12, and the years before they reach adulthood are the most critical growth periods in their lives.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Nagato Uzumaki started to exert their strength from around the age of 12. In just three or four years, they became ninjas standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.


    However.


    When Nagato was young, not only did he spend a lot of Chakra to support the Rinnegan, his legs were disabled early, so he did not develop his potential well.


    In contrast, Naruto''s situation is much better, but his nutrition did not keep up in his childhood. He ate expired instant noodles and milk every day, which suppressed his physical development, so he was deadst in the ninja school in the early stage.


    As for Kisame, he stood out from the crowd since he was a child and grew up smoothly. If it weren''t for his status as a low-ss person, he would have been promoted to Chunin.


    It can be said that at the age of 12, the starting point of the ghost shark is higher than that of Nagato and Naruto.


    Therefore, he decided to learn from the experience and lessons of the two, and adopted a scientific method to fully stimte the potential in his body.


    That method is fitness.


    Fitness, in the world of ninja, is also a rtivelymon practice.


    Among them, Kumo has the most popr fitness atmosphere. The streets are full of dark-skinned muscr men. Raikage A is a fitness freak, he had barbells and dumbbells ced in the office.


    There are also avid fitness enthusiasts in Konoha. Duy and his son ran hundreds ofps around the vige at every turn, and when they were done, they did thousands of push-ups and kicks, tossing them hard.


    There is also a rtivelyrge gym in Kirigakure, and many ninjas go to exercise on weekdays.


    In his previous life, in addition to practicing street fighting, he was also a fitness enthusiast. When he was in his thirties, looks like a high school student, looking very young.


    There is another reason why he chose fitness method.


    After Kisame devoured Thunder Sabre Kiba, the body''s capacity was approaching the upper limit. He realized that if he wanted to absorb more ninja swords, he had to have a stronger physique.


    Therefore, fitness is imperative.


    Kisame is a resolute person, and when he has an idea, he immediately starts to act.


    Early in the morning, he went to the gym in the center of the vige, registered for a card at the front desk, and became a long term member.


    As soon as he came to the equipment area, there was a hormonal smelling towards him. To put it bluntly, it is the smell of sweat.


    As far as the eye can see, this gym is not luxurious, and even a bit shabby: mottled and dirty walls, chandeliers that light and dark, and old and rusty equipment, the decoration style can be said to be very rough.


    The weather in Kirigakure is very humid, so the fitness equipment is easily corroded, and it makes a rattling sound as soon as you get started, but fortunately, the types are quiteplete and enough.


    Kisame woke up in the morning and ate ten eggs. After arriving at the gym, he started exercising soon.


    He first walked to the dumbbell rack. After trying it out, he picked up a pair of 50kg dumbbells, theny down on the dumbbell bench and skillfullypleted several sets.


    Boom!


    After doing thest action, Kisame threw the dumbbell on the ground, straightened up, and frowned slightly.


    He could feel the blood in his chest, tearing, but not very strong.


    A dumbbell set of 50kg, is at the level that was great in his previous life, enough to participate in fitnesspetitions.


    But for the 12 year old Kisame, it was still too easy, and there was not much exercise effect.


    Sure enough, he still relied too much on his previous experience and did not let go of his past.


    In his previous life, the total number of cells in an adult body was between 30 trillion and 40 trillion. In the Ninja World, the average human body has 130 trillion cells, three to four times as many as in previous lives.


    As for monsters such as Kisame, the number of cells in the body may be more.


    Moreover, with the recovery ability of his body, he must not have to worry about problems such as rhabdomyolysis caused by excessive exercise.


    Therefore, Kisame has re-formted his own fitness strategy:


    As long as he doesn''t die, practice to death!


    With that in mind, he increased the weight significantly and began his second round of training.


    In the huge gym, Kisame was sweating like crazy alone, and violently collided with various fitness equipment.


    The morning time passed by in a sh.


    "Haa!"


    Kisame let out a long breath, left the gym sweating profusely, and returned home.


    His lunch consisted of a few pounds of beef, a bowl of milk and plenty of vegetables.


    Although Kisame''s house was dpidated, his father left an inheritance to him anyway, as he worked as a ninja for two years. He also saved some money for his usual tasks, so he didn''t have to worry about food for the time being.


    After eating, Kisame narrowed his eyes and took a nap for half an hour.


    In the afternoon, instead of going to the gym, he came to the woods by the river to practice taijutsu and ninjutsu.


    In this world, ninja taijutsu is divided into many genres, such as "Hard fist style", "soft fist style", "taininjutsu", etc., but the taijutsu practiced by Kisame does not belong to any of the above.


    He decided to integrate the skills of unrestricted street fighting in his previous life into his own physical skills, and gradually form aplete system.


    It''s called "Unlimited Body Style".


    What is Unlimited Body Style?


    For example, if you are engaged in a battle with the enemy, you first putxatives in the opponent''s food to make them weak, then go to the opponent''s door in the middle of the night to beat gongs and drums to make them sleep deprived, and finally arrive at the scene the next day, driving a mud truck. Then lead the truck from the side and wounded your opponent to death.


    This is Unlimited Body Style.


    Unlimited Body Style ispletely based on actualbat. When fighting the enemy, the first thing thates to mind is "sneak attack, plotting and deception" - these despicable and shameless behaviors are precisely the best way to seed.


    The methods such as sprinkling lime, kicking the crotch, and the mad dog flow method used by Kisame all belong to the category of Unlimited Body Style.


    He realized that in this intriguing and dangerous world of ninjas, Unlimited Body Style definitely has a lot to offer.


    So, Kisame walked around in the woods, found a tree trunk as thick as a bucket and as tall as a person, and fixed it on the ground to make a wooden stump.


    Then, his eyes stared at the wooden stump, imagining it as an enemy who had killed his entire family and was a mortal enemy of him. He quickly gritted his teeth and burned in anger.


    His face was flushed, and the anger, hatred and killing intent in his heart were intertwined, like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Wraaa!"


    Finally, Kisame shouted angrily, like a mad dog, andunched a storm-like attack towards the wooden pile.


    Buttonholes, nose picking, crotch kicks, knee bumps, hugs...


    All kinds of brutal and vicious moves were used once.


    This kind of physical training allows Kisame to instantly enter the "mad dog" state when he fights with the enemy, releasing a terrifying murderous aura, thus preempting the enemy.


    Click!


    During the high-intensity training process, the wooden dummy finally couldn''t bear it, and was broken by Kisame, into two pieces.


    Kisame pped his hands contentedly.


    Today''s Taijutsu practice is over, and it''s time to practice ninjutsu.


    Water escape is the absolute strength of Kisame.


    ording to the anime, his talent in water ninjutsu is at the top, only a few people such as Senju Tobirama, Hanzo, and Hozuki n can match.


    Swish swish.


    By the river, Kisame quickly made a few seals with his hands and summoned a translucent blue shark.


    The technique of water escape is called water shark bullet.


    This is the ninjutsu of Kisame, which uses chakra to condense into shark-shaped water bombs to attack the enemy. Moreover, he can wrap himself in water and glide in mid-air.


    Kisame moved in his body, got into the body of the water shark, and rushed into the air. After hovering in the air for a while, like a precision-guided missile, a fierce man plunged into the river and sshed a huge ssh of water.


    As soon as he returned to the water, Kisame felt veryfortable, as if he had arrived at home.


    After swimming for a while, he made sure that there was no one around, he dived to the bottom of the water, and the shark tail lightning whip came out from his back with a thud.


    Sizzle.


    Lighting shed under the water, and as Kisame swayed his tail, like a ferocious human-shaped shark, he moved as fast as lightning.


    In the water, hisbat power can be said to have increased several times. Even if he faces the encirclement and suppression of many enemies, he can easily deal with them or escape.


    This made Kisame realize that he must fight in an environment that is beneficial to him.


    If there is no favorable environment, create an environment with water escape.


    The practice of ninjutsu continued like this until evening.


    In addition to taijutsu and ninjutsu, Kisame is also very interested in illusion. After all, that kind of thing should be very useful for sneak attacks, but unfortunately, he really has no talent in this regard.


    So he gave up.


    Night falls, and the night sky is full of stars.


    After going ashore from the water, Kisame wrung out his clothes and returned home.


    He ate twenty egg whites in one go, plus some carbs, then dragged his tired body and went to bed early.


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Kisame got up, he was surprised to find that the soreness on his body disappeared without a trace.


    The recovery period of various human muscle groups is 24 to 48 hours for small muscle groups, 72 hours forrge muscle groups, but Kisame returned to his best condition overnight.


    He practiced so hard yesterday, but his chest muscles no longer hurt at all.


    Kisame came infront of the mirror and found that the two chest muscles visibly becamerger.


    This kind of talent is simply a one of a kind in Shinobi world.


    Therefore, from this day on, every time Kisame goes to the gym, he will practice all the muscle groups in his body, not even missing one of the ceps.


    The intensity of his training has also increased day by day, soon outpacing the rest of the gym.


    The gym was filled with low-pitched roars and the crashing sound of metal equipment.


    A group of Kirigakure ninjas gathered together, looked at Kisame who was exercising alone in the corner, and whispered to themselves.

 Chapter 7: 7

    Chapter 7: 7


    "That kid is Kisame? What a ruthless character."


    "He is like a monster."


    Since he used the "Crazy Dog Flow" body technique in front of the Mizukage Building to defeat more than one enemy, Kisame has gained a small reputation in the vige these days, and is known as the "Mad Dog Kisame".


    Kisame ignored the other people in the gym and focused on fitness.


    At this time, he was doing supine leg lifts with equipment, and he had reached the edge of exhaustion.


    This is thest set of moves, and it''s three more toplete today''s training.


    "Aaahh!"


    Kisame let out a low roar, cheering for himself, as the blue veins in his legs burst out, exhausting all the strength of his lower body, he finally pushed it up.


    Three, two, one.


    After finishing thest action, Kisame took a deep breath, took off the belt, and slowly lowered his trembling legs.


    Under the astonished eyes of others, he almost leaned against the wall and moved out of the gym step by step. Those trembling legs made people suspect that he would fall down at any time.


    "This kid is ruthless towards the enemy and even more ruthless towards himself. Don''t provoke him."


    A Kirigakure ninja looked at the back of Kisame who was leaving and sighed from the bottom of his heart. His remarks made the rest of them agree, and nodded in agreement.


    At the corner of the street, a figure appeared silently, watching Kisame go away.


    It is Zabuza.


    "Exercise, is it useful?"


    No longer muttering to himself, he let out a disdainfulugh. In his opinion, actualbat is the best exercise. The more people you kill, the more powerful you will naturally be.


    With his ruthless and bellicose nature, when he was at the Mizukage Building that day, he set his sights on the interesting prey, Kisame.


    ''I still have a task at hand, and I need to leave the vige for a while. When Ies back, I must find Kisame and have a good fight with thetter.''


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth are raised, and he turns to leave.


    The days that followed were uneventful.


    Kisame woke up at three o''clock every day, goes to the gym in the morning to exercise, going to the forest to practice in the afternoon, and going home to sleep at night.


    Before he knew it, three months had passed.


    In the gym, Kisame took off his shirt and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Three months ago, he was a 12 year old boy, 1.7 meters tall and 65 kilograms in weight, looking young and childish.


    Three monthster, he is still 12 years old, but his height has soared to 1.85 meters and his weight has soared to 100 kilograms, bing a muscr man.


    If it weren''t for that shark face, it''s hard to believe it''s the same person before and after.


    At this time, Kisame has a perfect body with an inverted triangle, blue veins on his arms, eight-pack abs like a washboard, and strong legs. And the most eye-catching is his two chest muscles, it is the perfect chest shape that all fitness enthusiasts dream of.


    This figure was earned by him after three months of hell training and countless sweat and blood.


    Kisame clenched his fists, and there was a "kaka" sound from his bones. The explosive sense of power continuously came from his muscles, which made him feel extremelyfortable.


    With his current body, even if he swallowed two more swords in one breath, there would be no problem.


    Moreover, Kisame can feel that his potential has only been initially developed, and it is far from over.


    After all, in the anime, the adult Kisame is 1.95 meters tall, the tallest in Akatsuki''s organization, and one of the members of Ninja''s "Giant Club".


    Unfortunately, Kisame''s fitness n will be temporarily suspended for a period of time.


    As a low ss person in the vige, he rested due to injury and had not performed tasks for three months, and his "vacation" had already reached its limit.


    In addition, there is a more important reason.


    Suna Ninja hase to the Land of Water again.


    Previously, Sunagakurepeted for ore and iron resources on the penins of the southern sea. In the end, it was Kirigakure who got close to it first, relying on convenient maritime traffic conditions and strong surfacebat capabilities to sessfully control the mining ind.


    Faced with this result, the senior officials of Sunagakure would naturally not be reconciled, so they repeated used old tricks and sent a small secret force to infiltrate the territory of the Land of Water and destroy them everywhere.


    Just now, Kisame received a notice and was asked to report to the mission release office early tomorrow morning, and set off with the team to search for the enemy.


    He has to prepare well.


    Thinking of this, Kisame went into the bathroom to take a shower, then put on his clothes and prepared to leave the gym.


    "It''s raining?"


    When he came out of the bathroom, he saw through the window that under the gloomy sky, the drizzle was falling, and the pedestrians on the street hurriedly walked, looking for a ce to hide from the rain.


    Kisame picked up the umbre and pushed out the door.


    He walked in the rain with big strides, and after crossing two streets, he suddenly saw a soft back with long red hair not far ahead, and she looked familiar.


    Is it her?


    Kisame was slightly surprised and walked up quietly.


    In the rain.


    Terumi Mei lowered her head and frowned, walking slowly on the street, as if she had something on her mind.


    She didn''t have an umbre, and her clothes and hair were soaked by the drizzle, but she didn''t realize it, and just walked forward aimlessly.


    Just a few hours ago, Terumi Mei was offered to take part in the mission of encircling and suppressing the Suna ninja, but was rejected by the n elders.


    The reason is that it is too dangerous.


    After all, the Kirigakure ninjas who were sent out on this missionst time were almost wiped out, and even Kurosuki Raiga, one of the seven ninja swordsmen, died in the hands of the enemy.


    And this time, although the Mizukage sent the Heartless duo to the search and suppression team mission as their leader, but those two guys are notoriously crazy and never take the lives of their subordinates seriously.


    Therefore, Terumi Mei''s family would never allow her to take risks on the first day in her family.


    This kind of dangerous mission, let the inferior ninjas in the vige go, anyway, there are many inferior people.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared beside Terumi Mei, interrupting her thoughts.


    The rain... stopped?


    Terumi Mei noticed the difference and raised her head in surprise, only to find that it was a tall young man holding an umbre to block the rain for her.


    "Rain water is not good for your health."


    As the man said that, he handed the umbre in his hand to Terumi Mei.


    "Thank you."


    Terumi Mei took the umbre from the other person''s hand, and the more she looked, the more familiar she felt, especially the shark pattern on his cheek, which looked like... an old ssmate of hers.


    "Are you... Kisame?!"


    She covered her lips with one hand, widened her eyes, and asked in surprise.


    Thest time Terumi Mei saw Kisame was three months ago. She still had a fresh memory of the fight that took ce in the open space in front of the Mizukage Building, that refreshed her understanding of this old ssmate.


    Unexpectedly, after only two or three months, Kisame has changed from a young boy to a burly man in front of her.


    Terumi Mei was shocked by this.


    "It''s me."


    Kisame nodded and exined casually, "I seem to have entered adolescence, and my body has begun to develop rapidly. In addition, I have recently been keen on fitness exercises, and I have gained a lot of muscle, so I have be like this."


    After saying these words, Kisame had no intention of staying any longer, and continued to move forward.


    He didn''t have any special thoughts about Mei, but he just helped out because he saw his old ssmate getting wet in the rain.


    "Wait a minute."


    Terumi Mei looked at the back of Kisame and stood still for a moment, then quickly chased after him. Because she found that after Kisame handed her the umbre, he had no umbre himself.


    And the rain is getting heavier.


    "Let''s use the umbre together."


    She tilted her head and grinned at Kisame, then held an umbre and walked side by side with him.


    Terumi Mei is a very thoughtful person. She has keenly discovered that this old ssmate who has been in the same ss for many years seems to have undergone some unknown changes in the recent period.


    Terumi Mei was very curious about this, so she wanted to take this opportunity to walk in the rain to have a chat with Kisame to reveal the mysterious veil on thetter.


    But Kisame stopped, pointed to the gills on his face, and said to Mei Terumi:


    "You forgot, I''m a fish, and I won''t catch a cold no matter how much wet I get. I''ve given you this umbre. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Under the stunned gaze of Terumi Mei, Kisame strode away and walked into the white rain curtain.


    "Hey."


    Terumi Mei came back to her senses and subconsciously reached out to hold him back, but Kisame had already disappeared.


    So, she could only withdraw that hand angrily and hold the umbre handle.


    "Although he looks a bit fierce, he is friendly and has a very gentle voice. He is really a warm man."


    Terumi Mei stood in the rain and muttered to herself.


    In her initial impression, Kisame is a withdrawn person. Whether in the ninja school or in the vige, he has always been alone and has no friends.


    Later, she saw the forbearance and ruthlessness of Kisame in the face of the enemy, which is beast like and has dangerous temperament.


    At this time, she saw the other side of this man''s kindness.


    What kind of person is Kisame?


    Terumi Mei thought so, and became more and more curious about Kisame.


    Of course, this curiosity does not contain admiration, after all, like many girls, she only likes handsome guys.


    When Terumi Mei was in a daze in the rain, Kisame walked into a ninja shop on the side of the road.


    At the store, he spent most of his savings on a body armor, shuriken, and a lot of exploding tags. In addition, he also prepared "ninja tools" such as lime powder and chili water in advance at home.


    He knew that this mission was more dangerous than the previous one, and in order to survive, he had to be fully prepared.


    What''s more, the goal of Kisame is not just to survive.


    Because he has already inquired, in order to deal with Scorch release Pakura, among the seven members of the ninja swordsman, Kuriarare Kushimaru and Munashi Jinpachi will be dispatched.


    This means that the opportunity for Kisame hase.


    After purchasing the required ninja gear, on the way home, Kisame has been thinking about the action n for tomorrow.


    First of all, he made a simple assessment of his current strength.


    After three months of fitness training, his chakra has grown significantly and has reached the level of Jonin.


    In addition, with the help of Water Escape Ninjutsu, Unlimited Taijutsu, and Sharktail Lightning Whip, his fighting power that burst out in a short period of time, can evenpete with elites like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    That is to say, as long as Pakura and the Heartless duo fight, no matter who is superior or inferior, Kisame is powerful enough to change the situation of the battle.


    Therefore, Kisame decided to wait for the opportunity. The best situation is that Pakura and the Heartless duo will lose both, so that he can take advantage and maximize his own interests.


    After some time, the rain stopped, and Kisame walked to the door of his house.


    He was about to reach out to push the door, but his eyes narrowed and he stopped.


    Because, Kisame found an extremely thin wire, looming around the doorknob, looking like some kind of trap.


    Next second, the steel wire made a "squeak" and shot towards Kisame. Although he was on guard and dodged in time, he touched the steel wire as it flew past his cheek, leaving a long and narrow cut on his face.


    Blood seeped out.


    However, Kisame didn''t have time to treat the wound, because in a few seconds, a thick fog came from all directions and quickly engulfed his wooden house.


    The visibility around him suddenly dropped to less than two meters.


    Hidden Mist Technique.


    This is a kind of ninjutsu that the Kirigaze ninja is good at. The principle is to use chakra to roll up the water to create mist to confuse the enemy''s sight in order tounch an assassination or sneak attack.


    The concentration of the fog is determined by the caster''s chakra volume.


    To be able to quickly create such arge dense fog, the attacker is at least Jonin.


    ''Who is it?''


    Kisame kept silent, and spected on his opponent''s identity while guarding against the enemy''s attack in the thick fog.


    Is it someone from Kirigakure, or an enemy outside the vige? Why target him? Could it be that the matter that he killed Kurosuki Raiga was exposed?


    For a time, many thoughts shed in Kisame''s mind, and he prepared for the worst.


    At this time.


    There was another sound, and an unknown attack rushed out of the thick fog and went straight to him.


    Kisame instinctively leaned back, dodging the attack again. This time, he finally saw what was attacking him. It was arge slender needle with an extremely slender and sharp steel thread tied to the end of the needle.


    This thing is...


    One of the seven ninja swords, Nuibari.


    Then, the identity of the attacker is obvious.


    "Puff!"


    After the long sword flew over Kisame''s head, the de stabbed into the wooden door behind him. Immediately afterwards, with a huge pulling forceing from the other end of the weapon, the door of Kisame''s house was torn away.


    Boom!


    The upside-down door mmed on Kisame, sending him up on the spot, who drew an arc in the air and fell into the river in front of the house.


    A tall and thin figure emerged from the thick fog.


    He has an amazing amount of hair, with long yellow hair like a lion, and a mask of dark shadows on his face, exuding a cold-blooded and ferocious temperament. This person is extremely tall, more than two meters one, but his limbs are very slender and look quite strange.


    He is Kirigakure''s "Needle of Death". At the age of twenty, he became one of the seven ninja swordsmen, and the user of Nuibari - Kuriarare Kushimaru.


    "Hey, did he be unconscious?"


    Kuriarare Kushimaru touched his chin and looked at the calm water, as there was no sign of Kisame.


    He squatted down on the shore, and was about to take a closer look at the movement of the bottom of the water, when five shark-shaped water bombs suddenly jumped out of the water, opening their mouths and rushing towards him.


    ''Oh?''


    Kuriarare Kushimaru raised his eyebrows, jumped back nimbly, and jumped five or six meters away.


    At the same time, he threw out the Nuibari in his hand, only to hear a series of "puff puff" sounds. Nuibari fluttered flexibly, like a grilled fish skewer, stringing five shark water bombs together.


    They squeezed together, struggled for a moment, and then turned into chakra and dissipated with a "bang".


    "Little devil, get out of the water!"


    Kuriarare Kushimaru let out a weirdugh, and the Nuibari flew out again, entering the water like lightning, turning the river turbulent in a moment.


    Underwater.


    Kisame saw the Nuibari that came, and after dealing with it for a while, he found that the Kuriarare Kushimaru seemed... to not want to kill him?


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Winter_Metor for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here --


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 8: 8

    Chapter 8: 8


    This sudden encounter is more like an assessment.


    He thought about it quickly, and did not choose to use the shark tail lightning whip, but pretended to resist for a while, and finally lost, and was entangled by the Nuibari.


    Ashore.


    "Yo, fishing sess!"


    Kuriarare Kushimaru was in high spirits, and with a strong pull on his hand, like pulling a fishing rod, he caught a big living man, Kisame, from the water.


    kisame was bound by the Nuibari, andy wet on the ground, unable to move, like a dead fish.


    He raised his head in fear, looked up at the tall Kushimaru Kuriarare, and asked carefully:


    "Sir, may I ask what''s going on..."


    Before Kushimaru Kuriarare could answer, a boy with short ck hair and half of his face wrapped in bandages came out of the thick fog.


    "My lord, did this guy disappoint you?"


    After Zabuza bowed to Kushimaru Kuriarare, he stared at Kisame with a joking look on his face.


    "Well, this shark-faced kid has some strength and is qualified to be my subordinate."


    Kuriarare Kushimaru nodded, expressing his approval of Kisame. Then, he retracted the Nuibari, untied the shackles of Kisame, and ordered Zabuza:


    "Stay here and tell this kid about the rules of doing things under me."


    After saying this, Kuriarare Kushimaru shed and left with a Shunshin.


    Disappearing with him, was the dense fog that permeates the surroundings.


    "Kisame, we meet again, get up quickly."


    Zabuza wasn''t smiling anymore.


    Kisame struggled to stand up. At this time, he had multiple wounds on his body, all of which were left by the Nuibari, and the wounds continued to ooze blood.


    He looked miserable.


    "Give me an exnation."


    His eyes were fierce, and he questioned Zabuza angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, Kisame, you have clearly met something good."


    Sitting on the stone next to him, and raising his legs, he said slowly:


    "As you can see, I have rmended you to Lord Kushimaru Kuriarare. Congrattions on passing this actualbat test, and being honored to be his subordinate. From now on, we will be thepanions of a team."


    When talking about the word panion", Zabuza''s tone was rather yful.


    When Kisame heard these words, his face changed for a while, and finally a few words were squeezed out of his mouth:


    "I understand."


    "Very good."


    Zabuza snapped his fingers crisply and began to talk, "Kisame, I am looking forward to carrying out the mission with you, if we perform well, maybe we will soon be appreciated by adults, so that we can get rid of inferiority. As of now, we have entered Anbu. So, let''s do our best together."


    "Anbu!"


    Kisame was shocked, his pupils contracted, obviously he was shocked.


    Zabuza looked in his eyes and was very satisfied with Kisame''s response. Next, he exined the rules of the team to the him, and before leaving, he ordered:


    "Meet us at the vige entrance at six o''clock tomorrow morning, don''t bete."


    After speaking, he got up and left.


    Kisame watched Zabuza''s back move away until it disappeared.


    His expression returned to that calm like water, without a trace of waves.


    Obviously, he had been acting just now.


    Kisame was still thinking about how to approach Kuriarare Kushimaru to find an opportunity to attack, but he didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative toe to the door and recruit him as a subordinate.


    To be precise, as a senior cannon fodder.


    In addition, Kisame has long heard that in the process of performing tasks in the past, Zabuza often has the experience of killing hispanions.


    There is absolutely no good intentions in this person''s rmendation.


    However.


    They will regret taking him in.


    Kisame withdrew his gaze, entered the house, and came to the mirror.


    In just a short while, most of the wounds he had deliberately suffered in the battle had healed.


    However, Kisame still took out a Band-Aid from the drawer and put it on the wound on his cheek, and also wrapped bandages on various parts of his body, disguising it with the illusion that the wound had not healed.


    Then, he stayed at home to rest and recharge.


    Early the next morning.


    The morning mist at the entrance of the vige filled the air, and the flowers and trees along the road were covered with dewdrops. From time to time, the cold wind blows, rolling up the mist, pping people''s faces, making them feel cold.


    Most of the people involved in this search operation have assembled. There are hundreds of people, both upper, middle and lower ss. Most of them are lower ss people from third ss families.


    Zabuza stood there with his hands across his chest, leaning his back against a big tree, while closing his eyes and rested.


    "Kisame, you are here."


    After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Kisame that arrived on time in front of him.


    Kisame didn''t say a word, and stood next to Zabuza, like a statue that couldn''t speak, waiting for the next order.


    "Have you seen it, the Demon is forming a team with the Mad Dog. We must stay away from them."


    The surrounding ninjas whispered and cast fearful nces at the two of them.


    After a while, the leader of this search operation, the long-arrived Heartless duo, finally appeared.


    Kisame had already seen Kuriarare Kushimaru yesterday, so he immediately focused his attention on Jinpachi Munashi.


    Munashi Jinhachi is a one-eyed man with long braids. Compared with his giant partner, Kuriarare Kushimaru, who is 2.13 meters tall, he is only 1.72 meters tall and looks much petite.


    However, this seemingly unremarkable man''s frontalbat strength is definitely one of the best among the seven ninja swordsmen.


    That''s because his use of Shibuki has reached a state of perfection.


    This big sword, which was carried on the shoulders by Jinpachi Munashi, had an ordinary de on one side and a giant scroll on the other side, which could channel countless detonating talismans and possess explosive power.


    "Gulp."


    Kisame swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as he swept his eyes across Nuibari and Shibuki without revealing any traces. Not only was his mouth dry, but his heartbeat elerated.


    He could feel that the Panda in his mind was stimting the cerebral cortex and secreting arge amount of dopamine, which made him extremely excited.


    His body was longing for these two ninja swords, and he couldn''t wait to eat them.


    Kisame forcibly pressed the impulse in his heart, turned his eyes away, and calmed himself down.


    At this time.


    "Is everyone here?" Jinpachi Munashi nced at the crowd, frowning, as he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    As early as three months ago, the Mizukage ordered the Heartless duo to retrieve Pakura''s head. But who would have thought that after Pakura returned to Sunagakure, she would not leave the vige one step further.


    As Sunagakure''s hero, she is closely guarded.


    The Heartless duo couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to assassinate Pakura, and in the end they could only return bitterly.


    Seeing the two of theming back empty handed, the Mizukage naturally didn''t give them a good look.


    "It''s all the fault of that Kurosuki Raiga, who was killed by a woman, making the outside world think that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are just people with a false name."


    Kuriarare Kushimaru sneered, ying with the Nuibari in his hand.


    "So, we''re going to start killing people this time to restore our reputation. We won''t let go of any Suna bastards."


    Jinpachi Munashi snorted and exhaled two white breaths from his nostrils.


    "In that case, let''s get started. Go!"


    Kuriarare Kushimaru gave an order, and hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas who were present jumped into the woods making "swish, swish" sounds andunched a massive search and suppression operation.


    In the mountains and dense forests of the Land of Water, dangers were abound.


    Here, hunters and prey, every moment staged a good show of chasing and being chased.


    This time, the Suna ninjas who have sneaked into the Land of Water are more numerous and more cunning.


    They broke into pieces and used guerri warfare everywhere. In just one week, they destroyed dozens of bridges and dams, causing huge economic losses to the Land of Water.


    In order to effectively annihte the enemy, Kirigakure''s search and suppression force was divided into 20 teams, each consisting of four to six people, moving out in a fan shape. Once the enemy was in sight, they would use signal bombs for help.


    Three days have passed.


    In a remote deep mountain forest, a four person team is slowly searching forward in a "Y" formation.


    Kisame and a genin are on the left and the right, located in front of the formation, while Zabuza is in the middle of themand, and finally one person is left behind to guard against attacks from behind.


    In this team, the other two are old teammates of Zabuza, only Kisame is a neer who has just joined.


    As the core of the squad, it is obviously the safest to be in the middle of the formation and be able to retreat.


    In contrast, Kisame who is exploring the road ahead may encounter danger at any time.


    One day ago.


    They found traces of a small group of enemies, so they tracked them all the way to this inessible forest, and finally found the enemy''s camp under the cover of dense trees.


    Zabuza immediately decided tounch a raid to kill all the enemies in the camp.


    But this time, Kisame raised an objection.


    He felt that something was very wrong. The tracking was too smooth this time, and it was most likely a trap set by the enemy.


    "Kisame, your worries are not unreasonable, but we''ve alle here, so we can''t just let them go, right? Why don''t you... go and check the situation of the enemy, and the three of us will meet you in the back."


    Zabuza showed a malicious smile and gave orders to him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other twopanions also stared at Kisame, with threat in their eyes.


    It seems that Kisame has to go even if he doesn''t want to go.


    "Oh, ok."


    Facing the intimidation of his teammates, Kisame sighed, stretched out his right hand and scratched his head, looking rather helpless.


    However, just as he was scratching his head, his right hand suddenly swung forward, and suddenly the quicklime hidden in the palm was thrown out!


    Zabuza had already taken precautions against Kisame, and with a "whoosh", he jumped back to avoid the attack.


    The other two people took a hit, and Lime got into their eyes and screamed.


    "Kisame! You dare to attack yourpanion, do you know what will happen?!"


    One of them roared in shock and anger while wiping the lime off his face.


    In a team, it ismon for the old members to bully the neer, and the neer generally epts the adversity, but Kisame attacking his teammates by disagreeing, which is crazy.


    When the man''s voice fell.


    "Puff!"


    Kisame hade around behind him like a ghost, and pierced his heart with a kunai.


    "As long as I kill the three of you, no one will know about it. Don''t forget, it was you who wanted to kill me first, and I was acting on self-defense."


    Kisame said with an expressionless face.


    "You mad dog, I will kill you!"


    The other person saw that hispanion was killed, and immediately formed a seal in anger, releasing a high-pressure water gun-like water turbulent wave towards Kisame.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Poke for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here --


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 9: 9

    Chapter 9: 9


    In the woods not far away.


    The team from Sunagakure looked at each other in dismay.


    A day ago, they deliberately left traces to lure Kisame and others toe here. Seeing that the enemy was about to step into the trap, they didn''t expect that these Kiri ninjas would fight with themselves for no reason.


    "Shit, if we knew it was a gang of rabble, we wouldn''t have to spend so much effort."


    A Suna ninja let out a soft snort and gave an order with a grim expression, "Take advantage of the enemy''s infighting, kill them, and leave none of them!"


    Shhhhhh.


    Several wind des flew out of the woods and attacked the Kisame and Zabuza at the same time.


    With the addition of Suna Ninjas, the battle quickly turned into a three way melee.


    And it turns out that this chaotic situation is very beneficial to Kisame.


    The Suna Jonin recognized the "Demon" Zabuza, so as soon as he came out, heunched a fierce attack on Zabuza, trying to take down the enemy''s strongestbat power in one go.


    ng ng!


    Holding the Kunai, the two fought fiercely for dozens of rounds, and they were evenly matched.


    kisame was entangled by two Suna ninjas.


    With his strength, he could have easily dealt with his opponent, but Kisame chose to avoid it instead of fighting.


    After resisting the enemy''s ninjutsu attack by a water wall, Kisame disappeared and slipped into the depths of the woods to hide.


    The reason why he didn''t fight was simple.


    Once Kisame reveals that he is too strong, the Suna Jonin and Zabuza will probably not fight to death.


    Now, they both see each other as the biggest threat, and are devoted to this fight that they ignore the existence of a small character such as Kisame.


    Ten minutester.


    In this forest, boulders were shattered, trees fell, blood was scattered everywhere, and the ce was a mess.


    The Suna team waspletely wiped out at this time. On the Kiri side, only Zabuza survived.


    This is undoubtedly a fierce battle.


    "Ho, ho..."


    Zabuza gasped violently, sweating coldly, and one arm drooped down weakly. There was a huge wound on his shoulder, and the blood gushing out stained his entire arm red, dripping down to the ground along the fingertips.


    At his feet was the corpse of the Suna Jonin. The man had a big hole in his chest, and he couldn''t rest his eyes. He didn''t seem to have thought that he would lose to a mere Kirigakure ninja here.


    "Pooh."


    Zabuza spit out a mouthful of blood mixed with phlegm, took out a bandage and simply wrapped the wound on his shoulder.


    During this period of time, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and this is also the first time he has killed an opponent at Jonin level. His victory relied on luck and hard battle, but winning is winning.


    If it continues like this, it won''t be long before he will be able to be a Jonin, and even be a reserve for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and have a bright future.


    Where did Kisame go?


    Zabuza suddenly remembered this stubble, frowned and looked around, but he didn''t see Kisame, as if he had escaped.


    However, due to the sixth sense of an excellent ninja, there is an inexplicable feeling of crisis in Zabuza''s heart.


    I shouldn''t stay here for long.


    So, he simply scoured the enemy''s corpse and left in a hurry.


    After an hour.


    Zabuza, walking with difficulty, staggered out of the woods, came to a small river, held up the cold river water with the palm of his hand, and sshed it on his face.


    He lost too much blood and could only use this method to keep himself awake.


    He still underestimated his opponent.


    The wound caused by the wind ninjutsu of the Suna Jnin was too deep, and the bleeding could not be stopped at all. At this time, Zabuza was the end of the line, and it was only with strong willpower that he persisted until now.


    Fortunately he arrived here.


    After walking out of the dense fog-shrouded forest, this ce is t and open. If a re is fired, it will definitely be seen by other Kiri squads.


    Then Zabuza carefully took out the only signal bomb from the ninja bag, lowered his head, and prepared to use his teeth to pull the lead.


    But at this moment-


    Swoosh!


    A kunai tied with a explosive tag shot from the woods, and when it flew to the front of the body, it exploded with a bang.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion burst out. The impact force generated by the explosion of the explosive tag sent Zabuza flying on the spot, who spurt out blood.


    Thud.


    He fell heavily to the ground, covered in blood, his internal organs seemed to be dislocated, his consciousness was close to blurred, and it seemed that he could not survive.


    However, the desire to survive in him is strong.


    With a thud.


    Using all his strength, he pulled the signal re in his hand, and with a sharp whistle, it dragged a long red tail and shot straight into the sky.


    That is thest hope of survival for Zabuza.


    But in the next second, the fire of hope that had just ignited in his heart was ruthlessly quenched by a basin of cold water.


    Because, a blue shark-shaped water bomb shot up from the woods. With a nice fish leap, it opened its mouth in mid-air and swallowed the re in one bite.


    ''It''s over.''


    Seeing this scene, Zabuza''s face turned ash pale.


    "Kisame..."


    He looked at the familiar figure walking out from behind the tree, and said the other''s name bitterly from his throat.


    After Kisame appeared, he stopped at a distance of five or six meters away.


    Experienced hunters, after shooting arrows that hit the prey, will choose to let it go and patiently follow it far behind in order to avoid the injured prey from madly counterattacking.


    This process usuallysts for several hours, until the prey dies due to excessive blood loss.


    Although Kisame''s strength was stronger than Zabuza, he still hid in the dark and followed the injured Zabuza until thetter ran out of fuel beforeunching a sneak attack.


    He was extremely cautious, not giving the enemy any chance toe back.


    "What a... despicable fellow."


    Zabuzay on the ground, looking up at Kisame, revealing a miserable wry smile.


    In this world of the jungle, he lost, but he was unwilling to lose. Even when he was about to die, he still mistakenly believed that his strength was above Kisame.


    "You and I are the same kind of person."


    At this moment, Kisame spoke slowly, "However, in order to survive, sharks will eat their own kind."


    As soon as the words fell, he formed seals and produced a few sharks. They opened their mouths, and quickly swallowed the food without cutting it, and ate it clean.


    These are real sharks, summoned beasts that signed a contract with Kisame a long time ago.


    These guys, whether it is used to attack the enemy, or to pass on information, or to deal with corpses, are very convenient.


    "Bang bang!"


    As a puff of white smoke dissipated, Kisame cancelled the summoning and walked to the position where Zabuza onceid.


    On the ground, there was only a pool of blood and a bulging ninja kit.


    He picked up the ninja kit. In addition to the shuriken, explosive tag and other ninja tools, there were also the forehead guards of a few Suna ninjas, as well asrge bills of 200,000.


    After collecting these spoils, Kisame turned and left towards the river and jumped into the water.


    "Puff"


    Suna Ninjas have destroyed bridges and dams all over the Land of Water, and if he wants to track down these people, searching along the waterways is the best option.


    Although the enemy is very cunning, Kisame has his own way.


    He used his summoning jutsu again, and summoning hundreds of sharks in one breath, ordering them to spread out, enter the rivers andkes, and prate into the intricate waterwaywork of the Land of Water.


    Sharks are animals with a very sensitive sense of smell. These sharks who signed a contract with the Hoshigaki family can smell blood from several kilometers away.


    In this way, once the ninjas of Kiri and Suna fight somewhere, Kisame can know the information that will be sent back by the sharks as soon as possible.


    Underwater.


    After Kisame returned to the water, he no longer suppressed itself, and released the shark tail lightning whip, like an arrow from a string, he swam forward rapidly.


    A few hourster.


    Kisame surfaced and looked at the blown up bridge not far away, which was copsing into the river, setting off huge waves.


    Above the broken bridge, more than a dozen ninjas from Suna and Kiri were fighting fiercely.


    kisame has no ns to take action.


    Because his goal is not among those people.


    As a result, Kisame dived into the bottom of the water again, and silently passed through the river under the feet of the ninjas who were fighting, and quickly rushed to the next battlefield.


    Another two hours passed.


    It was gettingte, and as the sun set, the night gradually fell.


    Boom!


    In the woods in the distance, a huge explosion suddenly came, apanied by a dazzling fire.


    "Hmm?"


    Kisame surfaced again and let out a light hum.


    From that direction, he sensed the existence of multiple strands of chakra, and at least several jonin were fighting.


    Kisame retracted the shark tail into the body, and then went ashore and sneaked towards the spot where the battle broke out.


    He came to the periphery of the battlefield.


    He saw many Suna ninjas, tied to trees with steel wire, struggling while bleed to death. This is the usual method used by Kuriarare Kushimaru to torture the enemy.


    There was a big crater in the open space not far away, with hot steam and sparks, giving off a strong smell of gunpowder smoke. Beside the pit are the charred corpses of several Suna ninjas that were blown up.


    This is caused by Shibuki.


    In addition, Kisame also found that there were corpses of the Kiri ninja lying on the ground, and the water in their bodies was evaporated and turned into mummified corpses.


    This method of death is the sign that Pakura of Scorch release was here.


    The dead people here were, those who were strangled and hanged, those who were blown up and burned, and those who were evaporated into mummified corpses, each were more miserable than the others.


    This is the real ninja battlefield.


    Kisame continued to go deeper and entered the center of the woods, and sure enough, he saw several familiar figures.


    At this time, the main force of Kirigakure and Sunagakure were almost dead.


    On Kirigakure''s side, only the "Heartless duo" Kuriarare Kushimaru and Jinpachi Munashi were left, while on Sunagakure''s side, in addition to Pakura, there was also an Anbu Junin surviving.


    The two sidesunched a 2V2 duel.


    "Hahaha, give me death!"


    Jinpachi Munashi looked frantic, like a battle fanatic, the Shibuki in his hand swept out, and suddenly summoned arge number of exploding tags, which exploded in front.


    The Shibuki is an extremely dangerous and uncontroble ninja knife.


    Once its user is careless and releases the wrong number of detonating talismans, it will not only injure the enemy, but will actually injure themselves.


    But Jinpachi Munashi is indeed a strong ninja who ys Shibuki with ease.


    ''Bang!''


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Luck George for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here --


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 10: 10

    Chapter 10: 10


    Under the impact of a series of explosions, neither Pakura nor the Suna Anbu dared to stand up to him, and they fought as they retreated.


    "Be careful with your feet!"


    Pakura suddenly shouted and reminded herpanions, but it was toote.


    ''Swish swish.''


    The ce at which the Suna Anbu stood suddenly burst out with several steel wires, that stitched together instantly, and cut off his legs on the spot.


    Nuibari  Ground spider seam.


    "Aahhh!"


    The Suna Anbu let out a shrill scream, but it stopped abruptly when it was only halfway through.


    Because the Nuibari shot from the side and pierced through the man''s neck.


    ''Swoosh.''


    Kuriarare Kushimaru pulled the Nuibari back, and stuck out his tongue and licked the hot blood on it, then smiled at Pakura, and disappeared into the darkness again.


    This is what''s so scary about the Heartless duo.


    Jinpachi Munashi is in charge of frontalbat, keeping the enemy at bay, while Kuriarare Kushimaru is lurking in the dark, and once he finds an opportunity, he will strike a deadly blow on the enemy who reveals his ws.


    Under such a tacit cooperation, the two of them are not afraid even if they face an enemy that is several times numerous than their own.


    ''Thud.''


    As the corpse of the Suna Anbu fell down, the scene instantly formed a two-on-one situation, and the situation was very bad for Pakura.


    "Suffer to death."


    Jinpachi Munashi didn''t feel any pity, and before he finished speaking, he picked up the Shibuki and shed towards Pakura who was in the middle.


    At the same time, Kuriarare Kushimaru kept bursting out grotesqueughs, walking in the shadow of the woods, and attacked from time to time, increasing Pakura''s pressure.


    "Hateful."


    Pakura clenched her teeth tightly, but in desperation she could only defend with all her strength, and retracted a few scorching fireballs to her side to form a defensive wall.


    At this time, she had already started to retreat, but as she tried to escape twice in a row, both ended in failure.


    How could the experienced and Heartless duo let her escape?


    They were also afraid of Pakura''s scorch release, worried that she would fight back desperately, they always kept a certain distance and constantly consume her chakra.


    If this continues, Pakura will be ground to death sooner orter.


    Everything that happened in the woods was seen by Kisame.


    He knew that he couldn''t stand idly by now. If the Heartless duo took down Pakura without a fight, Kisame''s n of obtaining Nuibari and Shibuki will fail.


    He couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Then-


    "Ok."


    Kisame took a deep breath, strode out of the woods, and shouted from a distance, "Lord Kuriarare Kushimaru!"


    "Oh, it''s you?"


    Hearing this, Kuriarare Kushimaru turned around and found that it was Kisame and asked casually, "Where is Zabuza?"


    Zabuza is a subordinate he valued more, the kind that he intends to use to cultivate well.


    Kisame''s eyes shed, and instead of answering the question of Kushimaru Kuriarare, he shouted loudly:


    "My lord, this woman once killed myrade, as well as my most beloved senior Kurosuki Raiga. Please let me fight and avenge them!"


    Before he finished speaking, Kisame made a series of seals without waiting for the other party to answer, gathered the surging Chakra in his body to his throat, and opened his mouth to spit forward.


    Water Release  Tsunami.


    ''Woosh.''


    At this moment, the water jet from the mouth of Kisame formed a three-story tsunami that spread forward.


    "This kid can actually perform B-rank ninjutsu."


    Kuriarare Kushimaru was taken aback, but what surprised him even more was that the tsunami was not only heading towards Pakura, but also enveloped him and Jinpachi Munashi.


    The three people who were fighting stopped fighting for a while, and they all avoided the flood.


    In the end, the flood cast by Kisame had the effect of changing the terrain, forming ake with a diameter of tens of meters in the woods.


    "Kisame, what are you doing?"


    Kushimaru Kuriarare stepped on the water and asked in a cold voice, but looking around, Kisame was not in his sight.


    At this moment, a huge vortex suddenly appeared under his feet.


    It was five chakra sharks, wandering at high speed under the water, forming a swirling rapids, trapping the Kushimaru Kuriarare in it.


    Water Release: Five Shark attack.


    Another B-rank ninjutsu.


    Five ferocious sharks, firmly surrounded Kushimaru Kuriarare, andunched a ferocious attack, trying to tear him to pieces.


    This unexpected sneak attack immediately put Kushimaru Kuriarare in danger.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with your subordinate?"


    Jinpachi Munashi saw this scene and shouted at hispanion.


    Pakura on the side was also surprised.


    The shark-faced man who suddenly appeared made her feel a little familiar, but she was very sure that this ninja named Kisame was not a spy who was nted by Suna in Kiri.


    ''In any case, taking advantage of the other party''s infighting is an excellent opportunity to retreat.''


    Thinking of this, Pakura immediately burst chakra at the soles of her feet, and fled to the distance with Shunshin jutsu.


    "Want to escape?"


    Jinpachi Munashi raised his eyebrows, and chased after her with Shibuki, stopping Pakura.


    The two sides got into a fight again.


    Kushimaru Kuriarare has a strong body, and while dodging the shark''s attack, he maniptes the Nuibari to flexibly shuttle, and prates the five sharks one by one, cracking the technique.


    "This kind of attacks, no matter how manye, it''s useless."


    He sneered and looked at the water, "You traitor, that guy, Kurosuki Raiga, was also killed by you and the Suna ninja, right? Get out of here!"


    Before he finished speaking, the Nuibari in his hand shot again, and moved into the water.


    Obviously, Kuriarare Kushimaru was going to repeat the trick, as before, to fish Kisame from the bottom of the water.


    Unfortunately, he was going to miscalcte this time.


    Kisame hidden at the bottom of the water saw Nuibarishing out, and his eyes suddenly lit up, just like a person who was about to starve to death saw a piece of fragrant braised pork.


    He was excited.


    At this moment, he no longer hides his power, his arms are congested with blue veins, and he shoots out brazenly.


    He tilted his head first, narrowly dodging the attack of Nuibari, then quickly and urately grabbed the sword and pulled it hard.


    "Um?"


    Kuriarare Kushimaru who was on the surface of the water suddenly felt a strong forceing from the water along the Nuibari. Not only did he not catch Kisame, but he was dragged into the water by him.


    ''Pfft!''


    Kushimaru Kuriarare plunged into the water. Although he is a Kirigakure ninja who has been dealing with water all the year round, as a giant, his limbs are too slender, and once he enters the water, he can easily lose his bnce.


    In contrast, the water is the home of Kisame.


    At this time, Kisame dragged the end of the Nuibari, and forcefully pulled Kushimaru Kuriarare to the deep water area, trying to suffocate thetter to death due tock of oxygen.


    Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ten meters.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    Seeing that Kisame was about to seed, Kuriarare Kushimaru attacked and fought back fiercely.


    He held the Nuibari tightly with one hand, preventing Kisame from taking it, and the other hand actuallypleted the difficult one-handed seal in the water.


    ''Shhhhhh!''


    As hepleted the seal, needles shot out from his palms and ran towards the key points in the ghost shark''s body.


    Kuriarare Kushimaru didn''t take action until this time, because he had already calcted that at such a close distance, a human ninja, no matter how nimble he was, he couldn''t escape the attacks of the Nuibari.


    ''Unless that guy can really turn into a fish.''


    But in the next second, his pupils shrank sharply as he saw an incredible scene.


    Kisame in the water suddenly increased his speed, and with his extremely flexible swimming, he perfectly avoided all the attacks of the Nuibari, and elerated towards Kuriarare Kushimaru.


    Behind him, a gray-brown sword tail, loomed


    ''Is that... a tail?''


    What kind of monster is this guy?


    Kushimaru Kuriarare opened his eyes widely, his hands trembled slightly, and finally realized that the situation was not good.


    Soon he gritted his teeth, and loosened his hold on Nuibari, and even if he lost this ninja sword, which was regarded as his life, he still wants to flee to the surface.


    Unfortunately it was toote.


    Because, Kisame swung his shark tail and had already rushed in front of Kushimaru Kuriarare.


    On theke.


    ''Gurgling.''


    The tumbling water sshes like a fountain, which means that a fierce fight is going on underwater. Immediately afterwards, a dazzling silver thunder light came from the water, illuminating the entireke surface, and flickered for more than ten seconds.


    After the thunder light disappeared, theke surface finally returned to calm, no more ripples appeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Such a sight made both Pakura and Jinpachi Munashi startle and they stopped fighting.


    What happened under the water?


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Jinpachi Munashi couldn''t even care about Pakura, and ran to the shore to call out Kushimaru Kuriarare, his eyebrows frowning tightly together.


    He had an ominous premonition.


    And he was right.


    As soon as Jinpachi Munashi''s voice fell, a tall corpse slowly surfaced. The skin of the corpse showed obvious burn marks, and even bones could be seen in some severely burned parts.


    It''s Kushimaru Kuriarare.


    At this moment, his Anbu mask was shattered, revealing a terrified face, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying before he died.


    "Why..?"


    Seeing the tragic death of hispanion, Jinpachi Munashi couldn''t help but take two steps back, panicking in his heart.


    ''Good chance!''


    Seeing this, Pakura immediately decided to switch from defense to attack, manipting the scorching fireball and sent it towards Jinpachi Munashi.


    Although she still wasn''t sure about Kisame''s identity, she was besieged by the Heartless duo just now, and when she couldn''t stand it any longer, it was Kisame who killed Kushimaru Kuriarare and rescued her.

 Chapter 11: 11

    Chapter 11: 11


    So she decided to reciprocate and help Kisame get rid of Jinpachi Munashi together.


    At the same time, it is also to avenge those Suna ninjas who died under the hands of Heartless duo.


    The situation reversed in an instant.


    This time, it was Pakura''s turn to have no scruples, and the more she fought, the more courageous she was. Instead, Jinpachi Munashi had no intention to fight, he not only have to deal with Pakura, but also beware of Kisame hiding underwater.


    The bottom of theke at this time.


    Kisame was suspended in the water in a "standing" position, and the shark tail behind him swayed slowly to help him maintain his bnce.


    Looking at the Nuibari in his hand, his eyes were full of light, and he activated the Panda in his mind without hesitation.


    A momentter.


    The Nuibari suddenly trembled violently, the slender steel wire danced wildly in the water, and cut the skin of Kisame, desperate to break free.


    "Good boy, just follow me, just like your brother Kiba. After it bes my tail, it is very happy."


    Kisame pressed the de with one hand, grabbed the steel wire with the other, and continuously passed the thoughts in his mind to the Nuibari.


    At the same time, the shark tail behind him also swayed happily, emitting a burst of thunder, as if echoing Kisame''s earlier statement.


    Kisame was now familiar with the process.


    After having the experience of swallowing Thunder Sword. Kiba, his speed of swallowing Nuibari was much faster this time.


    ''Swish.''


    The Nuibari turned into a stream of light, entered Kisame''s body, and after moving around in his limbs, it finally stopped at the index finger of his right hand.


    Under the anticipation of Kisame, his index finger slowly evolved into a needle shape, which looked like a shrunken Nuibari.


    Not only that.


    As soon as Kisame''s heart moved, a nearly transparent line shot out from his fingertips, extending forward in the water, and soon reached dozens of meters away.


    This line is a materialized chakra line formed by thebination of the Nuibari and the chakra in Kisame''s body, which can be freely controlled by him.


    The strength and length of the line depends on the quality and quantity of the chakra in Kisame.


    He immediately thought of several names:


    Domingo, Spider-Man, etc.


    The characters in theseics are all capable of manipting wires. From them, Kisame may get a lot of inspiration.


    For example, using wire to detect, transmit sound, make mesh traps, bind targets, suture wounds, and even remotely control others, treating people as marites and the like.


    Many abilities are waiting for Kisame to develop.


    But for now, this matter needs to be put aside.


    After all, in addition to the Nuibari, there is also Shibuki that is almost in his hands now, and his body is not full yet.


    Thinking of this, Kisame swayed his shark tail again and swam towards the water on the shore.


    Ashore.


    ''Boom!''


    A scorching fireball mmed into the de side of Shibuki, and the shock was so great that Jinpachi Munashi''s hand became numb, and he retreated again and again.


    "I''ll y with you next time."


    He threw this sentence at Pakura, and swung the reel surface of the Shibuki vigorously, and arge number of exploding tags flew out and exploded between the two of them, producing a lot of fire and smoke.


    While Pakura was unstable due to the impact of the explosion, and her vision was disturbed, Jinpachi Munashi was ready to retreat.


    He wanted to leave, as Pakura alone couldn''t keep him.


    Right at this moment, Kisame attacked.


    ''Swish!''


    A transparent silk thread shot out from under the water, moving along the grass on the shore, and when Jinpachi Munashi noticed it, it had wrapped around his legs.


    Jinpachi Munashi was shocked, and hurriedly waved the de of the Shibuki, trying to cut the silk thread.


    But to his surprise, the thread looked thin and soft, was actually quite tough. The de collided with the thread, making a metal friction sound, which was very harsh.


    The next second, a huge pulling force came from the other end of the line.


    ''Thud!''


    Jinpachi Munashi suddenly lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground.


    ''Woosh.''


    Kisame got out of the water and climbed to the shore. The line that made Jinpachi Munashi fall was shot from his fingertips.


    "Damn thing."


    Jinpachi Munashi cursed, and the chakra in his body poured into the Shibuki frantically, intending to throw hundreds of exploding tags at Kisame in one breath, and st thetter to the bone.


    Kisame just flicked his finger.


    ''Swish!''


    His right index finger wasunched with a sharp whistling sound, like a meteor streaking across the sky, piercing the arm holding Shibuki with great precision.


    "Hiss!"


    Jinpachi Munashi sucked in a breath of cold air, he was no longer able to hold the Shibuki, so he could only let it fall to the ground.


    "Kisame, you damn traitor!"


    He roared angrily, but before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt a heat waveing from the side.


    Jinpachi Munashi turned his head and saw Pakura''s sharp eyes and a scorching fireball flying towards him. In the endless despair, along with a sound of "chichichi", he was vaporized into a mummified corpse at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The famous "Heartless Duo" in the ninja world had received their end like this.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame manipted the chakra string, wrapping it around the Shibuki that fell on the ground, and pulled it gently to pocket the ninja sword.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Pakura, who was looking at him with a vignt look not far away.


    "Pakura of the Scorch release, we meet again."


    Kisame suddenly opened his arms and smiled at Pakura, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    "You, you are..."


    A thunderbolt shed across Pakura''s mind, and she finally remembered who the man in front of her was.


    Although the appearance of Kisame has changed a lot during this period, his signature "simple" smile has left an indelible impression on Pakura''s heart forever.


    Three months ago, on the edge of a cliff under the moonlit night, next to a 100-meter-high waterfall.


    At that time, a Kiri ninja who was a shark-faced boy stepped back towards the cliff and smiled at her with his arms outstretched.


    "Pakura of the Scorch release, if I can still survive, let''s meet again."


    After saying this, the boy jumped into the abyss.


    Pakura thought that the lunatic Shark boy had already fallen to pieces at the bottom of the cliff, but she never imagined that the two would meet again one day.


    On such a familiar asion.


    The difference is that this time, when Kisame met Pakura, there was no need for him to escape.


    "Kisame, I underestimated you."


    Pakura looked solemn, her eyes swept over the thick shark tail behind Kisame, and his strange right index finger, quickly analyzed and thought in her mind, and made inferences.


    Now it seems that the reason why Kisame took action was not to help her clear the siege, but to go for the two ninja swords.


    Last time, he also killed Kurosuki Raiga for this, and stole Kiba.


    This guy seems to be able to absorb the power of these ninja swords and make them part of his body.


    Is it some kind of special bloodline limit?


    "It seems that you have discovered my little secret."


    Kisame noticed Pakura''s gaze, and while saying this, he walked towards her unhurriedly.


    Facing the approaching Kisame, Pakura''s eyes turned cold, she waved her arm forward, and all the scorching fireballs beside her sted towards Kisame.


    She didn''t think she could defeat the monster in front of her.


    Therefore, after attacking Kisame with scorching fireballs, Pakura did not hesitate, and immediately chose to retreat.


    But Kisame would not let her go.


    Facing the iing scorching fireball, he raised his hands, and in just two or three seconds, hepleted dozens of seals in a dazzling manner.


    "Roar!"


    With a deafening roar, theke behind the ghost shark gathered together, forming a lifelike water dragon with a length of dozens of meters.


    Water Release Water Dragon Technique.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped up and stood on top of the dragon head, driving this majestic water dragon, knocking down trees and boulders all the way, and chasing towards Pakura.


    Yes, Scorch release can evaporate water in the human body.


    But there are a lot water here, so he is not afraid.


    As a water release genius with abundant chakra, the water dragon he summons is much more powerful than simr B-level ninjutsu.


    Unless Pakura tried her best, her Scorch release could not hurt Kisame.


    However, she had previously fought against the Kirigakure Ninjas headed by the Heartless Duo, and her chakra had already been consumed almost, even if she tried her best, she couldn''t do it.


    On the other hand, Kisame waited for a while, and even swallowed the Nuibari in the middle, and its strength further increased.


    Therefore, the water dragon under his feet moved forward, easily swallowing all the scorching fireballs, and the distance to Pakura was getting closer and closer.


    ''Not good.''


    Pakura looked back and her heart sank, and she hurriedly formed the seal again, almost draining the remaining chakra in her body, and finally condensed arge fireball with a diameter of one meter.


    The scorching fireball emitting the surging heat like a small sun and moved towards Kisame that was chasing after her on the water dragon.


    kisame''s eyes narrowed, and he jumped, jumping high into the air.


    ''Boom!''


    Below him, the water dragon collided with the fireball, instantly destroying arge forest and producing arge amount of water vapor, forming a dense fog.


    At the edge of the fog, a figure shed away.


    Pakura nned to use the fog to escape.


    However, she still underestimated the chasing ability of Kisame.


    ''Puff!''


    Just when Pakura thought she had escaped, a sharp pain suddenly came from her left shoulder, causing her to stop.


    Immediately after, she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Like Jinpachi Munashi, she was also pierced by the index finger stringunched by Kisame, and she was also tied with a chakra string by him.


    Pakura was bound with her hands and feet were restrained by chakra strings, and she was unable to move.


    Kisame appeared from the thick fog, lifted Pakura in one hand, and held the Shibuki in the other, and quickly left here.


    Late at night.


    Everything is quiet.


    Kisame carried Pakura and ran for dozens of kilometers in the woods in the dark. Finally, he came to a remote cliff and found a hidden natural cave.


    After entering the cave, he looked around, and after confirming that there was no danger, he threw Pakura to the ground.


    "Um."

 Chapter 12: 12

    Chapter 12: 12


    Pakura''s facended first, and she couldn''t help but let out a painful groan. Then she didn''t say a word, and waited with dull eyes for Kisame to pronounce her fate.


    There was no begging for mercy, no venting abuse, because she knew that the man in front of her was a real cold-blooded animal.


    In front of this kind of ruthless guy,pletely give up resistance, in order to die easier, is not so painful.


    Kisame did not deal with Pakura immediately.


    He took out a candle and lit it to illuminate the cave, then sat cross-legged, cing the Shibuki on his knees.


    ''Panda''


    Kisame moved his mind and activated the Panda again.


    "You will be reunited with your two brothers soon. I''m really happy for you. Hurry up, if youe a littlete, others will take your ce, and I won''t be able to find a good ce for you to settle down in my body."


    He stared at the Shibuki and muttered to himself.


    As if understanding the words of Kisame, Shibuki was unexpectedly well-behaved. Without any resistance, it turned into a fiery red light and entered his body.


    It toured around the Kisame''s body, and finally stopped at the position of his left arm.


    Kisame opened his clothes and found that on the skin of his left arm, a ck pattern simr to an explosion tag was formed. It spread along the entire arm and finally converged on the palm of his left hand, where a word "Explosion" was formed.


    His left arm is like a powder keg full of explosives, ready to create a huge explosion at any time.


    This is indeed the case.


    With a thought, Kisame stretched out his left hand and pressed it on the ground. As the word "Explosion" in his palm flickered slightly, a strange chakra passed forward along the ground.


    ''Boom.''


    The ground several meters ahead suddenly exploded, causing the cave to copse and blocking the passage to the outside.


    This is the ability that Shibuki gave to Kisame.


    He can create invisible detonators through Chakra, which can be used for long-distance detonation, timed detonation, or arge number of detonators at one time.


    Whether it is used for frontalbat or sneak attack on the enemy, it is very useful.


    This time, Kisame can be said to have made a lot of profit, and in just a few days, there has been a qualitative leap in strength.


    He now has three ninja swords in his body, which is equivalent to having three special Kekkei Genkai. As long as he raises his chakra by another level and uses these abilities proficiently, he will be a proper Kage level powerhouse.


    In the Ninja world, when a person''s strength reaches the Kage level, it can barely be regarded as entering the room, and has the qualifications to be beaten by Uchiha Madara on the battlefield.


    The road ahead is still long.


    After thinking about the future for a while, Kisame retracted his thoughts.


    This time, in addition to two ninja swords, he also had a female prisoner.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked at Pakura who was lying beside him.


    .......


    Deep in the forests, it was a silent night.


    The copsed cave formed a small secret room with flickering candles and a warm atmosphere.


    Kisame and Pakura are alone in the same room, it is difficult for people who know of this not to have some ambiguous associations.


    But in fact, the atmosphere ispletely different.


    Romance? No, it''s a pure horror movie.


    At this time, Pakura was tied with chakra strings andy helplessly on the ground, half of her shoulders were stained red with blood.


    Kisame looks like a serial perverted murderer who drank too much nuclear waste water and mutated into a shark.


    This cozy cave with flickering candles is more like a natural tomb.


    Pakura was convinced that she would die, but she didn''t know what kind of death Kisame would use to bid farewell to this world.


    Not only did she discover the secret of Kisame''s "Kekkei Genkai", but she also witnessed the process of him devouring the Shibuki with her own eyes. Based on this alone, it was impossible for Kisame to let her live.


    Kisame walked to Pakura''s side, squatted down, and looked down at the woman.


    Pakura slowly closed her eyes, hoping that Kisame would not torture her for too long and give her a quick death.


    She didn''t know that there was some hesitation in Kisame''s heart at this moment.


    He originally nned to interrogate Pakura, and after prying out some valuable information from her mouth, he would kill her.


    However, when he looked at the woman in front of him, he suddenly recalled her fate, and for a moment it seemed like...


    He saw his another self.


    He and she are of the same kind.


    Zabuza is also simr to Kisame, but it is only limited to the point of "being keen to kill hispanions".


    As for Pakura, her life experience is very simr to that of Kisame. She is the kind of ninja who devoted herself to the vige and was absolutely loyal to her superiors, but in the end she was betrayed and died in a foreignnd.


    She has made countless contributions to Sunagakure on the battlefield, especially during the Third Ninja World War, which made countless Kirigakure ninjas afraid of her.


    But such a heroine became a victim of the high level vigers seeking peace with Kirigakure after the war, and was deceived by Rasa, the fourth Kazekage, to go to Kirigakure in the name of performing a secret mission, but was betrayed and killed.


    Later, after she was reincarnated by the Impure Reincarnation Jutsu , she wanted to take revenge on Kirigakure and Sunagakure, but was blocked by her grown apprentice, Maki, and finally had to let go of hatred and choose to forgive and believe.


    Why?


    Why should the hero of the vige deserve to be killed, and why should she forgive the enemy who killed her tragically?


    "What a... poor woman."


    Thinking of this, Kisame lifted Pakura''s chin with one hand, and looked at her with eyes full of pity.


    Pakura opened her eyes again and looked at Kisame suspiciously. She didn''t understand what he was thinking, why he didn''t act.


    At this time.


    Kisame suddenly felt dizzy and nauseated, his face became pale, and his body was not veryfortable.


    ''Oops, is it because of swallowing two swords in a row, the body can''t bear it for a while, and is showing side effect?''


    He was startled at first, but soon discovered that this was not the case.


    The real reason is.


    The Panda in Kisame ''s mind seemed to respond to his feelings of pity for Pakura, so it sent out a violent vibration.


    At this moment, the Panda swallowed the chakra of Kisame and the energy of the three ninja sword, and started chewing it in its mouth, as if something was brewing.


    During this process, Kisame became more and more nauseous, he put his hands on the ground, and retched.


    Fortunately, the pain didn''tst long.


    After a minute.


    "Yuck~"


    As Kisame''s adam''s apple rolled, in front of Pakura, he opened his mouth and spat out a ball, the size of a tennis ball.


    This Ball was covered with viscous liquid, has many synapses growing on its surface, like small waving hands. It kept squirming in the palm of the ghost shark, like a living creature.


    ''What is this?''


    Pakura watched this terrifying and bizarre scene at a loss, and then... she saw the ghost shark pick up the "Ball" and leaned towards her.


    "Eat it. If you die, I will help you collect the body, and if you survive, I will let you go."


    Kisame said to her.


    This thing in his hand, is called "Monster cell", it a by product of the Panda.


    The so-called Monster cell is actually a special kind of cell tissue in Kisame''s body.


    Due to the existence of the Panda, Kisame has acquired an excellent evolutionary ability, and this ability can also be indirectly and partially passed on to other people through his cells.


    They are simr to that of Hashirama Senju cells, which can allow the transnter to obtain the Wood release.


    Ninjas who eat monster cell will unlock the evolutionary shackles in their bodies, evolve in a certain direction ording to their own talents, and gain powerful abilities.


    But, like transnting Hashirama Senju cells, the process is fraught with enormous risks.


    During this period, if that person cannot withstand the double test of body and will brought about by evolution, the cells and tissues in the body will go out of control, and finally be a monster and die.


    In addition, ninjas who eat monster cell will be influenced and controlled by Kisame to a certain extent.


    "Look at it, how beautiful it is, don''t you have any appetite seeing it?"


    As Kisame said, he moved the Monster cell to Pakura''s mouth, as if tempting her.


    His words fell into Pakura''s ears, like the whispers of a demon.


    She turned her head stubbornly, silently rejecting Kisame''s request.


    In desperation, Kisame could only raise the index finger Nuibari of his right hand and said to Pakura:


    "Why don''t I just cut a hole in your chest and stuff it into your heart, how about that? In this case, the effect will be faster."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to pick off Pakura''s clothes.


    "I will eat."


    Pakura''s body trembled, and she finally spoke bitterly. In fact, she had no choice either.


    So she closed her eyes again, frowned, and slowly opened her lips.


    "Very good."


    Kisame nodded with satisfaction, picked up the monster cell, and stuffed it into Pakura''s mouth.


    ''Gulp.''


    She swallowed hard and swallowed whole.


    Next is the waiting time.


    One second, ten seconds, thirty seconds.


    suddenly.


    Pakura''s body trembled, her pupils shrank instantly, the veins sprouted on her forehead and neck one by one, and sweat was flowing down her face continuously, as if she was experiencing some kind of great pain.


    The clothes on her whole body were quickly soaked with sweat and clinging to her body, as if she had just been fished out of the water.


    During this process, her body temperature became higher and higher, and the sweat that flowed out also evaporated into hot air, and her neck and face were as red as fire.


    "It''s so itchy, so hot..."


    Pakura was confused and muttered to herself, she feeling that there were 10,000 ants crawling on her skin, and the cells in her body seemed to be on fire.


    Kisame looking at this scene, became thoughtful.


    Pakura''s Kekkei Genkai is Scorch release, so under the stimtion of Monster cell, her own ability should evolved towards "me".


    Time goes on.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes.


    Pakura''s body was getting hotter and hotter, like a red-hot coal. She opened her mouth with difficulty, and let out a soft whimper from her throat. Tears flowed from her eyes, and she used her eyes to send a bitter plea to Kisame.


    She asked Kisame to kill her immediately, so that she could get rid of this burning pain.


    At this moment, she felt that death is better than this.


    Kisame ignored her, and took a step back.


    Pakura was finally inplete despair, her eyes rolled out, as her head tilted, and passed out.


    ''Um? This is not good.''


    When Kisame saw this, he knew that if Pakura became unconscious now, she might not be able to wake up.


    So he raised his hand and pped Pakura''s face.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Jack Allen for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here --


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 13: 13

    Chapter 13: 13


    Kisame pped Pakura on the face and woke her up.


    Unexpectedly, after less than a minute, she fainted again.


    In desperation, Kisame could only p her continuously and wake her up again and again. After being pped several times, Pakura''s originally petite and delicate face became visibly swollen to the naked eye.


    Another ten minutes passed.


    Just when Kisame frowned and was about to give up on this woman -


    ''Whoosh.''


    A scorching me rose from Pakura''s body and burned roaringly.


    The heat wave spread to the entire cave in an instant, distorting the air.


    In the surprised eyes of Kisame.


    The chakra threads that bound Pakura''s body, one after another, were melted and burned by the mes. Immediately afterwards, the wound on her shoulder also healed quickly, and as the scar wore off, delicate new skin appeared.


    Her swollen face, which was beaten by Kisame gradually diminished and her beautiful appearance was restored.


    Strong chakra fluctuations gushed out of her body like waves, one after another.


    It seems that the evolution seeded.


    Pakura, like a phoenix, experienced the great horror between life and death, and finally reborn from the ashes and returned to Nirvana.


    She stood up slowly, her whole body was shrouded in mes, and she turned into a "Fire Bird", with a pair of ming eyes looking at Kisame, that were indifferent to everything.


    ''Out of control?''


    Kisame narrowed his eyes and prepared to make a move, intending to let Pakura calm down.


    However, before he could make a move, the me coat on Pakura''s body suddenly went out, she lost consciousness and fell down.


    After a long time.


    Pakura woke up slowly with a splitting headache.


    It''s still the familiar cave, and the familiar man - Kisame, that greeted her.


    "Congrattions, you survived. As agreed, you can leave here now."


    Seeing that Pakura was awake, Kisame told her.


    "What exactly is that thing you gave me to eat?"


    Pakura stared at Kisame and asked with aplicated expression.


    She can feel that her body is full of strength and vitality now, which is very different from before.


    "Monster cell. I believe you have already felt the changes in your body."


    "Why give it to me? I''m obviously your enemy." Pakura pressed.


    "It''s just a whim and an experiment. You just happen to be a good specimen."


    Kisame chuckled and gave half-truth.


    "Are you really... willing to let me go? Once I regain my freedom and tell what you''ve done, will you be able to stay in Kirigakure? I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to survive then?"


    Pakura stood up and continued to question with a burning gaze.


    "So, I want you to keep it a secret and forbid to reveal information about me to anyone. In addition, I also hope that you will continue to y as the Hero of the Suna, whether it''s Kushimaru Kuriarare and Jinpachi Munashi, or the earlier Kurosuki Raiga, you killed them all with your own hands, understand?"


    Kisame said calmly.


    He decided to let Pakura help him carry the pot to the end. As long as she stands at the front desk and draws enough hatred, it will be difficult for Kirigakure to suspect that he is a traitor.


    In this way, Kisame can stay in Kirigakure with peace of mind until he collects seven ninja swords.


    "What if I don''t cooperate?"


    Pakura asked back. Kisame should also know that she can pretend to agree to his conditions and betray him immediately after returning to Sunagakure.


    "Then it will be time for the Monster cell toe into y."


    Kisame had already expected this. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his right hand in front of Pakura and clenched his fingers.


    At the same time.


    ''Gug!''


    Pakura suddenly felt her heart skip a beat, and she couldn''t breathe. Her heart suddenly stopped beating, as if pinched by a big hand, and that it would burst at any moment.


    As soon as Kisame released his five fingers.


    "Huuu, Huuu~"


    Pakura bent down, put her hands on her knees, gasped for breath, and finally got rid of the strong feeling of suffocation.


    Kisame exined:


    "The moment you eat the Monster cell, you are connected with me. If you have any unfavorable thoughts about me, I can know at any time and use it to kill you. No matter how far apart the distance is."


    Pakura''s face instantly paled when she heard these words.


    In this way, wouldn''t she be a ve of Kisame forever?


    Kisame knew what she was thinking, so he told the truth:


    "Don''t worry, apart from the previous conditions, I don''t have any other requirements for you. After all, with your current strength, it''s not of much use to me.


    And, as your chakra grows, you can gradually break free from the control of the Monster cell. If one day you can be a powerhouse at the level of the Five Kages, then you will bepletely independent and will no longer be influenced by me.


    Therefore, work hard to the top, and if you have the ability, you can have the upper hand. "


    At the end, he added in his heart: In this case, you may not be betrayed by the vige and die tragically.


    "You"


    Pakura stared nkly at Kisame, at a loss for words, as she couldn''t recover.


    She still didn''t understand why he did this. It was a very simple matter to kill her, so why did it take so much trouble.


    She really couldn''t see through this man''s thoughts.


    But having said that, Kisame, although he is tall and strong, does not seem to be a man in a strict sense.


    Because, he seems to be only 12 years old, still a child...


    Child.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Pakura''s eyes and mouth couldn''t help twitching together, feeling that everything about Kisame was so outrageous.


    Just when she was thinking about it.


    Kisame picked up a hat next to him and handed it to Pakura.


    "By the way, this straw hat is for you. When you were in aa, I went out to find some straw and knitted it myself."


    Straw hat?


    "Why did you give me... a hat?"


    Facing the gift from Kisame, Pakura was confused, but she quickly realized the reason.


    Because it was only then that she realized that the top of her head was cold for some reason.


    She raised her hands tremblingly to touch her bangs and hair, but found nothing.


    Kisame being very considerate, created a water mirror on the spot, so that Pakura could see the mirror more clearly.


    "!"


    When Pakura saw herself in the mirror, she felt like she was struck by lightning.


    ''No more, not a single one.''


    Her original orange-green non-mainstream hairstyle had disappeared at this time, and in its ce was a brand new bald head.


    Pakura finally remembered that her hair was burnt clean by the mes from her body when she evolved earlier.


    Even her clothes were burnt a lot, and just a few straps that flew upwards when she evolved were left.


    For a beauty-loving female ninja, losing her hair is definitely a huge blow.


    Pakura couldn''t ept it.


    Kisame is really a gentleman in his bones.


    He took off his coat, put it on Pakura''s shoulders, andfort her:


    "Although you have be bald, you have also be stronger. After all, this is something to be happy about, isn''t it?"


    ''Bald, bald...''


    Hearing these words, Pakura was not happy at all, she further despaired


    ''s, it seems I''m still not very good atforting people.''


    With this thought in mind, Kisame took the lead to walk out of the cave.


    Pakura looked at Kisame''s back, and finally cheered up and followed.


    In the process, she hesitated for a while, but still put the straw hat on her head.


    Not to mention, it''s the right size andfortable.


    Aftering out of the cave, they found that it was already dawn, the pale blue sky was iid with a few sparse stars, and a waning moon hung on the horizon.


    The breeze is blowing gently, bringing the fragrance of soil and flowers in the forest, which makes people feel refreshed.


    A man and a woman looked at each other and were silent for a while.


    "I''m leaving."


    Pakura took a deep look at Kisame, suddenly bowed quickly to him, and then left without looking back.


    Kisame watched Pakura all the way to the end, and soon her figure disappeared in the depths of the mountains and dense forests in the Land of Water.


    The sky was white as fish belly, and the first ray of sunlight in the morning cut through the darkness between heaven and earth.


    Another new day.


    ''Pakura, will she start a new life and change her future destiny?''


    Kisame doesn''t know.


    He just hates this world full of fatalism and causal reincarnation, where everyone''s fate seems to be arranged somewhere,


    Who is the protagonist, who is the supporting role, who is the viin, everything is already decided.


    Kisame is not satisfied with fighting against fate alone.


    Therefore, he chose a person like Pakura to inject some new variables into life, so that she would have the opportunity to break her fate in the future and stir up the situation in the ninja world.


    Such a ninja world would be interesting, wouldn''t it?


    Coming back from his thoughts, Kisame was also ready to return to Kirigakure.


    He still took the waterway, and went back to yesterday''s battle site and waited for a while. It didn''t take long for a group of Kirigakure ninjas to arrive in a hurry and walk into the woods.


    Soon there was amotion in the woods.


    It seems that they have found the corpses of the Heartless Duo and other ninjas.


    Kisame dived underwater again and swam in the direction of the vige.


    This time, the search and suppression team sent by Kirigakure consisted of more than 100 people, divided into 20 teams. After several days of high-intensitybat, although most of the Sunagakure ninjas were wiped out,rge number of their own personnel was also lost.


    In particr, the mainbat team led by the Heartless Duo waspletely wiped out.


    Less than one fifth of the people survived.


    Others are missing, and it is not known if they are really dead, or if they pretended to be dead and actually defected to other countries or Ninja viges.

 Chapter 14: 14

    Chapter 14: 14


    After all, instead of living in Kirigakure, where they might be sent on a dangerous mission at any time, it is better to get out early and find another way of life.


    On the way back to the vige, Kisame found a remnant team of Kirigakure.


    He thought about it for a while and decided to "run into them", and then return to the vige together, which would reduce suspicionpared to returning to the vige alone.


    So, he scratched his shoulder with the index finger Nuibari, and deliberately controlled the chakra in his body to prevent the wound from healing itself. Then, clutching the wound, he stumbled out of the woods.


    He sessfully joined the squad.


    On the way, there was an episode.


    In the team, someone saw that Kisame was injured, and tried to take advantage of the situation to rob him. After being beaten by Kisame, he was honest.


    This is in the Blood Mist.


    In this vige, you must always be alert with yourpanions.


    A weekter.


    Between the Land of Wind and the Land of Water, this conflict over ore and iron resources has finallye to an end aftersting for several months.


    After all, these two countries are geographically far apart, with the Fire Nation and other small countries in between, so it is impossible for a full-scale war to break out easily.


    After Pakura returned to Sunagakure, she was treated like a hero.


    Although Sunagakure did not publicize it with great fanfare at her own will, her deeds of killing the Kurosuki Raiga, Kushimaru Kuriarare, and Jinpachi Munashi one after another quickly spread among the ninja circles in various viges.


    Pakura, known as a genius ninja who appears once every ten years, has a bright future.


    In contrast, Kirigakure was disgraced this time.


    Before that, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had always been a golden signboard of Kirigakure, which made the major Ninja viges very jealous. There were even rumors that a group of seven could conquer a country overnight.


    But now, the group of seven has lost three of them at once, and even the corresponding ninja swords are missing. The title that once represented honor seems to have be a joke and shame.


    To Kirigakure, what was even worse was that the Daimyo of the Land of Water was very dissatisfied after learning of the incident, and urgently summoned the third Mizukage to the Daimyo Mansion for ountability.


    After seeing the Mizukage, Daimyo not only questioned the policy of the Blood Mist, but also threatened to reduce the military expenditure of Kirigakure.


    The Mizukage had to make a promise to the Daimyo, and after returning to the vige, he immediately started a series of actions.


    On this day, Kisame, who was recuperating in the hospital, had just been discharged from the hospital when he received an order to go to the Mizukage office to cooperate with the inquiry and investigation.


    This is the second time Kisame hase to this ce.


    He was investigated together with other survivors of the search operation, and there were a total of more than ten people.


    When it was the turn of Kisame, he imed that his team was attacked by the enemy, and everyone would be killed if not for Zabuza, and he was able to jump into the river to escape because of his genes.


    Then, he encountered another remnant team, and after joining them, he returned to Kirigakure.


    He hadn''t seen Pakura the whole time, and he didn''t know anything about the battle in the woods.


    The situation of other people is also simr to Kisame.


    Seeing that Mizukage couldn''t get any valuable information, he waved his hand and let Kisame and others retreat.


    After everyone left, a young man with long white hair and white pupils walked out slowly from behind the screen. He stroked his chin, looking thoughtful.


    "Mangetsu, do you have any ideas?"


    The third Mizukage looked at the boy and asked aloud.


    Hozuki Mangetsu, born in the most prominent Hozuki family in Kirigakure, mastered the family''s secret hydration technique at a young age, and is an out-and-out genius.


    At the same time, he is also a disciple of the third Mizukage.


    The third Mizukage, who was by the side of the second Mizukage, who was a member of Hozuki n had a good rtionship with them. The third Mizukage from young age, grew up under his strict education and careful care. Later, after the second Mizukage died, he inherited his teacher''s will and name and became Mizukage.


    Now, he has chosen Mangetsu from the Hozuki n as his disciple, took him with him to teach him carefully, and cultivate thetter as the next Mizukage.


    "Teacher, I''m very interested in that guy called Kisame. Even the ''Demon'' Zabuza died, but it''s really curious that he can survive."


    Hozuki Mangetsu said.


    He is a genius with swords, a child prodigy loved by the seven ninja knives, and he has often had the opportunity to apany them since he was a child.


    So when he heard that Kirigakure lost the Kiba, Nuibari, and Shibuki, he vowed to get them back. But the strange thing is, ording to the information obtained so far, Pakura did not bring the three ninja swords back to Sunagakure.


    They seem to have disappeared out of thin air.


    The reason why Hozuki Mangetsu was intrigued by Kisame was because Kisame participated in the two search missions, and was one of the very few survivors.


    In addition, when Kisame was in the office just now, there was an aura that made him feel inexplicably familiar all the time.


    It''s the breath of a ninja sword.


    Hozuki Mangetsu thus firmly believes that Kisame must have had contact with the missing ninja sword.


    However, he didn''t want to scare the snake, but prepared to slowly approach Kisame and investigate clearly.


    "Kisame? He is also on the list for the Chunin exam this time. If you recognize this person''s strength, you can invite him to be your teammate."


    While talking, the third Mizukage took out a list from the drawer and handed it to Hozuki Mangetsu.


    While Hozuki Mangetsu was browsing the list, the third Mizukage exhorted his beloved disciple:


    "Mangetsu, the Chunin Exam will start in a month.


    This time, Konoha will serve as the host, and invited us, Kirigakure and several other small ninja viges, to jointly hold it.


    So from today onwards, you must concentrate on preparing for the exam, and then you must win the first ce in one fell swoop and prove the strength of Kirigakure to other Ninja Viges.


    Only in this way, the Daimyo will continue to allocate funds to the vige. Do you understand? "


    When Hozuki Mangetsu heard this, he smiled nonchntly, patted his chest and assured:


    "Don''t worry, teacher. It''s not like you don''t know, with my strength, I''mpetent enough to take on the jonin. It''s just a mere Chunin exam, it''s easy."


    "Don''t be careless, you will pay the price for underestimating the enemy." The third Mizukage frowned and warned him.


    "Ok, ok, I got it."


    Hozuki Mangetsu scratched his ears impatiently, made a random excuse, and slipped out of the office.


    Three dayster.


    Early in the morning, Kisame was sweating profusely in the gym, suddenly received an order to go to the No. 3 training ground.


    When he arrived at the training ground, he found that there were more than 20 people gathered here, all of them were genin, and there were some familiar faces among them.


    "Kisame."


    A soft call came from the crowd. Kisame followed the sound and saw Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri walking towards him.


    "You... howe you are so tall."


    Ringo Ameyuri opened her mouth wide and looked up at Kisame with a shocked expression. She hadn''t seen him for a few months, and the other party was at a height of 1.9 meters.


    And she is only one meter two.


    Without waiting for Kisame to respond, she grabbed his sleeve again and hurriedly asked:


    "What do you usually eat, how do you exercise, and why are you growing so fast? Tell me now."


    "Gic inheritance is a major factor in determining height."


    Kisame nced at the little girl and answered truthfully.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Ringo Ameyuri was stunned for a moment, then came back to her senses, and said with her hands on her hips, "Are you saying that my genes are not good?"


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Kisame turned on the gentleman mode andforted her, "You are still young now. When you be an adult, you will be at least grow twenty centimeters long, reaching one meter four."


    In his impression, when Ringo Yuli died young, she was about 1.4 meters tall.


    One meter four...


    Hearing Kisame''s fort", Ringo Ameyuri''s face twitched and she almost cried.


    "Pfft."


    Terumi Mei, who was on the side, couldn''t hold back, she covered her mouth andughed, her eyes curved into crescent moons.


    "By the way, do you know what''s going on, why did they call us here?"


    Kisame turned his head and asked Terumi Mei curiously.


    "Don''t you know, the Chunin exam is about to start, and we are all contestants selected by the vige."


    Terumi Mei blinked and replied.


    Children of a big family like her are always better informed than the average person.


    ''Chunin exam?''


    When Kisame heard the words, he felt a little surprised and thoughtful.


    "Kisame congrattions. I believe you can pass this exam and be a Chunin."


    Terumi Mei said again.


    It can be seen that she is happy for Kisame from the bottom of her heart.


    Indeed.


    A ninja with such strength as Kisame can actually be a chunin long ago. What hecks is just a chance, a ce to take the chunin exam.


    Chunin exams are held twice a year.


    In previous exams, the ces for participation in Kirigakure were all divided up by Genin who came from a big family, but ording to information obtained by Terumi Mei, this time the Chunin exam was different.


    This time, in order to prove the strength of the vige and restore the damaged reputation, Kirigakure will send out the strongest group of Genin, so many "low ss people" like Kisame have got a chance.


    At this time.


    Under the escort of several Anbu ninjas, Mizukage came to the training ground.


    The crowd that was noisy at first suddenly quieted down.


    ''Huh?''


    In the crowd, Kisame suddenly showed a strange look, as he was attracted by a guard beside the third Mizukage.


    It was a middle-aged man with a particrlyrge nose and a beard on his chin. On his shoulders he carried a huge hammer, the end of which was attached to an axe-like machete by a rope, and stood there quite conspicuous.


    Jinin Akebino, the user of Kabutowari.


    This is the fourth member of seven ninja swordsmen that Kisame has seen.


    Almost instantly, he subconsciously listed this person as a target and quickly nned it in his mind.


    In front of the crowd.


    The third Mizukage cleared his throat, still with his eyes closed, announced the information about Chunin exam to everyone, and said that he would personally lead the team to go out to Konoha.


    He asked everyone present to do their best to defeat ninjas from other viges during the exam, and those who got the best ranking at the end would bemended and rewarded.


    The remarks of the third Mizukage immediately caused the crowd to boil.


    Some people even released rhetoric on the spot, saying that they would definitely win the first ce, hoping to leave a good impression on third Mizukage in advance.


    Seeing this, the third Mizukage nodded with satisfaction, and said a few words to the Jinin Akebino who was on the side, and then left first.


    "Cough cough."


    Jinin Akebino coughed twice, exuding an invisible aura, making everyone quiet again soon.


    His stern eyes nced around the crowd before he said:


    "Chunin exams have always been signed up in teams. Some of you already have teams, but some of you don''t have teammates, so now you''re free to form teams.


    There is still a month before the exam begins. During this period, the newly formed team mustplete the training as soon as possible to improve theirbat capabilities. "


    After saying these words, he also left the training ground with a Kabutowari.


    ''Team up?''

 Chapter 15: 15

    Chapter 15: 15


    After Kisame heard this order, he did not act immediately to find his teammates.


    Based on his memory, he deduced that the Konoha ninjas who will participate in the Chunin Exam this time should be Might Guy, Uchiha Obito, Rin Nohara, Ebisu and Genma Shiranui.


    Among these people, only Guy, is a bit of a threat to him.


    With his current power, even if it is only water ninjutsu and unlimited taijutsu, it will definitely not be a problem to get the top three.


    In fact, Kisame has no interest in participating in the Chunin exam, and at most he would go through the motions.


    However, as a guy who saw the anime, aftering to this ninja world, he wants to go to Konoha Vige to have a look.


    After all, the anime main characters were born there, and most of the great stories take ce there.


    In addition, Kisame ns to collect information on the way, and secretly inquire about the famous ninja tools of Konoha Vige, such as the Thunder God Sword of the Second Hokage and the Kusanagi Sword of Orochimaru.


    These ninja tools are no worse than Kirigakure''s seven ninja swords, and some are even better.


    He vowed to have them all in his pocket sooner orter.


    Just when Kisame was lost in thought.


    Terumi Mei, who was beside him, had already received many invitations to form a team.


    Terumi Mei is undoubtedly very popr with the opposite sex.


    Born in a big family, beautiful, powerful, plus a good personality. Apart from the asional nervousness and tantrums, there are hardly any ws.


    Therefore, everyone rushed to invite her to form a team, and even some people who already had a team abandoned their teammates and came to join in.


    In the training ground, there was a wonderful show of "race to the top".


    Kisame, who was originally standing next to Terumi Mei, was also squeezed out of the crowd.


    "Terumi Mei, may I have the honor to join you and Ringo Ameyuri to form a team?"


    A very handsome sunny boy with light blue broken hair stood out from a group of grotesquely-looking ninja, and made a request to Terumi Mei with sincerity and anticipation.


    Terumi Mei suddenly blushed and her heart beat faster.


    The handsome young man in front of her was her favorite type.


    But at this moment, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kisame outside the crowd. He was standing there alone, and no one stepped forward to talk to him and form a team.


    Terumi Mei thought of that rainy day.


    "Rain is not good for your health."


    At that time, Kisame said this and handed her the umbre, and disappeared into the rain curtain in the heavy rain.


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei understood what she should do.


    So, she showed a polite smile and declined the handsome young man in front of her. Then, under the surprised eyes of everyone, she walked through the crowd and came to Kisame.


    "Kisame, do you want to join us, Ameyuri and I justck a teammate."


    Terumi Mei invited Kisame.


    "Hey, why is it this guy, I don''t want to be teammates with him." Ameyuri pouted, looking unhappy, obviously still angry about what happened just now.


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame heard the words, he recovered from his contemtion.


    He nced at Terumi Mei and Ameyuri, and then at the group of "flower guardians" behind them, his eyes shed, and he wanted to refuse.


    Kisame likes to act alone, even if he wants to team up with others, he is more used to teammates who are cold-blooded and murderous and have no good intentions towards theirpanions.


    For Kisame, such apanion can be used and betrayed at any time, or killed without any psychological burden, and is the most ideal and most convenient "one-time" teammate.


    However, just when Kisame was about to say no to Terumi Mei.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A white-haired boy suddenly ran over from a distance out of breath. As soon as he came up, he looked like he was familiar with Kisame, put one hand on his shoulder, and pant heavily.


    "Huh, it''s so dangerous, I was almostte. Fortunately, I didn''t oversleep this morning and caught up in time."


    The white-haired boy ignored everyone''s astonished eyes and muttered a few words to himself. After he was relieved, he showed a bright smile to Kisame and sent an invitation directly:


    "Kisame Hoshigaki, I, Hozuki Mangetsu, appreciate your strength, be my teammate!"


    As soon as these words came out, there were whispers in the crowd.


    "Hozuki Mangetsu? Is that the rumoured genius of the Hozuki n, the disciple of the third Mizukage?"


    "I heard that he was taught by Mizukage-sama since he was a child. He has never even been to the ninja school. He was trained as the heir of Mizukage."


    ""


    The discussion of the crowd fell into the ears of Kisame, and he found the information of the white-haired boy in front of him from the memory deep in his mind.


    Hozuki Mangetsu, the elder brother of Hozuki Suigetsu, is a genius who can skillfully use the seven ninja swords, and also has a scroll that can channel the seven ninja swords.


    However, this guy, like Ameyuri, is also a short-lived ghost, and the cause of death is unknown.


    Kisame knows that he and Mangetsu Hozuki had never met each other, but this person suddenly came to the door and enthusiastically wanted to form a team with him.


    He instinctively felt a crisis.


    At this time.


    "Hey, Mangetsu, do you understand firste first serve? We invited him first."


    Ringo Ameyuri put her hands on her hips and red at Mangetsu Hozuki, she didn''t care that he was a genius and Mizukage''s disciple.


    Although she doesn''t like Kisame very much, she hates arrogant guys like Hozuki Mangetsu even more.


    Terumi Mei also frowned slightly, dissatisfied with the behavior of Hozuki Mangetsu.


    "Why don''t you let Kisame choose?"


    Mangetsuughed, looked at Kisame with burning eyes, and said to thetter, "I will definitely take the first ce in this Chunin exam. As long as you form a team with me, I promise to take you through the exam and get a good name. How about it?"


    As soon as these words came out, many people cast envious nces at Kisame.


    This lucky guy can actually get the appreciation of Hozuki Mangetsu, which is equivalent to hugging the thigh of the future Mizukage in advance.


    "Kisame..."


    Terumi Mei hesitated to say anything, feeling anxious and nervous inside.


    She invited Kisame to be her teammate, not only to thank him, but also to know more about thetter.


    There is a sense of mystery about the Kisame, which attracts her invisibly.


    Kisame nced at Mangetsu.


    ''There is no need for him to be courteous with me.''


    Although he wasn''t sure what the reason was, he must have been targeted by this guy, and there was a high probability... it was rted to the three ninja swords in his body.


    This is Kisame''s intuition.


    Thinking of this, Kisame smiled politely at the Mangetsu and said.


    "Sorry, Terumi Mei and I are ssmates in the ninja school and have known each other for many years."


    Then, he turned his head and said to Mei Terumi: "Let''s leave here first, find a quiet ce to have a good run-in, and prepare for the Chunin exam early."


    "Okay."


    Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, as she did not expect that Kisame would give up the opportunity to form a team with Hozuki Mangetsu and choose her.


    After she came back to her senses, she quickly agreed and walked outside the training ground with Kisame.


    "See you~"


    Ameyuri Ringo stuck out her tongue and made a mocking face at Mangetsu, and then followed the two.


    Mangetsu spread out his hands, shrugged indifferently, and watched the three of them leave.


    He was even more convinced that Kisame must be hiding something, so he deliberately avoided him.


    He''ll find out sooner orter.


    After leaving the training ground.


    The three walker on the streets of Kirigakure.


    "That... while the Chunin exam is still a month away, do you want to pick up some tasks? To improve our understanding during the execution of tasks, the speed of running-in will be faster."


    Terumi Mei saw that Kisame had been silent all this time, so she took the initiative to propose.


    "Hmm."


    Hearing the words, Kisame stopped. He has been trying hard to recall just now, did he reveal any ws after returning to the vige, to attract the attention of Mangetsu.


    As for forming a team with Terumi Mei, it was just to refuse the invitation of Mangetsu.


    Therefore, Kisame pretended to be apologetic and said to Mei:


    "Sorry, I just remembered something urgent. Let''s talkter."


    "Oh, that''s fine, you go to work first." Terumi Mei responded thoughtfully.


    Kisame nodded, then turned and strode away.


    He had no intention of going out on missions with Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, because he was a little worried that he might kill them in the process.


    As a low ss person in Kirigakure, he has been living in a precarious environment for a long time, with a life full of deceit and betrayal, Kisame''s heart has long been distorted.


    But he is still a good person and did not want to get them kill them due to any unforeseen circumstances that may lead to using his trump infront of them.


    Having said that, Kisame didn''t lie when he said that there was an urgent matter.


    His fitness task for today has not beenpleted yet.


    If he didn''t practice for a day, he will feel ufortable.


    Subconsciously, Kisame walked to the door of the gym.


    ......


    Squats, bench presses, deadlifts.


    These three movements, known as the three major items of fitness, can simply reflect a person''s physical fitness.


    Generally speaking, the results of the three major items are not based on how many kilograms in total, but several times their own body weight.


    Beginners can generally reach three times their body weight, experts can reach more than five times their body weight, and Kisame has already exceeded ten times his body weight.


    He currently weighs 100 kilograms, and the three major items add up to just one ton, and he is far from his own limit.


    When Kisame trains, he only used the purest physical strength and did not use chakra. Otherwise, there is no problem in doubling the number two or three times.


    In the gym, Kisame burst blue veins and let out a low roar.


    "Aahhh."


    Facts have proved that the road to power is simplicity.


    During his fitness not making major progress during this period, after trying variousplex training methods, he recently returned to the three simplest items. After that, he sessfully broke through the bottleneck and made rapid progress.


    Afterpleting these simple daily trainings, Kisame was sweating all over and feltfortable. Then, he went into the bathroom took a shower and was about to leave.


    However, just as Kisame was about to go out, a hill-like figure suddenly squeezed in the front door of the gym.


    Kisame''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    The man in front of him has big shoulder and a round waist, with long orange hair hanging down to his waist, and green stripes painted on his cheeks, exuding a primitive and sturdy temperament.


    Kisame is nearly 1.9 meters tall, but in front of this strong man, he is as petite as a child.


    Because the height of the other party has reached an astonishing 2.5 meters, and his weight is more than 300 pounds, which makes him wonder if he came from One Piece the studio next door.

 Chapter 16: 16

    Chapter 16: 16


    Fuguki Suikazan.


    Another member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the tallest ninja in the entire ninja world.


    "Senpai."


    Kisame made way for Fuguki Suikazan and bowed to thetter.


    Fuguki Suikazan is a ninja with extremely strong strength and high status in Kirigakure.


    His position is very deep, and he is in charge of the Anbu of Kirigakure. In order to protect the Blood Mist, he performs various underground tasks all year round, and even Uchiha Obito in the anime was impressed by him.


    To put it simply, Fuguki Suikazan is the "Danzo" of the Kirigakure.


    Fuguki Suikazan ignored Kisame and walked straight over. After all, when a Genin saw him, he should bow and salute.


    He then walked to the equipment area, and before starting to exercise, he took off arge sword covered with white bandages on his back and leaned it against the wall.


    When Kisame saw this scene, his throat became dry and his heart beat faster.


    That''s... Samehada.


    The seven ninja swords of Kirigakure contains both good and bad swords.


    Among them, the beheading sword should be the most shabby and useless.


    The thunder sword. Kiba, Nuibari, and Shibuki that Kisame has eaten, belonged to the middle level ninja swords, and their special abilities were rtively powerful.


    When ites to the two strongest ninja swords, one is the twin sword, the Hiramekarei, which is usually held by the strongest of the seven people in the past, and the other is the Samaheda.


    At this time.


    "Hmm."


    Fuguki Suikazan gave a light hum and deadlifted a ton of weight.


    This achievement, on the earth in his previous life, only a sturdy man of the level of Hercules can achieve. But for Fuguki Suikazan, this is just a warm-up.


    ''So strong.''


    Kisame couldn''t help but sighed.


    Compared with other ninja swords, the Samaheda is a special sword because it has life.


    The Samaheda will only recognize the person it likes, and to make it like it, they must have a huge and delicious chakra.


    Fuguki Suikazan has a huge body, which is 2.5 meters high and weighs hundreds of pounds, obviously contains a lot of chakra in his cells.


    Therefore, although the Samaheda was ced in the corner at this time, and it seemed to be easily essible to Kisame, but he did not dare to act rashly.


    In order to kill Fuguki Suikazan, he must be stronger.


    Or, like in the previous life, he must enter the Anbu and became the subordinate of the Fuguki, and wait patiently for a few years until hepletely gained thetter''s trust, and thenunched a surprise attack.


    Kisame took a deep look at Samaheda, then withdrew his gaze and prepared to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, he ran into the Hozuki Mangetsu.


    "Yo, Kisame, it''s a coincidence that youe to exercise too."


    Hozuki Mangetsu patted Kisame on the shoulder enthusiastically, as if he knew thetter very well.


    Kisame frowned slightly, as he didn''t expect this guy to haunt him like this. He had never seen Mangetsu in the gym before, so the other party was obviously following him all the way.


    "Hey, Fuguki-senpai is also here?"


    Hozuki Mangetsu suddenly let out a light hum, walked up, and said hello to Fuguki Suikazan.


    Not only does he seem to be very familiar with Fuguki Suikazan, he even picked up Samaheda on a whim and yed it like a tiger. Seeing this scene, Fuguki Suikazan just grinned and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Mangetsu walked towards Kisame with Samehada that was taller than him.


    "Do you want to y with it, let''s try it. Don''t worry, Fuguki-senpai won''t be angry."


    He tempted Kisame and handed Samaheda to him.


    Facing the temptation of Hozuki Mangetsu, Kisame was unmoved and said calmly:


    "How dare someone like me spheme this ninja sword that symbolizes honor and status?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode out of the gym.


    On the street.


    Kisame just came out of the gym and managed to take few steps, but was stopped again.


    "So the urgent thing you said was to go to the gym? I will tell Terumi Mei that you deliberately stood her up."


    Ringo Ameyuri, with a strange face, threatened Kisame.


    "What do you want?"


    Kisame looked at this little girl''s face and asked casually.


    "Give me something, and I''ll keep my mouth shut and say nothing." Ringo said slyly, rubbing her thumb and middle finger.


    "All right."


    Kisame happened to see a children''s toy store next to it, so he instructed Ringo, "Wait for me here for a while."


    She then saw him walking to the booth, picking out a high-pressure toy water gun with exquisite workmanship, and after fiddling with it with his back to her, he handed it to her.


    "Water gun? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child!"


    Ameyuri felt humiliated, and sneered at Kisame, revealing her sharp teeth.


    "You try first."


    Kisame said, and added, "Be careful, don''t point towards others."


    Ringo looked suspicious, pointed the water gun at a big tree by the roadside, pressed the trigger, and shot out the liquid.


    "Chi Chi Chi."


    The trunk of the big tree suddenly burst into smoke, it was severely corroded, and the bark quickly turned ck.


    "What did you add to this?"


    Ameyuri Ringo was startled when she saw this scene.


    "It''s sulfuric acid. I added sulfuric acid."


    Kisame answered truthfully, and told Ameyuri how to use the weapon.


    "You''re a harmless little girl with a deceptive appearance. So, when you''re out on a mission, try not to wear a forehead guard, or anything else that could easily reveal your ninja identity. This water gun allows you to disguise as a little civilian girl ying with water, making it easier to approach enemies andunch sneak attacks on them."


    He exined these valuable life experiences.


    Ameyuri Ringo was stunned when she heard it, and after a while, she stared at Kisame and said:


    "You''re such a bad guy."


    Kisame did not refute, but took out another bottle of sulfuric acid and handed it to her, instructing her to add it when she was finished, but remember to be careful not to hurt herself.


    "Then I''ll take it. Hehe, it''s so fun."


    Ameyuri Ringo took the sulfuric acid bottle and left happily with a water gun.


    ...


    On the way home.


    Kisame walked with his head lowered in thought.


    In the anime, there are four people in the second-generation ninja swordsman group. Apart from Zabuza, himself and Ringo Ameyuri, former who had been killed by him, thest person is Hozuki Mangetsu.


    Hozuki Mangetsu is a genius. He aimed to collect seven ninja knives during his lifetime. He must have found some clues and then set his sights on him.


    However, Kisame guessed that the other party should have no evidence, otherwise, as the disciple of Mizukage, he would have already mobilized people to take him down.


    Therefore, in such a situation, he can''t mess himself up.


    When he was about to get home, Kisame stopped and raised his hands.


    His shark tail lightning whip, the Nuibari index finger on his right hand, and the left arm with the Explosion pattern can usually be hidden in the body, and there will be nothing unusual from the outside.


    Only when Kisame uses a certain ability, does the corresponding characteristics appear.


    He stretched out his right index finger.


    With a "Swish", a chakra line flew out from the fingertip, and moved along the grass around the wooden house, forming several unobservable warning lines were arranged.


    Then, Kisame squatted down again and pressed his left hand to the ground.


    A ck detonating rune pattern appeared on his left arm, and the chakra in his body was injected into the ground along the word "Explosion" in the palm of his hand.


    Several explosive traps formed around.


    With the existence of these threads and explosive traps, if someone approaches him, Kisame will know the first time, and take corresponding countermeasures ording to the situation.


    He decided to be more careful and run away as soon as something happened.


    .....


    Night.


    In the wooden house, Kisameid on the bed and was asleep with steady breathing.


    Suddenly, his right index finger twitched, apanied by the sound of some kind of thread breaking, which woke him from his sleep.


    ''Sure enough someone came.''


    Kisame opened his eyes, straightened his upper body, snapped his fingers with his left hand, and detonated an explosive trap remotely.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was an explosion outside the house, apanied by a dazzling fire, and a sudden scream.


    Kisame got out of bed, pushed open the door, and came to the area behind the wooden house.


    Under the cold moonlight, there was a pool of water flowing where the explosion urred just now. Under the gaze of Kisame, it slowly "stood up" and became Hozuki Mangetsu.


    Hydration jutsu.


    The secret jutsu of Hozuki family is a ninjutsu that liquefies and dissolves the body at will, so as to be immune to all physical attacks.


    "It''s you? Are you all right?"


    Kisame asked pretending to be surprised, and without waiting for Mangetsu to answer, he asked again, "What are you doing outside my house in the middle of the night?"


    "Uh... I came out to admire the moon and happened to pass by, hehe."


    Mangetsu looked embarrassed and made up ame reason.


    "Oh."


    Kisame was toozy to deal him, so turned around and went back to the wooden house.


    Mangetsu didn''t give up, and wanted to get close to the wooden house and continue to monitor Kisame. Unexpectedly, after he took two steps forward, another explosion came.


    "Boom."


    sts rang all over the ce.


    "Hateful."


    Hozuki Mangetsu cursed, and fled Hydration jutsu.


    The next day.


    Kisame got up early in the morning, and afterpleting the fitness task of the day, he came to the training ground and gathered with his two new teammates.


    No matter what the reason is, since a team has been formed to take the Chunin exam, from today onwards, they will act together aspanions.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves first."


    Terumi Mei smiled and suggested.


    "I''ll go first."


    When Ringo Ameyuri heard the words, she immediately raised her small hand and said proudly, "I''m eight years old this year, I''m good at Thunder Ninjutsu, and I like to eat snacks and exciting things. My dream is to find the lost Thunder sword, Kiba and be a new member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!"


    "I''m good at ninjutsu, and I like all beautiful things. My dream is that the civil strife in this vige can end as soon as possible, and ninjas and civilians can live in peace and move towards a better new era together."


    Terumi Mei made a brief self introduction, which included her worries about the present, but also hope for the future.


    It''s Kisame''s turn.


    "I''m Hoshigaki Kisame, good at water ninjutsu and taijutsu, and my dream is to create a new genre called unlimited taijutsu."

 Chapter 17: 17

    Chapter 17: 17


    "As a ninja, there is only one word in my ninja way, which is to win.


    I will do whatever it takes to win every battle. The greatest sense of achievement in my life is to build the happiness of my heart upon the unforgettable pain of the enemy. "


    Kisame introduced himself to his teammates in a serious manner.


    "Well said!"


    As soon as Kisame finished speaking, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the training ground.


    Ringo looked at Mangetsu and couldn''t help rolling hwr eyes: "Why is it you again?"


    Mangetsu appeared again.


    "Kisame, I just want to be friends with you. Can you give me a chance? Why don''t you let me join you. It''s not bad to form a team of four."


    As he walked towards the three of them, he said with a smile.


    "This guy is really annoying. He has a thick skin and we can''t get rid of him as if he stuck to us like shit stepped on the road ." Ameyuri stood on tiptoe and whispered in Terumi Mei''s ear.


    Terumi Mei also frowned slightly, feeling helpless. She nced at Kisame, wondering how he was going to deal with this annoying spirit.


    She then saw Kisame put his hand into the ninja bag and take out a kunai.


    "Let''s y a small game. If I win, please leave immediately, and don''t bother me and mypanions again. But if you win, I will agree to your conditions and let you join this team."


    He suggested.


    "Oh? What game?"


    When Mangetsu heard it, he suddenly became interested.


    "The rules are simple."


    Facing Mangetsu, Kisame leaned over and nted the Kunai upright on the ground, then took two steps back.


    "With the same distance, whoever grabs this kunai first will win."


    "That''s it. Okay!"


    Mangetsu''s eyes shed brightly, and he agreed without hesitation. He has beenpetitive since he was a child, and he has never lost.


    "Then I''ll be the referee."


    Terumi Mei walked between the two of them and added, "I will count down to three, the game will start when I count to one, okay?"


    Both nodded.


    Terumi Mei cleared her throat and nced at Kisame with some worry.


    As this game was proposed by Kisame, he must be very sure, but the opponent is Hozuki Mangetsu, the rumoured number one genius of Kirigakure, and he is definitely not an opponent that can be easily defeated.


    Ameyuri Ringo also clenched her fists nervously and shouted at Kisame and said.


    "You must not lose, I don''t want to be teammates with that annoying guy!"


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    On the training ground, when Terumi Mei counted down to one, Kisame and Mangetsu started almost simultaneously.


    ''Whoosh!''


    Mangetsu bent down, fast as lightning, and grabbed towards Kunai as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    ''I won.''


    At this moment, he showed a smile that belonged to a winner.


    However, Kisame alsoughed.


    Because from the beginning, he didn''t intend topete with Mangetsu for Kunai, so when the other party bent over to pick it up, he mmed his knee into his face!


    ''Boom!''


    The smile on Mangetsu''s face onlysted for less than one tenth of a second, and then he felt the darkness in front of him, and his body was pushed upside down by Kisame''s knee, flew back more than ten meters, and finally hit the training ground''s fence and stopped.


    Seeing this scene, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri were both stunned, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Kisame picked up the kunai on the ground, walked across the training ground, and walked in front of Mangetsu.


    At this time, he was slumped on the ground with his back against the fence, his nose crooked and his mouth full of blood, looking miserable.


    Obviously, Mangetsu is still too young, and the secret technique Hydration jutsu has not been fully practiced. Facing such an unprepared surprise attack, he was toote to activate the jutsu.


    He red at Kisame, his eyes were about to burst into mes, and he wanted to yell at the other party for not following the rules, but his mouth was so painful that he couldn''t open it.


    Kisame squatted down, put the kunai on the neck of Mangetsu, and said:


    "Now you tell me, you won or I won."


    As soon as this statement came out, Mangetsu finally realized that he had been tricked.


    Yes, Kisame first formted a very fair game rule, but he never intended to abide by that rule.


    From the very beginning, the so-called game to win or lose was a scam. When Mangetsu agreed to it, he fell into thetter''s trap and waspletely defeated.


    "That''s right, this is the Unlimited Taijutsu of Kisame. You know how powerful it is now! Humph."


    Ringo trotted over, made a face at Mangetsu, and mocked.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame stood up, put the kunai in the ninja bag, and then turned and left.


    Mangetsu watched the backs of the three leaving, clenched his fists, and swallowed the broken teeth and blood into his stomach.


    Although very unwilling, he did lose this time.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame, is a despicable and shameless bastard.''


    After leaving the training ground.


    Along the way, Ringo Ameyuri was excitedly pestering Kisame to learn his Unlimited Taijutsu. Because she felt that it was too exciting to defeat the enemy by means of unlimited taijutsu.


    But Terumi Mei was even more worried.


    Although it is said that with the atmosphere in the Blood Mist, the elders of each family will not interfere in the battle between the juniors. If anyone is bullied, it is often useless toin, and they can only rely on their own strength to bully them back.


    This is to exercise the blood of young people.


    However, Hozuki Mangetsu is a disciple of the third Mizukage, and Kisame is a low ss person in the vige, the difference in status between the two is too great.


    If Hozuki Mangetsu puts down his dignity and face, and is determined to take revenge, Kisame will be in big trouble.


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei suggested:


    "Let''s go to the mission office. Before taking the Chunin exam, we mustplete at least one C-rank mission to get in well with each other. By the way, we will leave the vige for a while to hide from Mangetsu."


    "Okay."


    Kisame thought about it, and couldn''t find an excuse to refuse, so he agreed.


    So, a group of three crossed the street and soon came to the mission office of the Mizukage Building.


    .......


    Mission office.


    "Elder Genji."


    As soon as Terumi Mei came here, she found the old man in charge of the mission release, and greeted him warmly.


    "Oh, it''s Terumi Mei, I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    The man named Elder Genjiughed and waved at her kindly, as he was very fond of this junior.


    Kisame stood behind Terumi Mei and looked at the Elder Genji calmly.


    He was an old man of seventy, with bald hair and sparse teeth, wearing a monk-like brown robe and leaning on a snake-shaped wooden staff.


    However, it is such a seemingly ordinary old man, that has almost the same power and status as the third Mizukage. All important matters in the vige must be consulted by the Elder Genji.


    That''s because, in Kirigakure, the Mizukage is usually the strongest ninja in the vige. In addition, the vigers will regard the oldest person in the past as an elder, who is responsible for all the government affairs of the vige.


    Although the ninja world has been peaceful in recent years, the Kirigakure has been in civil strife for a long time. Coupled with the Blood Mist policy implemented by the third Mizukage, the average lifespan of Kirigakure ninjas does not exceed 30 years old.


    Longevity is extremely rare.


    Elder Genji, the old man who was born in the Warring States Period and apanied Kirigakure through decades of ups and downs, can be said to be the best elder, and has always been admired by countless vigers.


    "Elder Genji, this is Ameyuri Ringo and my new teammate- Hoshigaki Kisame. He is an excellent ninja worthy of support, and a person with a kind and warm heart."


    Terumi Mei introduced Kisame to Elder Genji, hoping that Kisame could leave a good impression in front of the old man.


    Kisame bowed to Elder Genji and paid tribute to the elder.


    After a simple greeting, they got to the point.


    "Let me see what mission is suitable for you."


    After Terumi Mei exined her intentions, Elder Genji took out a thick stack of documents and put on his reading sses to look over it.


    When Ringo saw this, she said eagerly: "Elder, I want to perform B-level mission this time. Those low-level tasks are too boring and the payment is low."


    "B-level tasks require at least two Chunin or one Jonin in the team to undertake. If I remember correctly, you should all be genin."


    Elder Genji smiled as he looked at Ringo.


    "Ringo, don''t harass Elder Genji, we just need to perform C-level tasks as before," Terumi Mei said.


    Kisame did not speak.


    In Kirigakure, the missions are not divided ording to the ability of the ninja, but ording to the identity.


    The two search and suppression operations that Kisame had participated in before, although they were not the main force in the team, had reached the B level in difficulty.


    However, unlike the low ss people like Kisame, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri are both children of a big family, so it is naturally impossible for them to take risks for the vige.


    Speaking of which, after Kisame joined this team, it can be considered that with the halo of the two of them, there was no need for him to perform those dangerous tasks.


    "Let''s go with this."


    At this time, Elder Genji raised his head from the pile of documents and instructed the three of them ording to Terumi Mei''s requirements.


    Snow vige is a vige in the Land of Water that snows all the year round. The scenery is very beautiful. Elder Genji went to that vige when he was young and knew the old vige chief there, he heard that thetter passed away unfortunately some time ago.


    A few days ago, Sakura, the granddaughter of the old vige chief, led a small caravan from Snow Vige to Kirigakure to sell souvenirs and buy daily necessities.


    Now that the heavy snow is about to close the mountain, considering that on the way back, she may encounter hungry beasts going down the mountain to find food, Sakura came to the Mizukage Building and issued amission to protect the caravan.


    "This mission is not too dangerous. You just need to deal with the wild beasts in the mountains and bring the vigers back to the Snow Vige safely."


    After Elder Genji gave a few words of advice, he handed over the assignment letter to Mei Terumi.


    "Well, we''ll set off immediately."


    Terumi Mei took the assignment, bowed to Elder Genji again, and then turned and left with her two teammates.


    After half an hour.


    The three met their clients outside the vige, the vigers of Snow Vige.


    In the crowd, the most striking was a young woman, about seventeen or eighteen years old, with very white skin, pure and sweet appearance.


    She is the granddaughter of thete old vige head of Snow Vige, Sakura.


    "Excuse me, may I ask... is there a mistake?"


    When Sakura saw Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, she was surprised at first, and then asked cautiously.


    She couldn''t believe that the ninja sent by Kirigakure turned out to be two girls.


    Terumi Mei is at most eleven or twelve years old, Ameyuri who looks younger, is obviously a child.


    "Hey, don''t underestimate us, okay? I''vepleted more than 20 C-level missions!"


    Ringo snorted dissatisfiedly and showed her resume, but that did not dispel the other party''s worries.


    It wasn''t until they saw Kisame that Sakura and the vigers felt a little relieved.


    Although Kisame is only 12 years old, but with a height of close to 1.9 meters and a burly body like a mountain, he gives people a sense of security.


    "Before leaving, I have a few questions to ask, and I hope you can answer them truthfully."

 Chapter 18: 18

    Chapter 18: 18


    Kisame looked at Sakura and the others, and suddenly said.


    "Excuse me, when you issued the mission, did you apply strictly ording to the specifications of the C-level mission?"


    "Of course."


    After being stunned for a moment, Sakura quickly replied with a lovely smile. But the experienced Kisame keenly noticed that her face was a little unnatural.


    So he continued to ask:


    "Do you or Snow Vige have any enemies? If we are attacked by hostile ninjas on the way to escort, then this task is beyond our ability."


    Hearing Kisame''s question, a trace of panic shed in Sakura''s eyes, but she quickly replied:


    "We are all ordinary vigers. How could we possibly provoke ninjas? You think too much."


    After speaking, she took a step back, as if she was frightened by the aggressiveness of Kisame.


    At this time, Ameyuri couldn''t stand it any longer, and ran over to Kisame and said:


    "Big bad guy, don''t ask any more questions, even if we are attacked by ninjas, I promise to kill them all."


    She heard that the scenary in the Snow Vige was very beautiful, so she wanted to take a look, so for fear that Kisame would offend the employer and ruin the task, she came over.


    Terumi Mei also stepped forward and said:


    "Kisame, let''s talk about it on the way if you have any problems. In case of an emergency, with the strength of the three of us, we must be able to deal with it. What do you think?"


    She also felt that Kisame was too cautious and thought too much.


    "You are the captain, I will listen to you."


    Kisame nodded and said no more.


    So, the group set off.


    A few dayster.


    In the deep mountains in the northern part of the Land of Water, heavy snow rained down, and the cold wind was howling.


    A small caravan of about ten people traveled all the way through mountains and rivers, and finally reached a forest in the evening, where they temporarily settled down to avoid the wind and snow.


    In the past few days, Sakura, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, became close while chatting andughing along the way, and have be very good friends.


    Only Kisame has been wandering outside the team, spending most of the time alone.


    ''Bristle.''


    In the camp, mes rose from camp fire, and soon burned vigorously, driving away the cold.


    Everyone sat around the campfire, took out food and, heated it by the me, and enjoyed a steaming dinner.


    Not far away, Kisame held his sword and leaned against the tree, keeping vignce at all times to guard against possible dangers.


    "Kisame-dono,e and have dinner with us."


    At this time, Sakura trotted all the way over and invited Kisame with a smile on her face.


    She is very concerned about Kisame, because from the appearance, Kisame is obviously the strongest in this ninja team, and he is the biggest guarantee for the safe return of the Snow Vige Caravan.


    "I already ate."


    Kisame nced at her and said calmly, "Please go back to mypanions, they will protect you. Also, please don''t get too close to me, I have no interest in making friends with my employer."


    When Sakura heard these words, she was stunned for a moment, then she stopped talking, and turned away quitely.


    Kisame raised his head and looked at the snowy night sky.


    It is February now. It has been almost half a year since he came to this world.


    Next month, Kisame will celebrate his 13th birthday.


    While recalling the anime and sorting out clues in his mind, he took precautions and nned future actions.


    The night was not disturbed by anything.


    The next day, the snow stopped, and the warm winter sun shone on the earth.


    Taking advantage of this good weather, the caravan set off early in the morning and climbed arge mountain.


    From their departure from Kirigakure to the present, more than half of the journey has passed, and everything has been very smooth along the way, and almost no idents have been encountered.


    So everyone was talking andughing and was very rxed.


    But at this moment, the ident happened.


    When the group walked halfway up the mountain, suddenly there were several loud noises above their heads.


    ''Rumble.''


    Several huge rolling stones fell from the cliff above and smashed towards at the caravan.


    "Be careful!" Terumi Mei hurriedly reminded, and pulled Sakura to the side.


    Kisame lifted a viger with one hand and led them to escape the falling rocks. Then he kicked a boulder with his foot, saving the lives of the other two.


    "There are enemies!"


    Ringo Ameyuri, who was in front of the team, suddenly shouted, but she was not afraid at all, on the contrary, she was very excited.


    Sure enough, the two ninjas who were hiding on the side of the road rushed out, attacked without saying a word, and threw arge number of shuriken at the them.


    Ameyuri picked up a kunai and knocked all the shuriken flying, and thenunched a fierce attack on the enemy.


    "Kisame, you protect these vigers."


    Terumi Mei told Kisame, then quickly forming a seal, she summoned a water whip, and participated in the battle.


    Kisame obeyed Terumi Mei''s instructions, and while watching out for other enemies that might appear, he nced at Sakura from the corner of his eye.


    ''Her expression is indeed wrong, it''s as if she expected someone to attack.''


    The encounter did notst long.


    The two enemies who attacked the caravan were both Chunin, but for geniuses like Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, mere Chunin was naturally not a strong enemy.


    ''Snap!''


    Terumi quickly seized the opportunity and whipped the enemy''s weapon with a stream of water, entangling the opponent''s body.


    Water Release. Water Whip, is not only powerful, but also cable of restraining the enemy. It is a veryprehensive water Release advanced ninjutsu.


    "Ameyuri!"


    After Terumi Mei controlled the enemy, she gestured towards Ringo.


    Ringo understood it, and immediately used the lighting ninjutsu, which she was good at, to transmit the dazzling electric light to the enemy along the water whip, causing him to die on the spot.


    The other person saw that the situation was not good, turned around and tried to run away.


    But he wasn''t able to run after a few steps, as Ringopleted her seal, a thunderstorm fell from the sky and hit the man directly, causing him to fall off the cliff with a scream.


    Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri looked at each other and smiled after the two enemies were dealt with cleanly.


    "Amazing."


    When Sakura saw this scene, her eyes lit up, aa she looked at the two girls with admiration.


    ''If it were them, Snow Vige might... be saved.''


    She was looking forward to this in her heart, but suddenly she heard a question from Kisame.


    "Did these two ninjase for you? You should know that this is not the scope of a C-level mission."


    His voice was cold, as he questioned Sakura.


    "I... don''t know them."


    Sakura''s face changed, subconsciously defending herself, and insisted that the other party was a bandit or an exiled ninja.


    The Land of Water is always in civil turmoil, and there are indeed many ninjas wandering around, doing the activities of robbing families.


    "It''s really boring. These two enemies are too weak for me to fight."


    Ringo came over at this time and showed off, looking like she was not enjoying it.


    Terumi Mei heard the conversation between Kisame and Sakura.


    She stared at Sakura, who gave her a look that asked for help.


    Terumi Mei finally relented, and said to Kisame and Ringo:


    "Although we encountered unexpected enemies, these vigers are simple and kind people. Let''s send them home safely as agreed."


    Although she also noticed something strange, she didn''t want to give up this task easily.


    After all, the deceased old vige chief of Snow Vige is an old friend of Elder Genji. Elder Genji deliberately entrusted this task to her, and Terumi Mei naturally wanted to do her best.


    So, after a simple rest, everyone set off again.


    On the way, Terumi Mei walked to Kisame and whispered to him:


    "Sakura may be out of money and can''t afford the B-level task, so she released the C-level task. But even if it''s a B-level task, Ringo and I can do it, you don''t have to worry."


    "I hope so."


    Another day passed.


    "If we climb another mountain and we will arrive at Snow Vige. There is a steaming hot spring in our vige, where you can take a rxing bath."


    Sakura said to the three.


    At this moment, the howling of wolves suddenly came from around.


    "Oooow."


    A group of skinny wolves rushed down from the mountain and surrounded the group.


    "Sure enough, there are beasts that came down the mountain for food."


    Terumi Mei looked at the wolves and shed the water whip again. Without the help of ninjas, these ordinary vigers in Snow Vige would definitely be buried in the belly of a wolf.


    After a fierce and short battle.


    Most of the hungry wolves were killed or injured, and those who survived tucked their tails and ran away.


    However, just when everyone finally rxed and prepared to take a break, a sudden change urred.


    ''Shhhhhhhh!''


    A rain of shuriken flew out from the woods in front of the sky and fell towards everyone.


    In an instant, except for the three in the team and Sakura, who was better protected, none of the other vigers survived, they fell under the shuriken rain.


    But the real crisis has just arrived.


    ''Crunch. crunch.''


    A sound of foot stepping on the snow came from the woods.


    "The two waste Chunin that were sent out really failed toplete the mission."


    "In the end, it''s still up to us two brothers to do it in person."


    Under the gaze of Kisame and others, two figures talked and appeared from behind the tree.


    Those were two tall men, the same height and size as Kisame. They have inch hair, bronze skin, and thin clothes, and they don''t seem to be afraid of the cold at all.


    Kisame noticed that although the two men did not wear forehead guards on their foreheads, the words "steel" and "iron" were tattooed on their right shoulders.


    ''Kumo Ninja?''


    In an instant, he preliminarily determined the identity of the other party.


    In Kumogakure, high-level ninjas usually have shoulder tattoos, such as "thunder", "gold", "silver", "iron", etc, which are a symbol of strength and status.

 Chapter 19: 19

    Chapter 19: 19


    These two are Jonin of Kumogakure.


    Listening to their conversation, the two Chunin who attacked the caravan before are also their subordinates.


    Thinking of this, Kisame turned to look at Sakura, and found that thetter''s body was shaking, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "Did you invite these Kiri ninjas to avenge the old vige chief?"


    "If you are thinking about relying on these guys, you are looking down on our steel and iron duo."


    At this time, the two people spoke again, and they looked at Sakura and Kisame with a yful look, as they approached step by step.


    "The Steel and Iron Duo?!"


    Terumi Mei suddenly remembered something, and her face changed.


    "You know them?" Kisame asked.


    Terumi Mei''s face was solemn, and she quickly said to Kisame and Ameyuri:


    "I have heard the elders of the family talk about the deeds of these two people.


    The Steel and Iron duo are Jonin siblings from Kumogakure, the Land of Thunder. Dissatisfied with the policies of the third Raikage, they wanted to follow the example of the golden and silver brothers and staged a coup to overthrow Raikage''s rule. But they were suppressed by Raikage and thrown into prison to reflect.


    However, the two were restless in the prison. They managed to kill the prison guard and escaped. They wereter wanted by Kumogakure with a bounty of 30 million. Unexpectedly, they crossed the ocean and fled to the territory of the Land of Water. "


    After saying these words, Terumi Mei''s face became even more ugly.


    She turned her head sharply and asked Sakura:


    "You knew the existence of these enemies from the beginning, didn''t you? The enemy has two Jnin, and it''s already a mission close to S-rank. Why didn''t you make it clear earlier?"


    At this time, Terumi Mei understood the worries of Kisame, but unfortunately it was toote.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know they were so good... I thought, I thought you could deal with them..."


    With a cry, Sakura finally realized that she had made a big mistake.


    "Oops, we are recognized. Did all our shameful deeds spread to Kirigakure?"


    "In that case, these people can''t be allowed to leave alive."


    The Steel and Iron duo looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding.


    After being wanted for a bounty a few months ago, they were quickly hunted down by a terrifyingly powerful bounty ninja who nearly took one of their heart away.


    After finally escaping from him and escaping into the Land of Water, the Steel and Iron duo dared not act in a high-profile manner, and have been hiding in the mountains.


    Later, the two stumbled upon Snow Vige and thought it was a good ce to hide. After threatening the old vige chief to provide them with shelter to no avail, they killed thetter and disguised it as an idental death.


    But the truth of the matter was discovered by Sakura.


    She pretended to know nothing, followed the caravan in the vige and escaped from the Snow Vige, and came to Kirigakure.


    In the woods, a life and death battle is about to start.


    "I deal with the tall shark face, you deal with the two short ones."


    On the Steel and Iron duo side, the elder brother Steel discussed with his younger brother Iron, and both of them showed cold smiles.


    As for Sakura, she is still useful to keep alive. They n to take her hostage and control the entire Snow Vige.


    ''Swoosh!''


    Ayer of lightning emerging from the surface of the Steel ninja, and he became as fast as lightning, and went straight to kill Kisame.


    Lighting Ninjutsu?


    When Kisame saw this, he didn''t dare to be careless, and used the mad dog fluid technique, he shouted and rushed towards the opponent frantically.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Every time the two collided, their fist collided with the flesh, and as they fought in the snow, the fist wind rolled up the snow, which danced in the air.


    However, in the process of fighting, Kisame gradually discovered that the opponent was not as strong as he imagined.


    The most authentic lighting ninjutsu in Kumogakure is the lightning chakra mode handed down through the ages, which is extremely difficult to practice.


    This technique not only requires the practitioner to release chakra from the acupuncture points of the whole body, but also has high requirements on the amount of chakra. For example, the amount of chakra of the third and fourth Raikage has isparable to that of a Jinchuriki.


    If the opponent is the third Raikage, with the current physical strength of Kisame, he will definitely be defeated.


    But the Steel ninja, who is currently fighting against him, can only use some of the acupoints to release lightning Chakra, and the amount of chakra he has is notparable to that of Kisame.


    After getting used to the opponent''s offensive methods, Kisame became more and more calm.


    However his opponent, Steel, became more and more frightened.


    ''This shark face from Kirigakure not only has bigger muscles and stronger strength than me, but also uses taijutsu that makes me ufortable.''


    His taijutsu techniques are all open and close, dignified and confronted with fists.


    However, when Kisame makes a move, it is all down-to-earth, attacking the eyes, throat, croch and other vital parts, and even throwing lime, chili water, and sulfuric acid from time to time, making it hard to prevent.


    ''Puff!''


    He was identally hit by lime and was blinded by Kisame in a moment of negligence.


    ''Good chance.''


    With a thought, Kisame hugged the Steel ninja''s waist and mmed him forward with force, and the two rushed into the woods together, rolling on the ground for dozens ofps before stopping.


    Kisame slowly stood up, patted the snow on his body, and looked back.


    ''This is deep in the woods, and their line of sight ispletely blocked, which means that I can finally move.


    I hope Terumi Mei and Ringo canst a little longer and don''t get killed too early before he solves the Steel ninja.''


    "Where are you looking?"


    After the Steel ninja got up from the ground in embarrassment, seeing that Kisame still had time to look around, he rushed up angrily and punched at Kisame''s head.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame stood still like a mountain, only stretched out his left arm, and then grabbed the wrist of the Steel ninja, so that thetter''s fist could not move forward an inch.


    Kisame''s arm strength has always been the greatest.


    In anime, he could resist Guy''s Konoha whirlwind and break free from the shackles of Wood ninjutsu with only his arm strength.


    ''Buzz.''


    After Kisame held the opponent''s wrist, the droplet tattoo on his left arm appeared, and the palm of his hand lit up with ck light.


    ''What happened?''


    Steel instinctively felt bad and struggled to break free, but saw the word "explode" appearing on his right arm and wrist.


    Next second.


    ''Boom.''


    With an explosion, Steel''s entire right arm was blown off, and his flesh and blood flew. He screamed and took a few steps back, his face pale from the blood loss.


    Steel, who lost an arm, was instantly at a huge disadvantage in this battle.


    ...


    The battle of ninjas is the battle of intelligence.


    Who would have thought that Kisame can cause an explosion on an enemy without relying on a explosive tag or forming a seal, and only relying on physical contact. This bizarre method gave him a strong ability to "kill at first sight".


    "I will kill you!"


    Steel, who was already at the end of the line, burst out thest lightning chakra in his body, like a beast entangled by lightning, rushed towards Kisame recklessly.


    Kisame moved lightly and avoided the opponent''s attack. At the same time, the shark tail lightning whip suddenly appeared behind him, and it was also shing with lightning, which was even more dazzling.


    ''Tail... Tail?''


    A shark tail full of lightning was reflected in Steel''s pupils. This was thest scene he saw before his death.


    ''Boom!''


    The Shark tail Lightning Whip mmed on Steel''s chest, and immediately sted thetter out of the way, shattering all his internal organs leading him to die on the spot.


    At this time, outside the woods.


    Iron looked at ease, like a cat ying a mouse, which made Terumi Mei and Ameyuri feel very embarrassed.


    Iron is good at lightning jutsu and Fuma shuriken. Fuma shuriken is a weapon, which can be thrown to hurt the enemy, or can be split into four sharp des, which can be used as a ninja sword.


    When a dazzling thunder light came from the woods.


    "Haha, it seems that the Steel has already dealt with the shark face. In this case, I have to speed up, I don''t have time to y with you."


    Iron nced in the direction of the woods, retracted his gaze, and showed a cruel smile to the two of them.


    ''Kisame!''


    Terumi Mei''s body stood still, and her heart became icy cold.


    This team fell into the current desperate situation, all because of her single-mindedness, and now that Kisame was killed, it caused her to have endless self-me and regret.


    But at the moment facing the enemy, she can only endure the grief and fight more desperately.


    Finally, Terumi Mei caught a w in the enemy''s movement.


    ''Swish.''


    The water whip in her hand entangled Iron, tying thetter tightly.


    Seeing this opportunity, Ameyuri rushed towards Iron without hesitation, her palm emitting a dazzling blue lighting, which seemed to be a ninjutsu simr to Chidori, and it''s momentum was amazing.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ameyuri pped out with a palm, and before Iron could break the water whip, she hit thetter''s body with the lighting ninjutsu.


    ''It worked.''


    Seeing this scene, Terumi Mei and Ameyuri both looked overjoyed.


    But with the sound of Iron''s''s body turning into a ball of lightning, the joy on the two''s faces instantly solidified.


    ''Lighting clone.''


    ''When exactly...''


    ''Is this the strength of a Jonin?''


    ''Sizzle.''


    Iron''s lightning clone trap not only paralyzed Ameyuri who was close at hand, the electric current passed along the water whip and attacked Terumi Mei in the distance.


    "It''s over."


    Iron''s''s real body appeared behind Ameyuri and announced with a grim expression as he kicked Ameyuri away with one kick.


    Then, he threw several shuriken attached with lightning Chakra towards Terumi Mei.


    ''Puff!''


    Terumi Mei couldn''t dodge in time, and her abdomen was prated by a shuriken, she was suddenly seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    The lives of both are in danger.


    "Why hasn''t Steele out yet?"


    After defeating the enemy, Iron cast doubtful nces in the direction of the woods.


    ''Swoosh!''


    Suddenly, the finger Nuibari flew out of the woods, and it''s speed was as fast as an arrow from the string, and it went straight to the face of Iron.


    ''What?''


    Iron was startled and hurriedly dodged, but his face was still cut by the string, and blood flowed out, and there was a stinging pain from the wound.


    It''s because Kisame smeared poison on the finger Nuibari.


    Iron finally realized that something was wrong. He thought that the Steel had already killed the enemy long ago, but now it seems that it is not like that at all.


    "I need to get out of here!"


    He picked up the Fuma shuriken and rushed towards the depths of the woods.

 Chapter 20: 20

    Chapter 20: 20


    "Mei!"


    Ringo Ameyuri climbed up from the ground with difficulty and rushed to Terumi Mei''s side. The two of them looked at the woods together, in surprise.


    ''They didn''t have to wait for long.''


    In the depths of the woods, there was an explosion first, apanied by fire and trees falling, followed by shes of lightning, until finally


    With a thud.


    Iron''s Fuma shuriken flew out, covered with blood, and stuck on the trunk of a big tree.


    In the woods, calm was restored.


    ''What exactly happened?''


    Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri were stunned until they saw a familiar figure slowly walk out of the woods.


    ''It''s Kisame.''


    His expression was calm, his body was covered in the blood of the enemy, and he held the corpses of Steel and Iron in his left and right hands, and walked in front of the two.


    "Kisame, you..."


    Terumi Mei was so shocked that she even forgot the pain, Ringo also opened her mouth wide, her face full of disbelief.


    One genin had single-handedly killed two Jonin who are worth 30 million ryo, no one would believe such a thing.


    ''Did Kisame hide himself so deeply?''


    ''Thud.''


    Kisame threw the Steel and Iron duo''s corpse aside, then squatted down and checked Terumi Mei''s wound.


    "The prating injury looks scary, but you are lucky, it didn''t hurt vital organs such as the spleen and liver, I should be able to save your life."


    He said this, first disinfecting Terumi Mei''s wound, and then shooting a chakra line from his fingertips.


    ''Swish swish.''


    As the right index finger of Kisame danced in the air, the chakra thread wandered back and forth in Terumi Mei''s abdomen like a butterfly, and quickly sutured her wound.


    The blood stopped.


    There was a footstep behind him, and it was Sakura who came over.


    "Saved, you saved me..."


    She was so excited that she muttered to herself, her eyes were full of tears, as she did not expect that the two powerful Kumogakure Jonin to be defeated by Kisame.


    But at this moment, Kisame suddenly stood up and put the ninja sword on Sakura''s neck.


    "Kisame-dono, I... I really didn''t have the money to issue high-levelmissioned mission, so I lied to you. Moreover, I also underestimated the strength of the enemy, but..."


    Sakura''s eyes darkened, but as she spoke, her eyes suddenly became firm.


    "But I really have no choice!


    I did this to protect the vigers of Snow Vige! If this is my destiny, even if I die... I will die with no regrets. "


    She showed a miserable smile, raised her white neck, closed her eyes and waited for death.


    Two lines of tears flowed from the corners of Sakura''s eyes, and silently fell on the snow along her cheeks.


    After listening to her confession, Kisame was silent for a moment, then suddenly showed two rows of sharp teeth, showing a smile.


    "I understand what you mean."


    He removed the ninja sword from Sakura''s neck.


    "Kisame-dono..."


    Sakura opened her eyes and couldn''t help but be very moved. After so many days of getting along, the man in front of her can finally understand her bitterness and pain.


    But in the next second, a sharp knife light shed in Sakura''s eyes.


    ''Thump.''


    She fell down in front of Kisame.


    Before dying, Sakura raised her head with difficulty and looked at Kisame.


    "I gave you at least two chances to confess, and that was a chance for your life. However, you always took luck, and in the name of kindness and simplicity, deceived the trust of mypanions and let this team get involved. Because of your selfishness, mypanion was seriously injured and almost lost her life."


    Kisame looked down at Sakura lying at his feet, and slowly said to her, "This is your way to die."


    ....


    Sakura of Snow Vige reminded Kisame of a person.


    Tazuna, a bridge builder in the Land of Waves.


    In the anime, he is a diligent, kind, responsible and righteous man who bravely fought against the forces of darkness in order to save the Land of Waves.


    There are simrities between these two who wants to save the vige.


    However, as a ninja, Kisame hates such an employer very much.


    Because Tazuna deliberately concealed the real situation when he issued themission to save money, and as a result, the fledgling team seven encountered thebination of Zabuza and Haku.


    An S-rank missing ninja and an Yuki n ninja with Ice release.


    C-level missions became an S-level mission.


    If it weren''t for the protagonist halo, team seven would definitely be wiped out, and Tazuna and the Land of Waves would not escape bad luck.


    People like Tazuna and Sakura.


    In the name of exercising justice, have peace of mind to deceive people and send them to death. How different are they from those viins?


    With such an employer, Kisame will never be soft-hearted when he kills them.


    Sakura, who fell to the ground, was surprised and puzzled, her eyes gradually lost focus, and soon lost her breath.


    When Kisame raised the ninja sword and killed Sakura, both Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri who are resting on the side remained silent.


    Although they have be good friends with Sakura after getting along these days, thetter is really ''good''.


    In this battle, if it wasn''t for the astonishing strength of Kisame, and him killing two Jnin in a row, this three person team would probably have died without a whole corpse.


    The culprit behind all this is Sakura.


    In any case, with the death of the employer, the mission came to an end.


    Terumi Mei stood up with Ameyuri''s help. She was seriously injured and needed to return to Kirigakure for careful treatment and long-term recuperation.


    kisame took out the storage scroll, and after the seal was performed, the corpses of the Steel and Iron duo were put in.


    Although this mission failed and they didn''t get paid, there was this bigger windfall.


    As long as the corpses of these two people are transported to the underground gold exchange, they can be exchanged for a high bounty of 30 million ryo, which is an astronomical sum of money for Kisame who has not been very rich.


    The group of three was about to leave.


    ''Click.''


    In the woods behind him, there was a sudden slight crunch, which sounded like the sound of a branch being stepped on.


    ''Another enemy?''


    Kisame frowned and rushed over with a swoosh. Sure enough, he found a figure with long ck hair, hurriedly fleeing toward the depths of the woods.


    He chased after her.


    The distance between the two is getting closer.


    Suddenly, the woman''s hands formed seals, and the moisture in the air quickly condensed in front of him, forming a few crystal clear ice cones.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    With a wave of her hand, several ice picks attacked Kisame and blocked him.


    ''This is... Ice release?''


    Kisame''s eyes widened, and after dodging the sharp icicles, he did not continue to pursue, but watched the woman escape and disappeared into a small vige at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s Snow Vige.


    "Ice release Kekkei Genkai, Snow Vige..."


    Kisame frowned and muttered to himself, as a memory in the back of his mind emerged, as if he had guessed something.


    Instead of rushing into Snow Vige, he turned around and returned to his twopanions.


    "Kisame, who is that person?"


    Seeing that Kisame came back safely, Ameyuri breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked curiously.


    "An unidentified ninja who should have been attracted by the sound of fighting when we were fighting the enemy. However, she had no intention of fighting me and had already escaped."


    While talking, Kisame dug arge snow pit and buried the bodies of Sakura and the vigers in it.


    Then, he walked up to Terumi Mei and knelt down on one knee with his back to her.


    "Come."


    He only said one word, but Terumi Mei understood it, and when shey down on the broad back muscles of Kisame, she stretched out her hands and gently wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Kisame carried Terumi Mei on his back and brought Ameyuri with him, and the three of them returned along the same path.


    Two dayster.


    A group of three walked out of the mountain and came to a safe town, where they encountered arge caravan that was about to set off for Kirigakure.


    Kisame asked the twopanions to hitch a ride with the caravan, and told Ameyuri to take care of Terumi Mei along the way, and then he went deep into the mountain again and went straight to the Snow Vige.


    Another day passed.


    Kisame returned to the familiar forest, dug out the bodies of Sakura and others from the snow pit, tied them with chakra strings, and carried them over the mountains.


    He swaggered into the Snow Vige.


    Soon, Kisame was warmly weed by the vigers.


    Facing this uninvited guest, they took up sickles, hoes, and hunting bows and surrounded him.


    ''Thud!''


    Kisame threw the corpses of Sakura and others on the ground, and then flicked the finger, the chakra wire wasunched from the fingertips, and after a running circle around the field, it easily seized everyone''s weapons.


    "I''m a ninja from Kirigakure, and was entrusted by the Snow Vige Caravan to bring them back to the vige. But Sakura deliberately concealed the mission details and killed my teammates. Before I got the mission reward and the funeral expenses of my teammates, I won''t leave."


    He looked around, briefly exined his purpose, and then walked into the vige chief''s house in a grand manner.


    Leaving a group of vigers looking at each other in dismay.


    After a while, they recognized the reality of situation, and each stepped forward to im the remains of their rtives and bring them back for burial.


    The next day.


    Kisame summoned several representatives of the vigers of Snow Vige, and asked them about some things in the vige on the condition that the mission remuneration and funeral expenses were exempted.


    Soon he found the information he wanted.


    He already knew who was hiding in the Snow Vige was.


    Two years ago, a woman from the outer vige named Snow Maiden married into Snow Vige. Last month, on January 9, she gave birth to a boy.


    At this point, Kisame basically determined that the boy who just had a full moon is Haku.


    This mother and son are members of the Yuki n.


    This n used to be the famous n in Kirigakure, but it was liquidated in the civil strife in the Blood Mist, and all the n members died, leaving only thest survivor, Yukino.


    She hid in the Snow Vige, hid her abilities, lived an ordinary life, and married a viger to start a family and gave birth to Haku.


    It seems that the life of Yukino and her family is very happy.


    But Kisame, who is familiar with the anime, knows that this is just an illusion.


    Because the Land of Water is always in civil strife, many ninjas and people who have the limit of blood often join the fight, causing a lot of killing and death.


    So, for civilians, ninjas are synonymous with war and disaster.

 Chapter 21: 21

    Chapter 21: 21


    Ordinary people hate ninjas, especially those who have the Kekkei Genkai.


    A few yearster, when Haku grew up, he identally exposed the ability inherited from his mother.


    Yukino''s husband killed her with his own hands with tears in his eyes, and also tried to kill his own son. The young Haku, under extreme despair and anger, burst out with the power of Ice release, killing his father and all the vigers present.


    Then, he escaped from the Snow Vige and lived a life of a vagabond who scrambled for food with wild dogs, until he was discovered by Zabuza.


    This is a tragic story.


    Such tragedies are yed out almost every day in the Land of Water and in other parts of the ninja world.


    Kisame decided to rewrite the story.


    So, he quietly moved to the residence of the Yukino family, hid in the woods, and peeped.


    ...


    In the house.


    A handsome, cheerful-looking young man is ying a game of lifting with his son, who has just turned a month old, and is immersed in the joy of bing a father for the first time.


    Beside him, a beautiful woman with long ck hair looked at the father and son tenderly.


    In addition to happiness, asionally deep worry and unease shed in her eyes.


    On that day, Yukino sensed that there were ninjas fighting outside the vige. Out of concern, she quietly approached the battle site to find out.


    As a result, as soon as she arrived near the woods, she saw the scene of Kisame beheading the Steel and Iron duo one after another, and then she was found when retreating and fled in a hurry.


    After two days of trepidation, Kisame came to the door.


    Although it was not clear what the man''s true intentions were, Yukino looked at her husband and son in front of her, her eyes gradually bing firm.


    She wants to protect this home.


    "It''s a really loving family."


    Kisame hid behind a big rock in the woods. Seeing this scene, he immediately came up with a n.


    He crouched down and pressed his left hand on the snow, the explosion tattoo on his arm suddenly appeared.


    A burst of chakra, along the snow-covered ground, quickly approached the yard.


    After ten seconds.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The snow on the ground suddenly melted and evaporated into white fog at the feet of the Haku''s family.


    And where the snow melted, a ck word "Explosion" emerged from the ground and became brighter and brighter, as if something bad was about to happen.


    "What is this?"


    Haku''s father was startled, and hurriedly backed away with his son in his arms, but it was toote.


    ''Boom!''


    An explosion urred, and a dazzling fire swept over the father and son.


    "Be careful!"


    At this moment, Snow Maiden let out an exmation, and almost without thinking, used her Kekkei Genkai.


    An ice wall appeared in front of the three out of thin air, resisting the explosion.


    "Yukino, you..."


    After the man was rescued, he was in shock.


    He looked at his wife who had suddenly be unfamiliar in front of him, and at the icy cold airing out of her palm, the expression on his face gradually turned into panic and fear.


    "It''s not what you think, you need to listen to me..."


    Yukino''s face changed greatly, she grabbed her husband''s cor in a hurry, and exined to thetter with pleading eyes.


    However, the man pushed her away as if he had seen a monster, left his son behind, and turned to run away.


    "Noo"


    Yukino hurriedly hugged the child tightly and checked repeatedly to see if he was injured.


    She looked at the woods outside the yard and shouted, "What do you want?"


    However, no one responded.


    Ten minutester.


    Yukino''s husband returned home, but with him came the vigers of Snow Vige with weapons.


    In the courtyard, the helpless mother and son were surrounded by indifferent vigers.


    ''Thump.''


    Yukino hugged her child, knelt in front of her beloved husband, crying and begging to him:


    "This child is innocent, he did not inherit my ability."


    She knew that she would die, and before dying, she only hoped that her child could get rid of the cursed fate and grow up as ordinary and happy as an ordinary person.


    "This woman is lying! You can''t keep this child, he will definitely bring disaster and death to our Snow Vige."


    "Yes, mother and child should be damned."


    "Hurry up!"


    The vigers looked at the mother and son like they are monsters, their eyes full of hatred and fear, and at the same time they kept urging Yukino''s husband to do something.


    "Yukino, I''m sorry..."


    Two lines of hot tears flowed from the man''s eyes, as he tremblingly raised the knife in his hand, and then...


    Cut down.


    "Noo!"


    Yukino, who was in deep despair, let out a scream, and a violent ice chakra burst out in her body.


    She is a mother and she wants to protect her child.


    ''Puff puff puff.''


    Countless ice picks shot out of the Yukino, including her husband, all the vigers present were not spared, and fell down like wheat bags.


    The blood dyed the ground of the house red, flowing slowly, merging with the pure white snow.


    ''Unparalleled beauty.''


    Yukino knelt on the ground, holding her child, trembling all over, indulging in great sadness and pain.


    After a while.


    ''Crunch. crunch.''


    Kisame appeared from the woods, stepped on the snow, and walked to Yukino step by step.


    "Are you here to kill me too?"


    Yukino raised her head expressionlessly, and an ice pick appeared out of nowhere,shing towards Kisame''s face.


    ''Click.''


    As soon as Kisame reached out his hand, he grabbed the ice pick, squeezed it hard, and shattered it.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    He asked with a smile, as he would be happy to have a fight with Yukino to experience the power of Ice release.


    Yukino''s face changed several times, and finally said softly with a sullen face, "Go ahead."


    She knew how powerful Kisame was. She also knew that resistance was futile, and that she could not defeat this powerful man.


    However, holding thest glimmer of hope, she raised Haku with both hands, handed the child to Kisame, and pleaded:


    "Please don''t kill this child. He will have my Kekkei Genkai. As long as he is properly cultivated, he can be your helper or even a tool. Please... let him live."


    "I never said I was going to kill you and your child."


    Kisame took Haku, who was crying non-stop from Yukino, and said to her, "My family, like you, is also a low ss family in Kirigakure, and it is about to perish. I, Hoshigaki Kisame, sympathize with you. "


    "Then why are you doing this to me, I just want to live a peaceful life."


    Yukino stared at Kisame, and suddenly raised her voice.


    The happiness she originally had waspletely destroyed by this man in one day, but he said that this was a kind of sympathy.


    What''s the point of this?


    "You are too naive."


    Kisame shook his head, "Even without my intervention, when your son grows up, the Kekkei Genkai in his body will be exposed sooner orter. At that time, you and your son will still die. After all, you saw your husband and those viger''s attitude with your own eyes just now, didn''t you? I''m not hurting you, but saving you."


    He said these words slowly, every sentence stabbing her heart.


    ""


    Yukino was speechless, and only a long silence remained.


    A weekter.


    In the Land of Water, in an unremarkable and remote town, three passers-by were weed.


    The three were a man, a woman and a child. The man was tall, the woman was gentle and beautiful, holding a newborn baby in her arms, looking like a family of three.


    They are Kisame, Yukino and Haku.


    Crossing the empty street, the group of three found a Inn, went in and asked for a room to stay.


    "You wait for me here for a while, and I''ll exchange the bounty."


    Kisame bought some food, milk powder, and baby diapers,manded Yukino, and went out.


    Yukino opened the window and watched the figure of Kisame walk out of the Inn as he gradually disappeared at the end of the street.


    She hesitated for a long time, but finally gave up running away and decided to stay and wait for him.


    After all, in this chaotic world, where could the mother and son escape.


    ording to the memory of his previous life, Kisame shuttled through the alleys of the town, and soon came to a tall building.


    Here, is the bounty office of the Land of Water.


    There are five bounty offices in the Ninja world, and they "just happen" in the five countries.


    It is an underground ck market with countless ck money, secret intelligence, and shady loot circting.


    Of course, when ites to the most distinctive business of the exchange, it is naturally the release of bounties.


    Here, as long as you can afford the price, you can offer a reward for the head of anyone, even the Daimyo and the five Kages of the five great viges.


    Because his appearance is too conspicuous, in order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, Kisame prepared a ck cloak early andpletely covered his face with a hood.


    He walked into the building, went to the bathroom, and then passed the secret door behind the toilet, and sessfully entered the underground office.


    The streets on the ground are empty and deserted, but here is people were bustling everywhere,rge number of samurai, ronin, and bounty ninjas crowded the hall, and all kinds of noisy sounds gathered together.


    For those who don''t know, they would have thought that it was a vegetable market.


    ording to the memory, Kisame came to the morgue with ease.


    The business here is very good, it can be said that it is full of people... no, it is full of corpses.


    In front of Kisame, several bounty hunters were lining up. The specific process is to take out the corpse, verify it to the one incharge, who then recovers the corpse, and issue the money on the spot.


    Generally speaking, the price of most corpses ranges from a few hundred thousand to millions of ryo.


    Finally it''s Kisame''s turn.


    He took out the storage scroll, took the Steel and Iron duo''s body out of it, and exined their identities to the man.

 Chapter 22: 22

    Chapter 22: 22


    "Are they the S-rank missing ninja of Kumogakure - the Steel and Iron duo?"


    The one incharge was obviously taken aback. He looked at the roster for a long time, and after carefully verifying that it was indeed the Steel and Iron duo infront of him, he took a suitcase full of banknotes and handed it to Kisame.


    Kisame opened the suitcase, counted the banknotes, and found that the amount was correct, he nodded and was about to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, the one incharge stopped him enthusiastically and said to him:


    "My lord, this is your first time as a bounty hunter, right? Would it be convenient for you to leave your name or code number? I will help you to register and issue the certificate. It will be much more convenient for you toe back to the bounty office in the future. Without having to line up again."


    Kisame nced at the man.


    He knew that this person was only the one incharge on the surface, but in fact he was just an ordinary businessman and a worker. The real behind-the-scenes boss of the bounty office is someone else and very mysterious.


    "Okay. My name is..."


    The ghost shark nodded, thought for a while, and made up a name casually, "Oni Taro."


    After reporting the name, Kisame walked to the rest area and sat down on the sofa.


    "Sorry for the long wait, Oni Taro- dono."


    After a while, the man brought a certificate and respectfully handed it to Kisame. Kisame didn''t stay for a long time. After taking the certificate, he picked up the box and left.


    "Is it him?"


    Seeing the back of Kisame, several ninjas sneaked out, looked at each other, and followed.


    ''Bang.''


    Kisame pushed open the secret door of the toilet, and suddenly felt a surge of piss.


    So, he came to the urinal, put the suitcase on the ground, and then opened the pants to release.


    At this time, two ninjas came over. They stood on the left and right sides of Kisame and blocked him.


    Kisame ignored them and continued to do his work, but even after urinating for two minutes, the flow was still turbulent, as if it were endless.


    The two ninjas had already finished their work, standing there awkwardly, neither doing nor walking away.


    ''Is this guy''s kidney so good?''


    They couldn''t help but nce at Kisame, and their expressions suddenly changed, then they silently raised their pants and turned away in inferiority.


    Kisame finally finished, washed his hands, picked up the suitcase, and walked out refreshed.


    "Don''t do it outside the bounty office, follow him for a distance, and look for opportunities to grab the money."


    Behind Kisame, the two ninjas and other aplices conspired in a low voice.


    It looks like it''s not the first time they''ve done this kind of thing.


    So, these people followed Kisame from a distance, they first walked out of the building, and then walked into an alley.


    "Let''s do it now!"


    Several people rushed into the alley together.


    Immediately afterwards, there were several muffled groans and screams, as well as weak pleas for mercy.


    Later Kisame came out unscathed. He not only defeated the robbers, but also stole a lot of money from them.


    Ten minutester.


    "Let''s go." Kisame returned to the inn and urged Yukino and her son to leave.


    "Where are we going?" Yukino cautiously and tentatively asked.


    "To a more peaceful and safe part of the country."


    Another week passed.


    A group of three people arrived on the west coast of the Land of Water and entered a prosperous seaside town.


    This ce is an important port city in the Land of Water. Every day, arge number of merchant ships depart from the dock and conduct trade with major countries through sea routes.


    In such an important economic town, the public security is naturally first-ss, and in the entire Land of Water, it is one of the best.


    But correspondingly, the cost of living here is also very high, the price is expensive, and an average family cannot afford it at all.


    After Kisame came here, he was very generous, and directly spent more than 15 million ryo to buy a single-family vi with a courtyard by the sea.


    If one day he stopped being a ninja, this would be a good ce to retire.


    Before that.


    "In the future, you mother and son will live here. I''ll go buy some daily necessities first."


    He gave Yukino amand and went to the street to buy.


    Looking at the back of Kisame, Yukino felt like she was in a dream. Only then did she finally believe his good intentions.


    In the following few days.


    Kisame bought some furniture, electrical appliances and fitness equipment for the vi, and also handled passbooks for Yukino, giving her a sufficient living allowance.


    At dusk.


    The sea breeze blew, and the sun set along the shore.


    In the garden.


    "Hum, hum."


    Kisamepleted the daily fitness training with a shirtless upper body and was sweating profusely.


    ''Well, my body is getting stronger.''


    Kisame looked at the mirror, nodded with satisfaction, then pushed open the floor-to-ceiling windows and walked into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Yukino had just finished taking a shower and came out of the bathroom, wiping her wet hair with a towel.


    Kisame froze for a moment.


    However, he was stunned not because of Yukino''s beautiful appearance or plump figure, but because he discovered that her ck hair had turned white at this time, like snow.


    Yukino noticed Kisame''s eyes, and her face flushed.


    She hurriedly exined to him that her long white hair was too eye-catching. She had previously dyed it ck to avoid disasters and live incognito.


    "It''s very beautiful."


    Kisame honestlymented her and thought with such a beautiful mother, no wonder she could give birth to a beautiful boy like Haku who was prettier than a woman.


    "Kisame-dono, go take a shower first, and I''ll prepare dinner."


    Yukino hurriedly dried her hair and said to Kisame with a smile.


    "Ok."


    Kisame nodded, turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Such a peaceful timested for a few more days.


    After helping Yukino and her son settle down, Kisame was ready to return to Kirigakure.


    After all, it has been almost a month since he left the vige, and the Chunin exam is about to start, so he has to go back and gather with his team.


    Before leaving, he handed Yukino a scroll that could summon a shark, and told her to contact him if something happened. If she was in danger, she could take the summoned shark and escape to the sea.


    "Kisame-dono, I don''t know how to thank you."


    Yukino took the scroll, with her eyes filled with tears.


    After these days of getting along, she found that under the cold and fierce appearance of Kisame, he was actually a polite, careful, and warm soul.


    "If you really want to thank me, take good care of your child. One day in the future, maybe I need him to serve me."


    Kisame nced at Haku in the cradle.


    Haku''s talent is very high, and he is an extremely rare ice ninja. When he grows up, as long as he can withstand the transformation of monster cells, he can maximize the potential of the ice release.


    "It''s an honor for Haku to be able to fight alongside a man like you."


    Yukino smiled sweetly, and felt happy for her son from the bottom of her heart.


    Her mind has changed now.


    Yukino has understood that blindly avoiding her own destiny like she used to do is not the way to go. If she can be as strong as a Kisame, she will naturally no longer need to fear anything, and she will definitely get the happiness she wants.


    So these days, Yukino has quietly resumed her training and worked hard to practice Ice release Ninjutsu.


    "Okay, then I''m leaving."


    Seeing that he had nothing to exin, Kisame turned and walked out of the yard.


    At this time.


    Yukino hesitated for a moment, then suddenly rushed forward and hugged Kisame tightly from behind.


    "Kisame-dono, you are really charismatic and a man worth relying on. If you are free,e back to see us, mother and son."


    She put her face on the broad back of Kisame and said softly.


    After all, she was a married woman, so she is really bold in this regard.


    Facing Yukino''s offer, Kisame didn''t look back, but stayed silent for a while before saying to her:


    "But Madam, I''m only twelve years old, and I''m still a child."


    As soon as his voice fell, and in the stunned but dull eyes of Yukino, he left.


    ...


    Snow Vige.


    A mysterious man wearing a headscarf and a face mask, with a sh on the forehead of Takigakure, came to this vige.


    He is the bounty ninja who believes in money - Kakuzu.


    "Am I a stepte?"


    Kazuku frowned as he looked at the corpses of the vigers lying all over the yard.


    During this time, he has been chasing the Steel and Iron duo of Kumogakure.


    For him, killing these two people will not only get a high bounty, but also replenish a fresh lightning Heart, thereby further improving his strength and lifespan.


    He has devoted several months of time and energy to this, and it is impossible to give up halfway.


    But after a few days.


    When he came to the bounty office in the Land of Water, he learned that his prey had already been captured by others.


    While disappointed, he asked his boss for a name.


    ''Oni Taro.''


    Sounds like a pretty cool guy.


    At this time, the so-called Oni Taro had returned to Kirigakure after a few days of trekking.


    The Land of Water is covered by seas.


    As a typical ind country, the Land of Water is somewhat simr to the former British Empire. It controls most of the seanes in the ninja world and is the overlord of the sea.


    In terms of foreign policy, the Land of Water is also the same as the Britain, and has always pursued a policy of bnce of power in the maind.


    For a long time, relying on this offshore bnce model, the rtionship between Kirigakure and the major Ninja Viges has been pretty good. Even if there are asional conflicts, it will soon pass.


    In this era, although Kirigakure has never formally formed alliances with other forces, it has very closemunication with the surrounding Ninja viges, and will send people to Konohagakure and Kumogakure to take the Chunin exams every once in a while.


    Sometimes as the host, it invites ninjas from other Ninja viges toe to Kirigakure to exchange and learn together.


    There are only three days left until Kirigakure ninjas gathers and departs for Konoha to participate in the Chunin Exam.


    ''Knock, knock.''


    "Why are you here?"


    Kisame pushed open the door and saw Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri standing at the door with a smile on their face, and Ameyuri was holding arge box in his hand.


    Kisame was a little surprised seeing them.

 Chapter 23: 23

    Chapter 23: 23


    He had just returned home and was about to take the time to visit the hospital. He didn''t expect that they had already been discharged from the hospital ande to his door.


    "Kisame, I really want to thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you who defeated the Steel and Iron Duo, the two of us would have been dead and nevere back to the vige."


    Terumi Mei said with sincerity on her face.


    "We are a teammate, this is what I should do. However, I hope you can keep a secret for me. After all, the faster a ninja like me is exposed, the faster he will die."


    Kisame said so.


    "Don''t worry, we never told anyone else about you."


    Ameyuri hurriedly interjected and swore to assure.


    Both she and Terumi Mei knew that Kisame had a difficult background, and will always be used as cannon fodder by the vige and sent to dangerous missions. He has been hiding his strength and acting low-key in order to protect himself.


    "Right, one more thing."


    Terumi Mei opened the box Ameyuri was holding, revealing an borate birthday cake, and said to Kisame, "Happy birthday!"


    Kisame was stunned for a moment.


    Since childhood, he has never had a birthday party, and this is the first time in history.


    On this cold, cloudy and rainy day, the cold wind was blowing outside the house, and the cold rain was beating against the doors and windows, but inside the house, the three members of the team sat around the warm fire and ate birthday cake, which was extraordinarily warm.


    "Kisame, I''m sorry, my injury hasn''t recovered yet, so I can''t take the Chunin exam this time."


    Terumi Mei''s eyes dimmed, and were full of apology.


    "Me too."


    Ameyuri was also unhappy. She wasn''t hurt that badly, but the elders in the family were worried and wouldn''t let her go.


    They are not very old anyway, and the Chunin exams are held twice a year. The big deal is that next time it is Kirigakure''s turn to hold it, and the participants wille to the door.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to me yourself. I can pass it by myself."


    Kisame replied.


    Him participating in Konoha''s Chunin exam, is actually just a passing scene. A more important purpose of this trip was to spy on interesting information.


    "Well, we trust you."


    After Terumi Mei knew how strong Kisame was, she realized that he was simply bullying people by going to take this kind of test.


    "Promise me, you must use your Unlimited taijutsu to teach Konoha''s little devils a lesson and let them know how powerful you are."


    Ameyuri waved her fist and said excitedly.


    "No problem." Kisame smiled and nodded.


    In the evening.


    Kisame held an umbre and personally sent the two back. Then he bought some food and daily necessities on the way and went home.


    Unexpectedly, there was a person standing at the door.


    It''s Hozuki Mangetsu.


    He came back again.


    "You''re finally back, Hoshigaki Kisame. Do you know how hard I''ve been waiting for you this month?"


    Hozuki Mangetsu spoke quietly, like a resentful woman.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kisame asked calmly.


    "Of course it''s your birthday."


    Mangetsu smiled evilly and walked towards Kisame step by step.


    "Did youe alone?"


    Kisame suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked. At the same time, he carefully sensed his surroundings and found no other ninjas except Mangetsu.


    "Hmph, I''m enough to deal with you alone."


    Mangetsu finally let go of pretenses, and his voice suddenly turned cold, "I will not only defeat you, but also let you honestly exin the clues about the missing ninja swords."


    Yes, Mangetsu doesn''t want to y with Kisame anymore.


    He lost his patience, and nned to take down Kisame first, and then slowly interrogate him, to be sure to pry thetter''s mouth open.


    As soon as the voice fell, Mangetsu raised his hands and quickly formed a seal, and water bombs immediately shot towards Kisame.


    Water ReleaseWater Bullet Jutsu.


    Kisame took off themonly used ninja sword on the back and rushed straight up. The shadow of the sword flickered, and all the water bombs were shattered one by one.


    Then, he used a sharp sword technique and shed at Mangetsu in one go.


    "Yo, that''s really exciting."


    Mangetsu dodged, while still not forgetting to sneer, his mouth stinks as always.


    He would asionally be hit by Kisame, but this attack, which was enough to make ordinary people lose their arms and legs, was easily resolved by his hydration jutsu.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, do you only have this much strength?"


    Mangetsu suddenly shouted, jumped into the air, and opened his arms.


    "Bang!"


    A scroll in his right hand channeled out arge sword like a door.


    At the same time, the water in his body rushed to his left arm, which suddenly swelled up and became thicker than Kisame''s arm.


    Water Release. Water Wrist Jutsu.


    This technique can greatly enhance the strength of the arm, so that it can generate a strange force that is enough to prate steel and rock walls.


    "Hahaha, take it!"


    Mangetsuughed wildly, holding the door-like steel broadsword in his left hand, fell from the sky and shed towards Kisame.


    ''Click!''


    Kisame raised his sword to meet the enemy, but the steel ninja sword that had apanied him for many years was broken in an instant.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Under the huge impact, Kisame took a dozen steps back, and a trace of blood flew from his lips.


    "Do you know this sword?"


    Mangetsu raised his chin, held arge sword, and aimed the tip of the sword at Kisame.


    "Of course I do."


    Kisame threw away the broken sword in his hand, looked at the big sword of Mangetsu, and said slowly:


    "Kubukiribocho. This de is 2.5 meters long, and is so heavy that most people can''t swing it. What''s more peculiar is that it can absorb the iron in the enemy''s blood in battle, thereby repairing itself, so it is regarded as a sword that never breaks."


    "Hehe, it seems that you understand very well."


    Mangetsu nodded and said ostentatiously, "This is my ace card, and I asked the third Mizukage to intercede, and finally persuaded Juzo Biwa to temporarily lend it to me.


    I will take this kubukiribocho to take the Chunin exam, sweep all Konoha ninjas, and win the first ce without any suspense.


    But before that, I will try it out with you! "


    When Kisame heard these words, he suddenly began tough.


    "I was wondering just now. Why didn''t you bring a present for my birthday? It turned out that I misunderstood you."


    He stared at the kubukiribocho in Mangetsu''s hand, revealing two rows of white teeth, and at this moment smiled like a two hundred-pound big child.


    .......


    At night, near the wooden house by the river.


    Hoshigaki Kisame and Hozuki Mangetsu are in a confrontation.


    "Before I defect from Kirigakure, including this kubukiribocho, I will have a total of four ninja swords, which is quite rewarding."


    Kisame unscrupulously looked at the big sword in the opponent''s hand, and immediately stopped pretending, and it was time to showdown.


    "Sure enough, it was you who did it!"


    Mangetsu''s expression changed, and he said coldly, "You will die!"


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed up with a swoosh, and shed with kubukiribocho.


    ''ng!''


    Kisame didn''t even hide, raised his left arm, and blocked the knife with his flesh and blood. The kubukiribocho shed on his left arm, and it was as if two metals have collided and sparks scattered.


    "What? !"


    Mangetsu was taken aback.


    "Shibuki has be my left arm, you see."


    Kisame smiled, spread out his palm, and showed the other the word "Explosion" in the palm of his hand.


    ''Bang.''


    A violent explosion urred at close range.


    Mangetsu was caught off guard, and immediately the man and the sword were sent flying, and before he could stabilize his body


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame flicked his fingers, and the index Nuibari shot out like lightning, and went straight through the eyebrows of Mangetsu, piercing thetter''s brain on the spot.


    Fortunately, his hydration jutsu was activated in time.


    Mangetsu''s head turned into a pool of water, avoiding the fatal blow.


    ''So close.''


    He was terrified and broke out in a cold sweat.


    But he forgot that the beheading sword cannot be hydrated.


    From the beginning, the target of Kisame was not Mangetsu, but the kubukiribocho in thetter''s hand.


    ''Swish swish.''


    The needle fluttered around the kubukiribocho, and the chakra thread at the end of the needle quickly wrapped the sword around a dozen times, and then was pulled hard by Kisame, who snatched it from Mangetsu.


    "Is that the Nuibari?"


    Mangetsu stared at the index finger of Kisame''s right hand, and said solemnly, his face became more and more ugly.


    Kisame didn''t answer, he directly took the kubukiribocho he just got in his hand, and took a step to reach Mangetsu, and shed out.


    ''Ssh.''


    The unarmed Mangetsu was immediately cut off by Kisame, turning into a ssh of water and sshing around.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame frowned.


    This isn''t a hydration technique, it''s... water itself.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you are finished."


    With a sneer, the body of Hozuki Mangetsu quietly appeared behind Kisame, and he raised his hand like a pistol, aiming at Kisame''s temple.


    He is about to cast Iron water bullet.


    This is also a secret technique passed down by the Hozuki n from generation to generation. The liquid shot from the tip of the index finger is like a bullet that prates the enemy and can easily destroy anything.


    The most important thing is that it can be activated without a seal.


    At such a close distance, in the face of this instant ninjutsu, no enemy can escape.


    But Kisame had already expected it.


    Since the first time he saw Mangetsu, he has been ready to fight the opponent to the death, and has simted this battle dozens of times in his mind.

 Chapter 24: 24

    Chapter 24: 24


    All possibilities are counted.


    "Ohh"


    Kisame didn''t turn his head back, but the shark tail lightning whip shot out from behind, like a dragon going out to sea. It was wrapped in a dazzling silver current with a powerful force, and sted towards Mangetsu between the legs.


    ''Not good!''


    Mangetsu didn''t expect Kisame to attack faster than him.


    Unfortunately, this time, he was not so lucky.


    Because, the only weakness of the hydration technique is the lightning ninjutsu, and the paralyzing effect of thetter will make him unable to fully liquefy.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The shark tail lightning whip hit the bullseye, and Mangetsu was in pain, he was shrouded in lightning from head to toe, turning into a glowing skeleton frame.


    Like a volleyball, he was hit high and flew high, and finallynded on the gravel road by the river, half of his body dissolved and half of his body was electro-scorched.


    He wasn''t able to get up again.


    In this battle, the process was short but extremely thrilling. Both sides tried their best, and in the end, Kisame had thestugh.


    Kisame nced in the direction of the vige, it was quiet, and it seemed that no one had noticed the movement here.


    That''s the beauty of living in a remote ce.


    In this way, before he defected, he would have more time to torture Mangetsu, and he might even be able to interrogate valuable information.


    Kisame came infront of Mangetsu, and in thetter''s terrified eyes, he raised the kubukiribocho.


    However, instead of using it to cut him, he looked at the kubukiribocho and thought to himself:


    "The kubukiribocho is really embarrassing. In order to show its characteristics of blood-sucking and regeneration, this sword has to be broken once, so it gives the impression of poor quality."


    This big sword, in the plot of the anime, has experienced fractures in the hands of the three generations of masters: Juzo Biwa, Zabuza, and Hozuki Suigetsu.


    Compared to other ninja swords, it does seem very useless.


    But in fact, in traditional and conventional ninja battles, ninja tools, kunai, and shuriken are all easily damaged. Once the ninja loses their weapons, theirbat power will be greatly reduced.


    But the kubukiribocho can cut people at will, even if the de is cracked or broken, it can absorb blood and regenerate, and even if it faces a siege of ten thousand people, it can cut from the beginning to the end.


    Based on this advantage alone, it is enough to rank among the seven ninja swords.


    After looking at this ninja sword.


    "Thank you for your birthday present, I epted it bluntly."


    Kisame nced at Mangetsu, and then his eyes narrowed, and he activated the ability of the Panda.


    In the stunned eyes of Mangetsu.


    ''Buzz.''


    The Kubukiribocho trembled violently, and soon it turned into a stream of light, which was swallowed by Kisame.


    It swam around in Kisame''s body, as if to find a good ce to live, but couldn''t find a suitable ce, and finally returned to his mouth.


    Kisame suddenly opened its mouth.


    ''Swish.''


    Two sharp fangs popped down from his mouth, more than ten centimeters long, with a sharp cold light.


    Kisame looked down at Mangetsu, showing a devilish smile.


    "You, don''te here!"


    Mangetsu was frightened, but his resistance was in vain. He was grabbed by the cor by Kisame in the next second, he was lifted like a chicken.


    ''Puff!''


    The two fangs of Kisame plunged into the body of Mangetsu on the spot, and started sucking blood.


    In the process, the color of the fangs became bright red, and theplexion of Kisame became a lot ruddy, and the fatigue caused by the battle was swept away.


    The pair of fangs transformed by the kubukiribocho provides Kisame with the ability simr to that of a vampire. As long as he absorbs fresh blood, he can heal his own injuries and restore Chakra.


    In this way, as a real man, his endurance became stronger.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame put away his fangs, returned to his normal appearance, and licked his lips as if he still wants to continue.


    Not to mention, the blood of Mangetsu is quite delicious.


    He looked at the unlucky guy.


    At this time, Mangetsu had experienced torment by Kisame, and had long since been sluggish.


    Looking at this guy''s frail appearance, he estimated that it will be difficult to ask useful information.


    Kisame stared at Mangetsu for a while, and then said:


    "I thought that as a disciple of the third Mizukage, I thought you were also controlled by genjutsu like him. Now it seems that this is not the case."


    "What did you say?! Teacher was manipted by genjutsu...?"


    Hearing these words, Mangetsu suddenly widened his eyes and shouted at Kisame, "You can also see that there is something wrong with the third Mizukage?"


    "Oh? It seems that you have long suspected your teacher."


    Kisame was a little surprised.


    "Kisame, Kisame-dono, eldest brother... I beg you to spare my life, I promise to help you keep a secret and not tell your story. Besides, I can also help you get the rest of the ninja swords, Hiramekarei, Samehada, Kabutowari, I can get you all!"


    Mangetsu suddenly burst out with a strong desire to survive, desperately begging Kisame to let him live.


    And his only wish is to hope that Kisame can work with him to find out what happened to his teacher, the third Mizukage.


    Kisame was silent for a while, as if he was seriously considering what Mangetsu said.


    He suddenly thought that the reason why Mangetsu in the anime died young can''t be because he discovered the strangeness of the third Mizukage, and was unfortunately killed by Uchiha Madara during the investigation process, right?


    It''s very likely.


    Thinking of this, Kisame made a decision.


    "I promise you. But, before we can form an alliance, you have to eat this thing."


    He said this, and after brewing for a while, he opened his mouth to vomit, and spit out a sticky mass of Monster cell.


    "Open your mouth."


    Kisame moved the Monster cell to Mangetsu''s mouth, and if the other party dared to y any tricks, he would be killed on the spot.


    Mangetsu''s expression changed as he looked at this Monster cell. Although he didn''t know what it was, it was definitely not a good thing.


    But he had no choice.


    Therefore, Mangetsu didn''t even dare to ask a question, he opened his mouth and swallowed the Monster cell.


    ''Gudong.''


    Not long after he swallowed this Monster cell, a thunderous rumbling sound came from his stomach, and Mangetsu''s expression became extremely painful.


    ''It was simr to what Pakura looked like at that time.''


    "Boss, what''s going on? I feel like all the organs in my body have melted..."


    While enduring the severe pain, Mangetsu spoke with difficulty and asked Kisame for help.


    "This is a good thing. As long as you survive, you can evolve into a more advanced creature."


    Kisame stared at Mangetsu, carefully observing the other party''s mutation process, not letting go of any details. For him, it was a rare opportunity to study Monster cell and the principles of evolution.


    "My hands, my feet, and my face... Noo!"


    At this moment, Mangetsu screamed in horror again, because his body was melting into clumps of flowing white liquid from a burning candle.


    This melting was not caused by his active use of the hydration jutsu, but an irreversible transformation.


    Once it happens, he can never be restored to its original state.


    "Help, help!"


    In just a few minutes, Mangetsu melted from top to bottom, leaving only that mouth, still barking.


    But soon, his mouth could not escape, it was wrapped in the surrounding white liquid and melted.


    After that, this mass of white ooze weighing dozens of kilograms kept squirming on the ground, as if it were undergoing some kind of reorganization.


    ''Interesting.''


    Kisame stared at the pool of ooze under his feet and waited patiently, the night was still long anyway.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes...


    This mass of white ooze fell into silence after tossing around for a while.


    One hour, three hours, five hours


    Until midnight.


    There was movement again.


    The white ooze moved and turned into an elliptical sphere,


    Under the gaze of Kisame, a pair of ck eyes first appeared on the ball, and then arge mouth. Finally, two sticky little hands stuck out from the sides.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s pretty cute.


    "The eyes seem to be a little crooked, let me adjust it."


    At this time, the familiar voice of Mangetsu came, and Kisame saw the little hand stretched out to one of the eyes, moved it up, and aligned with the other eye.


    After doing this series of actions, the little thing put his hands on his hips andughed loudly:


    "Hahaha, I, Hozuki Mangetsu, am reborn!"


    Yes, Hozuki Mangetsu has sessfully evolved, and has be a...


    White slime.


    He ate the Monster cell, but Pakura''s bald head seems to be lot good, unlike Mangetsu in front of him, who has directly evolved into a non-human creature.


    But then again.


    If ordinary people be like this, even if they don''t cry and lose their minds, they will be somewhat confused and doubt the meaning of life.


    But this guy, Mangetsu, epted it quickly, and looked very happy.


    Sure enough, the Hozuki family started from the second Mizukage are all highly optimistic people.


    "Boss, I will let you see what I can do."


    Mangetsu was very excited, and moved his small hands and quickly formed a seal, and his whole body swelled up quickly as if it were inted.


    During this process, the color of its body gradually faded, from the initial milky white to a near-transparent color.


    In the end, the one who appeared in front of Kisame was a three-meter-tall water giant.


    It gave a ghostly cry and rushed into the nearby woods, punching and kicking, like a bulldozer, knocking down trees one by one.


    Every normal attack of this water giant has the same destructive power as the Water wrist jutsu.


    Then, the water giant stopped, formed a seal again, and exploded with a "bang", splitting into hundreds of miniature slimes.


    These miniature slime clones fled in all directions in the woods and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Before long, they reappeared and came together, returning to their original form.


    "Hahaha, I will be invincible from now on!"


    Mangetsu put his hands on his hips, and hisughter became more and more arrogant, as if he had gradually given up thinking.


    Kisame looked calmly at this guy chattering over there.


    Now it seems that the evolution of Mangetsu took the hydration jutsu of the Hozuki n go a step further and permanently be a pool of fluid.


    Moreover, after further understanding, Kisame learned from his mouth that this mass of white ooze does not contain any impurities, and it cannot conduct electricity like pure water, so it is naturally not afraid of lightning.

 Chapter 25: 25

    Chapter 25: 25


    No wonder Mangetsu was arrogant, shouting that he is invincible.


    "Since you are invincible, let me show you what I can do."


    Kisame noticed that the mentality of the Mangetsu was changing, so he grinned, suddenly raised his right hand, and instantly clenched his five fingers.


    ''Bang!''


    Mangetsu was caught off guard and was attacked by an unknown force in the air, and his body exploded instantly, scattered all over the floor.


    It took a long time for it to wriggle and recover its original form.


    "Boss..."


    Mangetsu stretched out his small hand, hugged the thigh of Kisame tightly, showing a ttering smile, and suddenly he was honest.


    He will never dare to have any other ideas.


    Kisame lowered his head and looked at the slime hugging his thigh tightly.


    After Mangetsu has eaten the Monster cell andpleted the evolution, his strength has indeed undergone a qualitative leap:


    Strong survivability, his defense and offensive capabilities are not weak, especially in slime form, he has unique advantages when performing tasks such as infiltration, reconnaissance, assassination, and sneak attacks.


    However, this guy is still far from the word "invincible".


    In addition to Kisame that can cure him, some special ninjutsu, such as the powerful sealing technique, are also the nemesis of Mangetsu.


    "Come to my room and talk."


    Kisame, turned and entered the wooden house while saying this.


    The white slime hurriedly followed.


    "Boss, you said that the third Mizukage is controlled by genjutsu, what happened?"


    As soon as he entered the house, Mangetsu couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Have you seen the third Mizukage open his eyes?" Kisame asked back.


    "No."


    Mangetsu froze for a moment before answering.


    In his memory, the third Mizukage had been ustomed to live with his eyes closed since many years ago, and the people in the vige had no longer been surprised by this.


    "I''ve seen it. And, if I remember correctly, there is pattern on it... a Sharingan."


    Kisame slowly said a shocking piece of information.


    Of course, he lied. But, he is very sure that the third Mizukage have long been controlled by Uchiha Madara.


    "Sharingan... Uchiha? Was it by Konoha?!"


    When Mangetsu heard the words, he jumped up on the spot, three feet high.


    The dignified Mizukage has been manipted by a Konoha ninja with genjutsu for many years. If the news spreads...


    "Don''t worry, it''s not necessarily a Konoha ninja, maybe it''s a member who betrayed the Uchiha family."


    Kisame held down the slime''s head so that it wouldn''t jump around, and continued, "Anyway, we shouldn''t act rashly right now. After all, the opponent''s Sharingan can control third Mizukage for a long time, so his strength is definitely unfathomable."


    "So what should I do now?"


    Mangetsu became downcast and worried.


    "For you, the two most important things right now are to go back to Mizukage and exin to him why you have be like this. The second is to exin the whereabouts of the Kubukiribocho."


    Kisame stared at Mangetsu, wanting to hear how he answered.


    "This is easy to do."


    Mangetsu rolled his eyes, patted his chest and said, "I will say that I have cultivated the family''s secret hydration jutsu to an unprecedented level, and I have be like this, and teacher will not be suspicious. .As for the Kubukiribocho"


    When he said this, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a scroll.


    "Bang".


    After a burst of white smoke dissipated, a "Kubukiribocho" appeared in front of Kisame.


    "In fact, I have already prepared a fake one. Except that it can''t drink blood and regenerate, it is exactly the same as the real Kubukiribocho. I wanted to take this opportunity to secretly rece it..."


    Mangetsu stretched out his little hand and scratched his head feeling a little embarrassed.


    At the end, he also added:


    "Don''t worry, boss, that guy from Juzo Biwa won''t find out in a short time. Even if he finds that the Kubukiribocho has been stolen, andes to ask teacher about it, I have the confidence to defeat that guy and directly take away the seven ninja swordsmen name. Humph."


    After listening to these words, Kisame pondered for a moment, and then nodded.


    "Okay, you can go back now. Remember, don''t do stupid things, my patience with stupid people is limited."


    He said meaningfully to Mangetsu, and showed his signature stern smile.


    "As ordered!"


    Mangetsu shuddered, hurriedly slipped out of the door, and ran away in a hurry.


    Kisame stood by the window, watching the slime disappearing into the night, not worried that Mangetsu would do something wrong.


    He has now swallowed four ninja swords, and there are few opponents who can fight him under the Kage level. Even if something happens, it is not difficult to escape from Kirigakure.


    But then again.


    Watching the short back of Mangetsu go away, Kisame suddenly thought of Pakura.


    As the first "customer" of Monster Cell, he doesn''t know how she is now.


    He controls Pakura through the Monster cell. Although he can "know about her mind" with it, it is impossible to know the other party''s thoughts every moment.


    Only when Pakura was malicious and wanted to do something unfavorable to Kisame, the monster cell would issue an early warning.


    "Yuck~"


    Kisame spat out a monster cell again, and while looking at it in the palm of his hand, he selected the next "victim" in his mind.


    The first is Pakura, then Mangetsu. If nothing else happens, when Yukino''s child Haku grows up, he will also eat monster cell.


    He suddenly realized that if the time is right in the future, he may be able to create an organization to recruit these ninjas to form a force capable of changing the ninja world.


    Anyway, it is impossible for Kisame to join Akatsuki again in this life.


    Whether it''s working as a sidekick for the lunatic Itachi, or working hard for Obito, he doesn''t even think about it.


    In his previous life, he was dominated by these Uchiha guys in turn, and he was miserable. It would be him being polite to not kill this family in this life.


    Thinking of this, a cold light shed in Kisame''s eyes.


    He closed his window and went back to bed to sleep.


    ......


    The Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    Outside the vige, dozens of kilometers to the southeast, is a deste Desert.


    The night in the desert is very cold, and it is dead silence.


    In the early morning, a dazzling me suddenly appeared on the Desert, driving away the surrounding darkness.


    Taking a closer look, it was actually a person in the me, and it was a young woman with a graceful figure.


    At this moment, Pakura''s whole body was shrouded in zing fire, releasing heat continuously, scorching the ground around her.


    She pped out her head suddenly.


    ''Swoosh.''


    A pir of me flew out from her palm, and mes more than ten meters long, like a methrower, continuously scorching a huge boulder in the distance.


    ''Boom!''


    The boulder that was as tall as several people became hot and expanded, and soon exploded violently and fell apart.


    ''What a terrible power.''


    Not only that, in the process of burning, it produced a lot of toxic smoke, which spread in the Desert.


    Amid the billowing smoke, Pakura suddenly opened her arms and looked up at the sky, her feet gradually lifted off the ground and rose into the air.


    ''Swish.''


    She soared in the air like a splendid bird, and finally slowlynded on the ground, the me coat on her body faded, and her original appearance was restored.


    These days she has adapted to this evolved body and has developed many new abilities.


    The current Pakura can release fire ninjutsu without the need for seals, as if she was born to breathe fire, which is an instinct.


    Her me coat is an advanced form of scorch release, capable of both offense and defense.


    In addition, Pakura can be me itself, there by reducing the density of her body, and use the air buoyancy to fly. However, doing so will consume a lot of chakra and cannotst for too long.


    As Kisame said, although she became bald, she also became stronger.


    The price is worth it.


    In addition to the substantial increase in strength.


    Pakura''s clothes became bolder than before, revealing not only a smooth and beautiful back, but also a t lower abdomen and her strong thighs.


    However, she didn''t dress so on purpose, but because the special fabric that can withstand high temperature is too precious, she managed to get it so much.


    She reluctantly made this new ninja suit.


    Before dawn, Pakura bypassed the guards outside the vige and quietly returned home.


    She opened the closet, and from a row of neatly arranged wigs, she chose a short ck haircut, carefully put it on for herself, and tied it with a ninja forehead guard.


    When she came to the mirror, the woman inside looked simple and capable, with obvious muscr lines, and was no longer same as before.


    Pakura retracted her gaze and looked out the window, where the sun was slowly rising from the far east.


    She knew that there was a man on the other side of the sky who saw the sunrise earlier than her.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame.''.


    The person who changed her fate, what is he doing at this moment?


    "If any of the seven ninja swordsmen died, or a ninja sword has gone missing, it must be due to him."


    Pakura muttered to herself, smiled, and walked out the door.


    ...


    Kirigakure.


    After that night, the next two days passed without incident.


    Nothing happened.


    It seems that Mangetsu has passed the customs smoothly.


    Finally, it was time for the genin to gather and go to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam.


    Early in the morning, Terumi Mei and Ameyuri came to Kisame''s house to see off theirpanions.


    The three walked towards the vige entrance together.


    When halfway there.


    "Puff!"


    A strange voice suddenly came from the street corner.


    The three of them looked at the source of the sound and found that it was a dwarf who was less than one meter tall. This person was wearing a gray cloak and a huge hat, covering his body tightly, like a sticky rice dumpling.


    Sneaky, he looked very suspicious at first nce.

 Chapter 26: 26

    Chapter 26: 26


    "Be careful, I haven''t seen this person in the vige before."


    Terumi Mei frowned and became alert.


    Ameyuri even took out the sulfuric acid water gun that Kisame had given her earlier, ready to give that person a shot at any time.


    At this time, Kisame stopped them and said to the two:


    "Go back first. This is a friend of mine. He should be looking for me for something."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the man.


    "What friend?"


    Ameyuri looked suspicious, and curiously wanted to follow, but was pulled by Terumi Mei.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame walked into a deserted alley.


    The big rice dumpling looked around for a while, and after confirming that there was no one around, lifted the hat up, revealing the true face of the slime.


    "Boss, I have adapted to the new ability. The current height and size are the most stable form of chakra in my body."


    Mangetsu winked at Kisame and smiled.


    Although he has no eyebrows.


    "Well, the shape is quite unique."


    Kisame nodded.


    To be honest, when he saw this rice dumpling just now, he was shocked and thought he had encountered ck Zetsu.


    Counting the time, ck Zetsu has not yet be Madara Uchiha''s "incarnation of will" at this time, and he is also dressed in a bamboo hat and his essence is simr to that of Mangetsu --


    Also a puddle of liquid.


    The liquid that came out of Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body.


    "Boss, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take the Chunin exam. The mental state of third Mizukage has not been stable recently. I''m worried... After he goes to Konoha, something will happen."


    Mangetsu said with a grim expression.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention."


    Kisame responded, and instructed Mangetsu, "Your task is to stay in Kirigakure, further develop your own abilities, and at the same time pay attention to suspicious personnel and behaviors."


    "As ordered."


    Mangetsu agreed.


    Moreover, he also took the initiative to say that the strongest ninja sword in the Seven Ninja swords, the Hiramekarei, was in the hands of an elite member of the Hozuki n, and he would find a way to get it and give it to Kisame.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Kisame patted the slime, then turned around and walked out of the alley.


    Soon, he arrived at the meeting point at the entrance of the vige.


    It was a team of over fifty people.


    Except for Mizukage himself, the Anbu guards led by Jinin Akebino, and some entourages, the rest are all participating Genin.


    However, there were only 27 people left in the original 30-member team.


    Hozuki Mangetsu, Terumi Mei, and Ringo Ameyuri were all absent due to injuries.


    However, these three people had high expectations before, and they were the seed yers hand-picked by the thrird Mizukage.


    So, there was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    Some people worry that without these three geniuses taking the lead, it will be difficult for the rest topete with Konoha''s excellent genin. Others are ambitious and see this as a great opportunity to get ahead.


    The third Mizukage''s eyes narrowed into a nearly closed slit, seeing everyone''s reactions. His eyes swept across the team, and finally stopped on Hoshigaki Kisame.


    He has a certain impression of Kisame, and Mangetsu also mentioned Kisame in front of him, and it seems that he appreciates this person very much.


    ''Ugh.''


    Mizukage sighed.


    ''There is no other way to do it now, only the short one can be taller now.''


    So he opened his mouth and said:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame,e here."


    As soon as Mizukage spoke, the crowd fell silent. The Kirigakure Ninja lookedplicated while making way for Kisame, and watched him pass through the crowd and walk in front of Mizukage-sama.


    The third Mizukage told Kisame a few words, hoping that he would perform well, and instructed Anbu Ninja to fetch a high-quality ninja sword and reward him.


    "I will definitely live up to Mizukage-sama''s expectations."


    Kisame took the ninja sword in both hands and bowed.


    "Lets go."


    The third Mizukage waved his hand and walked away.


    The team set off in such a mighty manner.


    Not long after leaving the vige, Jinin Akebino who was in front of the team came to Kisame with Kabutowari.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame! There are still a few days left on the road before arriving at Konoha. Whether it''s the Chunin exam or the practice questions, if you don''t understand anything, just ask me."


    The nearly 40-year-old Jinin Akebino has a bold personality.


    He was instructed by the third Mizukage to help the Kisame improve.


    "Then thank you sir, I do have some questions and I want to ask you for advice."


    Kisame pretended to agree, but his eyes swept over Kabutowari from time to time, as he calcted in his heart.


    A few dayster.


    Kirigakure''s team, after traveling all the way, finally arrived at Konohagakure, in the Land of Fire.


    The third Hokage personally went out of the vige to greet them, and arranged for everyone to stay in the hotel in the vige.


    Before the official start of the Chunin Exam, Kisame and others still have a few days to move freely and get used to the water, soil and diet of Konoha.


    Unexpectedly, something happened the next day.


    .....


    Kisame came out of the hotel, ready to wander around to see the customs of Konoha Vige.


    As a result, just after walking two steps, he heard a quarreling from the alley next to him.


    He followed the sound and saw a few Kirigakure ninjas shing with a group of Konoha''s people.


    Kisame walked over calmly.


    "Everyone, stop arguing."


    He walked into the crowd, first persuaded Kirigakure ninjas to keep calm, and then said with a smile to the person opposite, "Friends of Konoha, can you please end by giving us some respect."


    "What are you, why should we give you respect? It''s really inexplicable."


    On Konoha''s side, the leader genin, folded his arms in his arms, with an arrogant look on his face.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame smiled embarrassedly, looked back at Kirigakure ninjas, and when he turned his head again, suddenly


    Spit out a mouthful of phlegm.


    ''Snap!''


    The phlegm flew straight to the Konoha ninja''s face, smearing his entire face. It is hard to imagine how a person could spit out such a big mouthful of phlegm.


    Phlegm is not harmful, but it can make people feel strong disgust and nausea.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The Konoha ninja was frightened and angry, and subconsciously reached out to wipe the phlegm on his face. And Kisame seized this opportunity and aimed at the opponent''s lower body with a kick.


    Fast, urate and hard.


    "Ah!" The man suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the rest of Konoha Ninjas, after reacting, rushed towards Kisame.


    They were greeted by arge handful of snow-white lime, and with a swipe, their vision was blocked and their eyes hurt.


    "Do it."


    Kisame said coldly, and everyone from Kirigakure came back to their senses. After hearing his order, they rushed up and beat the Konoha Ninja to the ground.


    A wailing sound came from the alley.


    "Stop."


    Seeing that Kisame was almost there, he ordered everyone to stop.


    Then, he looked down at the Konoha ninja, and said to thetter: "We have a saying in Kirigakure, "If you don''t fight, you don''t know each other. You should know me by now."


    The man was terrified and covered his mouth.


    Then, Kisame turned around and said to the people of Kirigakure:


    "Next time you encounter this kind of situation, try not to talk nonsense if you can do it. We came to Konoha this time to let the flowers in these greenhouses see what is the style of ninjas in the Blood Mist."


    When everyone heard the words, they nodded again and again.


    Kisame had the name of "Mad Dog", and now it is valued by everyone.


    Just as everyone was about to leave the alley.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Several shuriken suddenly came from outside the alley and were caught by Kisame.


    "You guys, are you Kirigakure genin who came to take the Chunin Exam? Since you''re here in Konoha, you have to abide by the rules here, bastard."


    They haven''t seen him, but hears his voice first.


    A few secondster, a figure appeared slowly at the entrance of the alley with his hands in his pockets, blocking the way of Kisame and others.


    It was a teenager with long hair, wearing a ck suit with an unbuttoned top, revealing his chest and abdominal muscles. In addition, he had a cigarette in his mouth, and he was puffing smoke, looking like he was acting cool.


    He looks like a bad boy.


    "Asuma-dono!"


    The few Konoha genin who were lying on the ground cried out with joy as if they had seen their great savior.


    ''Asuma?''


    When Kisame heard the name, his eyes narrowed slightly, as he recognized the identity of the person.


    The delinquent boy in front of him is the son of the third Hokage, who is a year younger than Kisame, but he is already a Chunin of Konoha Vige.


    Sarutobi Asuma was very rebellious when he was young, smoking, drinking, puppy love were all done, and his rtionship with his Hokage father was not very good, he even ran away from the vige for a time.


    "It turned out to be Asuma-dono, whom I have admired for a long time."


    Kisame''s face changed, and he greeted him with a smile.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in Konoha quickly reminded: "Asuma-dono, be careful of that shark!"


    They are worried that Kisame will repeat his old tricks.


    "You know me?"


    Asuma took a step back calmly, distanced himself from Kisame shark, then frowned and asked lightly.


    As the saying goes, don''t hit the smiling face. Seeing the respectful appearance of Kisame, it is not good for Asuma to directly teach the other party before hepletely understands the situation here.


    "Asuma-dono, this is a misunderstanding. We will apologize to Konoha''s friends right away, and you will definitely be relieved."


    Kisame said sincerely, and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Asuma.


    "Please take this."


    Asuma sneered and wanted to refuse, but after seeing the exquisite packaging of the cigarettes, his eyes lit up, "Your cigarettes are good."


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to GodOfDestruction 2.4 for your support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 27: 27

    Chapter 27: 27


    After saying that, he picked it up.


    The well-informed Asuma recognized at a nce that this was the most expensive cigarette in Konohagakure, and even his father, the Hokage was reluctant to smoke it all the time.


    "Lit."


    Kisame took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for Asuma.


    "How is it?"


    Asuma took a drag with satisfaction, and after spitting out a smoke ring, he said to Kisame, "I''ll be a middleman, you invite those Konoha Ninjas to have a meal and pay for the medical expenses, this matter is over. After all, it''s not a big deal. I usually fight with people, and after the fight, I can still be good friends."


    "I don''t know each other if I don''t fight. I think so too. Heroes see the same thing."


    Kisame continued to saypliments, making Asuma feel great.


    When the Kirigakure ninjas saw this scene, they couldn''t ept it.


    "Crazy dog kisame, why are you so servile all of a sudden, it will make our reputation in the Blood Mist go down."


    Someone muttered.


    "Hmph, because Asuma-sama is the son of third Hokage and one of the examiners of this Chunin exam, you guys are going to die if you make him angry."


    The Konoha ninja lying on the ground sneered, and said that.


    These words suddenly made the ninjas of Kirigakure change faces and look at each other in dismay.


    At this time.


    Asuma, who was enjoying the praise of Kisame, took another drag of the cigarette in his hand.


    What caught him off guard was-


    With a sudden "bang", the cigarette in his mouth exploded.


    Asma''s mouth cracked on the spot, his teeth were blown away, and his face was covered in blood.


    ''Good chance.''


    Kisame took the opportunity to sneak attack, and with abination of punches, he knocked Asuma to the ground.


    "As a Chunin, your vignce is too bad. It seems that Hokage''s son is just that."


    He looked down at Asuma with indifference,pletely different from the previous ttering look.


    "You"


    Asuma raised a hand with difficulty, pointed at Kisame, and wanted to say something, but the pain in his mouth made him unable to say a word.


    Kisame has bought this cigarette to bring down opponents gaurd.


    After he bought this pack of cigarettes, he removed part of the shredded tobo from each cigarette, and then used the ability of Shibuki to nt an explosion seal into the cigarette, and put the fuse in the cigarette butt.


    In this way, this pack of cigarettes has be a hidden weapon. When Kisame hands cigarettes to others, he can make a sneak attack while the cigarettes explode in the opponent''s mouth.


    There are many hidden weapons of this style in Kisame''s mind.


    What is a real ninja?


    In the understanding of Kisame, a real ninja should not be limited to the practice of "ninjutsu", "taijutsu" and "genjutsu", but should practice "ten thousand skills".


    The so-called Unlimited style is to use everything as a weapon, whether it is lime, sulfuric acid, chili water, pots and pans in daily life, or even trees and telephone poles on the street, everything that can be used is a soldier.


    As long as you can defeat the enemy.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame greeted ordered everyone from Kirigakure and walked out of the alley.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they chased after him and asked worriedly: "Kisame-dono, will everything be alright, I heard that Asuma is the son of the third Hokage."


    "Don''t worry. The little things between us young people will not be meddled by older generation. The third Hokage won''t take direct action."


    After Kisame said this, he went shopping alone.


    Not to mention whether the third Hokage will care, it is impossible for Asuma to tell his humiliating experience to his father because of his personality.


    ''He can only eat this dumb shit.''


    Konohagakure is hidden in a vast virgin forest of the Land of Fire, covering an area of more than hundreds of square kilometers.


    However, the area of Konoha''s core urban area is notrge, only two or three thousand acres ofnd, which is the size of an ordinary vige.


    Therefore, here is an inch ofnd is simr to an inch of gold. The buildings on both sides of the street are lined up, and the poption density is also very high.


    Kisame walked on the most prosperous avenue in Konoha, from north to south, it passes the Hokage Building, Ramen shop, Konoha Police Building and other ces, and finally came to the hot spring street by the Konoha River.


    This is the most famousmercial street in Konoha, with clothing stores, barbecue shops, casinos, hot springs, ninja halls, gymnasiums... everything is avable to meet any daily needs of the vigers.


    Today is the weekend.


    The streets were crowded with people, and in the most crowded ces people could not even walk properly, and the noise of the crowd went straight into the sky.


    It is worthy of being the first of the five Ninja viges, and it is much more lively than the Kisame''s hometown, Kirigakure.


    Kisame is dressed as a ninja and walks in the crowd with a ninja sword on his back. His unique appearance and temperament made people afraid and dare not approach.


    "Mom, look at that person, he looks so strange."


    A little girl of four or five years old stared at Kisame passing by, and quickly pointed her finger to his face, and asked her mother curiously.


    Hearing the words, Kisame turned his head and grinned at the little girl, a pair of fangs faintly glowing with cold light.


    "Woooooo..." The little girl was frightened and cried on the spot.


    "Sorry."


    The little girl''s mother kept apologizing to Kisame, and at the same time taught the child not to point fingers at others in the future, it is very impolite.


    "It''s ok."


    Kisame waved his hand to show that he didn''t mind. He is used to being a viin, and naturally he doesn''t care about the eyes of the people around him.


    However, Kisame soon discovered that there was another person as unpopr as him.


    A green figure appeared on the road by the river, approaching quickly from a distance.


    It was a ten-year-old boy with a big nose, thick eyebrows, a watermelon head, and a resolute face. Wearing a green tights and a white towel around his neck, he was running along the river, sweating profusely.


    Konoha''s future blue beast, Might Guy.


    "Ah, youth!"


    While running, Might Guy shouted slogans, energetically and full of fighting spirit.


    However, his overly excited state and weird outfit also frightened many people, they avoid him, as if they were watching a big fool.


    Might Guy didn''t care about the eyes of passers-by, or he was too nervous to notice it at all.


    Kisame showed an interested look.


    He suddenly jumped over the fence, jumped off the bridge, andnded on the embankment.


    "Be careful!"


    With a shout, Might Guy didn''t have time to stop, and immediately collided with Kisame.


    ''Tap tap.''


    Kisame took two steps back.


    On the other hand, Might Guy lost his bnce and flew under the inertia, flipped a few times in the air, and finally hit a tree by the roadside.


    "Are you OK?"


    Kisame walked over and stretched out his hand to pull Might Guy up.


    "I''m sorry, I was too fast just now and identally bumped into you. However, your body is really strong, it''s like a hill."


    Might Guy touched the back of his head and took the initiative to apologize to Kisame, while looking at thetter''s muscles in surprise.


    "Hello, I''m genin Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure. This time I came to Konoha to take part in the Chunin Exam."


    Kisame introduced himself to him.


    "Really? I''m going to take the Chunin exam too. My name is Might Guy, hehe."


    Might Guy widened his eyes, hurriedly reported his name, and smiled heartily, revealing two rows of white and neat teeth.


    "That''s quite a coincidence."


    Kisame smiled back and asked casually, "Are you doing running training just now?"


    "Yeah, the Chunin exam is about to start. I have to prepare and adjust my body to the best condition."


    Might Guy said this, touching his nose a little embarrassedly, "Actually, I became a genin four years ago, but I took the Chunin exam several times and failed, so I have to work harder. After all, Kakashi became a chunin at the age of six."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help clenching his fists, his eyes were firm, and his fighting spirit ignited.


    "I heard that Kakashi, is the genius son of Konoha White Fang, is actually your friend?"


    Kisame asked in astonishment.


    "He''s my friend and my rival."


    Might Guy replied proudly.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Kisame suggested:


    "Do you still want to run? I also want to train my body. Why don''t we talk while running? I just arrived here, and a lot of unfamiliar ces to cover in Konoha. I hope to ask you for advice."


    "OK."


    Might Guy''s eyes lit up and he readily agreed.


    He was usually looked down upon by many people in the vige, and he practiced alone most of the time. Apart from Kakashi, he had no good friends.


    Guy was very happy that Kisame, a stranger he had just met, wants to practice with him.


    So, the two circled Konohagakure and ran in a circle.


    One circle, five circles, ten circles.


    "You can speed up, don''t worry, I''ll be able to keep up."


    On the eleventhp, Kisame was still breathing steadily and said to Might Guy with a rxed expression.


    "Okay, then I''m going to speed up the sprint."


    Hearing this, Might Guy was also motivated topete, and made an agreement with Kisame to see who would finish fiftyps first.


    Two figures shuttled through Konohagakure like lightning.


    In the end, Kisame was slightly better, and reached the training ground with the finish line first, winning the game.


    "Hoo, hoo... You''re amazing!"


    Might Guy while panting, gave Kisame a thumbs up.


    "Guy, you do too much aerobic training, it''s hard to build muscle, so your explosiveness is not enough, and you lost to me in the final sprint. If you add more weight-bearing strength training, you will be stronger ."


    Kisame helped Guy summarize the experience of failure and make suggestions to thetter.


    Guy agrees to it.


    He has long noticed the figure of the ghost shark, whether it is the upper body muscles poured with steel bars or the strong and powerful thighs, they are all perfect.


    When he learned that this burly man, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, had just turned thirteen years old and was less than two years older than him, Might Guy was shocked and speechless.


    "Kisame-senpai, can you teach me?"


    He suddenly made up his mind, bowed ny degrees to Kisame, and asked with a worried expression.


    ___________________________________________


    Shoutout to Ishy391 for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 28: 28

    Chapter 28: 28


    Training ground.


    "Go down a little further, and your squat isn''t up to par."


    "Remember, starting today, don''t be as obsessed with the number of moves as you used to be. I don''t care if you do 2,000 push-ups, 3,000 squats, or 5,000 kicks, those numbers don''t make you look It seems that there is nothing but hard work."


    "Yeah, slow down, I want you to do a slow squat for two minutes. Same goes for the rest."


    ""


    Kisame turns into a fitness coach, correcting Guy''s mistakes in his daily exercise one by one.


    Might Guy''s family was in poor conditions and had no money to go to the gym, so what Kisame taught him was to use his own body weight for fitness.


    Also known as "Prisoner Fitness".


    "Next, do a five-minute slow push-up, one-handed."


    Kisame presents Guy with a test.


    Under his guidance, Might Guy put his left hand behind his back and put his right hand on the ground, keeping his muscles tense and descending at a slow and uniform speed.


    After reaching the lowest point, he held for thirty seconds.


    Then he rose at a slow and constant speed, returning to his original posture.


    During this process, Might Guy gradually flushed and trembled all over, apparently not having enough control over his muscles.


    It was not easy toplete.


    "How do you feel?" Kisame asked.


    "Kisame-senpai, I only did one push-up, but I was more tired than doing hundreds of push-ups. This training method is really amazing."


    Might Guy looked surprised, exhaustion mixed with excitement.


    Physically exhausted, mentally excited.


    Because he could feel that although the time was short, under the guidance of Kisame, he really became stronger.


    "I''m only two years older than you, so I don''t need to be called Senpai, just call me big brother." Kisame said indifferently.


    "Okay, big brother."


    Might Guy hurriedly stood at attention and replied.


    At this moment, Guy suddenly nced to a familiar figure not far away.


    "Kakashi, why are you here?"


    He eximed in surprise.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame turned around and looked at the entrance of the training ground in the direction of Guy''s gaze.


    It was a boy with white hair and a ck mask, about 1.5 meters tall.


    Since the mask covers the nose, lips and chin, which have the greatest impact on the facial features, it is difficult to say whether he looks ugly or handsome.


    But his temperament is quite cool, and it should be the type that most little girls will like.


    "Guy, aren''t you looking for me?"


    Kakashi walked over with his hands in his pockets and said cooly.


    His attitude was very indifferent, and he didn''t even look at Kisame next to him, as if thetter was a mass of air.


    He just ignore him.


    "Oops, I almost forgot."


    Might Guy pped his forehead, and then he remembered that he had made an appointment with Kakashi to ask thetter for his experience in taking the Chunin exam.


    "I don''t have much time, only ten minutes."


    After Kakashi said this, he motioned Guy to follow him to a quieter ce next to him.


    "By the way, this is my big brother, Kisame from Kirigakure, who is also here to take the Chunin Exam. You should also tell him about the Chunin Exam."


    Guy enthusiastically pulled Kisame and introduced him to Kakashi.


    Kakashi frowned and was about to refuse, but Kisame took a step forward and said:


    "No, I still have something to do. I have to go back to the hotel first."


    "It''s alright, Big Brother Kisame, I will write down everything Kakashi said. I will go back and organize it into a note and give it to you at the hotel."


    As he spoke, Might Guy took out a pen and paper.


    Hearing this, Kisame smiled and patted Guy on the shoulder, thanking thetter for his kindness.


    Then, he nced at Kakashi and suddenly said to him:


    "I''ve heard of Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo''s name long ago.


    The moves of Hatake Sword seem to be ordinary, but they are simple and efficient, and they pursue one move to defeat the enemy, without any fancy things.


    This concept coincides with my Unlimited Taijutsu, so I have long wanted toe to Konoha for advice.


    but"


    Speaking of this, Kisame changed his words and sighed with some regret, "It''s a pity that White Fang''s character is too weak and his psychological quality is too poor, and hemitted suicide because of a few rumors from the vigers."


    "What did you say?"


    Kakashi''s heart was suddenly stinged, and he stared at Kisame with an extremely cold gaze, and the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    His father, Hatake Sakumo, was a great ninja.


    However, during a mission, his father chose to give up the mission in order to save hispanions, resulting in huge losses to the vige. Because of this, Sakumo was hated by the vigers, and even the partner he had rescued used him in turn, which eventually led him tomit suicide under pressure.


    The loss of his father at a young age was a big blow to Kakashi, which made him close his inner feelings and be an indifferent, rational, and unsmiling person.


    Kakashi has experienced the early death of his mother and the suicide of his father, so his expression is often dead.


    But.


    Although Kakashi resented his father''s suicide and left him alone, he would never allow anyone to nder his father.


    Because that man has always been the hero in his heart.


    "Oh, did I say something wrong?"


    Kisame looked disapprovingly, ignoring Kakashi''s sharp gaze, just as thetter ignored his existence before.


    He looked down at Kakashi, who was less than 1.5 meters tall, and continued:


    "Whether it''s being depressed by the gossip of the vigers, or secretly suppressed by the top management of Konoha because of too much credit, or to protect his son...


    For whatever reason, the so-called righteousness, suicide is the coward''s way of dealing with problems.


    As long as people live, all problems can be solved; when people die, nothing is left.


    Konoha ninjas are still a little less bloody. "


    If Kisame is reced by Hatake Sakumo, and thetter has experienced the same experience, then Konoha will not be able to end the game without a bloody storm.


    "Take your words back."


    Kakashi raised his head, clenched his fists, looked at Kisame and said slowly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    He graduated at the age of five and became a Chunin at the age of six. He is less than eleven years old this year and has performed hundreds of missions, bothrge and small, with blood and lives on his hands.


    He killed a lot of people.


    "I don''t want to argue with you, since we both are ninjas, let''s just speak with fists."


    Kisame faced Kakashi''s gaze without dodging, but pointed to the training ground under his feet, "I''m in a hurry today. If you want my apology,e here at nine o''clock tomorrow morning and duel with me. I''ll see if the son of the coward Hatake Sakumo is also a waste."


    Then without waiting for Kakashi to respond, he walked away.


    "Big Brother Kisame!"


    Guy shouted from behind. Kisame and Kakashi suddenly had a conflict, and it was difficult for him to be caught in the middle, and it was not good to speak for anyone.


    Kakashi took a deep look at Kisame''s back, and then turned and left in the other direction.


    Might Guy quickly chased after him.


    "Kakashi, do you really want to have a showdown with Big Brother Kisame? Although he is a stubborn man, he is really strong. Not only did he beat me in running, but he also taught me a lot of training methods. You may not be able to defeat him..."


    Guy walked beside Kakashi and said, as he was worried for the best friend.


    Unexpectedly, his words angered Kakashi again.


    Kakashi stopped and sneered:


    "Guy, I''m not as useless as you. Haven''t you realized that the so-calledpetitions I had with you in the past were deliberately made to you? Because, I don''t want you to lose too badly."


    "I...I know."


    Guy stood still, said bitterly, and watched his friend leave.


    After awhile.


    Might Guy was disheartened and walking alone on the road, Kakashi suddenly came back.


    "About that Kisame, tell me everything you know."


    He crossed his arms and said lightly to Might Guy, "This person has obviously studied me, and I also need to understand his ability."


    At the end, he paused for a moment and added:


    "Also, my tone was a little heavier just now. I said something I shouldn''t have said. I apologize to you."


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter. Kakashi, I know that you are cold-faced and warm-hearted."


    Might Guy didn''t take it to heart at all, and his mood changed instantly, as if nothing happened.


    At this time.


    "Grrrrr."


    Inside Guy''s stomach, there was a sound of protest. The sound was so loud that many passersby looked at him.


    "I''ll treat you to ramen, let''s talk while you eat."


    After Kakashi said this, he turned and walked forward.


    "Hahaha, that''s so embarrassing." Guy touched the back of his head, showing a happy smile, and followed happily.


    Soon, the two came to Ichiraku Ramen.


    Ichiraku Ramen has been in business for less than four years, but it has alreadyunched a signboard in the vige. There are usually many people queuing up, and its poprity is very high.


    The 27-year-old boss is known for being stubborn and single-minded. He has devoted himself to researching cooking techniques for many years, vowing to create the most delicious ramen in the world.


    This dedication has been recognized by all diners, and the constant stream of customers at the door of the store every day is the best proof.


    When Kakashi and Guy entered the store, it was just past the lunch rush hour, so there wasn''t a long line.


    "Boss, give me two bowls of ramen, and put more chili in my bowl."


    Kakashi stretched out hand and said his order.


    "It''s Kakashi and Guy. Okay, just wait."


    With a smile on his face, he turned around and went to work in the kitchen.


    Kisame came to the vicinity silently.


    Through the kitchen window, he saw that Teuchi was busy, and in just one minute, he skillfully prepared two bowls of steaming ramen.


    Kisame made his move.


    Suddenly.


    With a "bang", a pot hanging on the wall behind Teuchi fell to the ground.


    "Is the hook loose again?"


    He shook his head, muttered to himself, and walked over to pick up the pot.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Dingo Bingo for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 29: 29

    Chapter 29: 29


    Teuchi did not notice that.


    A chakra thread slipped in silently from the window, carrying a packet of colorless powder, and sprinkled it into the bowl of ramen with a lot of chili.


    Powder which quickly dissolves in the soup.


    Without noticing it, Teuchi walked out with two bowls of ramen and sent it to Kakashi and Guy with a smile on his face.


    It is axative, the power that Kisame added is axative.


    He stayed in the corner and waited until the two left after eating the ramen beforeing out.


    Kisame and Guy ran around Konoha for dozens of times before, and he just happened to be a little hungry, so he walked into the store.


    "Guest, what would you like to eat?"


    When Teuchi saw Kisame for the first time, he was shocked by the powerful momentum, so he couldn''t help asking politely.


    "Boss, I will have a bowl of beef ramen. I don''t want noodles, fill it up with beef."


    Kisame nced at the menu on the wall and said.


    ''Beef ramen no noodles?''


    Hearing the words, he froze in ce for a while, and after a while, he came back to his senses, and said with some embarrassment:


    "I''ve never served the kind of ramen you want."


    He worked as an apprentice at a ramen shop in his teens andter opened his own shop. This is the first time he saw such a guest in his years.


    "That''s because I didn''te. When I came, you were already here."


    Kisame nced at Teuchi, and showed a friendly but very stern smile, "Don''t worry, I will give you enough money."


    Teuchi''s hands trembled and he silently turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Soon, a huge bowl of beef ramen without noodles was served.


    Kisame picked up the chopsticks and feasted, and after eating one bowl, he added four more bowls in one go, and finally ate till he was seventy percent full.


    Fitness diet should follow the principle of small amount and many times. For example, Kisame eats six to seven meals a day, and each meal is not much, only a few pounds of food.


    "Boss, the beef you have here is good. I''lle back tomorrow."


    Kisame finished his meal contentedly, took out arge bill, put it on the counter, and turned to leave.


    The night was calm.


    Next morning, Kisame came to the training ground early to wait.


    But when the time came, Kakashi was nowhere to be seen.


    "Could it be that the amount ofxatives is toorge for him to walk?"


    Kisame pondered and thought.


    Only by continuous self-reflection can we summarize experience and make continuous progress.


    Almost half past nine.


    Kakashi came to the training ground with the help of Might Guy. However, his face was pale at this time, his legs were shaking, and he looked very weak.


    "Almost half an hourte, I thought you didn''t dare toe."


    Kisame looked at Kakashi and said with a hint of sarcasm in his indifferent tone.


    "Big brother Kisame, may I ask... you to postpone this match between you and Kakashi? He had a bad stomach yesterday and has been feeling unwell."


    As soon as Might Guy came up, he bowed to Kisame and asked eagerly.


    When Kisame heard the words, he didn''t take it seriously, but continued to stimte Kakashi verbally:


    "You don''t dare to duel with me, you could have admitted defeat earlier, why did you deliberately get a bad stomach and y hard meat? Don''t worry, for Guy''s sake, I won''t tell this matter."


    The effect is immediate.


    "Guy, get out of the way."


    Kakashi pushed Might Guy and motioned for thetter to make room.


    Then, he looked at Kisame with a firm and sharp gaze, and said coldly, "Come on."


    Before he could finish.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Kisame haspleted the seal, opened his mouth and spat out a tsunami-like water flow, sweeping towards Kakashi.


    Water Release  Wild Water Wave.


    A sneak attack.


    Facing the sudden attack of Kisame.


    Kakashi''s face changed, but he didn''t panic.


    Hepleted the seals almost without thinking, and then mmed his hand to the ground. With a rumbling sound, a tall earth wall quickly rose in front of him.


    Earth Release  Rock Wall.


    It''s of the same level as Kisame''s jutsu.


    Kakashi even took the time to carve a few lifelike dog heads on the rock wall with extra chakra, looking majestic.


    Kisame''s evaluation of this behavior is:


    "Gorgeous, but useless."


    Standing on the three-story high wave, he motioned Kakashi to take a good look around.


    It was only then that Kakashi discovered that the water wave of Kisame was muchrger than he had imagined, and in an instant it bypassed the earth wall and drowned the entire training ground.


    It has be a pond, and it haspletely be the home of ghost sharks.


    ''Puff.''


    Kisame''s body sank down, as he dived into the water and disappeared.


    Only a few seconds passed.


    ''Woosh woosh woosh.''


    One after another, shark-shaped water bombs flew out of the water one after another, hitting Kakashi from all angles.


    Once bitten by one of them, all that awaits him is the result of being dismembered.


    ''Is this guy for real?''


    Kakashi didn''t expect that Kisame would be so ruthless as soon as he came up, it was like he was specially sent by Kirigakure to assassinate him.


    In times of crisis.


    ''Whiz.''


    Kakashi flickered and moved, moving like a dragonfly on the water, exerting his body technique to the extreme, and even an afterimage appeared.


    He shuttled through the swarm of sharks, obviously looking like he is in danger, but he was always able to save himself in time.


    This is Kakashi.


    Although he was not as strong as usual due to diarrhea, the sharks in droves couldn''t even touch the corners of his clothes.


    However, after persisting for dozens of rounds, Kakashi''s movements slowed down, and there was a brief weakness in his legs.


    Naturally, Kisame would not miss this opportunity.


    ''Woosh.''


    A huge vortex appeared on the water surface under Kakashi''s feet, causing him to lose his bnce in an instant and fell, and five sharks rushed out from around the vortex and swarmed up.


    Water Release: Five Feeding Sharks.


    Kakashi''s body was quickly torn and shattered, bing the food of the shark''s belly.


    "Ka-Ka-Si!"


    Seeing this, Guy, who was not far away, covered the thick ck hair above his head with both hands, shook his head desperately, and let out a heart-wrenching roar.


    Kisame suddenly appeared from the bottom of the water and said to Guy:


    "Don''t worry about your friend, it''s just a shadow clone."


    Kakashi''s real body appeared at the entrance of the training ground, and his eyes were fixed on Kisame.


    From the very beginning, it was his shadow clone who came here with Might Guy, in order to find out the information of Kisame''s ability.


    Facts have proved that this Kirigakure ninja is much more difficult to deal with than Kakashi imagined.


    He is not feeling well now.


    So he decided to finish the fight quickly.


    Just at this time, the pool water created by Kisame with his jutsu gradually dissipated, and it no longer had an environmentalbat advantage.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kakashi kicked the ground and rushed towards Kisame in an instant. There was a White sabre in his hand, and the de exuded a mysterious silver-white light.


    White Fang''s Light Chakra saber, the weapon used by Hatake Sakumo during his lifetime, once shed across the battlefield one by one, making countless enemies terrified.


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame saw this sabre, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he thought of stealing it.


    Seeing that Kakashi was like a phantom, and was about to kill him.


    Kisame was not in a hurry, he stretched out his left hand and snapped his fingers crisply.


    ''Boom!''


    On the way Kakashi was advancing, the ground of the training ground suddenly exploded, not only did it block his footsteps, but the impact of the explosion and the mes that were close at hand were about to devour him.


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank, he stopped abruptly, and jumped to the side beautifully to avoid the explosion.


    Then, he moved in a "Z" shape, constantly jumping left and right, and continued to approach Kisame.


    But Kisame snapped his fingers again.


    Boom boom boom boom.


    A series of explosions sounded around Kakashi, no matter how he dodged, there was no ce to stand.


    That''s because, long before the battle, Kisame used the ability of Shibuki to bury detonating tags under the training ground.


    After Kakashi tried his best to dodge more than a dozen explosions, he was finally blown away.


    ''Bang.''


    The White Light Chakra Sabre in his hand also came out and fell on the ground not far away.


    Kakashi struggled to stand up, but his weak body, coupled with the injuries caused by the explosion, made him fall down again quickly.


    Kisame walked in front of Kakashi with his hands in his pockets and swaggered in front of Kakashi in a victorious attitude, and picked up the White Light Chakra Sabre that fell on the ground.


    "That''s right, the ramen you ate yesterday hadxatives in it, and it was me who put it in. Besides, I buried explosion tags in the training ground overnight. Now it seems that I was better prepared for this duel, so I Won."


    Kisame looked down at Kakashi, showing off his victory.


    Kakashi remained silent, just gritted his teeth and red.


    It can be seen that he is very dissatisfied.


    "Why does everyone who was defeated by me show such a dissatisfied expression? I really don''t understand."


    Kisame couldn''t helpining that he obviously defeated his opponent with hard power, so why did he refuse to ept it.


    ''Do you have the nerve to ask such a thing?''


    Kakashiined frantically in his heart, feeling more and more that this Hoshigaki Kisame was not only a despicable person, but also a shameless one.


    "Well, I''ll give you one more chance, a chance to fight me in an open and honest way. Kakashi, I want to convince you of your defeat."

 Chapter 30: 30

    Chapter 30: 30


    While talking, Kisame opened his arms to show to Kakashi that he would not detonate the detonating tags again.


    He stepped back ten paces from Kakashi and stood still.


    After a minute.


    Under the gaze of Kisame, Kakashi touched the ground with both hands, and with tenacious willpower, stood up again.


    Kakashi knew that with his current poor physical condition and little chakra left, there was only one chance to attack.


    Thest chance.


    He had to defeat Hoshigaki Kisame, the shameless bastard.


    Driven by this strong belief, Kakashi quickly took out a scroll, spread it out, bit his finger, and wrote a special symbol on the scroll with blood.


    Immediately afterwards, he held the scroll with both hands and quicklypleted the seal.


    Summoning jutsu.


    Immediately after it.


    The ground under Kakashi''s feet bulged, and there seemed to be something moving quickly underground, approaching Kisame.


    The answer was revealed soon.


    "Woof Woof!"


    Seven or eight ninja dogs of different sizes and shapes jumped out from the ground and rushed towards Kisame.


    ''Um?''


    When Kisame was about to make a move, the ninja dogs all over his body. They use their ws and teeth to hug or bite Kisame''s thighs, arms, shoulders, abdomen and other parts.


    Immediately he couldn''t move.


    ''It worked!''


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi was excited and his eyes were full of light.


    He doesn''t need these ninja dogs to hold on to Kisame for long, because three seconds are enough for him to cast the final jutsu.


    Kakashi suddenly leaned down and pressed his right wrist with his left hand to form a stable structure, and then a dazzling blue electric light suddenly appeared from the palm of his hand.


    ''Choo Choo Choo!''


    Due to the strong current, it even made a harsh sound like a thousand birds chirping.


    Chidori.


    It is a lightning ninjutsu developed by the young Kakashi by himself. Although it has not yet been formed, once it is perfected, it is expected to reach the level of A-level ninjutsu.


    This is the first time Kakashi has used Chidori in actualbat.


    He originally didn''t want to use this move, because once Chidori is released, even he himself couldn''t control it, and the opponent was destined to be killed or injured.


    But Hoshigaki Kisame deserves it.


    ''Swish!''


    The next second, Kakashi moved like lightning towards Kisame.


    Chidori has a strong prating power and paralyzing effect. Once it hits, Kakashi is confident that Kisame will lie down on the spot and will not be able to get up again.


    The situation is very unfavorable for Kisame.


    He is entangled by this group of ninja dogs and could neither dodge nor seal, and he was simply a living target for Chidori.


    Fortunately, Kisame''s fingers can still move.


    So, he moved the index finger of his right hand and activated the index Nuibari


    Ground spider seam.


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    In an instant, countless chakra lines shot out from the ground, and between Kisame and Kakashi, within a short distance of a few steps, weaved into a dense.


    These chakra threads were secretly shot from the index Nuibari when Kisame walked over with his hand in his pocket, and buried it along the trousers.


    It is activated at the right time.


    Kakashi was deeply immersed in it, covered with chakra threads all over his body, unable to move an inch.


    At this time, the Chidori he sted forward was less than ten centimeters away from Kisame''s body.


    But this short ten centimeters is like a distant horizon.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the mercy of Kisame, Kakashi would have been cut into countless pieces by these chakra threads.


    When Kakashi was trapped in the ground spider seam.


    "I hate dogs."


    Kisame muttered to himself, turned his head to look at a big dog biting his shoulder, two fangs suddenly popped out of his mouth, and bit back.


    You bite me and I bite you too.


    ''Puff.''


    Kisame''s blood-sucking fangs pierced into the ninja dog''s body in an instant, and started sucking wildly.


    "Ow."


    Under the severe pain, the big dog couldn''t hold it any longer, and the sound of "bang" turned into a cloud of white smoke and dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi and the rest of the ninja dogs were stunned.


    They have seen a dog bite a man, but they never expected to see a man bite a dog today, and he won the bite.


    How cruel is this.


    And... are those 10-centimeter-long fangs something that can grow out of a human body?


    At this time.


    ''Boom!''


    After his shoulders were freed of the big dog, Kisame can move, with a backhand and elbow strike, he knocked the ninja dog lying on his back into the air, and it disappeared in the air with a whimper.


    ''No, if this goes on, these hard-trained ninja dogs will be injured.''


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Kakashi quickly tried his best to release the summoning jutsu.


    And then Kisame haspletely recovered its freedom.


    He suddenly gave Kakashi a meaningful smile.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Kakashi panicked, and the hairs all over his body stood up. The intuition of an excellent ninja made him feel that something terrible was about to happen to him.


    Kisame responded to Kakashi''s question with action.


    With a sh, he appeared behind Kakashi, then squatted down, with the seal of the tiger on his hands.


    Next, he aimed at the vital part in the middle of Kakashi''s buttocks and stabbed it vigorously.


    Konoha Forbidden Jutsu. Thousand years of death.


    ''Puff.''


    "Fizz!"


    Kakashi sucked in a breath of cold air, only to feel an indescribable pain, rising from the tailbone to the head, and then his whole body and soul were numb and trembling.


    Next second.


    ''Whoosh.''


    As Kisame lifted the shackles of the chakra string, Kakashi flew like a rocket into the sky, flying seven or eight meters high, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and finally fell to the ground with a "Bang".


    "This move is familiar to you, it is the physical technique invented by your father Hatake Sakumo, and it is also the reason why he is called White Fang."


    Kisame walked in front of Kakashi and said slowly.


    This young genius of Konoha is about to be ruined by him.


    After all, although the Thousand years of death is only an E-level physical technique that everyone can learn, its power is terrifying.


    It can cause a double blow to the enemy both physically and psychologically, causing physical injury and psychological loss of fighting spirit, as if he had tasted the pain of death for a thousand years.


    Moreover, Kakashi had his stomach damaged all night because of takingxatives. Under such circumstances, it would be even worse to meet the usual thousand years of death.


    Terrible.


    Speaking of which, in order to pass on the Thousand years of death to future generations, Hatake Sakumo was the first person to teach it to his son Kakashi.


    However, Kakashi, who likes to be cool and handsome, did not practice diligently, perhaps because he thought this technique was too indecent and did not suit his character and fighting style.


    The burden of idols is too heavy.


    But this day, in this duel, he was defeated by Kisame with this technique, and he received unforgettable pain and lessons.


    "You are so disappointing, Kakashi. You didn''t learn anything about your father''s skills, whether it was physical technique or swordsmanship."


    Kisame still wants to punish him, and while talking, he picked up the white light chakra sabre.


    Then, in Kakashi''s desperate eyes, with a "click", the sabre was broken into two pieces by Kisame with his bare hands.


    Yes, the famous white light chakra sabre is actually just an ordinary ninja sword.


    When Kisame got it, he discovered this, because the Panda in his body didn''t respond.


    In the final analysis, it is not the sword that is powerful, but the man Hatake Sakumo.


    ''ng.''


    Kisame threw the broken de in front of Kakashi.


    "Don''t worry, I will absorb and inherit Konoha White Fang''s fighting philosophy, especially the Thousand years of death. My Unlimited Taijutsu is a more advanced genre, and it will shine in the ninja world sooner orter. "


    He dered his victory again, then stopped looking at Kakashi, turned and walked away.


    In fact, Kisame is more appreciative of Kakashi in his heart.


    Therefore, he taught Kakashi this lesson, hoping that thetter can get out of the shadow of his father''s suicide as soon as possible and grow up faster.


    The price Kakashi paid was not being able to eat spicy food for a while, not sitting on a stool, and sleeping on his side at night.


    One day, Kakashi will understand his good intentions.


    He''s such a nice guy.


    "Kakashi, let me take you to the hospital."


    After the battle, Might Guy ran over, anxiously trying to pick up his best friend.


    "No!"


    Kakashi grabbed Guy''s wrist and gasped again, only to feel a burning pain in his ass that made him almost lose consciousness.


    "Kakashi, are you... crying?"


    Guy looked at his best friend in amazement, and found that two lines of tears were shed on thetter''s face.


    Maybe if it''s because of pain or because of psychological trauma.


    Maybe both.


    "I... lost." Kakashi muttered.

 Chapter 31: 31

    Chapter 31: 31


    Kakashi has been hailed as a once in a life time genius and has been going smoothly on the road of ninja, and has never encountered setbacks.


    He was far beyond their peers.


    Many people say that ording to Kakashi''s current growth rate, it is very likely that he will be promoted by the third Hokage very soon, and will break the record of the youngest Jnin in Konoha''s history.


    It is well know that the previous record was held by the famous Konoha Sannin, who became Jonin at the age of 14.


    It can be said that Kakashi has a bright future.


    But this day, he suffered the first setback in his life, was humiliated by his opponents in all directions and without dead ends, and the arrogance and dignity of being a genius were crushed to smithereens.


    That man named Hoshigaki Kisame was his nightmare.


    But.


    He alsopletely aroused his fighting spirit!


    ....


    After Kisame left the training ground, he walked to Ichiraku Ramen and ate a few bowls of beef noodles.


    "Boss, after eating your ramen yesterday, Kakashi has been having diarrhea, and he can''t even stand up. He asked me to give you a message. You should pay more attention to food hygiene in the future."


    While chewing the beef, Kisame reminded Teuchi.


    "Such a thing happened?!"


    Hearing the words, Teuchi was taken aback and hurriedly bowed to Kisame, "Thank you for your reminder, I will pay more attention in the future."


    "Um."


    Kisame nodded, put down his chopsticks after eating, turned around and walked towards the hotel.


    As he walked on main road, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd ahead. A figure was surrounded by many vigers, and it looked like a special is there.


    ''There must be a important person there.''


    Kisame nced and found that it was indeed the star of Konoha.


    In the middle of the crowd was a very beautiful woman. A head of dazzling blond hair was bundled into double ponytails, hanging casually behind her head, and there was a purple diamond mark on her forehead, which made her look mysterious and noble.


    Her skin was fair and tender, and even though she was wearing a loose gray top, she still couldn''t hide her plump figure, especially her pair of proud breasts, which were there to show.


    Tsunade Senju.


    One of the legendary Konoha Sannin, 34 years old this year, in the most mature age in a woman''s life.


    A few years ago, shortly after the end of the Second Ninja War, Tsunade left the vige to travel around the world and rarely returned to Konoha, so every time she came back, she attracted a lot of attention.


    At this time, she was wearing a tea-green windbreaker, as she walked vigorously and resolutely, her high heels made a "click" on the ground.


    Beside Tsunade, a short middle-aged man was trying his best to keep up with her. He was wearing a hat and sses, a dark vest, and a thick stack of papers in his hand.


    "Tsunade -Sama, this is thetest draft of the movie script. Please take it back and read it first to familiarize yourself with the lines."


    The middle-aged man bowed to his knees, sweating all over his head, looking a little anxious.


    "Director, I finally made a trip back to Konoha, and in two days, I have to get together with Jiraiya and Orochimaru to see the Chunin Exam this time. Let''s talk about it when these things are over. "


    Tsunade frowned, a little impatient, but she still took the script and promised the middle-aged male director casually, "I will read itter."


    As soon as the voice fell, she quickened her pace and left thetter behind.


    "Ugh."


    The director looked at Tsunade''s leaving back and sighed helplessly.


    Such a high sry has been paid, more than half in advance, and the entire crew is waiting to start work, but Tsunade has repeatedly dyed them.


    But he has no other way, who made her a beautiful and noble princess, and everything can be forgiven for Tsunade.


    A fragrant wind blows.


    Tsunade graciously brushed past Kisame. She looked excited and couldn''t wait to go somewhere,pletely ignoring the gaze of Kisame.


    After all, there were many men staring at her along the way, and Tsunade had long been ustomed to it.


    As for where Tsunade is going, you can guess one or two from the striking word "bet" on the back of her trench coat.


    ''Filming?''


    Kisame does not remember Tsunade acting in movies.


    Konoha Vige, although hidden in the forest of the Land of Fire, has already achieved material modernization in recent years. Computers, TVs, refrigerators, etc. are all avable in the vige.


    The entire ninja world is in peacetime, and the entertainment industry is also developing very rapidly. In anime, Koyuki Kazahana from The Land of Snow is a famous movie star.


    Tsunade makes movies mostly to earn gambling money or pay off gambling debts.


    As for the genre of the movie, is it hard to guess?


    Beauty, blonde hair, big breasts, these three elements areplete, at first nce, she is the heroine of a disaster movie or a horror movie.


    Thinking of this, Kisame shook his head.


    He knew that Tsunade suffered from hemophobia because she lost her lover and younger brother in the war, and could no longer be a medical ninja, let alone on the battlefield.


    Therefore, she has traveled all over the world in the past few years, addicted to gambling and drinking, and paralyzed herself.


    Although Tsunade smoked, drank, gambled, lied, cheated money, beat people, but she was really a good woman.


    Just like Kisame who thinks he is a good ninja.


    At this time.


    Kisame noticed that the director who was with Tsunade, for some reason, kept looking at him and muttered something.


    He ignored it and went straight back to the hotel.


    "This person seems to be a good fit..."


    When the director first saw Kisame in the crowd, he was attracted by thetter''s appearance and temperament.


    For this disaster romance film he is nning, the male and female protagonists have been sessfully settled, but the viin role was not settled.


    This guy who looks like a shark doesn''t look like a good person at first nce, and more importantly, his appearance also matches the viin in this script.


    However, when the director came back to his senses and wanted to chat with Kisame, he found that the person had gone far and disappeared.


    He immediately beat his chest and stomped his feet, only remembering that the other party was wearing a Kirigakure forehead guard on his forehead, he should be...


    ''A Kiri ninja.''


    After Kisame returned to the hotel, he did not go out again, but recharged his energy and waited for the beginning of the Chunin exam.


    After one day.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Kirigakure''s group ofpeting genins walked out of the hotel on time, and walked in groups to the examination room for the chunin exam.


    The Chunin Exam has been held for so many years since its birth, and the model has matured.


    ording to the information obtained by Kisame, the test rules are almost the same as in the anime:


    The first is a written test to test intelligence ability, the second is the Forest of Death, where theypete for the scroll, and thest is a one-on-one battle between the top sixteen until the champion is decided.


    However, it is not only the first ce in the end that can be a Chunin, as long as there is a bright performance in the examination process and a rtively high ranking, there is a chance for promotion.


    Ninjas with passes filed into the exam building.


    The venue for the first test was No. 401 amphitheatre. The doors hadn''t opened yet, and all the vigers were gathered in the corridor.


    The area was bustling, like it was a college entrance examination.


    As the host of this time, Konohagakure invited not only Kirigakure and Kumogakure, but also the surrounding small ninja viges such as Rice, Taki, and Kusanagi to participate. There were more than 100 people in total, which made the venue very lively.


    Kisame walked at the front of the Kirigakure ninjas and led the team to the corridor.


    At door of the ssroom, he saw a group of ninjas who are tall and dark-skinned.


    ''Kumogakure Ninjas.''


    After the ninjas of the two viges met, they all cast unfriendly eyes at each other, and the air suddenly filled with a faint smell of gunpowder.


    One side is full of militaristic values, the other side is from the Blood Mist, and everyone''s temper is not very good.


    At this time.


    "Big Brother Kisame."


    A familiar voice came from the crowd.


    Kisame followed the sound and found that it was Might Guy, and his teammates Genma and Ebisu, who seemed to have been waiting here for a long time.


    Kisame nodded at Guy. After all, the two belonged to different camps. In this case, it is not appropriate to get too close.


    In addition, in the crowd of Konoha, he also recognized the characters in the original works such as Ibiki Morino, Rin, Mizuki, and Iruka.


    However, it feels like someone is missing.


    After awhile.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure suddenly rushed out from the stairs. Due to the speed, the man did not stop for a while, and as a result, he fell on the floor of the corridor.


    "Fortunately notte, hehe."


    The man patted his head embarrassedly and smiled foolishly.


    Goggles, sportswear, short ck hair.


    His name is Uchiha Obito.


    "Obito, don''t be so rash next time."


    A young girl hurried over, squatted beside Obito, and checked his body with concern to see if he was injured.


    The girl has short brown hair and a purple pattern on each side of her cheeks, which looks very cute.


    Nohara Rin.


    Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin, and Hatake Kakashi, these three were students of the same period in the ninja school, and they were also teammates in the same ss after bing genins.


    If there is a simple and straightforward description of the rtionship between the three of them in one sentence, it would be:


    Obito has a crush on Rin, and Rin likes Kakashi.


    From the generation of Konoha Sannin, Konoha''s team is usually a ssic configuration of two men and one woman, and it is normal to have a love triangle.


    "That guy Kakashi didn''t care about us after he became a chunin early, what''s so great about it! I''m going to be a chunin soon, and he will not dare to look down on me in the future."


    Obito was helped by Rin, as he kept mumbling.


    Then, after patting the dust on his clothes, he made an amazing and bold move.


    "You all listen!"


    With one hand on his hip, Obito pointed at everyone present, and loudly announced, "This time the one who will win the first ce in the Chunin exam is, I, Uchiha Obito!"


    After he finished speaking, he showed a confident smile.


    This character is exactly the same as Naruto Uzumaki.


    ''Puff.''


    Rin snickered while covering her mouth with a sweet smile.


    Everyone in the corridor had different expressions, some showed fighting spirit, some were disapproving, and some looked at Obito like an idiot.


    "Oh? You said that you wanted to take the first ce, and I will be the first to refuse. Do you dare to contest with me?"


    Kisame suddenly made a provocative statement.


    He doesn''t like Obito. Because it was this guy who tricked him into working in Akatsuki in his previous life, and finally he betrayed his ideals and joined the enemy.


    ''Anyway, the exam hasn''t started yet, why don''t I y with this guy first and get nasty.''


    When Obito heard these words, he turned around, and clenched his fist confidently.


    Since he dared to speak out in public, he was ready to be challenged by anyone at any time.


    However, before Obito opened his mouth to fight, Might Guy, who was next to him, kindly advised: "Obito! Big Brother Kisame just defeated Kakashi yesterday, you can''t beat him."

 Chapter 32: 32

    Chapter 32: 32


    As soon as these words came out, the corridor suddenly fell into silence, and everyone showed a surprised expression without exception.


    Because these contestants, no matter which ninja vige theye from, have heard of Kakashi''s talent.


    They didn''t expect that Kakashi would be defeated by a Kirigakure genin.


    This is great information.


    "Is it real?"


    Obito even widened his eyes with disbelief on his face.


    However, he quickly regained his senses, stared eagerly at Kisame, and said to Guy without looking back:


    "In other words, as long as this guy is defeated, it will prove that I am stronger than Kakashi now, right?"


    "You can say that." Kisame smiled slightly.


    "Thene on, let fight!"


    Obito immediately put on his hands, and hooked his fingers provocatively towards Kisame, full of fighting spirit.


    The simrity between him and Naruto is not only reflected in his personality, but even his nickname is the same, and he is called "the tail of the crane".


    However, the tail of the crane is actuallypared to a talented teammate like Kakashi, and he usually has a series of small problems such as crying, deserting, beingte, and being brave.


    In fact, among ninjas of the same age, Obito''s personal strength has always been among the best, except for monsters like Kakashi who have graduated long ago.


    After all, he belongs to the Uchiha family, with the blessing of the direct bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths, how could it be bad.


    "Wait."


    Facing Obito who was about to attack, Kisame made a gesture and took a step back, weakening his momentum.


    "Actually, I''m not good at fighting. The reason why I was able to win against Kakashi was because he was not feeling well and was taken advantage of by me. You can ask Guy about this."


    Kisame looked very modest and said to Obito, "Also, the corridor is too narrow and crowded with people. If we really want to fight, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do it. What do you think?"


    "Then how do youpare?"


    Obito was stunned for a moment, and felt that what Kisame said made sense.


    For example, the fire release jutsu he is good at is not suitable for use here.


    "I have an idea."


    Kisame rolled his eyes and suggested, "I have a unique skill, that is, my horse''s stance is very stable. I will be in horse''s stance and stand here. If you can push me down, you will win."


    "It''s that simple?"


    Obito heard the words and felt that Kisame looked down on him too much, so he rolled up his sleeves without arguing.


    "Okay,e!"


    Others present also believed that Kisame dug a hole for himself. Although he looks tall and heavy, he is at most 200 pounds of weight.


    When genins practiced for the Chunin exam, who didn''t push arge stone of several hundred pounds?


    ''Look down on who?''


    Only Might Guy had an ominous premonition and mourned for Obito in advance.


    Because he knows.


    ''Big Brother Kisame is about to start torturing people again.''


    In the corridor, thepetition between the Kisame and Uchiha Obito attracted the attention of all candidates.


    "Hmm."


    Kisame let out a low voice, spread its legs, lowered its center of gravity, and made a horse stance.


    "Are you ready?" Obito asked while moving his fingers.


    "Come on." Kisame nodded.


    "Here Ie."


    Obito walked to Kisame, and because he was much shorter than thetter, he couldn''t reach the ghost shark''s chest muscles, but pressed his hands on its abdomen.


    "Roll over!"


    Obito shouted, his hands brimming with violent force, trying to push Kisame down in one go.


    But what surprised him was that Kisame did not move like a mountain, his legs seemed to take root, and they were firmly nted into the ground.


    ''Huh?''


    Obito''s first attempt failed, and when he looked down, he discovered that Kisame was emitting chakra from the soles of his feet, and glued his body on the floor.


    No wonder he dared to say that Horse stance is his unique skill.


    "Your control over Chakra is very good, but you can''t win against me with this small trick alone."


    After Obito gained insight into Kisame''s secret, he stretched out a finger, shook it in front of thetter, and showed a smile.


    Then, he tried again.


    This time, Obito first put his hands on the belly of the ghost shark, and then also released chakra from the soles of his feet, pressed against the ground, and then pushed hard.


    Next second.


    ''Click.''


    The floor tiles under the feet of Obito and Kisame cracked almost at the same time, making a noise.


    The final result was that Kisame''s face changed,


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    As took a few steps back, and finally sat on the ground.


    "Hahaha, I won."


    Obito walked in front of Kisame, looked down at the big man condescendingly, put his hands on his hips, and showed off proudly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone around was also talking about it.


    "The person who defeated Hatake Kakashi is at this level?"


    The few Kumogakure ninjas looked disdainful. If Kisame was like any of them, it would be impossible for Obito to win so easily.


    At least, they willst much longer than Kisame.


    "Guy, is what you said really true? That Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure, seems like he is only a strong guy in the outside, weak inside, and he was pushed down by Obito at once."


    Beside Guy, his two teammates also asked him suspiciously.


    "No, Big Brother Kisame is obviously very strong..."


    Might Guy touched his head, confused.


    At this time.


    "Damn, I don''t agree."


    Kisame stood up with a gloomy face.


    "What, are you trying to say that you were not ready just now, and you have to do it again?"


    Obito admired the ugliness of the loser look on Kisame and teased.


    "This time it''s your turn, and I''ll push you. As long as you persist longer than me, I''llpletely admit defeat and be convinced."


    Kisame suddenly proposed.


    "OK."


    Obito was immersed in the joy of victory,pletely unaware that something was wrong, and agreed almost without thinking.


    So, the roles are reversed.


    "Bring it on."


    Obito smiled and took a step.


    Not only did he follow suit, but after learning the lessons of Kisame''s failure, he went a step further in thetter''s method, directly concentrating most of the chakra in his body on the soles of his feet and firmly connected to the floor.


    Obito thought, no matter what, he can''t be pushed down by Kisame.


    He wants to defeat Kisame.


    "I aming!"


    Kisame said coldly, stretched out his hands and gestured to push Obito''s upper body.


    But it''s just a fake.


    ''Swish!''


    He suddenly moved out his leg like lightning and kicked thetter''s crotch which was wide open.


    At this time, Obito''s attention was on the hands pushed by Kisame, and the chakra in the body was concentrated on the soles of his feet. It can be said that he was defenseless against Kisame''s foot.


    Unexpected.


    ''Thud!''


    A dull sound.


    Obito opened his eyes wide, covered his lower body, and fell down in pain.


    "Does it hurt? It hurts, right?"


    Kisame crouched down beside Obito and mocked without emotion.


    His kick was to collect some interest from Obito for the unpleasant memories of his previous life.


    Then, Kisame stood up and said to the stunned onlookers:


    "Everyone, what you just saw is the Unlimited style I invented. No matter what the process is, the final result is that Uchiha Obito fell, and I was unscathed. So I won thispetition. "


    Yes, this is the Unlimited style that Kisame is best at.


    First, he rhetorically made up apetition rule to make the opponent recognize it;


    Then in the process ofpetition, he deliberately losed to the opponent at a small price, so that he can taste the sweetness, so as to rx his vignce;


    In the end, Kisame took advantage of the opponent''s most proud and rxed moment, decisively made a sneak attack, inflict heavy damage or even kill the opponent.


    The former Hozuki Mangetsu, and Uchiha Obito at this time, all fell into Kisame''s scheme and lost to him.


    "Obito, are you alright!"


    Rin ran over and carefully helped Obito, who was writhing in pain and unable to speak.


    "Big Brother Kisame."


    In the crowd, Might Guy hesitated for a while, but finally came over and asked Kisame in a puzzled way, "You can obviously defeat Obito in a dignified manner, why do you want to..."


    He didn''t say anything after that.


    "What do you want to say? Call me insidious and despicable, or plot a sneak attack?"


    Kisame smiled and told Guy earnestly:


    "Guy, remember, a really good ninja will not talk about any morals with the enemy on the battlefield.


    One of the core concepts of my Unlimited Taijutsu is that the lion beats the rabbit and uses all of your strength.


    No matter if you are facing an opponent that is much stronger than you, an equal opponent, or an opponent who is weaker than you, you must treat them equally.


    For all enemies, we must use all means to defeat them, so as to remain invincible forever. "


    This is the reason why Kisame who is obviously powerful, but always likes to attack the weak.


    People like him will never give the weak a chance to defeat the strong, but will make them despair to the end.


    After hearing the words of Kisame, Guy became thoughtful.


    Not only him, but also other Konoha ninjas, as well as those Kumogakure genin who looked down on Kisame before. Although they are ashamed of Kisame''s behavior, they have to admit-


    There is some truth to his words.

 Chapter 33: 33

    Chapter 33: 33


    For a time, among the more than 100 genin present, no one dared to despise Kisame, and regarded him as the enemy of this exam.


    At this time, a Chunin invigtor came over and opened the door of the lecture hall.


    The genins from various ninja viges poured into the ssroom one after another.


    "I''m going to the toilet."


    Kisame said to the two temporarypanions of his team, and instead of entering the examination room in a hurry, he walked towards the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    He knew that the purpose of the first written test was to test the intelligence gathering ability of the ninja, so he was ready to find a way to cheat.


    When walking to the door of the bathroom, Kisame suddenly heard two voicesing from the corner of the stairs ahead.


    So, he quietly leaned over to peep.


    ''What a coincidence.''


    One of the two people at the entrance of the stairs was Asuma whom Kisame met two days ago.


    Today, he changed out of the bad boy''s suit, put on a chunin vest and ninja suit, and a mask covered half of his face.


    When his mouth was blown up by the cigarette handed over by Kisame, his teeth fell off and his lips were cracked. He was really embarrassed, so he wore this mask.


    The other person was an eleven- or twelve-year-old girl with long ck wavy hair, red eyes, and a little baby fat on her face. She looked very innocent and naive.


    She is Asma''s puppy love, Yuhi Kurenai.


    At this time, the two are discussing about the exam.


    "Kurenai, don''t worry, with me here, I guarantee you will pass with full marks." Asuma patted his chest and swore.


    "However, this is illegal. Asuma, you can''t do this."


    Kurenai Yuhi shook her head, bit her lip, and stared at Asuma with big watery eyes.


    "Don''t worry, the first written test is an intelligence battle. With your illusion skills, you can pass the level smoothly even if I don''t help. I just want you to consume a little less Chakra and save your stamina. After all, the second round and the third round are the highlight of the actual test, and I can''t help you at that time."


    Asuma quickly exined, hoping that Kurenai would not misunderstand him.


    When Kurenai heard the words, her heart warmed, and she was moved by Asuma''s meticulous care.


    For a while, the smell of dog food filled the air.


    It''s a pity that the two people''s friendship was quickly interrupted by a discordant voice.


    "Yo, Asuma, we meet again. You were so careless about smoking a cigarette. Are your injuries better now?"


    Kisame appeared from the side, looking familiar with Asuma.


    "Asuma, is this your friend? Are you injured? Why didn''t you tell me."


    Kurenai Yuhi was taken aback and asked Asuma with concern.


    "Let me tell you"


    Kisame opened his mouth to exin, but in the middle of the sentence, he was interrupted by Asuma hurriedly.


    "Cough cough. Kurenai, you go to the examination room first, and I want to have a few words with this genin examinee from Kirigakure."


    Asuma pretended to cough twice and instructed Kurenai Yuhi.


    Kurenai Yuhi had a worried look on her face, and her intuition told her that Asuma had something to hide from her.


    But she still listened to his words and left obediently.


    "Let''s go somewhere else to speak."


    When Asuma saw Kurenai walk away, he nced at Kisame coldly, and walked into the bathroom first.


    Kisame nced at the corridor, confirmed that no one woulde over for the time being, and followed suit.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, when you used your means to plot against me, you didn''t expect today''s situation, right? With me here, don''t try to pass this exam, I will stare at you all the way."


    As soon as Asuma entered the bathroom, he turned around and sneered at Kisame.


    Hearing this, Kisame responded with a puzzled expression:


    "You are a defeated dog, why do you dare to talk to me like this?"


    "What do you mean? I''m the invigtor. You ask me why I dare to talk to you like this? Is there something wrong with your brain, and you haven''t figured out the situation yet?"


    Asuma almostughed angrily. He had never seen such an arrogant person since he was a child.


    "The one who didn''t understand the situation was you."


    Kisame moved his fingers calmly, and a chakra wire shot out, went around behind him, and mmed the door to the bathroom.


    After a few seconds.


    In the bathroom, there was a sound of fierce fighting, the sound of things being smashed, and the sound of muffled groaning.


    This movement continued for a while, and soon returned to calm.


    ''Squeak.''


    The door opened slowly.


    At a nce, several urinals were broken, and the tiles were scattered all over the ce. The water pipe next to it also burst, spraying water everywhere, soaking most of the bathroom.


    Asuma fell unconscious with a bruised nose and a swollen face, his body was tied with chakra strings, and even the mask over his mouth was removed and taped.


    Kisame opened the innermost toiletpartment, lifted Asuma, threw him in with a "bang", and locked the door from the inside with a chakra wire.


    Next.


    He first created a water clone, and then used the said clone to cast a transformation jutsu, to disguise as Asuma.


    In the end, Kisame and "Asuma" came out of the bathroom one after the other and walked towards the examination room.


    Kurenai Yuhi was waiting outside the ssroom door.


    She saw Kisamee over, thetter nodded and greeted her, and walked into the examination room.


    Asuma was long overdue.


    "Asuma, you treated him well, right? You are an invigtor now, representing Konoha. You can no longer do whatever you want, and you have to consider the impact."


    Kurenai Yuhi grabbed Asma''s arm and asked quietly.


    She knew Asuma''s character and style best, and worried that he would bully others as a bad boy as usual.


    "Don''t worry, Kurenai. Didn''t you see that guy walk in just now, did that guy looked like he was in trouble?"


    Asuma smiled and patted Kurenai''s shoulder, signaling her to hurry into the exam room too.


    With Kurenai Yuhi seated.


    More than 100 candidates have all arrived, and the examiners are almost there, standing in a row in front of the ssroom.


    The examiner who was in charge of the first written test was a Yamanaka n ninja, who just turned 22 years old. He is proficient in ninjutsu, which controls the mind and probes the minds of others. He is a powerful ninja of intelligence department.


    After he announced the rules of the exam to the candidates, he nced to the left and right, and suddenly frowned.


    "Where''s Kakashi, why didn''t hee yet?"


    He asked his subordinates.


    In this first exam, in addition to him, the chief examiner, there were also eight Chunnin invigtors. Their job is to patrol the exam room, catch bad cheaters and knock them out.


    "I gonna go see."


    Asuma, who was near the door, took the initiative to raise his hand and walked out the door, only to see Kakashi appearing at the end of the corridor, walking slowly.


    Yes, Kakashi walked slowly.


    After he entered the examination room, he crossed his chest and leaned against the wall with a cool look.


    "Wow, so handsome."


    In short, when Kakashi appeared, almost everyone in the examination room, male or female, was staring at him.


    Kakashi''s eyes swept across the candidates, he suddenly paused, took a deep look at Kisame, and then withdrew his gaze.


    At this time, Asuma came to Kakashi''s side.


    "Kakashi, I heard that you were defeated by Hoshigaki Kisame. My experience is the same as yours. That guy must have used despicable means to plot against you."


    Asuma whispered, and patted Kakashi on the shoulder, gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, if you have trouble moving, just stay here. I will help you monitor him and make sure he can''t pass the first exam."


    After that without waiting for Kakashi to respond, Asuma sneered and walked behind Kisame, marking him alone.


    The exam has begun.


    ''Swish swish.''


    The examination room soon became quiet, only the sounds of the candidates scrambling to write on the examination papers remained.


    The questions in this Chunin exam are all extremely difficult. Except for the top students, there are really few people who can reach the passing line.


    Therefore, some Konoha Chunin, who knew the answer in advance, disguised as candidates and were evenly distributed in the examination room. Whoever can find a way to copy their answers will be able to pass the test smoothly.


    "Don''t look around!"


    Asuma stood beside Kisame, gave thetter a stern shout, and pped the table with a "bang".


    At this moment, many candidates cast a gloating look at Kisame.


    Being guarded by an invigtor throughout the entire process, if Kisame can''t cheat, the chances of him eliminated will be 80%.


    "What are you looking at?!"


    Asuma scolded at the group of candidates, then briefly patrolled around, and soon returned to Kisame.


    Next, he kept looking at Kisame to trouble him, and even reached out and pointed at thetter''s test paper.


    Kisame was surprisingly tolerant, and in the face of Asuma''s all kinds of nitpicking, he was very obedient and kept nodding his head.


    For those who don''t know, they would thought Asuma was guiding him to answer the questions.


    Fifteen minutes passed like that.


    ''Swish!''


    Kisame suddenly put down his pen and stood up from the seat, faced Asuma while looking straight into his eyes, the smell of gunpowder was strong.


    He seemed to be unable to bear it.


    ''These two are not going to fight, are they?''


    When the candidates around saw this scene, they were all waiting to watch the show, and even several invigtors came over to prevent further conflicts between the two.


    But.


    Kisame gave a sigh of relief, picked up the test paper, walked through the ssroom, walked to the podium, and handed it to the chief examiner.


    ''This guy is... giving up?''


    Almost everyone believes that the behavior of Kisame''s early submission is giving up.


    However, the results were unexpected.


    The chief invigtor took Kisame''s test paper, and after careful inspection, there was a look of surprise on his face.


    He nced at Kisame and announced:


    "Congrattions, you passed with full marks. You can now go to the next ssroom to rest and wait for the start of the next exam."


    As soon as this statement came out, many people dropped their jaws in shock.


    They know that Kisame has been "cared for" by Asuma, and is strictly guarded. It is a special treatment among all the candidates. Under such circumstances, he can still submit in advance and can get full marks.


    It seems that he does have real talents and practical learning, both in civil and ninja issues.

 Chapter 34: 34

    Chapter 34: 34


    "Thanks."


    Kisame thanked politely, then walked to the door, passed by Kakashi, and left like a gust of wind.


    When he crossed the door.


    "Bang!"


    Asuma, who was standing in the examination room suddenly turned into a cloud of white smoke, and disappeared under the astonished eyes of the invigtor and candidates.


    ''What happened?''


    For a while, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The chief invigtor frowned.


    He had already heard about Asuma Sarutobi being a bad boy. Sending a clone to invigte the exam, the main body''s absenteeism is indeed something that a bad boy can do.


    But the other party is the son of the third Hokage, and he, the chief examiner, can''t say much.


    After all, even the Yamanaka n behind him belonged to the direct line of the Sarutobi n and were led by them. The patriarch of the Yamanaka family was directly under themand of Sarutobi Hizuren.


    Therefore, regarding Asuma''s absence from work, he could only turn a blind eye and pretend he didn''t see it.


    Among the people present, only Kakashi was shocked.


    As he saw the back of Kisame walking out of the examination room, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Kakashi asked the chief invigtor for a break, and then slowly walked out of the examination room.


    He quickly noticed that the toilet at the end of the corridor was broken, water was flowing from it, maintenance workers and cleaning staff were present, and a "Not for use" warning sign was erected at the door.


    Kakashi came to the bathroom, exined the situation to the staff, and walked in.


    After a few minutes.


    ''Click.''


    With Kunai in hand, Kakashi opened the lock on the innermostpartment. As the door slowly opened, he saw Asuma sitting on the toilet, unconscious.


    ''It Kisame.''


    As soon as Kakashi saw Asuma''s tragic situation, he identified the suspect, and also deduced the operation method that Kisame used to pass the test in advance and get full marks.


    Thinking of the words that "Asuma" said to him in the examination room before, Kakashi felt humiliated and felt tightness in his chest.


    He was tricked face-to-face by Kisame again.


    His expression became ugly.


    After a while, he recovered his breath, pointed to the unconscious Asuma, and instructed the staff:


    "Send him to the infirmary, and try not to let too many people see him on the way."


    In the test room, the test continues.


    Some people passed the papers smoothly, some people were caught and eliminated because of cheating, and the rest were racking their brains and struggling to find the correct answer.


    In the lounge, twenty or thirty people had gathered at this time, all of whom had sessfully entered the second exam.


    Kurenai Yuhi walked into the lounge, found Kisame, and went straight to thetter.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what did you do to Asuma?"


    She looked very angry, she stared at Kisame with big red eyes, as if she was going to cast illusions on him at any time.


    Kurenai Yuhi was born in a family of illusionists in Konoha Vige. Her family was as glorious as the Uchiha family in the heyday of history.


    Under the cultivation and nurture of the family, Kurenai Yuhi has been very good since childhood, and graduated from the ninja school with the top grades.


    As known to all, beautiful female school toppers likes bad boys, Kurenai and Asuma are such childhood sweethearts.


    When she heard from Kakashi that Asuma was injured, she angrily came to Kisame to question.


    "Kurenai Yuhi, I know that you and Asuma are lovers. However, one of you is a candidate and the other is an invigtor. You were discussing cheating at the stairs, and I recorded them all."


    Kisame was already prepared, and while he was talking, he took out a voice recorder from his pocket without haste.


    "How about it, taking advantage of the crowd here, do you want me to let everyone know about you going through the back door?"


    With a smile, he said with a smile hidden in his mouth, as if he was going to press the y switch.


    "No!"


    Kurenai Yuhi quickly reached out her hand to stop it, and the baby''s fat face turned pale instantly.


    She is not afraid of Kurenai exposing her, but worried about Asuma.


    Because Asuma is the son of Hokage, if this incident is exposed, it will not only have a serious impact on him, but also on the reputation of the third Hokage and even the entire Konoha.


    Although Kurenai Yuhi is young, she deeply understands the stakes involved.


    Therefore, when she was at the entrance of the stairs, she would take the initiative to reject Asuma''s kindness.


    Unexpectedly, the conversation between the two was still recorded by Kisame.


    After a moment of silence.


    "Then... what do you think I should do now?"


    Kurenai Yuhi gritted her silver teeth, lowered her posture, and pleaded with Kisame, "This matter is my fault from the beginning to the end, and it has nothing to do with Asuma. As long as you give me the recording pen, and promise not to give this say it, I can promise you anything."


    There were tears in her eyes when she said these words, but her eyes were very firm.


    ''She is really a simple girl.''


    Kisame has no doubt that even if he asks Kurenai to sacrifice herself, she will probably agree with tears in her eyes for Asuma.


    Konoha''s young ninjas are indeed flowers in the greenhouse, and they are too easily destroyed.


    But.


    Although Kisame doesn''t think he is a good person, he still has a bottom line.


    He wouldn''t do such a bad thing.


    "Here."


    Thinking of this, Kisame threw the recording pen to Kurenai and said to her:


    "Go to the infirmary to see your little boyfriend, and say hello to him on my behalf. The grievance between me and Asuma has been written off, do you understand what I mean?"


    Kurenai Yuhi took the recording pen and was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted and assured Kisame:


    "Don''t worry, I will convince Asuma to stop bothering you. Thank you."


    After speaking, she wiped her tears, turned around quickly, and ran out.


    Watching the back of Kurenai leaving, Kisame took out a voice recorder from his pocket.


    It''s a backup, just in case.


    If Asuma can''t listen to Kurenai''s persuasion, and still insists on going against him to the end, Kisame will publish the recording, and make a big deal.


    It''s just the title of Chunin, and it doesn''t matter to Kisame.


    But the reputation of the Sarutobi n and Hokage could not withstand damage.


    After Asma understood this truth, he could only ept the fact that he was beaten twice in vain by Kisame.


    Time flies.


    As the hour hand came to 12 noon, the first exam was finally over, and in the end a total of more than 60 people advanced.


    The two temporary teammates of Kisame were unfortunately eliminated, which means that from the second exam, he can only fight alone.


    This was exactly what he wanted.


    For Kisame, the role of teammates is a burden in most cases.


    ''Bang.''


    The door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open, and the chief examiner of the second exam came.


    It was a beautiful woman in her early twenties, with long flowing red hair hanging down to her waist, looking optimistic and cheerful, with a bit of saucy temperament.


    Uzumaki Kushina, a remnant of the Uzugakure, is now Konoha''s Joinin.


    She walked in in a hurry, pointed her thumb to her face, and announced her identity as the examiner to everyone with a smile.


    Confident and beautiful.


    "The Uzumaki n..."


    Kisame whispered to himself, looking at the high-spirited Kushina on the podium, and his heart was somewhat touched.


    After all, he may have Uzumaki bloodline, so he may be rted to Kushina.


    However, the Uzumaki n is dead after all, it has be history, there is no need to think about these things.


    Under Kushina''s arrangement, all the candidates left the lounge, went to the restaurant to eat first, and then went to the second examination room in the afternoon.


    In the restaurant.


    Kisame found a quiet spot by the window and enjoyed lunch while admiring the scenery outside the window.


    When the other candidates saw him, they all looked apprehensive and walked around with their tes in their hands. No one dared to sit near him.


    The only exception is Might Guy.


    After he finished eating, his eyes lit up when he saw Kisame by the window, and after talking to the two teammates beside him, he ran over.


    "Big brother Kisame, are you taking the second exam alone? I believe in you, even if you act alone, you will definitely pass!"


    Guy said, grinning, and gave Kisame a thumbs up, sincerely admiring thetter''s strength.


    "I wish you the best of luck, too, Guy."


    Kisame smiled back and nced at Guy''s two teammates not far away.


    Genma was okay, aster he became the guard of the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.


    Ebisu became the tutor of Konohamaru in the anime. He has the talent for guidance and teaching, but his strength is very average. It seems that he became a chunin at the age of 17.


    He is a drag.


    In general, Guy''s team, in terms of strength on paper, is at the middle and lower level among all participating teams in the second game.


    The promotion situation is not very optimistic.


    The two chatted for a while while eating.


    "Guy, we''re going." Guy''s teammates called him from a distance, and at the same time cast a vignt look at Kisame.


    They were worried that their team was being targeted by Kisame in advance.


    "Big Brother Kisame, then I''ll go first." Guy picked up the te and said goodbye to Kisame.


    "Wait. Take these detonating tags with you, and they maye in handy during the next exam."


    Kisame suddenly stopped Guy, and shoved a stack of detonating tags into thetter''s hands, andmanded in an unquestionable tone, "Don''t refuse me, just ept it as a gift."


    "Then wee, thank you Big Brother Kisame!"


    Might Guy touched the back of his head embarrassedly, bowed to Kisame, and epted the gift with a happy face.


    His family is very poor, and things like detonating tags are luxury goods.


    Kisame watched Guy leave, and after thetter reunited with his teammates, he walked out of the restaurant.


    He didn''t get, he sat on the spot and closed his eyes.


    Next second.


    In the perception of Kisame, in the darkness, there is a light spot moving slowly.


    It''s Guy.


    To be precise, it is Guy''s detonating tags.


    Those detonating tags were made by Kisame with the ability of Shibuki. They contained special chakras. As long as the distance did not exceed ten kilometers, he could perceive the specific direction.

 Chapter 35: 35

    Chapter 35: 35


    More than 60 candidates, led by Uzumaki Kushina and a group of chunin invigtors, came to Konoha''s No. 44 training ground, Forest of death.


    The area under the jurisdiction of Konoha is veryrge, nearly 1,000 square kilometers.


    In this vast vige, dozens of training grounds are nned and constructed.


    Among them, the forest of death is the one that is used more frequently. It is located in the northeast corner of Konoha, is close enough, and the area isrge enough and the terrain isplex enough, it is very suitable for the actualbat examination room of the Chunin Exam.


    Before the start of the second test, each participant is required to sign a consent form as there may be casualties.


    "Exit now, it''s not toote."


    Kushina shook the document in her hand, the corners of her mouth curved, and her bright eyes swept over everyone.


    No one flinched.


    Before everyone came to thepetition, they were mentally prepared. Since they havee this far, how could they be willing to give up.


    After everyone signed the consent form, Kushina officially announced the exam rules:


    Each team will randomly receive a scroll of the Heaven or the scroll of the Earth. Only by grabbing the scrolls of other teams, collecting a pair of heaven and earth, and arriving at the central tower in the forest of death at the specified time, can they pass the test sessfully.


    Kisame received a scroll of the Heaven.


    He knew that this scroll was actually a summoning scroll. Once the candidates open the Heaven or Earth Scroll without authorization, they will be channel out a Chunin Examiner and will be stunned on the spot and disqualified.


    After receiving the scrolls, the more than 20 teams were clearly divided into two factions, each picking a "prey".


    Although Kisame was alone, no one dared to attack him.


    If nothing else, just the fact that he defeated the genius ninja Kakashi is enough to make these contestants fearful.


    Even the elite Kumogakure ninja did not take the risk of sniping Kisame at this time, after all, they have weaker targets.


    Even if they had to fight the kisame, they would have to wait until the third exam, which was more suitable for one-on-one.


    Kisame''s s eyes swept across the crowd.


    He didn''t see Kurenai here.


    ''Maybe she went to Asuma to take care of him and chose to give up.''


    "Any questions?"


    At this time, Kushina pped her hands, and after confirming that there was no problem with everyone, she instructed the Chunin examiner to lead all the teams to disperse to different entrances of the Forest of Death.


    Kisame followed a Chunin examiner to the eighth entrance.


    After half an hour.


    ''Creak.''


    As the barbed wire gates outside the forest slowly opened, the second Chunin exam officially began.


    Kisame walked in unhurriedly.


    The time is ripe for him to start hunting.


    However, the target of Kisame is not the scroll of the Earth, that is just a matter of the way.


    His real goal is a person.


    ''Might Guy.''


    .......


    In the forest, Kisame closed his eyes and began to perceive the exploding tags.


    ''Found it, the target is in the northwest direction and is moving fast.''


    ''Whoosh.''


    He performed the Shunshin jutsu and chased after him.


    It has to be said that thepetition in this Chunin exam is extremely fierce.


    At the beginning of the second test, violent fighting and explosions were heard from all directions in the forest of death.


    Trees fell, smoke billowed, and flocks of birds were startled.


    Looking down from mid-air, it''s almost more blooming, and it has entered a white-hot state from the beginning.


    On the way to track Might Guy, Kisame encountered two teams that were fighting the scrolls.


    Moreover, it is also the infighting of the Konoha ninjas.


    ''Hmm.''


    One of the ninjas fighting against each other caught the attention of Kisame.


    It was a girl with short ck hair, wearing a gray-ck ninja suit, looking very low-key and quiet.


    ''Shizune Kato.''


    The niece of Tsunade''ste lover Kato Dan, who is also Tsunade''s current disciple, followed her to learn medical ninjutsu.


    At this time, Shizune''s team was at a disadvantage, her two teammates were defeated, and she was the only one who was still struggling to hold on and guard the scroll.


    However, the attacking side was about to win a big victory, but suddenly stopped and assumed a defensive formation.


    Because they saw Kisame.


    "Why is it this guy? It''s troublesome now."


    "Don''t panic, his scroll is the same as ours, they are the scrolls of the Heaven, there is no reason to attack us."


    "We will leave this ninja and the scroll of the Earth in her hand to him, let''s withdraw first, and then discuss the long-term n?"


    "No!"


    ""


    The three quickly whispered and exchanged opinions.


    Shizune, who was on gaurd, although it looks heavy and calm, her heart has sunk to the bottom.


    Before leaving the wolf''s den, she entered the tiger''s den again.


    She realized bitterly that her journey to the Chunin exam mighte to an end.


    However, what surprised both of them was.


    "You guys continue, I''m just passing by."


    Kisame nced at them and moved on, without the slightest idea of interfering in the battle.


    That''s because he sensed that Guy''s movement speed suddenly became faster, and he was about to exceed the limit of ten kilometers.


    Kisame has no time topete with this group of people for scrolls, and is not interested in being a hero to save the beauty or something.


    He went away quickly.


    Seeing that Kisame really left, the three Konoha Ninja were overjoyed, looked at each other, and rushed towards Shizune.


    Kisame rose and fell in the forest, and the sound of fighting behind him got farther and farther, until it disappearedpletely.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame was hiding in a bush, and the three figures of the Might Guy''s team appeared in the field of vision.


    He didn''t show up immediately, but hid his whereabouts and followed them from a distance.


    Because, what he is about to do to Might Guy may cause a rtivelyrge movement. It is best to enter the depths of the forest of death, where it is convenient to move.


    That''s how it went for a day and a night.


    The next day, Guy''s team was targeted, and when they were resting in the forest, they were ambushed by the enemy.


    Moreover, it is a powerful Kumogakure team.


    Facing this unexpected sneak attack, Ebisu and Genma were knocked down one after another, and only Guy was left, picking up the scroll of the Heaven he started running towards the depths of the forest.


    He wanted to use the scroll as a bait to lure away the enemy, so as to keep hispanions out of danger.


    It was naturally impossible for Kumogakure Ninja to let him go, and they chased after him.


    Ten minutester.


    ''Boom!''


    Deep in the forest of death, a strong chakra reaction that was far beyond the level of the genin suddenly came.


    Immediately afterwards, swarms of trees fell down, boulders rolled, and it seemed that a powerful beast was running rampant.


    Kisame followed all the way and quietly leaned over.


    Soon, he saw in the clearing of the woods, the three tall Kumogakure ninjas fell to the ground, covered in injuries and unconscious.


    Might Guy, on the other hand, stood upright, holding the scroll of the Earth he had snatched in his hand.


    At this time, the skin of his whole body turned red due to congestion, the whole body exudes green energy, and the chakra continuously escapes out of the body.


    Eight Gates.


    Just now, after being cornered by the enemy, he finally resorted to this ultimate trick, opened five dates in a row, and sessfully defeated these powerful Kumogakure ninjas.


    "This time, I will be promoted to Chunin, and I will use the technique taught by my father to do so."


    Might Guy murmured, clenching the Heaven and Earth Scroll in his hand.


    It took his father, Might Duy, to learn the art of Eight Gates after 20 years of hard training, andter passed it on to him.


    The father and son sweated, bleed and shed tears together, burning their youth for this technique.


    Guy vowed to pass this exam and be the first chunin of his family. In this way, he and his father will not be looked down upon by the vigers in the future.


    But at this moment, the side effect of Eight Gates appeared.


    The severe pain from the tearing of the muscles and meridians in the body forced Guy to release the Eight Gates, he then knelt on the ground.


    He''s at the end of the game.


    "I can''t go down. Might Guy, have you forgotten your promise, do you not want to live up to your youth..."


    Guy muttered to himself, while cheering for himself, with a strong will, he stood up again.


    He staggered and grimaced in pain, but he stood.


    When Kisame saw that it was almost time, he appeared from behind a tree.


    "Who?"


    Might Guy was startled at first, but when he found out that it was Kisame, he was overjoyed, "Big brother Kisame, why are you here?"


    As Kisame walked towards Guy, he showed a warm smile.


    Suddenly.


    With a whoosh, he rushed in front of Guy with a Shunshin, and while Guy was unprepared, he punched him in the abdomen.


    ''Boom.''


    Guy immediately clutched his stomach and fell down in pain.


    "Guy, in this forest, we are rivals and enemies. Have you forgotten this?"


    Kisame looked down at Guy and spoke lightly.


    "Big brother... Kisame, are you here to grab my scroll. I didn''t expect... That I still failed."


    Might Guy spoke with difficulty, showing a smile that was even uglier than crying, and a violent cough just after he finished speaking.


    Hearing the words, Kisame shook his head and sat cross-legged beside Guy.


    "No, I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?" Guy was stunned.

 Chapter 36: 36

    Chapter 36: 36


    "Yes, Guy. In my eyes you are more talented than Kakashi."


    Kisame looked at Guy with bright eyes.


    Eight Gates is an extremely demanding technique for users.


    Among the ninjas who practiced the Eight Gates in the past.


    Might Duy, although hard working, butck of talent, it took a lifetime to master this technique, and he remained as a genin his entire life.


    Lee is talented in physical skills and works hard enough, but his heart is not firm enough. After encountering setbacks, his will suffered, and wasn''t able to withstand difficulties in the face of adversity, and finally disappears from the focus.


    Only Might Guy, among the three, not only has the highest talent, but also has an iparably persevering heart. He has a pure heart of martial arts from beginning to end.


    He is not as gifted and dull as Might Duy, nor is he like a young man like Rock Lee, whose energy is needlessly scattered, but he is indifferent to others emotions and desires, and cultivates wholeheartedly, and can enter a state of ecstasy at any time.


    Therefore, he could almost kick out Six Path Madara with a mortal body.


    In Kisame''s view, the only thing missing from Might Guy is an Otsutsuki or Saiyan blood.


    Guy is Goku without Saiyan blood.


    "Yuck~"


    Under Might Guy''s gaze, Kisame''s Adam''s apple rolled for a while, then Kisame opened his mouth and spat out a sticky mass of weird cells.


    "Big Brother Kisame, what, what is this?" Guy''s expression changed.


    Kisame looked at Might Guy and was silent for a moment.


    Then, in a calm tone, he said meaningfully to thetter:


    "Guy, you know what, the world is boring and fake, full of bloodline rule, death, and hatred.


    Some people were appointed as the sons of prophecy before they were born, destined to be the savior and save the world;


    Some people, even if they do their best and even burn their lives, can only bloom for a moment, as short as a shooting star in the night sky;


    In this world, the protagonist is born as the protagonist, the supporting role can only be a supporting role all his life, and the viin is always the background board.


    Everyone''s fate is arranged step by step by an invisible force. The so-called Sage, tells the prophecy seen in his dream, and leads the future of the ninja world to an inevitable ending.


    Mortals like you and me are chess pieces, puppets, and marites.


    The world is so dark...


    But, Guy! "


    Kisame suddenly raised his voice, and regardless of whether Guy understood it or not, he opened thetter''s mouth and roared with a wildugh, "Your destiny is to fight the darkness to the end!!"


    He then stuffed the Monster cell into Guy''s mouth.


    With a gulp, Guy swallowed into his stomach.


    After a few seconds.


    Guy opened his eyes suddenly, his eyeballs protruding, and he was sweating from top to bottom, as if he had been fished out of water.


    At the same time.


    His skin turned red again, the bones in his body made a rattling sound, and his muscles exploded with a "bang", causing his body to keep twitching.


    "Guy, tell me, how do you feel now?" Kisame asked.


    "Big brother Kisame, I''m in so much pain, it''s even more painful than opening Eight Gates..." Guy rolled his eyes as he spoke with difficulty.


    Seeing this, Kisame grabbed Guy''s cor and pped Guy when he lifted thetter:


    "Hold on, stay awake!"


    "Aaahhhhh!"


    Guy let out a loud roar, clenched his teeth and fists, held on tightly, as blue veins on his face protruded one by one.


    It was a suprise that he stood up and didn''t pass out.


    After a while, the movement in Guy''s body gradually subsided.


    "How do you feel now?" Kisame asked again.


    "Amazing."


    Guy murmured, touching his body with an incredible look on his face, and excitedly said to Kisame, "Big brother Kisame, the injuries I caused by opening the eight gates are all healed, as if I had a new body. My Youth is burning and full of power!"


    After saying that, he waved his arms and jumped up from the ground.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame was surprised.


    He did not expect Guy to absorbed the monster cell so quickly andplete the evolution. It seems that Guy''s potential and willpower are much better than Pakura and Mangetsu.


    In that case


    "Wait, it''s not over yet."


    Kisame stopped him, and spit out two groups of wriggling monster cells in a row, and handed them to Guy, "Continue to eat them, let your youth burn more wantonly."


    "Ok!"


    Guy didn''t even think about it, he took the monster cell and swallowed it, anyway, Big Brother Kisame would not harm him.


    Monster cells took effect quickly.


    "Ho..."


    Under the eyes of Kisame, Guy suddenly let out a low roar, and he arched his body like a prawn.


    Guy''s skin turned red irreversibly, and the original watermelon shaped haircut changed, his hair stood up, and it really seemed like he turned into a Saiyan.


    ''Buzz.''


    A terrifying chakra fluctuation surged out of Guy''s body, causing the small stones on the surrounding ground to float up and hang in the air.


    Ten minutester.


    Everything returned to peace.


    ''Da da da.''


    Those floating stones fell one after another.


    But Guy stood there, head bowed, motionless for a long time.


    "Guy?"


    Kisame called him but he didn''t get any response, he stepped back to a distance without showing any signs, and then raised the index Nuibari.


    ''Swish!''


    Index Nuibari moved straight to Guy''s face. As it was about to hit, it suddenly stopped, less than two centimeters away from Guy''s face.


    That''s because Guy''s body automatically responded by reaching out to mp the wire.


    This attack awakened Guy from his slumber.


    He slowly raised his head, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, as if he had lost his mind.


    "Calm down."


    Kisame said, as the index Nuibari shot out a chakra line, which circled Guy''s body more than a dozen times, binding thetter''s hands and feet tightly.


    However, his actions seemed topletely anger Guy.


    "Roar!"


    With a tiger-like roar, a powerful force suddenly erupted from Guy''s body, breaking all the chakra wires in an instant.


    Then, like a beast that got out of a cage, he charged towards Kisame like an arrow from the string.


    The next second, Kisame was knocked upside down and flew out.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame flew for more than ten meters in the air, and finally hit the trunk of a big tree. As the tree shook violently, countless leaves fell down one after another.


    He looked down at his chest, saw that there was arge bruise, but it wasn''t serious.


    Kisame was born with a strong physique, and after training, coupled with the devouring of four ninja swords one after another, the metal elements they contained also transformed his body invisibly.


    His current physical strength is no less than that of the Raikage line from Kumogakure.


    Therefore, it was able to withstand the impact of the charge from Guy.


    At this time.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Guy started moving again, he jumped into the air, and a high-speed spinning lower kick went straight to Kisame.


    Whirlwind of leaves.


    "Finally, I have an opponent that I can ravage to my heart''s content."


    Kisameughed to himself, not intending to subdue Guy through the monster cell, but took the initiative to meet him.


    He wants to test Guy''s strength.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame took a step forward, raised his left arm, swung it forward, and collided with the right leg kicked by Guy.


    However, when the two collided, it was not a dull physical crash, but


    A violent explosion.


    ''Boom!''


    The Explosion tattoo on the left arm of Kisame was activated instantly, creating a close-range explosion, and the strong impact suddenly blew Guy into the air, making him lose his bnce.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame seized the opportunity and jumped into the air, and like ying volleyball, with a powerful smash, he smashed Guy to the ground.


    ''Boom.''


    Guy fell to the ground like a meteor, creating a three-meter-deep crater on the ground, as dust raised.


    Kisame pulled back from there.


    A few secondster.


    Guy stood up again, rushed out of the dust towards Kisame with a frenzied look on his face.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    In this forest of death, the two of them fought with each other, like two humanoid tyrannosaurs, from one end of the forest to the other.


    The surrounding terrain was soonpletely destroyed and turned into a mess.


    Suddenly, a burst of dazzling thunder light lit up from the woods.


    Kisame finally took out the shark tail whip, and with a sneak attack blew Guy upside down.


    ''Crack.''


    Guy broke a dozen trees along the way, and rolled dozens ofps after falling to the ground, before he passed outpletely.


    Kisame walked up to Guy.


    From the outside, after Guy ate three monster cells in a row, the change was not big, at least the human form was retained.


    But through the battle just now, Kisame was convinced that Guy''s potential waspletely stimted, the shackles that bound his genes were broken, and the beast in his body came out.


    Might Guy, is his most satisfying "work" so far.


    Kisame is looking forward to the scene where one day in the future, when Guy uses that kick again, he will kick Six Path Madara to death on the spot.


    ''Must be fun.''


    But for now.


    Guy can''t continue to finish the exam due to his state right now. This also means that the Might family can''t take off right away.

 Chapter 37: 37

    Chapter 37: 37


    Kisame took the Earth scroll of the three Kumogakure ninjas from Guy and made a pair with his own Heaven scroll.


    Then, he walked into the woods in the distance and remotely manipted it with a chakra wire to open Guy''s scroll of the Heaven.


    "Bang!"


    After a puff of white smoke disappeared, a Chunin examiner was brought by the jutsu in the scroll.


    "Curiosity kills the cat. The consequence of casually opening the scroll is to lose the qualification for the exam."


    The man crossed his chest with his hands and announced lightly. But he was soon embarrassing to find that no one listened to his lectures.


    Only Might Guy lied on the ground, unconscious.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you, are you alright." The chunin examiner squatted down and checked Guy''s physical condition.


    Seeing this scene, Kisame turned and disappeared into the depths of the woods.


    After one day.


    Kisame stood on a half hillside and saw the central tower ten kilometers away from a distance.


    For most participating candidates, the distance before the finish line is the most dangerous.


    Because, some smart teams adopted a strategy of ambushing others, avoiding the battle all the way to the end of the line in advance,ying down a lot of traps, and waiting for the prey toe to the door.


    But still no one dares to trouble Kisame, unless they don''t know how to live or die.


    Therefore, after confirming the position, Kisame walked down the hill and headed straight for the tower in the middle.


    After a few minutes.


    As Kisame was walking in the forest, he suddenly felt a faint chakra appearing near the front.


    ''Is it an ambush?''


    He leaned over silently and found that it was a survivor of the remnant squad, hiding in the bushes, observing the surrounding movement.


    What surprised Kisame was that the ninja was someone familiar to him.


    It''s Shizune.


    ''She actually won the previous battle with one enemy three?


    It seems that she must have learned a lot from Tsunade.''


    Kisame gained some interest on her, he squatted down on the spot and pressed his left hand to the ground.


    As the word "explode" in his palm lit up, a chakra wire drilled into the ground and quickly approached Shizune along the ground.


    ''Um?''


    Shizune who was concentrating on observing the surroundings, suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Almost without thinking, she jumped to the side like a cat.


    ''Boom.''


    As soon as she moved away, there was an explosion where she had been before, the soil was blown away, and a puff of white smoke came out.


    Shizune became afraid, and before she could stabilize her body, a tall figure rushed out of the woods, holding a ninja sword shing at the top of her head.


    ''ng!''


    Shizune hurriedly took out a Kunai and reluctantly parried, but the opponent''s strength was too great, and he suppressed her at once.


    "It''s you?!"


    Only then did she see the attacker''s face clearly, this is Kisame.


    Kisame smiled slightly, and once again exerted force on his hand, Shizune couldn''t bear it, and knelt down with a plop.


    Seeing that she was about to lose, when she was in a critical situation, she suddenly opened her mouth, flicked her tongue, and shot a poisonous needle, that went straight to the right eye of Kisame.


    Hidden weapon, tongue needle.


    Kisame tilted its head and ducked, making Shizune''s sneak attack fail.


    However, Shizune''s counterattack did not end, when Kisame was attracted by the tongue needle, she raised her other hand to reveal her sleeve, and fired several needles from the device tied to her arm.


    Hidden weapon, needle bullet.


    These needles were extremely fast and highly poisonous. At such a close distance, they plunged into Kisame''s arm in an instant.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    His tall body swayed as he took a few steps back.


    ''Now.''


    Shizune''s hands quickly formed a seal, and when she opened her mouth, she spit out arge thick purple mist, which rushed forward, covering Kisame.


    Ninja Poison Mist.


    This is a Shizune''s ace.


    This jutsu transforms the chakra in the body into a special chemical substance and spit it out from the mouth. This substance will turn into a purple highly poisonous mist when ites into contact with the air. If it is inhaled, it will be fatal.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    In the poisonous mist, Kisame coughed heavily and the coughing sound became weaker and weaker, and soon there was no movement.


    ''Did I make it?''


    Shizune didn''t dare to rx her vignce, as she continued to stare at the poisonous mist.


    After a while, the poisonous mist dissipated. Kisame appeared again, and suddenly smiled at Shizune.


    Then, with a "bang", it turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    ''A clone.


    Sure enough, this guy and the rest of thepetition are not at the same level at all.''


    Shizune''s heart sank, knowing that Kisame is not someone she can deal with, just as she about to turn around and run away, she felt her body was tied.


    ''Swish.''


    A chakra thread flew out from the ground and spiraled upward along her legs, instantly tying her into a big dumpling.


    The next second, while Shizune couldn''t move, Kisame finally appeared, appearing behind her like a ghost, as two sharp and long fangs popped out of his mouth.


    ''Puff.''


    As soon as Kisame bent his head, his blood-sucking fangs plunged into Shizune''s shoulder and sucked fiercely.


    "Uh-huh."


    Shizune groaned, followed by a sharp pain in her shoulder, she soon became dizzy due to blood loss, her body became sluggish, and her vision blurred.


    "I surrender."


    Before she fell unconscious, she spoke with difficulty and handed over her scroll of the Earth.


    Kisame did not pick up the scroll, but retracted his fangs and watched Shizune''s fall to the ground with a plop.


    He squatted down, looked down at the girl for a while, and suddenly said:


    "It can be seen that you really want to pass this Chunin exam. Even if there is only one person left, you have worked hard to get here. Are you doing this to gain Tsunade''s approval? In that case, form a team with me. ."


    ''Team up?''


    When Shizune heard the words she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. After experiencing the initial shock, she calmly asked,


    "What are the conditions?"


    "It''s convenient to talk to smart people."


    Kisame praised Shizune''s intelligence, and without going around in circles, he directly asked, "Give me a copy of your hidden weapon devices, as well as all the poison forms and finished products you have mastered."


    He knew that Shizune is a medical ninja.


    Medical ninjas must not only be able to detoxify, but also usually master the skills of disposing poisons.


    As far as Kisame knows, Shizune''s teacher Tsunade can even dispense colorless and odorless poison, which makes all ninjas of Jiraiya''s level get subdued, and they are so weak that they can''t use ninjutsu.


    ''Poison is a good thing.''


    Poison itself is an important part of Unlimited style.


    However, Kisamecks this knowledge and has not been able to conduct in-depth research on the poison system in this world.


    At most, it''s a little trick likexatives.


    Now, if there is the help of a professional like Shizune, it can help him make up for this shoring and further improve the Unlimited style.


    Therefore, from Shizune''s poison technique, Kisame is bound to gain a lot.


    Shizune was obviously moved by Kisame''s proposal.


    Because she knew that even if she hadn''t been attacked by Kisame, with her own strength, it would be difficult for her to sessfully pass thest distance and reach the central tower.


    "But, do the rules allow us to form a team?" Shizune hesitated and asked.


    "Rule?"


    Hearing the words, Kisame said disapprovingly, "If there really is such a rule, the two of us just happened to choose the exact same route, and just happened to walk side by side, that''s all."


    ""


    Shizune was speechless, and gradually understood the domineering logic and behavior pattern of Kisame.


    "Deal."


    She no longer hesitated and said softly, but then quickly added, "My poison form is kept at home, and I will give it to you when I pass the second exam."


    She was very vignt, worried that Kisame would not fulfill his part of the deal if he doesn''t get them now.


    "No problem."


    Kisame readily agreed, and moved his fingers to loosen the chakra wire wrapped around Shizune. Then a big hand reached out and pulled her off the ground.


    "By the way, can you show me the hidden weapon you just fired from your mouth?"


    Kisame suddenly said, showing a strong interest in this hidden weapon.


    "Ok."


    Shizune did not refuse, and opened her mouth, revealing her tongue. After all, she had already promised Kisame to hand over her hidden weapon.


    There was nothing in her mouth at first nce, but as Shizune''s tongue flexed like a snake, a thin needle appeared on the tip of her tongue like magic.


    Immediately afterwards, Shizune bent her tongue into an arch, and with a forceful flick of the base of the tongue, the fine needle wasunched.


    With a "swish" sound, a thin needle was inserted into the trunk of a tree not far away.


    "Awesome. What a nimble tongue."


    Kisame opened his eyes wide and couldn''t help but admire. His tongue can''t be so flexible, so he is destined to not be able to learn this hidden weapon technique.


    ""


    When Shizune heard hispliment it made her feel weird and blushed inexplicably.


    But in the next second, a sharp pain came from the shoulder, which made Shizune take a deep breath.


    It was the wound left by Kisame''s fangs on her body. It was torn to the depths, and blood was oozing out. It was an extremely difficult wound to deal with.


    "Let me do it."


    When Kisame saw this, a chakra thread was shot out of the index finger, and it moved precisely around Shizune''s wound, and the wound was sutured cleanly in few seconds.


    At the end, he said:


    "No thanks."


    "..." Shizune was speechless again.


    ''My injury was obviously caused by you, but you forgot it so quickly. Could it be that you have a memory of the fish?


    This guy is really a shameless humanoid shark.''


    However, as a medical ninja, Shizune was surprised by the kind of chakra thread used by Kisame.


    ''Even Tsunade-sama couldn''t suture the wound so quickly and perfectly.''


    For a medical ninja, this is a coveted ability!


    Although Shizune was curious, she also knew that it was taboo to ask other ninja''s abilities rashly, so she forcibly held back and didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 38: 38

    Chapter 38: 38


    Seeing that there was nothing to do, Kisame took the lead and walked towards the central tower.


    Shizune didn''t say a word and followed closely behind him.


    She soon found out what a wise decision it was that she agreed to Kisame''s invitation to form a team.


    Along the way, there were several teams waiting to ambush others in the forest, and they found the two of them.


    However, when they saw that it was Kisame, they all flinched and did not dare to attack, and watched the two leave.


    Kisame and Shizune just swaggered up to the tower, handed over the scrolls in their hands, and passed the second test.


    In the end, of the more than 60 people who participated in the second test, only less than 20 people gathered all the scrolls within the specified time and arrived at the central tower.


    Despite this, Uzumaki Kushina still thought too many people passed through.


    "I was instructed just now that before thest exam starts, there will be a round of primary selection, and the eight final genin, will enter the venue for the final assessment. You can hurry up and get some rest. "


    After Kushina finished saying these words, she slipped away shepleted the task given to her.


    "Come on, let''s go to your house."


    Kisame said to Shizune, which attracted the attention of many people around, whi thought about the rtionship between the two.


    Shizune who was not good at words, blushed again, and hurriedly trotted all the way to escape.


    The two came to the door of Shizune''s house quickly.


    "Please wait for me here."


    Shizune did not let Kisame enter the house, and asked him to wait at the door. After a while, she took out her poison technique scrolls, some ingenious hidden weapon devices, and a bunch of medicine bottles.


    She handed over them to Kisame aftering out.


    Kisame flipped through the notebook, checked the hidden weapon and the medicine bottle, and found that they were all right goods, indicating that Shizune did not fool him.


    He was very satisfied. After putting away these things, he suddenly became interested and took the initiative to ask Shizune:


    "Your fighting style suits me very well. Are you interested in learning Unlimited style with me?"


    From Kisame''s point of view, Shizune is good at using hidden weapons and poison, and is good at disguising a weak appearance. She always makes the enemy look down upon as a medical ninja, and then suddenly attacks and defeats the strong enemy in one fell swoop.


    It can be said that to a certain extent, she has mastered the Unlimited style without a teacher, and is a very good seedling.


    It''s a pity that Shizune slowly shook her head and silently refused Kisame''s invitation .


    "No."


    Kisame didn''t bother anymore, turned and left.


    That night, Kisame studied the Shizune''s poison technique scrolls all night, and gained a lot.


    Poison is a very profound knowledge.


    In the Shinobi world, people who are best at using poison can be roughly divided into three types.


    The first is the puppet master of the Suna vige, the Scorpion of the Red Sand, the olddy Chiyo and Kankuro, who will develop the poison and apply it to the puppets and weapons to kill the enemy;


    The second is to use themselves as a carrier of toxins, such as Orochimaru and Aburame n, and the most famous of them is Hanzo, the leader of Amekagure.


    Hanzo has been on the battlefield of the ninja world for many years, and has won the reputation of "Demi-God". His status and reputation in the history of the ninja world are second only to the God of ninjas.


    Even the name of Konoha Sannin was bestowed by Hanzo, which shows his terrifying strength.


    Thest one is the medical ninja, such as Tsunade and Shizune.


    For them, configuring antidote is a required course. And in order to learn to detoxify, they must first understand the poison and how to poison others.


    The above three poisoning genres, after a night of careful consideration, Kisame finally made a difficult decision-


    He wants it all.


    Yes.


    Kisame not only want to get all kinds of poisons and antidote, but are more interested in biological toxins imnted in their bodies.


    For example, the nano-level poisonous insects of the Aburame n member from Root. As long as theye into contact with the enemy, they can kill the them in seconds. Even Obito, who has an invincible plug-in like Kamui, identally lost an arm.


    There is also the ck smander poison sack in Hanzo''s body. If there is a chance, Kisame wants to get it and transnt it into his body.


    With his physical strength, he is not afraid of toxin erosion to a certain extent. Compared with Hanzo, he may be able to exert more power of the poison of ck smander.


    In short, in order to be stronger, Kisame, like Orochimaru, doesn''t mind experimenting with his own body.


    In any case, he was already prepared to not be a human being.


    The next day.


    The preliminary screening of the third exam was conducted at the No. 4 training ground in Konoha Vige.


    The examiner of this round is a sunny boy with yellow hair, looking cheerful and handsome.


    His name is Namikaze Minato, he is the third examiner appointed by the third Hokage.


    Kisame passed the screening without any difficulty.


    In thest eight, there are two genin each from Kirigakure and Kumogakure, and Konoha had four, upying half of the ces.


    After all, konoha is the host.


    Konoha''s four advanced to the end are Uchiha Obito, Shizune, Ibiki Morino and Mizuki.


    "Congrattions, everyone for standing out from all the candidates who participated in the Chunin Exam. Pleasee to the venue on time tomorrow for the final exam."


    Namikaze Minato looked at the eight genin one by one, and said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a seal with one hand, and disappeared instantly out of thin air under everyone''s eyelids.


    Seeing this scene, Kisame''s pupils shrank, and the originally small eyes became even smaller.


    Flying Thunder God.


    In the third ninja war in the anime, Namikaze Minato used this technique to kill fifty Joinin members of Iwakagure in seconds. It can be said to be outrageous.


    In the Shinobi world, characters like Minato Namikaze with a bit of a protagonist halo are unreasonable to deal with.


    ''If I encounter such an enemy on the battlefield, how to deal with it, is escape really the only way to live?''


    Kisame was thinking about this question when a provocative voice suddenly came to his ear.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, in tomorrow''s quarterfinals, you''d better pray that you don''t meet me. I will deal ten times the amount of damage you gave me that day!"


    Obito walked to Kisame, and threatened him.


    Kisame was toozy to pay attention to him, and responded casually:


    "You''d better pray you don''t run into me before entering the finals, so you can at least be a runner-up. Of course, the premise is that you can make it to the finals."


    Before he finished speaking, he turned and left, ignoring themotion behind him.


    The next day.


    With the start of the final exam, the stands of the venue were crowded. On the street, more spectators rushed towards the venue from all directions.


    Kakashi is one of them.


    He just went to Konoha Hospital to see Might Guy, who is still in aa, with red skin all over his body and his hair standing up in strange shapes.


    Faced with this strange disease, Konoha doctors are helpless.


    Kakashi asked them about the situation, and he estimated that it was something Kisame did to make Guy look like this.


    ''That bastard.''


    He is going to watch the Chunin exam this time, on the one hand because of Nohara Rin''s invitation, and his teammate Uchiha Obito was a top eight yer.


    On the other hand, Kakashi is more concerned about Kisame.


    He wanted to reconfirm the strength of that person by watching the game this time.


    "Grrr"


    Halfway through the road, Kakashi suddenly felt hungry, and then he remembered that he hadn''t eaten yet.


    His parents died when he was young, and he was the only one at home, so he didn''t like to cook at ordinary times.


    However, his body is hurt now, and he can''t eat all his favorite foods like eggnt in miso sauce, salt-grilled saury, and ramen.


    He can only eat some liquid food and drinks.


    So, Kakashi looked left and right, and finally walked to a stall full of various fruits, and said to the boss, "Give me a ss of fruit juice."


    "Please wait."


    The boss took out arge ss and began to fiddle, pouring all kinds of fresh fruits and condiments into it. The production process was extremelyplicated and dazzling.


    During this process, Kakashi''s eyes did not blink, staring at the boss''s every movement.


    Suddenly, the boss brought the cup to the table


    Seeing this, Kakashi frowned and said sternly:


    "Take it out! Let me see what you''ve added, and no ck box operation is allowed!"


    Hearing this, the boss was taken aback by surprise, he quickly took the cup up, and at the same time looked at Kakashi with a look of surprise and fear.


    ''This white-haired teenage ninja should not belong to the Food Sanitation Supervision Bureau of Konoha Vige, right?''


    In fact, since Kakashi was tricked by Kisame once, he was left with a serious psychological shadow.


    When he is eating outside now, and the whole process from making to serving the food must be open and transparent, otherwise he will not dare to eat.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    But this is for the better.


    From now on, in this life, no one will ever try to deceive Kakashi by poisoning orxatives in his food.


    Kakashi came to the venue after drinking the fruit juice.


    "Kakashi, here!"


    In the front row not far away, Rin showed a sweet smile and waved at him.


    Kakashi walked over and found that in addition to Rin, there were also othen Konoha genin, who were eliminated, such as Genma and Ebisu, who came to watch the exam.


    In addition, next to Kakashi''s seat, Asuma is sitting there with his legs crossed, openly smoking in public, which is very in line with the character of a bad boy.


    Speaking of which, Asuma, like Kakashi, was a victim of the Unlimited style.


    The wound on his mouth is almost healed now, but there is also a psychological post-traumatic seque.


    Before every time Asuma smokes, he double checks a cigarette at 360 degrees to make sure that there is no explosive inside, and only then does he dares to light it with confidence.


    "Yo, Kakashi, you''re here for that shark too, right? I heard you lost to him."


    Asuma greeted Kakashi and sneered, "I would like to see how much power is left after that dead fish-eye guy has if he can''t use those tricks."


    Although he was defeated by Kisame twice in the alley and bathroom before, Asuma always believed that Kisame was only good at sneak attacks in small spaces.


    If they came to the open chunin exam venue, and both sides put on their postures and had a head-to-head confrontation, Kisame''s strength would definitely be greatly reduced.


    Facing Asma''s greeting.


    Kakashi didn''t respond to the other party''s question directly, but avoided it, changed the subject and asked:


    "Where is Kurenai Yuhi, why didn''t shee with you?"


    "Forget about it."


    Asuma took a heavy puff of cigarette and said impatiently, "I quarreled with her, women are really annoying. By the way, why are you still standing there,e and sit down quickly."


    "I...I don''t want to sit. When the fight starts, I can see it better by standing."

 Chapter 39: 39

    Chapter 39: 39


    Kakashi folded his arms across his chest and said lightly.


    When Asuma heard this, he was at a loss:


    "This is the front row, you can see everything clearly even when you are sitting."


    At this time.


    "The white-haired kid in front, what are you doing, sit down quickly. Your hair is standing up so high, it''s blocking our view!"


    Several spectators in the back row shouted at Kakashi with dissatisfaction.


    "Kakashi, sit down."


    Asuma quickly patted the chair with his hand and said to Kakashi again.


    ""


    Kakashi was silent, and in desperation, he could only sit down slowly. The moment his butt touched the cold chair, his pupils shrank and his face turned pale.


    "Kakashi, what''s the matter with you? Are you ufortable?" Nohara Rin asked with concern as she noticed Kakashi''s expression.


    "I''m fine, I had a bad breakfast."


    Kakashi was still stubborn, continued to pretend that nothing happened.


    Fortunately, his unspeakable injury is known only to himself, theatose Guy, and Kisame.


    For Kakashi, this is the only constion, otherwise if this matter spreads, he will probably die.


    At this point, higher up in the stands.


    In a luxurious box, the legendary Konoha Sannin arrived one after another.


    Since the end of the Second Ninja War, the three ninjas who fought side by side in the battlefield have not been able to meet as they were busy with their own affairs:


    Jiraiya epted three war orphans, Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan, as apprentices, and used the life experience of his disciple Nagato as an inspiration to write the first book of his creative career, "The Tales of Gutsy Ninja";


    Orochimaru realized the fragility of life in the war, and after returning to the vige, he indulged in research and searched for the secret of immortality;


    In contrast, Tsunade looks the most idle, suffering from hemophobia, she has been traveling all over the world, and is keen to check in at the casinos all over the ninja world.


    That far-reaching war also changed the fate of the three.


    Today is the first reunion of the three after a few years.


    They made an appointment to get together, take a look at the Chunin exam, and focus on examining the new generation of Konoha to see if there are any good seedlings.


    ''Squeak.''


    Jiraya pushed open the door and strode into the box.


    He is 1.9 meters tall, has a burly physique, and has long white hair like an angry lion. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Tsunade sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, and his heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    Although he is pervert by nature, and often hangs around in red light areas, and he has seen countless women, but only Tsunade can upy the ce in his heart.


    "Yo, Tsunade, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you''re so much prettier!"


    Jiraiya walked over with a smile on his face, opened his arms naturally, and was about to give Tsunade a big hug.


    It''s a pity that Tsunade had already seen through his thoughts.


    "Um?"


    She snorted lightly, nced at Jiraiya, and at the same time she released her murderous aura, as she raised her right hand and clenched it into a fist.


    Jiraiya''s face changed instantly, and he remembered the tragic past when he was beaten to death by Tsunade.


    He quickly retracted his hands, smiled shyly, and sat down on the sofa beside him.


    However, just because your hands are honest doesn''t mean your eyes will be honest.


    Jiraiya also pretended to be sitting upright, but his eyes kept moving on Tsunade. From her feet with red nail polish, he worked his way up, past the undting peaks, to her delicate features and dazzling blond hair.


    Sure enough, this woman is the most perfect.


    Jiraya could not help but sigh in his heart.


    ''When will such a goddess belong to him?''


    At this time.


    Orochimaru arrivedte and sat down on the sofa on the other side of Tsunade.


    He has long soft ck hair, golden snake eyes, purple eye shadow, pale skin, and a pair of hook jade earrings.


    He looked sophisticated and noble.


    If Orochimaru was a woman, with his temperament, she would definitely be a deadlydy.


    "Hey, what''s in your hand?"


    As soon as Orochimaru sat down, Tsunade asked curiously. She noticed that he was holding a pile of documents in his hand.


    "It''s the information on the top eight yers in this Chunin exam. I have prepared three copies."


    Orochimaru smiled, and while talking, handed a copy to each of his two old friends.


    "You''re still thoughtful." Tsunade took the information and looked at it.


    "This year''s little devils are pretty good." Jiraya also nodded while flipping through the pages.


    Tsunade looked at it, suddenly turned his eyes, and asked, "Who are you all optimistic about taking the first ce?"


    "What''s the matter, Tsunade, you don''t want to bet on this kind of thing, do you? I heard that you lost all your money, and now there are still creditors going to your house to ask for money."


    Hearing this, Jiraya felt strange.


    "What do you mean, who do you look down on when you say that thisdy can''t afford to gamble?"


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows and was about to get angry, but when she thought about it, she seemed to be really have...no money.


    Her aura finally softened, but she was still gambler, and suggested:


    "Well, let''s y a small bet between our friends, and the two who lose will invite guests to drink and eat! Otherwise, it would be too boring to sit here and watch these little devils fight like a family."


    "That''s a good suggestion."


    Orochimaru nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, for legendary ninjas like them who experienced many big scenes, isn''t the Chunin exam just like a child''s y?


    Seeing this, Jiraya also decided to strike first, and hurriedly said:


    "Then I''lle first. I''m optimistic about this kid, Uchiha Obito."


    Saying that, he held up the document with Obito''s photo printed there. Obito in the photo grinned brightly, looking like a confident boy.


    The reason why Jiraya is optimistic about Obito is very simple, because thetter is his apprentice''s apprentice, and he is considered his apprentice grandson.


    He believed that with the teaching level of Namikaze Minato, the Genin that thetter brought out, would definitely not be bad. In addition, Obito belongs to the Uchiha n, and with the blessing of the rich and powerful bloodline, the starting point is much higher than otherpetitions.


    Therefore, after Jiraiya chose Obito, he showed a smile of victory.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, no one will rush you. I''m optimistic about my own disciple, Shizune."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and threw Shizune''s data on the table in front of her with a snap.


    After Shizune graduated from Ninja School, she learned a lot from her, enough to be a teacher.


    From Tsunade''s point of view, although Shizune is a medical ninja, her fighting talent is not weak at all, she is especially good at using poison and hidden weapons. Even Jonin may be identally defeated in Shizune''s hands.


    Finally, it was Orochimaru''s turn.


    "My candidate is... Hoshigaki Kisame."


    He smiled slightly and pulled out a piece of information, which recorded the information of Kisame.


    Hoshigaki Kisame.


    A genius in water release jutsu, with an extraordinary amount of chakra, and the unique Unlimited style, is the number one seed of Kirigakure. These are all information that can be found on the surface.


    Of course, the most eye-catching one is the rumor that Kisame defeated the genius Hatake Kakashi of Konoha.


    As for the hidden special ability of Kisame, it was not written down, after all, Orochimaru didn''t specifically check it.


    "Hey, how can you be optimistic about the ninjas in other viges, isn''t this destroying your prestige?"


    Jirayained.


    "ording to the information, Hoshigaki Kisame is the only existence in thispetition that can win. I just made a choice based on facts."


    Orochimaru spread his hands, shrugged, and then added, "Besides, the picture of this little devil exudes a dangerous temperament, which suits my appetite."


    "I''m looking forward to it now, the game will start soon."


    Tsunade rubbed her hands together, looking excited.


    At this time, there was a suddenmotion in the auditorium of the stands.


    It turned out that the chief examiner, Minato Namikaze, had led the eight participating Genin, from the entrance, to the center of the venue, and lined them up neatly.


    Namikaze Minato looked at the top of the stand, and bowed slightly.


    The third Mizukage and third Hokage were seated there with their hats on.


    They exchanged a few words, then stood up and announced the start of the game.


    For a time, deafening cheers broke out in the venue.


    In the first round of the quarter-finals, Kisame was selected.


    His appearance attracted the attention of many people in the audience at the same time.


    The opponent of Kisame is a dark-skinned Kumogakure ninja, who is also the number one seed of Kumogakure. Although he is shorter than Kisame, he also has a strong figure.


    "Do you know the rules?"


    Minato Namikaze stood between the two of them, and after receiving the nods from the two, he took a step back and gave an order to announce the start of the battle.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame..."


    The Kumogakure ninja clenched his fist and nned to say harsh words first, but Kisame had already rushed up andunched a fierce attack like a mad dog.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The two were made up of muscle, with full of passion, they started a taijutsu fight with the purest physique.


    In the process, Kisame quickly suppressed the opponent with stronger physique and more ruthless moves, causing him to retreat steadily.


    The Kumogakure ninja was beaten by the Kisame, shocked and angry, he seized the opportunity to dodge, and after quickly forming the seal, he released the lightning ninjutsu, which he was good at.


    Lighting jutsu is undoubtedly the most powerful in the conventional elemental release, aside from Kekkei Genkai.


    It can not only restrain the earth release, but also use the electrical conductivity of water to have certain advantages over the water release.


    Therefore, the Kumogakure ninja thought that he had finished Kisame, and even if thetter defended or counterattacked with the water release, it would be useless.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    In the face of the iing lightning Ninjutsu, Kisame did not dodge or evade, and chose to use his body to resist.


    His body, after absorbing four ninja swords and high-intensity fitness exercises, is no longer the body of an ordinary person. This level of lightning jutsu, to him, is nothing but a tickling.


    "How is this possible?!"


    The Kumogakure genin was taken aback and watched wide eyed as Kisame charged up against the lightning jutsu and punched him in the face.


    ''Boom.''


    The Kumogakure genin was knocked away with a single blow, spun dozens of times in the air, and finally hit the wall of the venue and fell heavily to the ground.


    Kisame has won the match.


    After Kisame easily defeated the first opponent, he walked off the field.


    "The muscr man from Kumogakure is really not good enough. He was knocked out with one punch, rubbish."


    In the stands, Asumained angrily, as he was unwilling to admit that Kisame was powerful.


    In the box.


    "As I expected, he is good. Hoshigaki Kisame didn''t even use ninjutsu, and defeated Kumogakure''s strongest genin."


    Orochimaru smiled and said, as he is very satisfied with Kisame''s performance.

 Chapter 40: 40

    Chapter 40: 40


    "Hey, this isn''t it fair? That guy is almost as tall as Jiraiya, and weighs at least two hundred pounds. Is he really a genin who meets the conditions for thepetition?"


    Tsunade leaned forward, and stared at Kisame in the venue, a little worried about Shizune.


    "He is indeed only thirteen years old, and he is not too old." Orochimaru responded.


    "Hmph, at the age of thirteen he is still a genin, then his potential is low. Back then, even an idiot like Jiraiya promoted at the age of fifteen."


    Tsunade leaned back on the sofa and folded her arms in disdain.


    Jiraiya, who was also shot while lying down, suddenly looked depressed, and smiled at Tsunade with a bitter face:


    "In your heart, I''ve always been an idiot?"


    The game continued, and the rest of the contestants went into battle in turn.


    Soon, Obito, who Jiraya was optimistic about, and Shizune, who Tsunade was optimistic about defeated their respective opponents, and the time taken was not long, which implies it is rtively easy for them.


    The top four are, namely Konoha''s Uchiha Obito and Shizune, Kirigakushi''s Hoshigaki Kisame and another Kirigakure genin.


    The two Ninja viges are evenly matched.


    As for the genins from Kumogakure and other small ninja viges, they were unfortunately eliminated and failed to go further in this chunin exam.


    Noon, after a short break.


    The Final Four began.


    This time, Obito was the first to appear. After a thrilling and difficult battle, he sessfully defeated the other Kirigakure genin and won the first to be in the finals.


    After winning, Obito wiped off the blood and sweat on his face, and immediately pointed his finger at Kisame under the stage, and dered war on thetter with his gestures.


    It seems that Kisame is under a lot of pressure.


    If he loses, Kirigakure will stop here, and the final will be the civil war of Konoha Ninjas.


    Under the guidance of Minato Namikaze, Kisame and Shizune walked into the venue and stood face to face a few meters apart.


    The second semi-final is about to begin.


    In the box.


    "Shizune,e on, you must beat that guy!"


    Tsunade stood up nervously, and although Shizune couldn''t hear her, she still waved her fist to cheer for her disciple.


    Of course, more importantly, she didn''t want to invite guests to dinner.


    However, what surprised Tsunade was.


    "I surrender."


    Before thepetition started, Shizune took a deep breath and raised her hand to abstain.


    Because she knew that against Kisame, she had no chance of winning. She doesn''t want to fight with monsters like Kisame, and face unnecessarily torture.


    For Shizune, the top four is enough to be promoted to Chunin, and her purpose of participating in this exam has been achieved.


    However, her decision immediately caused an uproar in the venue.


    "What''s wrong with Shizune? Couldn''t it be because she was injured in the previous battle, so she can''t continue fighting. That guy, Kisame, entered the finals just like this?"


    Asuma was so angry that he couldn''t even smoke, as he was dissatisfied.


    "What?"


    In the box, Tsunade was dumbfounded, and the motion of waving to cheer instantly solidified, and after a moment of stiffness, she sat down on the sofa.


    Under the dual action of gravity and her own action, it caused great waves.


    Jiraya gazed upon these waves with his eyes straight, and his nose was bleeding.


    "Tsunade, it seems that you are still the same as before, you will lose every bet."


    Orochimaruughed even more happily and made fun of his friends.


    Tsunade said nothing and closed her eyes.


    "Orochimaru, don''t think you''re sure to win, there is still Obito."


    Jiraiya interjected, still very confident in Obito.


    "Then let''s wait and see." Orochimaru looked at the venue.


    The finals have finally begun.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame! Last time you used despicable and insidious means to plot against me, this time I, Uchiha Obito, must show you what my true strength is!"


    As soon as Obito came up, he couldn''t wait to announce.


    Kisame just nced at him and said calmly, "I really feel sorry for you."


    "What did you say?" Obito froze for a moment.


    "I said, you have been immersed in beautiful fantasies, but now you are forced to see the huge gap in real power between us. So I feel sorry for you."


    Kisame replied with a smile that is not a smile.


    His wordspletely angered Obito.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Holding a Kunai, he charged towards Kisame.


    Kisame''s response to this was:


    ''Water release: Water burst.''


    ''Woosh.''


    As his hands quickly formed seals, he opened his mouth and let out a tsunami-like wave, instantly sending Obito into the air, and drowning the entire Chunin venue.


    For more than half a year, since Kisame began to practice fitness, the chakra in his body has grown rapidly every day, and it is now more than three times that of the ordinary jounin.


    At this moment, the jutsu he exerted with all his strength instantly smashed Obito.


    In order to deal with Kisame, Obito prepared a lot of tactics, but unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, any strategy is useless.


    Obito was swept away by the current, and his whole body was about to fall apart. Not to mentionunching a counterattack, he almost drowned.


    "Bang!"


    Kisame stepped on the water and used the summoning jutsu to summon a shark with a body length of seven or eight meters. After summoned, it rushed towards Obito, and opened its big mouth towards thetter to taka a big bite.


    The rules of thispetition do not allow the opponent to kill intentionally after losing thebat effectiveness.


    Therefore, Kisame is going to use this shark to "identally" swallow Obito. After all, an animal like a shark has no brains, and it is normal to not listen to his master''smand.


    Yes, Kisame wants to kill Obito.


    Although he knows that even if he kills Obito, Madara Uchiha will find other Uchiha, and continue to harm Kirigakure and Ninja World.


    However, this is a personal grudge between him and Obito.


    He intends to kill Obito here before he bes ckened, which can be regarded as an early end to thetter''s sinful and miserable life, and do a good thing for the ninja world.


    Unfortunately, Namikaze Minato would not agree.


    Just as the shark was about to devour Obito, a yellow sh teleported, grabbed the cor of Obito''s back neck, and teleported again.


    The shark took a bite and fluttered.


    This is the reason why the third Hokage made Namikaze Minato as the chief examiner for the third round.


    Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God technique can deal with any emergencies that ur during the game. As long as it is the person he wants to save, even if it is only a fraction of a second, it is enough.


    Kisame shook his head and dispelled his summon.


    The water he created, under the operation of the powerful drainage system of the venue, also quickly seeped into the sewers and disappeared without a trace.


    Only a few scattered pools of water remained on the ground.


    Although Kisame failed to kill Obito, but


    In thest battle of the Chunin Exam, when Minato Namikaze made his move, it meant that the battle was over.


    Kisame won.


    In the venue, after a brief silence, there was a loud roar again.


    In the expectation of many people, this should have been a wonderful matchup of evenly matched opponents, but they did not expect to be one-sided.


    If they moved their head for a moment they wouldn''t be able to watch the match as it''s already finished.


    Especially for the Konoha audience in the stands, this result is even more uneptable.


    After all, Konoha, as the head of the five major ninja viges, is the host of this Chunin exam. But now, the first ce was won by a Kirigakure Ninja, and that to by crushing the Konoha Ninja.


    "Unlucky!"


    For a time, many Konoha audience stood up cursingly and began to leave the stage one after another.


    Inside the field.


    "Chief examiner, what are you waiting for?"


    Kisame walked towards Minato, and said, "ording to the rules, you should hold my hand and Obito''s hand respectively at this time, and then raise my arm to announce the winner. It can''t be that Konoha can''t follow the basic etiquette when it looses, right?"


    When Minato heard this, his face darkened.


    Indeed, he cared too much about his disciple, Obito, and kept asking about thetter''s injuries, leaving the champion Kisame aside for a while.


    "The winner is Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    Minato raised Kisame''s arm and announced the results to the audience,pleting the role of the examiner.


    There were not many cheers in the stands.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, I lost, you are amazing! However, you made everyone dislike you."


    Obito gnashed his teeth and stared at Kisame, first admitting that his skills were inferior to others, and then he sneered.


    "Who said that, mypanions from Kirigakure are cheering for me, aren''t they?"


    Kisame pointed to the stand with his finger, and the group of Kirigakure Genin really had a spring breeze on their faces, cheering over there.


    He took the first ce and gave the entire Kirigakure a lot of prestige, they could now return to the vige triumphantly.


    "Is that in your eyes, only yourpanions, only Konoha''s people are human, and Kirigakure ninjas are not human?"


    Kisame responded lightly, leaving Obito speechless for a while, unable to speak.


    In the stands.


    Asuma finally fell silent.


    The water release jutsu that Kisame cast was the most terrifying water release jutsu he had ever seen. It''s hard to imagine how a single man can have so many chakra.


    Kakashi shook his head, because he knew that Kisame still has many methods that aren''t useless at all.


    He left his seat directly and turned to leave.


    The top of the stand.


    "Congrattions."


    The third Hokage showed a smile and congratted the third Mizukage, but his words were somewhat insincere.


    "Hahaha."


    The third Mizukage who rarelyughed wasughing heartily and looked happy.


    In the more than 20 years since the end of the first ninja war, the three major ninja viges, Konoha, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure had asional frictions with each other, have never directly erupted inrge-scale military affairs. conflict.


    Over the years, the cultural, economic and military exchanges between the three major ninja viges have not been interrupted and have be more frequent.


    Therefore, a grand asion where the three major ninja viges sent people to participate in the Chunin exam at the same time was established as a way topete.


    It can be said that this Chunin exam is thergest one in the peaceful era.

 Chapter 41: 41

    Chapter 41: 41


    The first ce in it has high value.


    It is for this reason that the third Mizukage personally led the team to Konoha, hoping that the Genin under hismand, can take the first ce, revive the reputation of Kirigakure, and then go back to find the Daimyo of the Land of Water for funding.


    Because Hozuki Mangetsu, Terumi Mei, and Ringo Ameyuri were all absent, the third Mizukage could only put his hopes on Hoshigaki Kisame before the exam started.


    Unexpectedly, thetter really did not disappoint him and swept all opponents to win the championship.


    Mizukage has decided that after returning, he will reward Kisame well and promote him for reuse.


    In the box below.


    "What a huge Chakra, it''s not wrong to lose Obito."


    Jiraya also looked at Kisame in the field and was amazed.


    In the entire ninja world, Jiraiya can be regarded as a ninja with a huge amount of chakra, otherwise he would not be able to practice the Senjutsu. But the amount of chakra in Hoshigaki Kisame was even higher than what he has as a teenager.


    "I hate this guy."


    Tsunade looked unhappy, after all, Kisame made her lose the bet.


    "So, I won?"


    Orochimaru is very happy. He usually has a cold and deep expression in the vige. Only in front of two close friends will he asionally show the pure and happy side of his nature.


    "Let''s go, I''ll treat you first, I won''t go home tonight if I don''t get drunk!"


    Jiraya stood up, said with a bold face, and with a big wave of his hand, he took the lead and walked out of the box.


    Before leaving.


    Orochimaru moved to the end, and through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the box, he nced at Kisame from a distance again, and a ray of light shed away in the pair of golden snake eyes.


    It''s like... he is eyeing a prey.


    As soon as Konoha Sannin walked out of the box, he met a short middle-aged man with a hat, sses, and a ck vest, who was very artistic.


    "Who are you?"


    Jiraya was stunned. Because he found that the other party seemed to be waiting outside the box door on purpose.


    At this moment, Tsunade pushed Jiraiya aside, and said to the middle-aged man with her hands on her hips:


    "Director Yamamoto, didn''t I tell you that when I''m done talking to these two guys, I''ll report to the crew as soon as possible. I''ll definitely not let you go this time."


    "Tsunade-dono, with your promise, I can finally rest assured."


    The middle-aged man, that is, Director Yamamoto, heard the words, and quickly smiled and became quite.


    "Tsunade, what happened just now, you want to... make a movie?!"


    Jiraya caught up in surprise and asked Tsunade, "Are you trying to get paid to pay off your gambling debts? What movie are you shooting, show me the script, it shouldn''t be bad, right ? In the movie who is the male lead, has it been decided, do you want me to y it, so that I can protect you on the set. "


    He volunteered and wanted to be a flower guardian.


    "What a fuss! I don''t care about you."


    Tsunade''s backhand was an elbow strike, hitting Jiraiya''s abdomen, causing him to cover his stomach and squat down in pain.


    Orochimaru came up, patted Jiraya''s shoulder, looked at Tsunade''s back, and said:


    "Don''t worry about Tsunade, it''s her bullying others, and no one can take advantage of her. Have you forgotten that when you peeked at her bathing, she broke several ribs and that you nearly died of serious injuries?"


    "There are many people here, don''t talk nonsense."


    Jiraya stood up quickly and looked around as if nothing happened, for fear that his scandal would be heard and spread.


    After Konoha Sannin left.


    "Ugh."


    Director Yamamoto sighed and prayed in his heart that Tsunade would not run away. However, when his eyes turned to the venue and saw Kisame leaving the venue, his eyes suddenly lit up again.


    After taking a quick nce at Kisame that day, Yamamoto only remembered the Kirigakure forehead protector on the other''s forehead, so today he thought abouting to the venue of the Chunin exam to try his luck, and urged Tsunade on the way.


    He never thought that he would really find Kisame here.


    After seeing the powerful water release ninjutsu of Kisame and the ability to summon sharks, Director Yamamoto was absolutely sure that the viin of the disaster film he was going to shoot this time must be yed by Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto hurried down the stairs and chased after Kisame''s back.


    As soon as the Kirigakure ninjas walked out of the venue, Jinin Akebino walked over to them.


    "Mizukage-dono has gone back to the hotel to rest. Have a good time for the remaining time, and don''t cause trouble. We will leave for the vige early the next morning."


    After Jinin Akebino conveyed Mizukage''s instructions, he nced at Kisame and said with a smile, "Come with me, Mizukage-dono wants to see you."


    Under the envious gazes of the crowd, Kisame left with Jinin Akebino.


    On the way.


    Jinin Akebino''s attitude towards Kisame was much more enthusiastic than before.


    He revealed to Kisame that after returning this time, Kisame should be promoted to Anbu, and the two are likely to be colleagues in the future.


    "Really?"


    Kisame pretended to be surprised, and on the surface, he chatted with Akebino attentively, but secretly he kept looking at the ninja sword on thetter''s shoulder.


    As they were walking, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side and stopped in front of the two of them.


    "Hello, my name is Yamamoto, and I''m a film director. I would like to have a talk with Hoshigaki Kisame-dono, can I?"


    Director Yamamoto said quickly with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, did you make a mistake?"


    Akebino looked surprised, and then waved his hand like chasing flies, "Kisame is our Kirigakure ninja, not an actor. Go away, don''t get in the way!"


    "Who said ninjas can''t be actors!"


    Yamamoto was a little anxious, and quickly took out arge bill and stuffed it into Akebino''s hands, "This lord, please be amodating, I will only dy Kisame-dono for two minutes!"


    ''Oh?''


    Jenin Akebino nced at Yamamoto, put away the banknotes with satisfaction, and said to Kisame, "I''ll wait for you in front."


    Then he took a step forward.


    Kisame looked at Yamamoto and said,


    "I know you."


    He had already remembered the Director Yamamoto in front of him was the man who was around Tsunade when he ran into Tsunade for the first time on the street that day.


    "Kisame-dono, you have a good memory."


    Yamamoto gave a thumbs up and talked to Kisame enthusiastically like a cannonball, "I''m going to shoot a movie, and there''s still ack of a second male role. I value you at a nce. Our crew originally nned to go to the coastal city of the Land of Water to film the movie, and the remuneration for the role is as high as one million. Moreover, you can also y with Princess Tsunade, one of the Konoha Sannin! How about it, are you interested in finding a ce to sit? Come down and listen to me in detail?"


    "Sorry, Director Yamamoto, I''m not interested. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Kisame politely declined the other party, and strode away as soon as he finished speaking.


    He is so busy that he has no time to engage in sideline filming. Even if he can get in touch with Tsunade, it won''t do Kisame any good.


    In the eyes of Kisame, the rough guy Jenin Akebino is much more attractive than Tsunade. At least after he gets close to Akebino, he can find a way to get rid of thetter''s ninja sword.


    Yamamoto was dumbfounded.


    He did not expect that when he offered such a good condition in one breath, he would be rejected by Kisame.


    Kisame caught up with Akebino who was walking in the front.


    "How is it, have you promised that director?" Akebino asked curiously.


    "Of course not. My acting skills are so poor that I can''t act." Kisame shook his head.


    Hearing the words, Akebinoughed, patted Kisame on the shoulder and joked: "You are an honest person, you really are not the material for acting in a movie."


    "My formerpanions and bosses often say that to me." Kisame also showed a smile and said.


    Soon, the two returned to the hotel, walked through the corridor, and came to Mizukage''s room.


    "Go in."


    Akebino pushed Kisame''s shoulder, and signaled the two Kiri Anbu who were standing guard at the door to open the door.


    ''Squeak.''


    Kisame walked into the room and saw the third Mizukage.


    It was exactly as Akebino said.


    After seeing Kisame, the third Mizukage proposed a lot of rewards, such as improving the status of Hoshigaki family in Kirigakure, and adding Kisame into Anbu.


    As a Kirigakure ninja, the treatment that Kisame enjoys will be greater than before.


    In the process of talking with Mizukage, Kisame has been observing the former''s eyes without showing any trace.


    He finally found that the eyes of the third Mizukage were notpletely closed, but a very thin and small slit was exposed, and he looked at people from the slit.


    Kisame spectes that this quirk of the third Mizukage is mostly to cover up the reflection of "Sharingan".


    Because, the eyes of those who are deeply manipted by the advanced illusion of Sharingan will reflect the pattern of Sharingan.


    However, ording to the information provided by Mangetsu, the Mizukage is awake most of the time, but asionally does strange things.


    This seems to show that Madara Uchiha does notpletely control him, but will influence thetter in some key decisions, or give orders directly.


    For example, the policy in the Blood Mist.


    Kisame originally thought that this time when he came to Konoha to take the Chunin exam, the Mizukage, under Madara''s maniption, would y the role of Orochimaru in the anime, wille up with a Konoha destruction n, thus provoking Konoha and Kirigakure to fight.


    After all, destroying Konoha is what Madara wants to do.


    Kisame was ready to run away at any time.


    Unexpectedly, nothing happened.


    Thinking about it carefully, it is estimated that it is because Uchiha Madara is old, and his Rennigan was transnted to Nagato.


    Madara is lurking in the dark, and is manipting the Mizukage from such a long distance, thus the illusion of Sharingan may not be effective.


    "You can go back now."


    At this time, the third Mizukage instructed the Kisame.


    "Yes."


    Kisame leaned over slightly, keeping a bowing posture, he stepped back to the door, and walked out.


    "Congrattions, Hoshigaki Kisame."


    After seeing Kisamee out, Akebino stepped forward to congratte, and patted thetter''s shoulder again, "I am very optimistic about you, work hard, and strive to join our Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the future."


    He saw the potential of Kisame and wanted to draw this genius to his faction in advance.


    "Thank you for your guidance and care, my lord. Without your guidance, I would not have won the first ce this time."


    Kisame said very modestly, and continued to get close to the other party.


    "Hahaha, don''t call me your lord, just call me senpai in the future." Akebino was very happy and said quite boldly.


    He is a very bold and unrestrained person. There are many friends who call him senpai in Kirigakure.


    Hearing this, Kisame immediately pretended to be ttered, and called out with a sincere expression: "Senpai! I am willing to serve you."


    "Good!"


    Akebino was very satisfied, he put his arms around Kisame''s shoulder and said, "Come on, your senpai invites you to dinner. I heard that there is a barbecue shop that is famous. If youe to Konoha and don''t eat a meal, it would be a waste"


    Kisame readily agreed.


    In the evening, the two went to the store and found a ce to sit.


    Akebino not only ordered wine and food, but also called two young and beautiful wine girls over.


    "This ninja is so mighty and strong."


    One of the girls who apanied the wine, had her eyes lit up after seeing Kisame, and her soft body suddenly rubbed up like a water snake against him.


    Kisame quietly pushed her away.

 Chapter 42: 42

    Chapter 42: 42


    "Hey, this is my younger brother, who just turned thirteen years old, don''t do anything to him."


    Seeing this, Jinin Akebino dragged the wine girls over and hugged them each left and right.


    He drank and ate meat untilte at night.


    During the banquet, after Akebino had a good time, his consciousness gradually became blurred.


    Not because he drank too much alcohol, but because he was drugged by Kisameit was a high-quality drug that Kisame got from Shizune.


    Kisame was happy that he found a chance to use it as soon as he got it.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Kisame said to the two wine girls, "You can go back now."


    After the two left, he slowly narrowed his eyes, stared at Akebino who was on the opposite seat, and asked in a tentative tone:


    "Akebino senpai, can I touch... your sword?"


    "Uh... Feel free to touch it, don''t be polite with your senpai."


    Akebino burped and said in a daze. Before he finished speaking, he fell on the wine table with his head tilted, and fell asleep.


    It is indeed a drug that is formted by Shizune who studied under Tsunade, it is top notch and really easy to use.


    Kisame observed him for a moment, and after confirming that the other party could not wake up for a while, he finally stepped forward.


    He picked up the Kabutowari from the floor and held it.


    This ninja sword has a huge hammer at one end and an axe attached to the other end with a rope. It''s attack method is to chop with the axe first, and then hit the axe with a hammer to add strength.


    It imed to be able to defeat all defenses.


    "So, does this sword have attributes like ''strength'' or ''defense breaking''?"


    Kisame secretly said, and without any hesitation, he even activated the Panda and devoured it.


    ''Buzz.''


    Kabutowari resisted violently, but soon it turned into a stream of light, and entered in his body, and finally stayed in his... head.


    His skull quickly became extremely hard after absorbing the Kabutowari.


    Especially the forehead, the front and the back of the head have been strengthened the most.


    The human brain is very fragile, and the head does not have many muscles that can be exercised like other parts of the body.


    Any ninja, once directly attacked in the head, will die on the spot in a serious situation. Even if he is lucky, it will leave various seque, such as dementia or concussion.


    This is obviously different from another vulnerable part of the human body - the lower body.


    In Kisame''s view, although the lower body is also very fragile, it is not fatal.


    A man, even if he is injured and bes a eunuch, will only experience temporary pain, but in the long run it will have some benefits.


    Because the secretion of male hormones in eunuchs is greatly reduced, it will reduce the damage to the autoimmune system and make people live longer.


    For Kisame the benefit brought by Kabutowari is simply a timely rain, making up for the most vulnerable part of his body that needs protection the most.


    Kisame raised his hand and tapped his forehead a few times with his knuckles.


    "ng ng ng!"


    There was a crisp metal crashing sound, as if his skull was made of steel.


    Now, his head is not only "indestructible", but also inherits the characteristic "breaking defense" of Kabutowari. Kisame can use the headbutt to inflict powerful attacks on the enemy.


    Simply put, he is Hammerhead.


    After absorbing the Kabutowari, Kisame felt refreshed, he then looked down at the unconscious Akebino.


    When this person wakes up and finds that the sword is gone, what would he do?


    For this question, Kisame has long been prepared.


    Kisame took out a storage scroll and opened it. With a "bang", he summoned a duplicate Kabutowari.


    This naturally is the masterpiece of Mangetsu. He quietly stuffed the scroll over before Kisame set off, saying that it is guaranteed to be exactly the same as the genuine one, and no one could even tell the difference.


    Kisame put the dummy sword back on the floor.


    If Akebino didn''t find it, it would be fine, even if he found that it was fake, so what, anyway, the sword has be one with him.


    If it''s a big deal, he will turn his face and start the fight directly.


    After all, today''s Kisame is not a simple guy, both his own strength and his status in Kirigakure have been greatly improved.


    There is no need to be so careful.


    Thinking of this, Kisame put his hand on Akebino''s shoulder and shook thetter to wake up: "Senpai, wake up, this store is about to close, we should go back."


    "Well... The shochu in this store has great strength."


    Akebino rubbed his forehead and muttered in confusion.


    Then he picked up the fake Kabutowari, and put the other hand on Kisame''s shoulder for support and walked out.


    When they came to the street, a gust of cold wind blew, which made him sober a lot.


    Looking around, it was almostte at night, and there were only twos and threes of pedestrians left on the street.


    Kisame nced at the drunk Akebino, and nned to bring this guy back to the hotel first, and then find a ce to test the newly acquired ability.


    The two had just walked a few steps.


    "Ouhhh~" Akebino suddenly stopped and vomited while lying on the trash can by the side of the road.


    It didn''t end for a long time.


    Kisame could only stand there and wait.


    During this time.


    The bar next door was also getting closed, and a few people came out, their breath full of alcohol.


    Seeing them Kisame''s pupils shrank.


    Because, the people walking towards him turned out to be the famous Konoha Sannin.


    Orochimaru looked slightly drunk and didn''t seem to drink much. Jiraiya is so drunk that he can''t walk steadily on the road, and he seemed to in simr state as Akebino.


    And Tsunade''s drunken state was between the first two, half drunk and half awake, and was being carefully supported by her apprentice Shizune.


    "Senpai, it''s cold outside, let''s go back to the hotel quickly."


    Kisame whispered to Akebino as he picked up thetter, and then quietly leaned against the roadside, passing by Orochimaru and the others.


    "Tsunade-sama, watch out for your feet, there is water here."


    Shizune was holding Tsunade, while looking down at the road ahead, and when she looked up to see Kisame passing by, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, showing a surprised look.


    She didn''t expect to meet this guy in this ce in the middle of the night.


    Orochimaru discovered the ghost shark earlier than Shizune.


    His pair of golden snake pupils exuded some kind of bewitching eyes, as they fell on Kisame, and suddenly the corners of his mouth curled up, as he smiled slightly towards thetter.


    Kisame didn''t see it, and helped Akebino away without squinting.


    "Wait, stop!"


    A shout rang across the street .


    It was Tsunade.


    While she was half-drunk, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a somewhat familiar figure passing by, and then suddenly remembered that it was the guy who caused her to lose the gamble?


    "Shizune, did this guy rob you?"


    Tsunade pointed at Kisame, and asked Shizune angrily.


    When she was drinking tonight, she came to Shizune and asked about thetter''s surrender from the Chunin exam. At the same time, she also learned from thetter that Kisame took Shizune''s poison techniques, poison and the hidden weapon device.


    When Shizune heard these words, she hurriedly exined in a low voice: "Tsunade-sama, it''s not like that, I have a fair deal with Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Without Kisame''s help, her chances of passing the second exam would be very slim, let alone being promoted to Chunin.


    "Fair shit, he is bullying you! I am your teacher and I want to get justice for you."


    Tsunade was very dissatisfied with Shizune''s weak character, she rolled up her sleeves without saying a word, and walked towards Kisame with her breath reeking alcohol.


    "Wooo!"


    Behind Tsunade, Jiraiya rushed to the side of the road, holding on to the telephone pole and vomited, not knowing what happened.


    He told Tsunade all his thoughts tonight, only to be ruthlessly rejected by her again. Jiraiya, who could only use wine to drown his sorrows, drank till unconscious.


    Although Orochimaru wasn''t drunk, he didn''t mean to dissuade Tsunade at all. Instead, he folded his arms and watched the y with a smile on his face.


    The situation...is not so good.


    Kisame originally nned to slip away in a low-key manner, but unexpectedly, he was still being targeted by the drunken mad Tsunade.


    At this moment, he hid behind Akebino without hesitation, and pushed the Senpai he just recognized out as a shield.


    Maybe it was because Tsunade''s murderous aura was too strong.


    ''Um?''


    Akebino was agitated and instantly sobered up a lot.


    When he saw Tsunade clenching her fists and approaching aggressively, he couldn''t help being stunned on the spot, and after regaining his senses, he shouted sharply, "What''s going on?!"


    "Big nose, get out of the way quickly, I''m going to teach the guy behind you a lesson."


    Tsunade waved her hand and told Akebino to roll aside.


    Akebino''s expression changed, especially when he saw that it''s the legendary Konoha Sannin, his aura instantly weakened a bit.


    However, he is one of the seven ninja swordsmen of Kirigakure, if he run away from Tsunade like this, where should he put his face?


    In this situation, Akebino couldn''t retreat even if he wanted to, so he could only bite the bullet and go up.


    "What''s the matter, make it clear first and then do it! Even if the Kisame made a mistake, it should be handled by Kirigakure, and it''s not your Konoha''s turn to point fingers."


    Akebino was stern, and tried to stop Tsunade using words.


    It''s a pity that not everyone is Naruto Uzumaki, and the effect of Akebino''s mouth can only be counterproductive.


    "Noisy."


    Tsunade murmured impatiently, and suddenly strode forward, a powerful airflow erupted from her body, and punched towards Akebino''s big nose.


    ''Not good.''


    Akebino''s expression changed greatly, and he quickly raised Kabutowari to block the fist.


    With a "bang", Tsunade''s fist hit the axe.


    Next second.


    "Crack."


    With a crisp cracking sound, under the horrified eyes of Akebino, with Tsunade''s fist as the center, countless cracks spread to the axe body.


    One end of this ninja sword was torn apart, and turned into a pile of metal fragments, quickly falling to the ground.


    It''s not over yet.


    ''Swish.''


    Tsunade gave another roundabout kick, hitting the hammer at the other end of the Kabutowari, causing it to fly out of Akebino''s hand, which flew into a sewer.


    The Kabutowari was gone in just a few seconds, only a piece of rope remained in Akebino''s hands.


    ''Is this the strength of Konoha Sannin, how could she be... so strong?''


    Akebino knelt on the ground with a plop, unable to ept this cruel fact.


    Of course he wouldn''t know that the Kabutowari was so vulnerable when facing Tsunade because it was a fake.


    Tsunade''s drunken behavior was doing Kisame a favor.


    But now is not the time to think about it as he should face Tsunade now.

 Chapter 43: 43

    Chapter 43: 43


    Seeing Tsunadee over with murderous intent.


    Kisame took a step back, raised his hands, and said, "Tsunade-dono, what did I do wrong?"


    With a look of an innocent and honest man.


    "Hmph, you are asking me... what the hell,? Hurry up and hand over the things you swindled from Shizune, or you''ll get a punch from me."


    Tsunade talked aggressively and quickly approached Kisame.


    The movement here has already attracted the curious onlookers of some pedestrians.


    Kisame nced at the surrounding passers-by, raised his voice while stepping back, and asked Tsunade, "Tsunade-dono, you are twenty years older than me, do you bully an innocent junior in the street like this, and are you not afraid of being heard by the public."


    "Little devil, I just want to beat you."


    Tsunade sneered and said.


    By now, Kisame knew that even if he handed over what he got from Shizune, he would probably be beaten.


    ''I can only fight with this woman.''


    He suddenly had an idea, stopped retreating, and shouted to Tsunade in a deep voice:


    "Tsunade-dono, if you really want to fight, I will definitely apany you to the end. However, I know that your punches and kicks are very powerful. If you have the ability, don''t use your hands and feet, to fight with me. If you can defeat me, I will acknowledge my loss."


    Hearing Kisame''s words, Tsunade finally stopped.


    In fact, after she shattered Akebino''s Kabutowari just now, she has sobered up a lot.


    Tsunade also knew that if she really hit Kisame here, it would be difficult for her in the future.


    After all, Kisame had just won the first ce in this Chunin exam, and he was injured by her, a Konoha ninja, that very night. If the news spreads, it will undoubtedly have an extremely bad impact on the reputation of Konohagakure.


    If nothing else, her teacher, the third Hokage, will definitely ask her what happened as soon as possible.


    Kirigakure will definitely not let it go, and will definitely seize this matter and make a big fuss.


    Therefore, her original n was to pretend to find an excuse to beat up Kisame a few times without causing too much pain, and let thetter suffer a little.


    Who would have thought that this guy would have the courage to fight back.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s eyes shed, and she said loudly to the surrounding passers-by: "You all heard it clearly, it is this guy who took the initiative to challenge me. In order to defend the name of Konoha''s Sannin, I can only reluctantly agree to fight with him."


    Then, she looked at Kisame again, and asked with burning eyes:


    "In your opinion, without hands or feet, what method should be used in this fight?"


    "This."


    Kisame took off the forehead guard and pointed at his forehead, "We will decide the oue with a headbutt, and we will decide who has the harder head. I am very confident about my skull."


    "Okay, I will follow your rules, so as not to let others say that I bullied you."


    Tsunade agreed immediately, and when her voice fell, she walked to Kisame, she raised her head and looked up at thetter.


    "Are you ready, you first or I first, or both together?" She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Tsunade-dono, you first." Kisame was very polite, and after speaking, he tightened his body, patted his forehead with his hand, and signaled Tsunade to move towards him.


    "Then I''m ready." Tsunade was eager to try.


    Kisame is close to 1.9 meters tall, while Tsunade is only 1.63 meters tall, so under normal standing conditions, her head cannot reach Kisame''s head.


    Therefore, Tsunade chose to squat slightly, push the ground with both feet, to jump up and m into Kisame''s forehead.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame suddenly discovered that from his perspective, Tsunade, who was squatting in front of him, seemed to have disappeared, intentionally or not.


    Under the dim light of the streetmps, a deep gully loomed.


    Even if Kisame''s concentration is quite high, at this moment, he fell into a momentary trance.


    ''Now!''


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched, and while Kisame was distracted, she jumped up and rammed her head towards thetter.


    ''Swoosh!''


    The two bumped into each other in an instant.


    Tsunade''s forehead erupted with such force that a gust of wind erupted, as she mming into Kisame''s forehead.


    Many people know that


    Tsunade possesses terrifying body, a special ability of the Senju n.


    But little known is that Tsunade can precisely control chakra, unleashing huge power from any part of her body.


    However, when she used her head to exert force, it is much more difficult than using the hands and feet, so her destructive power will also be reduced.


    In addition, Tsunade didn''t really want to kill, so she only used about 30% of her chakra.


    But even so, it must be enough to make Kisame suffer, she can give Kisame a slight concussion, that will recover in a month or two.


    ''ng!''


    When their foreheads collided, it''s as if an iron bell rang.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Kisame and Tsunade separated after the collision, each took seven or eight steps back, and finally stabilized their bodies.


    "This guy''s head is pretty hard..."


    Tsunade rubbed her forehead, while talking to herself, and looked at Kisame in surprise.


    Although she was far from doing her best, it was beyond her expectation that Kisame could withstand the shock without falling down.


    At this time.


    Kisame shook his head and walked back to Tsunade just like nothing happened.


    "Then next, it''s my turn." He looked down at Tsunade and grinned, revealing two rows of white fangs.


    "Come on, hit here hard, do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Tsunade pointed to her forehead, and then stood there with her hands on her hips, more confident than Kisame.


    She is not afraid at all.


    "Then here Ie, Tsunade-sama."


    Before Kisame finished speaking, he lowered his head abruptly, and his huge body pushed forward, charging like an angry bull.


    He mmed into the diamond-shaped Yin seal in the middle of Tsunade''s forehead.


    He then activated the power he got from Kabutowari.


    ''Um?''


    At this moment, Tsunade suddenly felt an indescribable strange forceing from Kisame''s forehead and injected into her body.


    That power cannot be resisted.


    Next second.


    With a thud.


    Tsunade looked horrified, as her feet lifted off from the ground, and sheunched back like a rocket, galloping backwards against the ground at a lightning speed.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    Tsunade, who flew at high speed, turned into a human-shaped cannonball, knocked down the telephone poles along the road, broke the nts in the flower beds, and finally plunged into the wall at the end of the street.


    ''Boom.''


    Her upper body sank directly into the wall, leaving only her waist and legs hanging outside, swaying in the night wind.


    "What happened?"


    Jiraiya, who was vomiting on the side of the road after drinking too much, raised his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    Just now, he seemed to see something flying past, was it... a UFO?


    "Tsunade-sama!" Shizune screamed and ran over in panic.


    Orochimaru''s eyes were dull. After a brief moment, he nced at Kisame in disbelief, and then rushed over to Tsunade to check her condition.


    The passers-by who were watching were also stunned, and they talked a lot after they came back to their senses.


    Looking at Tsunade hanging on the wall in the distance, Akebino was stunned, he turned his head stiffly, and asked Kisame with a look of surprise:


    "How did you do it?"


    "It''s time for us to go back, Senpai."


    Kisame saying this, turned around and left immediately, and after a few seconds he melted into the dark night and disappeared at the corner at the end of the street.


    Slip away.


    Akebino reacted and hurried to catch up with Kisame.


    On the other side.


    After Tsunade woke up from her dizzy state, she was so angry that she mmed her fist on the wall,pletely smashing the entire wall.


    ''Rumble.''


    For a moment, the copsed high wallpletely buried her.


    But after two seconds.


    ''Boom.''


    Tsunade lifted the stones and bricks that were pressing on her, and stood up from the ruins with a look of anger.


    "Hoshi! Gaki! Kisame!"


    She uttered Kisame''s name through gritted teeth, out of anger. She had never suffered such a humiliation in her life.


    But at this moment, another burst of dizziness struck, and apanied by pain in her head, her plump body swayed from side to side.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you alright!?"


    Shizune rushed up and tried her best to support Tsunade.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Orochimaru was amazed, andughed and joked next to her, "Tsunade, I really didn''t expect that even you would suffer one day. That kid named Hoshigaki Kisame seems to have fooled you."


    "Shut up!"


    Tsunade shouted and gave Orochimaru a cold look.


    Orochimaru''s smile suddenly froze, and his face turned paler than usual, because he really felt Tsunade''s murderous aura.


    "What the heck happened?"


    Jiraiya finally finished vomiting and ran over with a curious look on his face.


    He didn''t notice that Orochimaru was winking at him frantically, as he asked Tsunade with a smile: "Tsunade, why are you angry, who made you unhappy? However, your angry look is still very cute, hey-hey."


    After he finished speaking, he blushed with a foolish smile on his face.


    Orochimaru couldn''t bear to see what was about to happen next, so he turned his head silently.


    Sure enough, a "bang" was heard, followed by Jiraiya''s wailing.


    "Humph!"


    Tsunade snorted coldly, turned around, and left the ce in a hurry.


    Orochimaru let out a faint sigh and left.


    Jiraiya was the only one left, clutching the big swelling above his head, squatting there and crying.


    "Why am I always the one who gets hurt?"


    Tonight, the Sannin who gathered after a few years parted like this.

 Chapter 44: 44

    Chapter 44: 44


    The next day.


    Kisame repeatedly investigated and confirmed that there was no ambush outside the hotel, before he walked out of the lobby and came to the training ground in Konoha Vige.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    He sessively tested stones, trees, and steel tes against his head, all of which were ruthlessly smashed by his hammerhead.


    Kisame found that the "defense breaking" ability of the Kabutowari seems to use the principle of vibration to change the natural frequency of the target at the moment of attack, causing it to resonate and eventually destroy its internal structure.


    From this point of view, Tsunade''s physical fitness is really high, as when she took Kisame''s headbutt at full strength, she was just dizzy.


    However, when you think about it, it''s actually not outrageous.


    After all, in the anime, when Tsunade was defeated by Uchiha Madara and she didn''t die. She was still young and beautiful at the age of seventy. Her vitality was so powerful that it really made people sigh.


    After some practice and further familiarity with the "Defense break", Kisame left the training ground to return to the hotel.


    ''Huh?''


    On the way back, he identally saw a familiar figure.


    Pink top, long ck curly hair, big eyes.


    It''s Kurenai Yuhi.


    She was sobbing softly as she walked, wiping her tears with her little hands, looking very sad.


    As we all know, when Kisame is not fighting with people, he is a big warm man.


    So, he walked straight over, quickly moved shoulder to shoulder with Kurenai, and asked her, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Kurenai Yuhi raised her head and found that it was Kisame who asked her. She was stunned for a moment, as a trace of fear appeared on the baby''s fat face.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not malicious. If you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    Kisame took two steps back.


    Kurenai Yuhi was silent for a moment, but in the end, she couldn''t hold back, and she said all the grievances in her heart.


    It turn out that Kurenai Yuhi and Asuma quarreled.


    That day, after she got the recording from Kisame, she ran to the infirmary to visit Asuma, but thetter''s self-esteem was low, as he thought that Kurenai and Kisame had reached some kind of shameful deal for the recording, and then became suspicious of her.


    The exnation gradually turned into an argument.


    They had a cold war for several days after that.


    "Isn''t it normal for little lovers to quarrel. Don''t worry, you and Asma wille together at the end." After listening to her story, he spokefortably.


    Hearing these words, Kurenai shook her head and said with tears in her eyes:


    "Asuma found me just now and said he will be leaving Konoha and wouldn''te back for a long time. He is going to... break up with me."


    ''Oh?''


    When Kurenai said this, Kisame remembered that in the anime Asuma did leave Konoha when he was young and went to the capital of the Land of Fire for a few years.


    Now, it seems that this quarrel caused him to leave the vige earlier?


    "That... Hoshigaki Kisame, can you help me persuade Asuma?"


    Kurenai looked at Kisame pitifully as she asked, and due to nervousness, she put her hands on her chest and kept turning her fingers in circles.


    In fact, she originally wanted to go to the hotel to find Kisame, because only he could exin the matter clearly and give her a clean te.


    "Persuade?"


    Facing Kurenai''s request, Kisame raised his fist that is as big as a watermelon, and said to her with a smile, "You decide, since I can only persuade him with this."


    As soon as the words fell, Kisame suddenly nced at the direction behind Kurenai, and said: "I''ll hide it first."


    Then he shed and hid behind the corner of the wall.


    ''Eh?''


    Kurenai was stunned, and before she could figure out what was going on, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Kurenai."


    Carrying arge travel backpack, Asuma came over from not far away, stopped three meters away from her, and stood still.


    "I''m leaving. After thinking about it, I felt like saying goodbye to you onest time."


    He pretended to be casual and rxed, with one hand supporting the shoulder strap of the backpack and the other hand in the trouser pocket, looking very free and easy.


    "Why do you have to leave the vige, do you not want to see me that much?"


    Kurenai Yuhi looked aggrieved and gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not because of you. Actually... I quarrelled with my father again. The will of fire that he talks about all day is just shit in my opinion. I can''t agree with the concept of the third Hokage, so I decided to leave the house, this vige and act ording to my own likes and dislikes, not the so-called will of fire."


    Asuma shook her head and slowly exined to Kurenai.


    Kurenai Yuhi listened carefully, but she did notpletely believe his words, and continued to ask:


    "However, you obviously quarreled with me that day because of the recorder. Do you still think that something unspeakable happened between me and Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    "I... apologize to you, I was wrong that day."


    Asuma''s momentum suddenly weakened, and a guilty look appeared on his face.


    After he apologized, he paused, and then said to Kurenai:


    "I have to admit that after I lost to Hoshigaki Kisame this time, I was enlightened.


    Before, I chose to be a bad boy because I thought it was cool. But Hoshigaki Kisame can''t be described as a bad boy at all, and even the real mafia is probably just a ything in front of him.


    I realized that I was too young and had to go out and practice.


    This time, I don''t know how long it will take toe back, so...you don''t have to wait for me. "


    After saying these words in one breath, Asma gave a deep red look, turned and left.


    Kurenai Yuhi stood there stupidly, not knowing what to do.


    From the corner Kisame witnessed this y, and his brows were slightly wrinkled at this time.


    This pair, should not be separated like this, is it not good.


    s, who made me, Hoshigaki Kisame, have such a good heart.


    Kisame secretly sighed, and stretched out his index finger, and with a bang, he shot out the chakra line from the fingertip, that went straight to Kurenai.


    He intends to help the girl, and at the same time also test the new usage of chakra lines.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The chakra thread shot from Kisame''s hand was divided into several sections in the middle, and wrapped around Kurenai''s legs, hands and torso.


    Kisame moved his fingers, and Kurenai then turned around in a circle, dancing for a while.


    Like a marite.


    ''What happened?''


    Kurenai looked panicked, and when she looked back, she realized that it was Kisame''s doing. Thetter nodded at her, using his eyes to signal her not to panic.


    Next second.


    "What!"


    Kurenai Yuhi let out an exmation, as she ran forward uncontrobly, and soon caught up with Asuma, and stretched out her hands and hugged him from behind.


    Kisame can only help her this far.


    "Kurenai..." Asuma was shocked.


    "Don''t go"


    With red eyes, she whispered, tears streaming down her face.


    In the face of the lover''s bitter pleading.


    "Sorry, I have to go."


    Asuma clenched his fists tightly and broke away from Kurenai''s embrace with a cruel heart, and walked forward without looking back.


    Kurenai Yuhi''s hands hung in the air as she stood there in despair.


    s, there is no cure for delusional guys.


    Kisame looked at Asuma''s retreating back, shook his head, and walked out from the corner.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help you."


    He took back the chakra thread that was wrapped around her, and was about to turn around and leave.


    At this time.


    Kurenai''s emotions broke outpletely, and she threw herself into Kisame''s arms and started crying loudly.


    Soon, her tears soaked Kisame''s clothes.


    Kisame didn''t say anything, he just stood there silently. Because he knew that the lovelorn girl in front of him needed a shoulder at this moment.


    After a long time.


    Kurenai''s tears gradually dried, and her loud cry turned into a low sob.


    "Sorry..."


    Realizing her unbing behaviour, she raised her head and timidly apologized to Kisame.


    "It''s okay. When you''re done crying, just look forward."


    Kisame said, and handed over a handkerchief. At the same time, he said to Kurenai silently in his heart, at least you don''t have to be a widow in the future.


    "Thanks."


    Kurenai Yuhi took the handkerchief and looked up at the tall man with angr face, and suddenly felt an inexplicable throbbing.


    She is a good girl in the family and a female student in the ninja school. She lives a boring life with the rules and regtions, so she is especially attracted to the rebellious bad boy like Asuma.


    But she suddenly discovered that in Kisame, the rebellious temperament that is stronger than anything she saw, and it can even be said to be an unrestrained primitive wildness.


    His personal charm does note from his looks, but from his temperament.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Kisame''s question interrupted Kurenai Yuhi''s wild thoughts.


    "No, no..." She hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at Kisame again, and with a blushing face, she returned the handkerchief.


    "You keep it."


    Kisame smiled, no longer waited as he has nothing to do, and turned to leave.


    Watching his tall back walk away.


    "You... will youe to Konoha in the future?"


    Kurenai Yuhi gathered up her courage and shouted.


    Kisame paused, turned half of his face bacy, and said meaningfully to Kurenai:


    "The next time we meet, maybe it will be on the battlefield."


    Kurenai was shocked, and just stared nkly at Kisame disappearing into the vast sea of people.

 Chapter 45: 45

    Chapter 45: 45


    At night, the moonlight gently covered the world.


    Konoha under the night is brightly lit.


    Early next day, the Kirigakure ninjas will set off and return to the Land of Water.


    Since returning to the hotelst night, Akebino''s face has been ugly.


    His beloved Kabutowari was blown up by Tsunade with just one punch and one kick, leaving only a piece of rope, but he did not dare to ask Tsunade and Konoha for an exnation.


    Because it''s so embarrassing.


    In the world of ninjas, everyone speaks with strength.


    If this matter spreads, Akebino may not be able to raise his head again after returning to Kirigakure. Not only will he be humiliated, but he may even have his name and the honorary title of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen removed.


    Therefore, Akebino can only eat this loss, and told Kisame not to tell others what he sawst night.


    When Akebino saw Kisame headbutt Tsunade, he immediately changed his attitude while being extremely shocked. He no longer regards Kisame as a younger brother, and tried to win over him with a level-headed attitude.


    It''s a pity that Kisame doesn''t appreciate it.


    His attitude towards Akebino became colder after a night.


    The day before, Kisame was still inseparable from Akebino, shouting "Senpai", as if the two were half-brothers who had been separated for many years, but now he is toozy to care about him.


    Because the Kabutowari has already been obtained, Akebino has no value left.


    As adults, everyone is just using each other and there is no reason to talk about feelings.


    Akebino, who noticed the change in Kisame''s attitude, was both stunned and angry.


    This is like being chased by a scumbag, and then abandoned after getting tired of ying.


    Late at night.


    The lights of the thousands of houses in Konoha Vige gradually went out, and most of the vigers who returned home fell asleep.


    ''Click.''


    Kisame flipped the switch to turn off the lights in the room, but didn''t go to bed.


    Instead, he jumped out the window, left the hotel, walked along the shadow of the street, and arrived at Konoha Hospital without making a sound.


    He climbed over the fence, climbed up the inpatient building, looked in through the fifth-floor window, and saw Might Guy lying on the hospital bed, still unconscious.


    It seems that when they fought in the forest of death, he was a little hard.


    However, Guy''s breathing was stable and there was nothing serious, but he was in aa because he consumed too much chakra in a short period of time and overdrawn his body.


    When Guy wakes up, he will undergo rebirth.


    For a person such as Guy, Kisame did not have any intention to use him, and he was purely curious how far Guy could go with his help.


    If he has to describe it, Guy is not only a friend recognized by Kisame, but also a powerful opponent that he has personally cultivated for himself.


    In the anime, Guy who burns life, burst into brilliance in an instant, which can be called the strongest below the Six Path.


    And now, after eating three monster cells, one day in the future, Guy may have the opportunity to truly touch the level of the Six Paths.


    Even if only for a moment.


    The Six Paths is Kisame''s target for the future.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped from the fifth floor andnded steadily.


    After visiting Guy, he did not go back to the hotel, but went to the corner and put on arge ck cloak with a hood.


    Kisame has not forgotten the reason he chose toe to Konohagakure.


    He came to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam this time. In addition to obeying the orders of his superiors, his purpose is to collect intelligence.


    Ninja tools information.


    At present, five of the seven ninja swords of Kirigakure have been swallowed by Kisame, and only the Samehada and the Hiramekarei are left.


    For Hiramekarei he has Mangetsu for help, he believes that after returning to the vige this time, he will be able to get it soon. As for the Samehada, it is rtively more troublesome, but Kisame is determined to get it.


    However, just the seven ninja swords are far from satisfying Kisame''s greed.


    ''More, I want more!''


    Kisame screamed wildly in his heart.


    Fortunately, there are many famous ninja tools with special abilities in Konoha Vige.


    Kisame had previously fought against Kakashi, and had alreadye into contact with the famous sword that Hatake Sakumo used during his lifetime - White Light Chakra Sabre.


    But it turned out that it was just an ordinary ninja sword, that rose into prominence due to its user.


    Disappointed, Kisame began to look for a new target.


    As far as he knows.


    The third Hokage has Monkey King''s Staff, which is not only extremely hard and powerful, but can be long or short, and can be stretched freely.


    That Staff is actually Monkey King Enma''s transformation, third Hokage''s summoned beast. It was simr to the Samehada of Kirigakure, and is essentially a living thing.


    Kisame is not sure whether the Panda can eat living things.


    The second Hokage also has a Thunder God sword, which is simr to Kirigakure''s Kiba. In the anime, it was stored in the weapon warehouse of Konoha. It was forgotten with the passage of time, and finally was stolen by a traitor.


    In addition, the first Hokage also had a big sword, which was stored in the huge scroll behind him.


    In the battle of the Valley of the End, the first Hokage fought evenly with Madara Uchiha, who had the Gunbai with this big sword, but after his death, the sword disappeared.


    Kisame reasonably guessed that this big sword is likely to be the same as the Gunbai of the Uchiha n.


    Right now, if there is anyone who knows the whereabouts of the Senju Great Sword, then... it can only be Tsunade.


    However, if Kisame dared to approach Tsunade right now, she would probably kill him.


    Finally, there is the Kusanagi sword.


    There are three Kusanagi swords in the ninja world, namely Grass mower, Zai no sho and, Totsuka.


    As a Kusanagi sword lover and collector, Orochimaru owns the first two Kusanagi swords, one for himself and one for Sasuke.


    As for the third Totsuka sword that he had been searching for, is actually a spirit sword that had no substance, and was used by Itachi Uchiha to arm Susanoo.


    If Kisame wants to get the Kusanagi sword, he has to find Orochimaru, open thetter''s mouth in person, put his hand into his stomach from his throat, and take it out.


    ''The difficulty...is a bit too big.''


    After all, the 34-year-old Orochimaru has not yet carried out experiments to ruin his body. He is at the peak of his life and is a strong candidate for the fourth Hokage.


    After much deliberation, under the current circumstances, only the Thunder God Sword of konoha''s ninja tools is the easiest to obtain.


    Kisame has not been idle these days.


    When he pretended to hang out in Konoha Vige, he had already stepped on it and figured out the location and garrison of Konoha''s weapon warehouse.


    The reason for waiting until tonight is simple:


    Kisame will return to Kirigakure early tomorrow morning, so even if Konoha found out that the Thunder God Sword was stolen, it will be toote to respond.


    Tonight is the best time to make a move.


    Kisame started to move.


    He didn''t use the transformation technique to disguise, because this technique can only deal with the usual situation. Once he fights with someone and causes chakra fluctuations under the fierce battle, it is easy to be seen by experts.


    It''s not as good as physical camouge.


    So, Kisame put on his ck cloak and turned into Batman, jumping and sneaking among the high-rise buildings of Konoha.


    Soon he arrived outside the weapons warehouse.


    The two Chunin guards at the door were cking, and yawned sleepily.


    Kisame did not appear directly, but activated the ability of his index finger again, and shot a chakra line from the fingertip, along the shadow by the wall, bypassing the guard''s line of sight.


    And quietly entered the warehouse.


    Using the detection ability of the Chakra wire, as long as the Thunder God Sword is sessfully found, it can tie its hilt and bring it out of the warehouse.


    However, an hour passed as Kisame manipted the chakra wire and turned around the in and out of the warehouse for several times, but found no trace of the Thunder God Sword.


    He had to stop.


    ''What went wrong?''


    Kisame frowned and sorted out the information in his mind again.


    If the sword of the second Hokage Senju Tobirama is not stored in the weapons warehouse, but is stored in another ce that is not valued much, it can only be...


    The mansion of the Senju n.


    Unexpectedly, I still have to face Tsunade.


    Kisame didn''t want to go home empty-handed.


    So even if he has to face danger, he has to get it tonight.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame came to the Hokage mountain, and stood on the top of the huge statue of the third Hokage, overlooking the Hokage building below.


    To the right of this building is the mansion of the Sarutobi n. Although it was almostte at night, it was still brightly lit and popr.


    Since the third Hokage came into power, the Sarutobi family has ushered in rapid development. Over the past 20 years, it has be the n withrgest poption in Konoha.


    In the anime, during the Fourth Ninja War, the konoha ninja from sarutobi n wererge in number.


    Byparison.


    The Senju family on the left of the Hokage Building is much deserted. Not only is there no lights on, but the area is far less than that of the Sarutobi family.


    That''s because, under the call of the first Hokage, in the past few decades, the nsmen have given up their surnames and merged the blood of Senju with civilians in Konoha Vige.


    For this reason, Konoha gave birth to many civilian geniuses, excellent ninjas have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, and their strength has always been the top of the five ninja viges.


    This is the Senju n''s n.


    However, the price is that Tsunade is the only one left from the once huge and brilliant Senju n.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame descended from the mountain, tapped his toes on the wall a few times, that buffered the force of the fall, and finally jumped into Senju npound.


    Although there was nothing in the weapons warehouse, Kisame had a streak of good luck this time - Tsunade didn''t seem to be at home, and most likely she was either drinking or eating outside, or fighting in the casino.


    Having said that, the family has always been so deserted, and there is no one to wee her. So she usually doesn''te back here to sleep, which is normal.


    Kisame lowered his footsteps and quietly walked through the courtyard.


    Tsunade does note to home all year round, and no one in Konoha usually enters this ce, but this ancestral house looks fairly clean, which means someone cleans it regrly.


    It should be a house cleaner or something.


    If the Thunder God sword is really here, then it''s no surprise that it was stolen. It''s just that most people don''t have the guts, and it''s easy to find out if they steal.


    Kisame has the courage, and after stealing, he will carry this sword and run away to Kirigakure, so he is not afraid of being discovered.


    He quietly came to the door of the master bedroom, released the chakra wire again, and entered it through the crack of the door to investigate. However, he neither found anyone sleeping on the bed, nor the Thunder God Sword.


    Kisame was not impatient, and came to the door of the guest room again, and suddenly heard a rush of water and the sound of someone humming softly.


    It''s Shizune.


    She is taking a shower in the bathroom.


    It seems that since she was promoted to Chunin, she has been studying and practicing with Tsunade.


    ''Good chance!''


    When he found that Shizune was taking a bath, Kisame was so happy that he took advantage of this opportunity to steal the Thunder God Sword.

 Chapter 46: 46

    Chapter 46: 46


    He left quickly and continued to search forward.


    Soon, Kisame discovered the ancestral hall of the Senju n, where ancestors were worshipped.


    He softly pushed the door and entered, and at a nce, he saw many tablets, including Senju Hashirama, Uzumaki Mito and Senju Tobirama, as well as Tsunade''s parents and her younger brother Nawaki.


    Kisame''s eyes swept past the various tablets, and his pupils shrank as he saw what was infront of them.


    In front of each tablet, there are correspondingmemorative objects. For example, infront of Hashirama is a lifelike wooden statue of Buddha.


    Infront of Senju Tobirama is a dark blue sword hilt, which looks unremarkable at first nce.


    But Kisame knew that that was the goal of his trip


    Thunder God Sword.


    So, Kisame walked straight to it, picked up the hilt, and sessfully took it.


    Although the Thunder God Sword is powerful, Tsunade can''t use it and is not used to it, because her fists have always been easier to use. That''s why she put this sword here in memory of her great-uncle, Senju Tobirama.


    After Kisame put away the Thunder God Sword, he looked at the tablet of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    Unfortunately, around the tablet, he didn''t find the huge storage scroll or the Senju Great sword, and he didn''t know where it was hidden by Tsunade.


    He really wanted to dig three feet into the ground and look for it in this old house, but he is doomed to not have this chance.


    Because someone ising.


    Kisame turned around and saw Shizune with wet hair, wrapped in a bath towel blocking the door, and holding a poisoned kunai in her hand.


    "Who are you? Why did you break in here?"


    Shizune shouted with her eyes sharp on him.


    " I''m here to get the Thunder God Sword."


    Kisame didn''t panic at all.


    His voice was very different from usual. He sounded like a middle-aged uncle, and his tone was as natural as greeting the neighbor next door.


    "Take it? Is this sword yours?" Shizune frowned and continued to question.


    "No."


    "Isn''t that stealing?"


    "It''s not stealing, if it''s taken secretly, so it''s considered to be taken." Kisame defended himself solemnly.


    "Are you trying to fool me?"


    Shizune was so furious that she threw her Kunai straight to Kisame''s chest.


    At this moment, there was a buzz.


    Kisame raised the Thunder God Sword and injected his chakra into it. A golden light burst out from the hilt, instantly forming a golden lightsaber.


    ''Click.''


    The Thunder God Sword shed with the kunai flying towards him, which truned into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    Cut iron like mud.


    This is the ability of the Thunder God Sword, it can convert the non-attribute chakra injected from the outside world into thunder attribute chakra, and form a special golden sword body.


    It''s very destructive.


    "I repeat, I''m here to take the Thunder God Sword. As long as you don''t see it, it doesn''t count as my stealing."


    While talking, Kisame walked to the tablets and raised the Thunder God Sword.


    As he injected more chakra into the hilt, the sword body burst out with golden light again, extending to more than one meter long, like a burning golden me.


    "What are you doing?" Shizune who saw this scene, had a premonition that it was not good.


    "I order you to go back to your room to sleep immediately, as if nothing happened tonight, and I will leave here. Otherwise, I will demolish this ancestral hall."


    Kisame threatened Shizune, and before he finished speaking, he stretched the Thunder God Sword to the nearest tablet, and was about to stab it with a sword.


    Seeing this, Shizune turned pale with shock, holding a bath towel in one hand, and extending the other hand to stop him.


    "Stop! I... will go back and sleep."


    After that she slowly backed out of the ancestral hall, and returned to her room.


    After awhile.


    There was no movement outside.


    ''Squeak.''


    Shizune changed her clothes, pushed out the door, ran into the ancestral hall again, and the mysterious ninja wearing a ck cloak really left.


    Fortunately, the other party fulfilled his promise and did not destroy the tablets in the ancestral hall.


    ''I must tell Tsunade-sama about this immediately.''


    Shizune thought of this, closed the door of the ancestral hall, and quickly ran out to find Tsunade.


    In a dark alley nearby.


    ''Rustle.''


    Kisame took off his cloak and returned to his original appearance.


    Fortunately, Tsunade was not at home. If she reced Shizune at that time, Kisame would not be able to leave so easily.


    ''With Tsunade''s violent temper that doesn''t like being threatened, I am afraid that even if the ancestral hall is demolished by him, she would still fight him.''


    "Lucky."


    Kisame sighed with emotion, walked out of the alley, and returned to the hotel in a low-key manner.


    Inside the hotel room.


    Kisame locked the door, closed the curtains, and then took out the Thunder God Sword and directly used the Panda to devour it.


    ''Buzz.''


    The hilt of the sword trembled, turning into a golden stream and submerging into Kisame''s body, and finally stopped at the position of his lower abdomen.


    To be precise, it was integrated into thergest tenketsu in Kisame''s body.


    The tenketsu system in the human body is the channel for the transmission of chakra.


    After the physical energy and spiritual energy in the cells are mixed to produce chakra, it is transmitted to the hands, feet, mouth and other parts through tenketsu of the whole body, and then released to form ninjutsu.


    Konoha''s Hyuga n, developed Gentle Fist by relying on the ability of the eyes to see through the tenketsu system of the human body.


    They use the Gentle Fist to urately prate their own chakra into the enemy''s body, damaging their tenketsu, thereby blocking the enemy''s chakra flow at will.


    Any member of Hyuga n, as long as they are good at Gentle Fist, have a chance to beat those who are stronger than them.


    After all, there is no way to exercise the "organs" such as tenketsu.


    This shows the importance of the tenketsu system.


    But now, thergest tenketsu in the Kisame''s body has merged with the Thunder God Sword and turned into a golden tenketsu.


    The flow of chakra in his body basically passes through this tenketsu and is transmitted to all parts of the body.


    Kisame thought to test it''s ability.


    Due to the limited space in the room, after he made a simple seal, to create a water clone. In the process, he also activated the ability of golden tenketsu at the same time.


    A miraculous scene appeared.


    When Kisame used water clone jutsu, it is water clone that was produced, instead it was a lightning clone which illuminated the entire room.


    That is to say.


    When Kisame clearly tied with the seal of the water clone, a lightning clone was formed.


    That''s because the golden tenketsu in his body transformed all his water attribute chakra into Lighting attribute chakra.


    This seems to mean that Kisame has turned into a lightning ninja out of thin air.


    Kisame named the tenketsu "Thunder God tenketsu" ording to the name of the Thunder God Sword.


    From now on, he, a water ninja, can unleash powerful thunder ninjutsu unexpectedly when fighting the enemy.


    And.


    Kisame quickly came up with a bold idea:


    He may be able to use this Thunder God tenketsu tobine his water release with the transformed lightning release in an ingenious way, and thene up with


    A Kekkei Genkai.


    If he can achieve this goal, he will make a lot of profit.


    Of course, the meal must be eaten one bite at a time, and the road must be taken step by step.


    The five ninja swords and Thunder God sword that he devoured so far each have great potential, waiting for him to develop one by one until they are perfected.


    In the process, he will get stronger and stronger.


    ''It''s gettingte, it''s almost time to rest.''


    Kisame nced at the clock on the wall, which showed that it''s already twelve o''clock, and thought that it was time to go to bed.


    After all, he has to go back to Kirigakure tomorrow morning.


    However, not long after Kisameyed down.


    A rustling sound suddenly came from the window.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame opened his eyes and saw that it was a white snake with a body length of one meter. It got in through the window, and was coiling up and hissing at him.


    Next second.


    The white snake spit out something and shot it at the ghost shark.


    Kisame''s eyes narrowed, the index finger of his right hand moved slightly, and the trap that had been set in front of the window was also activated instantly - a few chakra lines were ejected, shrouded in the direction of the white snake.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame caught what the white snake shot and found that it was a scroll.


    Opening the scroll, the content inside is an invitation letter from Orochimaru.


    "It turned out to be a misunderstanding, sorry."


    Kisame put away the scroll and looked at the white snake, only to find that thetter had been cut by the chakra line, and its body was divided into seven or eight pieces.


    He got out of bed and leaned towards the body of the white snake.


    He picked it up and measure it carefully.


    If Kisame is not mistaken, this white snake was summoned by Orochimaru after he signed a contract with the Ryuchi Cave of the Three Holy Lands.


    It is a snake that absorbs natural energy, a summoned beast, and it is a precious life.


    ''It can''t be wasted.''


    Kisame found a bag, packed the snake meat, and nned to bake it back for ate-night snack.


    Snake meat, not only is delicious, but also a high-quality food rich inplete protein, can promote growth and development, strengthen nerves and muscles.


    It is an unmissable supplement for Kisame who is in puberty.


    If he has the opportunity to go to Ryuchi Cave in the future, he will definitely find a way to get more snake meat to eat.


    Anyway.


    Orochimaru invited him to the meeting in the middle of the night.


    ''What is his purpose?''

 Chapter 47: 47

    Chapter 47: 47


    ''To go or not go?''


    Kisame thought for a while and decided to go. After all, the ce for the appointment was in the alley behind the hotel. Even if an ident urs, the third Mizukage and others in the hotel will notice it immediately.


    He wanted to see what Orochimaru wants, and if he can get information about the Kusanagi sword.


    Kisame put on his clothes, opened the window and jumped down.


    After a few minutes.


    He came to the alley.


    ''Zizi.''


    The street lights in the alley were damaged, they flickered brightly and dimly from time to time, whether it was an ident or someone did it on purpose is not know to anyone.


    In this slightly gloomy atmosphere, Orochimaru stood quietly under the streetmp with long ck hair. His skin was pale, and his golden snake pupils glowed strangely in the darkness, which was really scary.


    It''s like a horror movie setting.


    Kisame''s first thought when he saw Orochimaru was to tell the director Yamamoto that he should find this person to y the viin, not him.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you are here." Orochimaru said leisurely.


    "Orochimaru-dono, it''s sote, I don''t know why you are looking for me?" Kisame asked as he wanted to know what he nned.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to get to know you, the genius of Kirigakure."


    Orochimaru smiled, but before he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his right hand, and instantly shot more than a dozen poisonous snakes from his sleeves, that rushed towards Kisame.


    This is Orochimaru''s specialty jutsu. The group of snakes summoned from Ryuchi cave are more intelligent and powerful than ordinary snakes, and can intimidate, contain, bite, and entangle the enemy.


    It is a powerful ninjutsu.


    Facing Orochimaru''s attack.


    Kisame''s eyes narrowed, but fortunately, he was mentally prepared. He raised the needle index finger, and shot a sharp chakra line from the fingertip that moved towards the group of snakes.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Under Kisame''s control, the chakra line moved back and forth, up and down, left and right, and just like in the fruit ninja game, and all the dozen or so poisonous snakes that flew in the face were cut into eight pieces.


    Pieces of fresh snake meat, like dumplings, fell to the ground one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru couldn''t help but apud and praised: "As expected of the champion of the Chunin exam, you are really amazing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, in his slightly puzzled eyes, he saw Kisame weave a with chakra threads and packed up the snake meat that fell on the ground.


    "Thank you very much for the snake meat. I can eat more tomorrow."


    Kisame showed a smile, as his face filled with the joy of the harvest.


    When Orochimaru heard this, his face froze immediately.


    ''Snack?''


    "It seems that my white snake who delivered the letter was also killed by you." Orochimaru said quietly.


    "It turns out that you were angry because of this."


    Kisame suddenly realized, and touched the back of his head with a simple and honest face, "I''m really sorry, I''ve been afraid of snakes since I was a child, so I reacted a little more excitedly, and identally killed it."


    "Ha ha."


    Orochimaru smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. His snake like pupils have been watching Kisame''s index finger that sent the chakra line since just now.


    He once swore that he would live forever and learn all the ninjutsu in the world, so as to gain insight into all the truths of the world.


    But he had neither heard nor seen the kind of ninjutsu used by Kisame. Could it be...


    Some kind of Kekkei Genkai?


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru became more and more interested in Kisame, and couldn''t help licking his tongue, as if he was staring at an exciting prey.


    Kisame felt bad.


    ''Orochimaru shouldn''t he have started researching Edo Tensei, so it can''t be that he''s staring at his body as an alternative to possess, right?


    It''s very likely.''


    Kisame knew that it was not appropriate to stay for a long time, and didn''t want to drag too much with Orochimaru, so he opened his mouth to test him.


    "By the way, I heard that Orochimaru-dono is knowledgeable in various fields. I happen to have a question that has been bothering me for many years, and I want to ask Orochimaru-dono for advice."


    He pleaded humbly, and bowed slightly to Orochimaru.


    "Oh? Please say it." Orochimaru''s eyes shed, but he wanted to see what trick Kisame was ying.


    "It''s like this, you should have heard that there are seven famous ninja swords of Kirigakure, which are in the hands of seven ninja swordsmen, symbolizing fame and glory. But in fact, my family also has an ancestral one. The sword is not inferior to the Seven Ninja Swords, it is called... Totsuka..."


    Kisame made a serious face as he mentioned the Sword, along with a expression of longing.


    "What!?"


    Orochimaru interrupted Kisame''s words, and his expression was no longer calm, but turned pale in shock, "The sword you said is called the Totsuka?"


    At this moment, he was short of breath, his pupils were dted, and he couldn''t contain his excitement.


    It''s a treasure he has been searching for and dreaming of for so many years!


    "Have you heard the name of this sword? As expected of Orochimaru-dono, it seems that I really found the right person."


    Kisame had a happy expression on his face.


    "The Sword of Totsuka, is it on you now?" Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, revealing a dangerous aura like a poisonous snake.


    "No, the Sword of Totsuka has long been lost."


    Kisame sighed and said, "When my father died, he left some clues for me to find the family''s sword. He also said that the Sword of Totsuka is actually a Kusanagi sword, a legendary artifact, far surpassing the Seven Ninja Swords."


    "Then... have you looked for it?" Orochimaru asked.


    "No."


    Kisame shook his head, "Before my father died, he was not well, so I always thought he was talking nonsense. How could the Kusanagi sword in myths and legends really exist?"


    "Your father is right, you should listen to him." Orochimaru said earnestly.


    "My lord has never seen my father, why are you so sure?" Gui Shark was puzzled.


    "Because, I have a Kusanagi sword here."


    After Orochimaru said this, he raised his head, opened his mouth, and spit out a snake. And the snake opened its mouth again and spat out a sword.


    The whole body of the sword is white, thick and long, the de is like a cmus leaf, and the hilt is decorated like the knuckles of fish.


    At first nce, it is not ordinary.


    "As far as I know, there are three Kusanagi swords in this world. The one in my hand is called Grass cutter. Like your family''s Sword of Totsuka, it is made of the hardest material in the world."


    Orochimaru showed Kisame the Kusanagi sword in his collection and talked about it eloquently.


    "Really? Orochimaru-sama, can I... touch this sword?"


    Kisame walked over slowly, and stretched out his hand.


    He has decided that as long as he touches this sword, he will immediately use the Panda to devour it, so that Orochimaru can''t even cry.


    But.


    Compared with the reckless man like Akebino, Orochimaru is obviously much more old-fashioned.


    Snakes are naturally intelligent and cautious.


    After experiencing the initial gaffe, Orochimaru has calmed down at this time.


    His intuition told him that there was something wrong with Kisame, and this whole thing... seemed a little wrong.


    So, before Kisame approached.


    Orochimaru suddenly said: "This sword is too sharp, and it is rebellious. Sometimes it is out of my control and can easily hurt you."


    Saying that, he swallowed the sword back into his stomach.


    "Oh, I see."


    Kisame stopped, and a hint of disappointment shed in the depths of his eyes.


    ''Orochimaru is still too difficult to deal with.''


    Fortunately, he has now determined that there is at least one Kusanagi sword in Orochimaru. If there is an opportunity in the future, he must find a way to grab it.


    At this time, Orochimaru took the initiative to speak again, and talked enthusiastically to Kisame:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, if you need help, please share your clues with me. I will be happy to help you find the Sword of Totsuka."


    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru, but I won''t bother you, I''ll take care of it myself."


    Kisame pretended to be cautious, and looked very wary of Orochimaru, as if the Sword of Totsuka was really his family''s ancestral treasure.


    Then, he faced Orochimaru and said goodbye to thetter while stepping back:


    "It was a pleasure chatting with you today. We really hit it off. But it''s gettingte. I have to go back to the hotel to sleep now, or I won''t be able to get up when I leave for the vige tomorrow."


    "Goodbye then, Hoshigaki Kisame." Orochimaru''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t stay.


    The prey he was eyeing could not escape, and he was not in a hurry.


    Before Kisame walked out of the alley, he suddenly decided to disgust Orochimaru before leaving.


    So, he pped his forehead, as if remembering something important.


    "By the way, Orochimaru-dono, in order to thank you for your patience and enlightenment, that solved the confusion in my heart for many years, I also have a small piece of information here."


    He looked honest and sincere.


    "You''re wee, please speak."


    "I heard that Your Excellency is the most respected disciple of the third Hokage. When he abdicates in two years, you will inherit the position of Hokage. These days, many Konoha vigers and ninjas I have met say this in private."


    "Oh, I''m not interested in Hokage''s name."


    Orochimaru waved his hand and pretended to be not thinking about this.


    However, Kisame is right in one thing, he is indeed the most proud and respected disciple of the third Hokage!


    Orochimaru has been regarded by the third Hokage as a talented young man since he was a child, a genius who only appears in decades.


    For this reason, Jiraiya has always been very jealous. Even during the party two days ago, when he was drunk, heined that in teacher''s heart, Orochimaru was always the only one.


    Although Orochimaru is not so interested in the position of Hokage, if the third Hokage really wants him to inherit this name, he...


    Will not refuse the teacher''s kindness.


    "Orochimaru-dono is really indifferent to fame and fortune. It seems that I think too much."


    When Kisame heard Orochimaru say this, he immediately showed a look of awe and admiration.


    "Oh? What are you trying to say."


    Orochimaru raised his eyebrows as he heard something in Kisame''s words.


    Seeing that the other party was hooked, Kisame began to spread rumors:


    "It''s like this, I was summoned by Mizukage-sama after winning the Chunin exam, and when I went to see him, I happened to see him chatting with the third Hokage.


    It seems that the third Hokage particrly value a young man named Namikaze Minato. He said that he is also very good to be the sessor of the will of fire.


    He even made Minato Namikaze pay his respects to Mizukage-sama.


    That guy was the chief examiner for the third round of the Chunin Exam, and he was very partial to my opponent, his disciple Uchiha Obito, in the final.


    For this reason, I hate this Namikaze Minato, so I tell you about it. I hope that if Orochimaru-sama runs for Hokage, you must not lose to him. "

 Chapter 48: 48

    Chapter 48: 48


    After finishing the story in one breath, Kisame patted his head and left, leaving Orochimaru frozen in ce.


    "Namikaze Minato..."


    He murmured, as an image of a handsome, yellow-haired, sunny figure popped up in his mind.


    That guy is very popr with the third Hokage.


    Also, over the years.


    The third Hokage seemed to have discovered that Orochimaru secretly learned forbidden techniques and conducted human experiments, and may indeed be a little dissatisfied with him.


    These clues and signs came together, so Orochimaru couldn''t help but believe more than half of what Kisame said.


    "Humph."


    After a long while, he snorted coldly and left with a gloomy expression.


    After Kisame created a wave in Orochimaru''s mentality by provoking dissension, he did not go back to the hotel to sleep as he said.


    Instead, he brought out the snake meat and found a nearbyte-night barbecue restaurant that was still open.


    "Boss, do you have roasted snake meat here?" he asked as soon as he entered the door.


    "This... No." The boss, who was busy in front of the barbecue, thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "It''s okay, I have it."


    Kisame took out arge pile of snake meat, put it on the table, and said to the boss, "Please help me bake it, remember to add more cumin."


    "Guest, you can''t bring our own ingredients here." The boss said with a look of embarrassment.


    "That''s because I didn''te. I could have baked like this long ago."


    Kisame took out the ssic rhetoric again, and smiled kindly at the boss, revealing two rows of sharp fangs.


    "I, I know."


    The boss''s expression changed, and he carefully lifted the snake meat and washed it in the sink next to it.


    Soon.


    Snake meat is on the table, and the aroma is overflowing.


    "Guest, the snake meat you asked for is roasted, and I''ll bring you a bottle of sake."


    The boss warmly brought the snake meat to the table, and also presented Kisame with a bottle of wine. That''s because Kisame paid for the barbecue in advance and was generous.


    What the boss didn''t expect was that Kisame frowned and pushed the bottle aside:


    "I''m a teenager, and I can''t drink alcohol. It will affect my physical development. Give me a ss of juice instead."


    ''Teenager? Physical development?''


    The boss looked stunned, looking at the burly body of Kisame, who was 1.9 meters.


    ''What kind of boy is this?''


    Suddenly, he felt that Kisame was a little familiar, and after a closer look, he suddenly realized: "You are that... Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure, the one who won first ce in this Chunin exam!"


    In that case, he really is a teenager.


    The boss didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly went to get the juice for Kisame.


    It took Kisame half an hour to feast on the pile of snake meat before returning to the hotel contentedly.


    He had a good sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Kirigakure ninjas left the hotel where they were staying and set off back to the vige.


    Kisame walked on the street suddenly felt a murderous auraing from the crowd.


    He turned his head and saw that Tsunade was standing on the side of the road, staring at him fiercely like a tigress.


    Kisame smiled slightly, not only did he not cower, but instead raised his hand and tapped his head, making a "dang dang" sound.


    "This nasty little bastard..."


    Tsunade remembered the humiliation that night, and clenched her fists.


    Shizune was beside Tsunade, and looking at her furious teacher, she sighed helplessly, and then cautiously reminded:


    " Tsunade-sama, you promised Director Yamamoto that you are going to report to the crew today. If you acted on your own again, I am afraid that the ancestral house will be sold to pay the damages."


    "What''s the hurry, didn''t the directore to me, look."


    Tsunade patted Shizune''s shoulder, moved her chin, and motioned Shizune to look forward.


    Sure enough, she saw Director Yamamoto and a young man walking over from a distance.


    That young man, dressed in a luxurious golden kimono, looked handsome and personable, and attracted many girls attention along the way.


    "Tsunade-sama, why did youe here? I''ve been looking for you everywhere for a long time."


    Director Yamamoto wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief, then pulled the young man beside him and introduced him enthusiastically to Tsunade, "This is the noble son of the Fuji family, not only is he the sponsor of our crew, he is also the male lead this time. I brought him here specially so that you can get to know him first."


    "Fuji-dono? Are you the son of that great merchant?"


    Shizune who was standing next to Tsunade was shocked when she heard the words, and her tone became a lot nervous.


    "Yes."


    Fuji nced at Shizune with a smile, nodded, and at the same time observed Tsunade''s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    His father, a wealthy businessman in the Land of Fire, has done business all over the five countries, and is one of the few super rich people in the entire ninja world.


    Fuji''s main business is the sale of electronic products developed by itself, including televisions,puters, radios, recorders, video cameras and cameras.


    It is no exaggeration to say that most of the digital home appliances in Konoha Vige are Fuji family products.


    Because of this, even Shizune, who has always been reticent, eximed in surprise after hearing about the identity of Fuji.


    Fuji and Asuma are a bit simr, both are more rebellious types.


    He didn''t want to obey his father''s arrangement and inherit the family''s billions of property ording to the rules, as he had a dream of bing a movie star since he was a child.


    This time, he was chasing his dream.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s the first time we meet, please give me advice in the future."


    Fuji smiled slightly, making people feel like a spring breeze, and stretched out his hand to Tsunade.


    However, Tsunade was not interested, because


    Hoshigaki Kisame''s ill-fated shark face has been lingering in her mind.


    Facing the request of Fuji to shake hands.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted lightly, ignored the other party, turned around and left.


    Fuji looked stunned, and when he came back to his senses, his eyes suddenly became a lot gloomy.


    No matter which man it is, it will be very embarrassing to be pped in public like this. And he, who happens to be a person with strong self-esteem, can''t ept any woman''s rejection of him.


    Even if the other party is Princess of Konoha Tsunade Hime.


    Seeing this, Shizune hurriedly bowed and apologized, and apologized to Fuji and Director Yamamoto:


    "I''m really sorry, Tsunade-sama has been in a bad mood these two days, so she is acting like this. I''ll go back immediately to help her pack up and report to the crew."


    Her words were not deliberately making excuses for Tsunade.


    Tsunade was really bad during this time. Not only did she lose money at the gambling table as always, she was also humiliated by Kisame with a headbutt, and even the Thunder God Sword in the family ancestral hall was stolen.


    There is no way she wouldn''t be depressed.


    After Shizune chased after Tsunade.


    "Fuji-dono, thank you very much for your support to the crew and myself. I have a small problem on my side. I may need your help."


    Director Yamamoto apanied him with a smile.


    "What''s the problem?" Fuji said coldly, because of Tsunade, he was in a bad mood.


    "Uh, I found a viin candidate, but he doesn''t want to y..."


    "Viin candidate, is it important? For that kind of role, just find one on the side of the road."


    Fuji interrupted the director''s words with a look of impatience.


    In his opinion, the most important thing in a love movie is male and female starring, and it just so happens that he and Tsunade are a pair of handsome men and beautiful women.


    The audience walks into the cinema just to see the good-looking male and female protagonists fall in love. Who cares what the viin looks like.


    "Young Master Fuji, I found that viin candidate on the side of the road!"


    Director Yamamoto ttered wildly and said tteringly, "In our film, the more ugly, disgusting, and hateful the viin is, the more it can set off the handsomeness, brightness and integrity of your protagonist.


    Moreover, there are more and more movies now, and the audiences gradually dislike watching the stereotyped viin image in the past. "


    He tried hard to persuade Fuji.


    Although director Yamamoto waspromised by Fuji''s money in order to make a movie, and agreed to let thetter be the main actor. But as a professional director, he still has a certain artistic pursuit in his heart.


    "Well, what you said makes sense, as expected of a professional director I like."


    Fuji pondered for a moment, agreed with Yamamoto''s idea, and then asked casually, "However, is the person you mentioned good at acting. That must be why hechosen as the viin, right?"


    When Yamamoto heard the words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly:


    "Please believe in my long-term vision. That person doesn''t need to act at all. As long as he stands there, he has the aura of a viin. Moreover, he is also a ninja, and his ninjutsu skills are perfectly in line with this script. Simply the best choice. Plus"


    Having said that, Yamamoto nced around and confirmed that no one else was passing by before leaning into Fuji''s ear and adding in a low voice:


    "I have another gossip here. Tsunade-sama is angry because she has had some unpleasant conflicts with that person. ording to my years of experience, this kind of hostility between the two sides, if properly substituted into the roles of pros and cons, will make the shooting process smoother and the final result better."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    After hearing these words, Fuji had some other thoughts.


    If he gets that person into the crew, helps Tsunade feel good, and teach him a lesson, wouldn''t that mean that he would be able to get Tsunade''s favor naturally?


    Taking this as an opportunity, it may even be possible to take Tsunade directly.


    Fuji knew that Tsunade was older than him.


    But he likes such mature and beautiful women, and doesn''t care about those young and immature girls at all.


    Thinking of this, Fuji directly instructed Director Yamamoto:


    "Tell me the name of the viin. Yamamoto, there is nothing in this world that money can''t do."


    "His name is Hoshigaki Kisame. He''s a Kirigakure Chunin." Yamamoto said quickly with a happy expression on his face.


    "Leave it to me." Fuji agreed confidently.


    He can even pull in Tsunade, one of the three Konoha Sannin, to act, not to mention a mere Kirigakure Chunin.


    In the eyes of a rich man like him, ninjas are nothing more than servants whoe and go when they are called. To put it nasty, they are simr to a group of dogs begging for food.


    Most of the ninjas he has seen can do anything as long as they are given enough money.


    There is no morality or bottom line to speak of.


    In the final analysis, ninjas are a bunch of rude men without culture, who only fight and kill. And a kind-hearted man like him is the one who truly influences and changes the world.


    "With your words, I am relieved."


    Yamamotoplimented with a smile on his face after getting Fuji''s promise.


    As far as he knows, this noble son gets 30 million ryo as pocket money every month, which is an astronomical amount that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    The Fuji family also has a lot of connections in the Land of Water. As long as they ask someone to say hello to the senior officials of Kirigakure, he believe that Hoshigaki Kisame will report to the crew obediently.


    A few dayster.


    Everyone of the Kirigakure left the Land of Fire safely and returned to the Land of Water smoothly.


    They entered a seaside town to take a break.


    This town is the port town where Kisame brought Haku and Yukino.

 Chapter 49: 49

    Chapter 49: 49


    It is an important town integrating economy, tourism and military.


    To Kisame''s suprise, director Yamamoto''s crew also came here.


    It seems that the filming location of the crew in the Land of Water is Kaigan Town.


    During the break Kisame was going to see Yukino and Haku, but was suddenly called into the room by the third Mizukage.


    The third Mizukage said that the Fuji family, who is famous in the ninja world, is a friend of the Daimyo of the Land of Water. In the past two years, he has also been negotiating investment ns with the senior management of Kirigakure, and is a distinguished guest of Kirigakure.


    Just now, Fuji came to visit, iming that he had watched the Chunin exam not long ago, and wanted the champion Hoshigaki Kisame into his film crew as a bodyguard.


    And a cameo viin by the way.


    And the remuneration for these two tasks adds up to five million ryo.


    It must be known that, even for the most difficult S-level tasks, the remuneration usually starts at one million taels.


    Kisame only needs to be a bodyguard and do a cameo, and he can easily get 5 million, which is equivalent to picking up money.


    This is Fuji family''s capability.


    "This mission must be done beautifully, and it must satisfy Fuji, understand?"


    After the third Mizukage exined the situation to Kisame, he directly issued this order.


    "Yes."


    In the face of the third Mizukage''s strong order, Kisame lowered his head and did not defy, "I will definitely make Fuji-dono feel...at home."


    After speaking, he left the room.


    "That director Yamamoto is really persistent. Even the Fuji family moved out in order for me to join his crew for filming."


    In the corridor, Kisame thought to himself, looking a little surprised.


    The bad news is that Tsunade is also on set.


    He still wasn''t able avoided this horrible woman.


    ''Forget it, there must be a way to the front of the mountain.''


    Kisame decided to take advantage of the next time he stayed in the Kaigan town to visit Yukino and her son. By the way, I must figure out a way, to get Tsunade''s skills.


    Her poisoning skills and ability to prepare poisons are definitely first-ss in the ninja world, much more brilliant than her apprentice Shizune.


    In addition, there is the Senju great sword used by the first Hokage, and it is a treasure that Kisame coveted, maybe it was hidden somewhere by Tsunade.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame came to the door of the hotel where the crew stayed.


    The most luxurious hotel in the town has been taken over by the rich and powerful Fuji.


    At this time, the director, actors and crew members all gathered in the hotel lobby on the first floor to participate in the lively opening banquet, which was full of noise.


    Kisame pushed the door and entered, driving a cold sea breeze into the lobby.


    At this time.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Many eyes were cast towards him, with surprises, curiosity, and... murderous aura.


    Yes, murderous.


    A swishing sound was heard.


    A figure rushed out of the crowd like lightning, and before everyone could react, it moved towards Kisame, and raised its right hand and punched him.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    In the crowd, Shizune shouted, trying to stop Tsunade, but it was toote.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade''s fist was wrapped in a strong wind, and before it hit the ghost shark, it blew his entire face out of shape.


    ''Humph.''


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched, admiring the ugly expression of Kisame''s face.


    But next second.


    Kisame suddenly raised his left arm in front of him, and blocked Tsunade''s strange force with his wrist.


    ''Boom!''


    In a dull loud noise, the tall body of Kisame flew out on the spot, smashed the ss door behind him, and flew out of the hotel.


    At the same time, the entire row of huge floor-to-ceiling windows on the first floor of the hotel were also shattered by the air flow from Tsunade''s punch, and in a series of ttering sounds, they turned into broken ss all over the floor.


    "What!"


    Many people in the lobby were even more frightened and screamed, some threw their wine sses, and some fell to the ground in a state of embarrassment.


    The power of one punch is so terrifying.


    It''s hard to imagine what happened to Kisame who took Tsunade''s punch from the front.


    ''He shouldn''t be killed, right?''


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Kisame flew backwards a certain distance in the air, and afternding, her took a dozen steps back in a row, and finally glided for a long distance before dissipating the huge impact.


    But he didn''t fall down.


    At this time, his entire left arm was numb.


    It must be known that he is born with strong wrist strength, and his left arm is also fused with Shibuki, which is a real steel arm. Even though he was like this, it was almost smashed by Tsunade with one punch.


    Is this the power of the bloodline inherited from the "God of Ninja" Senju Hashirama?


    Kisame couldn''t help but be startled.


    In fact, Tsunade was even more surprised than Kisame.


    This time, she was angry with Kisame, and she used 50% of her strength, just to let out a bad breath and teach this shark face a lesson.


    Anyway, she is the best medical ninja in the whole ninja world. Even if Kisame is seriously injured, it will be a big deal to save him.


    Unexpectedly, this guy did not fall down.


    At this moment, she remembered the iron-headed skill that Kisame had performed on her that night.


    "Is his body really made of iron, so hard?''


    At this time.


    Kisame swung his hand vigorously to regain the feeling in his paralyzed left arm, then used Shunshin jutsu to stand infront of Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-dono, are you relieved?"


    He looked down at Tsunade condescendingly. Every time from this angle, he can see pleasing scenery through the loose gray uniform.


    Tsunade did not speak.


    Her gaze moved up and down on Kisame''s body, from his broad and straight shoulders, to the full and thick chest muscles, to the strong and powerful arms, and finally stopped on his...


    between the legs.


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up immediately.


    If she kicked there, it should be very painful, right?


    She didn''t believe that, Hoshigaki Kisame, a madman who trains muscles, can be so hard that to even that ce.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m a little embarrassed. Please be more reserved, okay?"


    Kisame took a step back, covered his lower body with both hands, and pretended to have a slightly red face.


    He sensed Tsunade''s intentions and knew that she wanted to try and kick him.


    When Kisame usually works out, although he has also trained his muscles, but if he has to resist Tsunade''s painful feet, he is afraid... that he will die.


    When this scene is looked from the perspective of a bystander.


    Tsunade is like a cougar lusting a honest muscr man and is molesting him with her eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Tsunade snorted coldly, as was annoyed when she saw Kisame''s face. She turned around, walked into the hotel, and went straight back to her room.


    Shizune came infront of Kisame and said.


    "I''m sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of Tsunade-sama. Are you alright, let me see."


    While bowing to Kisame, she checked his left arm, and then performed medical ninjutsu to carefully heal him.


    Since Shizune became Tsunade''s disciple, she gradually took on the role of thetter''s nanny, following Tsunade all day long to help her wipe her buttocks and deal with all kinds of things.


    Many of Tsunade''s troubles fell on Shizune''s shoulders, causing her to bear a weight that she should not bear at a young age.


    Tsunade euphemistically called it, her training.


    Kisame felt that a warm chakra came from her palm, which quickly eliminated the swelling and numbness in his left arm.


    "Thank you, I''m fine now. Tsunade-sama can calm down now."


    He said to Shizune with a very indifferent look, and then walked towards the lobby.


    That''s because in Kisame''s heart, Tsunade''s medical expenses for this punch were paid for by the Thunder God Sword he took from her ancestral hall.


    After all, he still made a lot of profit.


    Passing through the staff who were cleaning up the broken ss, Kisame came to Director Yamamoto.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, we meet again."


    Director Yamamoto was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to shake hands with Kisame.


    After Kisame shook hands with the director, he looked at Fuji on the side and smiled:


    "This is the famous Fuji-dono. I was ordered by the third Mizukage to serve as your bodyguard. Please give me advice in the future."


    "Um."


    Fuji responded lukewarmly, as he nced at Kisame and patted Director Yamamoto on the shoulder and said, "Director, Ipletely trust your vision now. This kind of guy is born with a bad guy look. It''s really a pity for him to not to y the viin role, haha."


    In front of Kisame, he made no secret of his contempt and ridicule.


    Hearing the words, Kisame narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Another annoying employer.


    "That... Hoshigaki Kisame, your room has been arranged for you, it''s right next to Fuji-dono."


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Director Yamamoto hurriedly came out to smooth things over and change the subject.


    However, Fuji waved his hand and said lightly: "No need, I brought my own bodyguards, two elites from the Land of Fire."


    After speaking, he raised his hands and pped twice.


    ''Swish.''


    Two Jnin appeared out of thin air behind Fuji, exuding a powerful aura that was daunting.


    In the hugend of Fire, it''s not only Konoha that has ninjas, there are many ninjas in other ces. For example, in the Daimyo pce, there is a private military directly affiliated with the effective loyalty to the Daimyothe Twelve Guardian Ninjas.


    In the same way, how could a wealthy and noble man like Fuji not have personal bodyguards by his side.


    His two bodyguards, who had retired from the previous Twelve Guardian Ninjas, had sworn to join the Fuji family, with an annual sry of tens of million ryo.


    With such two loyal dead men as bodyguards, it was normal for Fuji to despise the newly promoted Kirigakure Chunin.


    "You can arrange a ce for this shark guy to live, but he must stay away from my room. In my opinion, the outdoor swimming pool in the hotel is very good."


    With a humorous expression on his face, Fujimanded Director Yamamoto, which caused the two elites behind him tough out loud.


    "Okay, You guys do your work first, I''ll go visit Princess Tsunade."


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Temptest1618 for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pat /dragonNEET

 Chapter 50: 50

    Chapter 50: 50


    Fuji teased Kisame with his eyes, and then left the hall under the protection of the two jnin.


    Fujipletely disregard Kisame.


    "I''ll have someone arrange a new ce for you right away."


    Director Yamamoto was very embarrassed and said to Kisame with a guilty look.


    He saw Kisame at a nce, and did everything possible toe to the crew to act.


    And the result of this is that, Kisame was first punched by Tsunade, and was mocked by Fuji in person. These things made Director Yamamoto feel very sorry.


    "No need, director. Since I don''t need to be a bodyguard, I have a ce to live outside."


    Kisame declined Yamamoto''s kindness, raised his left arm and said to thetter, "My arm is injured. I want to go to the hospital for a look, I will be going now."


    "Hey, kisame-dono, wait."


    When Director Yamamoto saw this, he was afraid that Kisame would not return in a fit of rage, so he quickly chased after him and put a script into thetter''s hands and said, "If you have time, take a look at this script. Don''t worry, you don''t have many lines and scenes. It''s also very simple, and it''s easy to earn millions of dors!"


    "I will report to the crew on time tomorrow."


    Kisame smiled slightly, and promised to Director Yamamoto, and then left the hotel.


    However, instead of going to the hospital, he went straight back to the seaside vi he bought earlier.


    Kisame''s hair rustled under the sea breeze, as he walked leisurely on the seaside avenue full of palm trees, after a while he saw the gate of his vi from a distance.


    ''Huh?''


    When he got closer, he found that a man dressed like a dog in a suit with oily hair was sneaking around in front of the door of his vi with a bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    Kisame stepped forward calmly.


    The man is in a suit with a well oiled hair.


    Thisbination can make a man appear mature and stable, with a gentleman''s demeanor.


    However, the oily-haired man in a suit who appeared at the door of Kisame''s house exuded a wretched and greasy temperament all over his body.


    He is not good looking at first nce.


    "Yukino, please let me in, I''ll want to have a word to you."


    The man in the suit shouted into the yard through the railing of the wrought iron gate. His voice was so loud that it even disturbed the next-door neighbors on both sides.


    ''Creak.''


    Yukino pushed open the door of the vi and hurried to the yard. She frowned and said coldly to the man in the suit:


    "I''ve said it many times, don''t pester me again, I have a husband."


    "Yukino, don''t lie to me anymore. I''ve asked the people around, and they''ve never met your husband. Everyone said that he abandoned you and your son and ran away. What kind of man is he?"


    The man in the suit sped the railing with his hands, and said to Yukino affectionately, "I am different from your ex-husband. I am a responsible man. I am willing to be the father of your child and raise him to grow up."


    "I didn''t lie to you. My husband is an marine biologist. He went to sea for research and will be back soon."


    Yukino looked at the man in the suit with disgust and made up a reason.


    She couldn''t say that she killed her ex-husband with her own hands.


    She also can''t easily expose her Kekkei Genkai.


    Since she came here, Yukino has been living with her child alone, and has been living carefully, guarding this hard-won peace and happiness.


    However, her remarks obviously cannot make the man in the suit retreat.


    "I don''t believe it, just let me in. If you don''t let me in, I won''t leave."


    The man in the suit began to shout and harrass her.


    Yukino sighed, feeling a headache and exhaustion.


    This is already the third man who has pursued her in this period of time. The reason was simply because she was seen by the other party when she went out to buy vegetables.


    Beautiful women often have a lot of troubles.


    And a beautiful widow has more troubles. After all, people say that widows have many troubles.


    As ast resort, Yukino raised her arm, preparing to quietly use her Ice release to make some noise to scare the other party away.


    But at this moment, she was suddenly shocked and stunned.


    She staring nkly at the gate.


    ''Snap.''


    The man in the suit suddenly felt a strong force. Someone tapped him on the shoulder from behind, almost knocking his small body to pieces on the spot.


    "Who?"


    He turned his head in exasperation to find a tall man with a shark face looking down at him and smiling at him.


    "What are you doing at my gate?"


    Kisame asked.


    "Your gate? You are..." The man in the suit groaned inwardly and had an ominous premonition.


    "I''m a marine biologist, specializing in sharks. You should be able to tell by looking at my face."


    Kisame pointed to his face, then pointed to Yukino in the yard, and continued to say to the man in the suit, "Besides, I''m still that woman''s husband. If I read it right, you''re pestering my wife, eh? "


    The man in the suit was a little flustered, he raised his hands quickly, and exined to Kisame with an embarrassing smile:


    "Misunderstanding. Brother, this is all a misunderstanding."


    But it''s toote.


    ''Bang.''


    Kisame directly grabbed his cor, and lifted thetter''s feet off the ground, and mmed him on the railing of the iron gate.


    "You dare to touch my woman, you are alive for too long."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he threw him casually, and the man in the suit fell into the trash can.


    After disposing of this garbage, Kisame looked at Yukino standing behind the gate and smiled.


    "!"


    Yukino held her chest with both hands, and the expression on her face contained surprise, shyness and touched. She came back to her senses, hurried over to open the gate, and called out the familiar name:


    "Kisame-sama..."


    "Come on, let''s go inside."


    Kisame nced at the neighbors who were watching next door, and then looked back at the man in the suit who climbed out of the trash can, with a look that could kill.


    Walking side by side with Yukino, he naturally yed the role of thetter''s husband, stretched out his arms around her slender waist, and walked into the room.


    The man in the suit was frightened by Kisame''s eyes and ran away.


    After entering the house.


    "What happened just now, do people often harass you like this?"


    Kisame retracted his arm and asked casually.


    "...Yes." Yukino replied embarrassedly.


    "It''s because you are so beautiful."


    Kisame is right to say that.


    Right now Yukino is wearing a light blue jacket lined with a white sweater. Although she has just given birth to a child, she has recovered well and is mouthwatering.


    With long snow-white hair tied into a ponytail, and light blue eyes as clear as the sky, she is indeed a rare beauty.


    Haku being more beautiful than women when he grows up is due to his mother''s genes that are very good.


    Hearing Kisame''s blunt praise, and thinking of the way he had wrapped his arms around her waist just now, Yukino couldn''t help but blush.


    However, she quickly recalled what happened when Kisame leftst time.


    Thinking of this, Yukino became serious, took a step back, and bowed deeply to Kisame with an apologetic face:


    "Kisame-sama, about what happenedst time... I''m really sorry. It was my impulsiveness that caused you trouble."


    When Kisame was leaving.


    She hugged Kisame from behind and boldly showed her favor to the man, but she was very embarrassed.


    These days, every time when Yukino thought that a woman in her twenties has confessed to a thirteen-year-old boy, she felt ashamed.


    She can''t wait to find a hole to dig in.


    She thought that Kisame would note back to see her again.


    "I never cared about that kind of trivial thing."


    Kisame waved his hand, indicating that Yukino should not be too concerned.


    She then saw him walking to the full-length mirror at the door and looked at himself in the mirror and say: "I am often misunderstood by people like this, don''t I look old?"


    When Yukino heard these words, sheughed.


    She walked next to Kisame, looked at him in the mirror, and said thoughtfully, "kisame-sama is not old at all. You are very mature and handsome."


    Yukino seeing herself in the mirror standing beside Kisame thought that, the two of them really look like a couple.


    Yukino blushed again inexplicably.


    "By the way, this time I will stay at home for a while."


    Kisame turned his head and said to her, "I received an assignment to be a bodyguard for a crew that is shooting a movie in town, and I will also do a cameo in the movie."


    "Really?"


    When Yukino heard this, she said with a look of joy, "Then I will help you clean the room and make the bed."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hurried up the stairs to the bedroom on the second floor, and got busy.


    Kisame wandered around the house, picked up an apple on the dining table, and took a bite.


    He heard the baby''s voice and followed the sound to the nursery.


    In the cradle, Haku, who was few months old,y there quietly, neither crying nor making trouble.


    Kisame walked to the bedside of the cradle, and on a whim, stretched out a finger to tease Haku''s fleshy face, and gave thetter a kind smile.


    It was the kind of smile that showed two rows of white fangs.


    Haku opened his eyes wide, stunned for a moment, and then burst into tears.


    "Woooooo!"


    He cried louder and louder, which soon turned into howling.


    "Am I that scary, kid?"


    Kisame raised a fist, gestured in front of Haku, and at the same time narrowed his eyes, and released a murderous aura with his eyes.


    An amazing scene happened.


    In an instant, Haku stopped crying. He put a pair of small hands on his chest, held his breath, and looked at Kisame quietly.


    "You are really good. You are able to sense murderous aura. You will be a good ninja. At least you won''t be easily attacked from behind."


    Kisame nodded his head feeling very satisfied with Haku''s ninja talent.


    After teasing Haku for a while, he walked up to the second floor and found that Yukino had already helped him make the bed.


    "I''m going to look at the movie script, call me if you need anything."

 Chapter 51: 51

    Chapter 51: 51


    "I will be reading the script, call me if you need anything."


    After saying that Kisame walked into the study.


    A few hourster.


    After reading the script, Kisame finally knew why Director Yamamoto had to ask him to y the viin.


    The name of the film is "Sharks on the Beach", and the subject matter is as director Yamamoto said, it is a disaster romance film.


    The viin yed by Kisame on the surface is the President of a shippingpany, but behind the scenes he is the boss of the mafia, who vites thew andmits crimes through violence and embezzles the property of otherpanies and individuals.


    He''s a big bad guy who looks sanctimonious, but is actually doing all kinds of evil.


    The character yed by Kisame was able to be the boss of the mafia because he was an evil and powerful ninja.


    In the y, he signed a summoning contract with man-eating sharks in the deep sea, and manipted them to attack fishermen and passenger ships at sea, and then controlled the sea routes.


    Recently, this viin has taken a fancy to a beautiful seaside beach, and wants to steal it and develop sea-view real estate.


    So, he used ninjutsu to create a tsunami, and summoned man-eating sharks, that mixed in the tsunami and went ashore to attack beach tourists.


    His wishful thinking was to keep tourists away after a major casualty ident, and then take the opportunity to buy this beach at a low price.


    Kisame not only has the appearance and temperament of the viin, but also can create a tsunami effect with water ninjutsu, and can even summon hordes of sharks.


    Therefore, he became the perfect viin in director Yamamoto''s mind.


    As for the male protagonist, Fuji ys the role of a young navigator and the owner of this beach.


    He is Kind, brave, positive and optimistic. He vowed to guard the beach from the bad guys.


    Tsunade, the heroine, came to the beach by ident, and was inadvertently involved in the struggle between the hero and viin. In the process, she falls in love with Fuji and finally defeats the viin, Kisame together.


    It''s such a clich story.


    Kisame originally thought that the plot would be more exaggerated, simr to movies like "Jaws".


    However, considering that the development of the film industry in this world, that has just started, it is not bad to have this plot.


    Moreover, the biggest selling point of this movie is Tsunade''s starring.


    Due to her, at least in the box office of Konohagakure and the Land of Fire, it will be a hit.


    "Kisame-sama, dinner is ready."


    There was a soft knock on the door by Yukino who invited him to dinner.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Kisame closed the script and walked out.


    After a warm and hearty dinner.


    Kisame returned to the study, continued to pick up the script, and memorized the viin''s lines.


    As a ninja, since taking over this task, he mustplete it with the most serious and professional attitude.


    This is the self-cultivation of a ninja.


    The night passed by without any problems.


    Early next morning, after eating breakfast carefully prepared by Yukino, Kisame went to the hotel, set off with the crew, and went to the beach for filming.


    On the way, Kisame asked Director Yamamoto and learned that the time taken for the movie "Sharks on the Beach" is expected to take two to three months.


    It''s quite a long time.


    So Kisame decided that during this period of time, in addition to filming, he should focus on fitness and training.


    ''I will transform my body by tapping into my potential, and try to double my current chakra volume!''


    His current body, after absorbing several ninja swords one after another, has approached the limit of its capacity.


    In a short period of time, he will not be able to swallow a new ninja sword, as there is a danger of him being burst open.


    This time, the filming task gave Kisame a sufficient and calm time, allowing him to further improve the strength of his muscles in an orderly manner.


    In this way, he can reach the peak of his physical fitness sooner and earlier.


    Soon after, the group arrived at the shooting location.


    This is a stretch of seaside beach. The sun, seabirds, fishing sails, and the sea breeze blow slowly, bringing the unique salty taste of seawater, which makes people''s body and mind return to nature.


    Under the order of Director Yamamoto, the staff were busy setting up the scene, and Tsunade, the female lead, was called to the director to exin the first scene.


    "What, you want me to wear a swimsuit?"


    Tsunade frowned at the swimsuit handed over by a female staff member.


    It was a white swimsuit with less fabric, so it would definitely be very revealing.


    Tsunade cannot ept it.


    "Tsunade-sama, the heroine you y is the one whoes to the beach to bask in the sun. She must be wearing a swimsuit."


    Director Yamamoto tried his best to persuade and tried his best to convince Tsunade.


    If she can wear this swimsuit, it will be a big selling point for the movie, and it will definitely attract a lot of people to the cinema.


    When Fuji saw this, his eyes shed, he walked up from the side, and pulled Yamamoto away:


    "Director, since Tsunade doesn''t like it, don''t force her. With Princess Tsunade''s figure, she will look good in anything she wears."


    "...Okay." Director Yamamoto had no choice but to give up when he heard the words.


    Tsunade gave Fuji a thankful look, and her impression of thetter got a little better.


    Fuji was ecstatic in his heart.


    Not far away.


    "Ho...ho!"


    Kisame was panting heavily, propped himself on the ground with two fingers, and did hundreds of push-ups in a row.


    Today''s shooting continues till evening, and it''s still early, so on the set, he seizes every opportunity to exercise like no one else.


    After all, for Kisame, training is the right thing to do.


    The first filming of the first act of "Sharks on the Beach" begins.


    Although Tsunade didn''t wear a swimsuit, she made apromise and didn''t wear her green trench coat with the word "gambling" printed on the back.


    Instead, it was reced with a white vest and a pair of blue skinny jeans, which perfectly highlighted the thrilling body curve, making the crew members, both men and women, stunned.


    The plot of the first act is simple.


    The general idea is that Tsunadees to the beach to bask in the sun, but because she was too beautiful, she was harassed by a group of gangsters who are under Kisame.


    At a critical moment, the male protagonist, Fuji, came on stage, staged a heroic rescue of beauty, and chased away the gangsters. The hero and heroine met and became friends.


    Since it was the first time shooting, and that Tsunade had no experience of being a damsel in distress, she was unable to act properly.


    Most of the scenes were not filmed until dusk.


    During the period, after Kisame finished his fitness workout, he had a meal and took a bath, and then received a notification from the staff to let him change his clothes.


    He, the viin, is finally about to make his debut.


    The scene right now is a coastal sandy beach at dusk.


    The gorgeous sunset dyes half of the sky red, and the sea under the sunset is sparkling and golden. The gentle sea breeze swims with the waves, sending the waves to the soft beach.


    Beautiful.


    Fuji winked at Director Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto immediately understood, and quickly raised his voice and said:


    "There is a sunset now, the scenery is just right, and the kiss scene will start immediately. The scene will be very beautiful."


    "So fast?" Tsunade was taken aback and seemed a little caught off guard.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s not fast at all. ording to the plot, you and Fuji-dono fell in love at first sight on the beach." Director Yamamoto exined with a smile.


    "All right."


    Tsunade reluctantly agreed.


    The so-called kiss scene, of course, can''t be real, but a dislocation kiss.


    However, for Tsunade, who was acting on her first day, to have such close and intimate contact between her and a strange man still made her feel very resistant in her heart.


    But in order to pay off her gambling debts, she, who had already received sky-high wages, could only endure it.


    ''When I win back all the money I lost from the gambling table, I will never do this kind of grievance to myself again.''


    Tsunade swore silently in her heart.


    On the other side.


    Kisame, who had changed his clothes, walked out of the dressing room temporarily built by the crew.


    Short hair, tough facial features.


    A ck suit with a white shirt and a light blue tie. At the chest, there is also a golden shark brooch.


    Suits are not suitable for people who are too thin or too fat.


    Only well-proportioned, and tall men can bring out the most of it.


    It just so happens that Hoshigaki Kisame is such a person.


    He stood by and waited for a while, reciting the lines repeatedly in his mind, and quickly entered the y.


    He put himself in the viin''s perspective.


    Seeing Tsunade and Fuji wiggling over there, Kisame got a little impatient, and turned to ask the staff next to him, "Is it time for me to y?"


    The staff member nced at Director Yamamoto, who nodded, indicating that Kisame can appear.


    The plot here is when the male and female protagonists are about to kiss each other, the viin suddenly appears to do bad.


    Such twists and turns of the plot can whet the audience''s appetite and make the story seem ups and downs.


    "Tsunade-sama,e closer, look more affectionate, and think of Fuji-dono as your first love."


    Director Yamamoto directed off-site.


    Fuji was ecstatic in his heart, looking at the beautiful and unparalleled Tsunade in front of him, he stretched out his hands eagerly, trying to wrap his arms around thetter''s slender waist...


    It''s logical to take advantage of this situation.


    At this time.


    Kisame stepped on the beach with one foot, raised the other foot, and used the polished ck leather shoes to tip up the beach ser ball next to him, and aimed at Fuji''s ass.


    A powerful kick was sent out.


    ''Swish.''


    The football whizzed through the air, drawing a beautiful arc with unparalleled precision.


    ''Bang.''


    Fuji''s pupils shrank sharply, there was a sharp pain in his buttocks, and his body lost his bnce, as he stumbled forward.


    Tsunade was startled and moved away.


    Fuji suddenly fell on the beach in a standard dog-eating posture.


    "Who?!"


    He immediately got up, furious, what kind of thing without eyes attacked him.


    Looking back he saw Kisame whistling, with his hands in his pockets, and appeared with a group of younger brothers in suits and sunsses.


    "Sorry, we yed beach volleyball here and identally kicked the ball over to you. Are you alright?"


    Kisame walked in front of Fuji, looked down at him, and showed a smile.

 Chapter 52: 52

    Chapter 52: 52


    "You f''_king..."


    Fuji gritted his teeth, lost his mind, and rushed up to kill Kisame.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame''s eyes sharpened, as he moved with lightning speed. He grabbed Fuji''s cor, like lifting a dog, and roughly lifted thetter up.


    Next second.


    ''Whizz.''


    The two elite Jnin bodyguards of Fuji suddenly appeared, and one of them grabbed Kisame''s wrist and said coldly:


    "Let go!"


    The other person even took out a sharp knife, and directly ced it on Kisame''s neck.


    "You are looking for death."


    Kisame narrowed his eyes and said a ssic line of the viin, with killing intent.


    He participated in the filming of this movie, and starred in his true colors.


    Because, Kisame is always ready to do fake dramas, he incarnated into the real viin, and tried to kill the nasty employer Fuji and his two dogs together.


    In other words, he is really going to kill.


    "Cut!"


    At the critical moment, Director Yamamoto shouted and rushed up, hurriedly said: "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. It''s just filming, don''t get excited."


    Tsunade also arrived in an instant, stretched out her hand, and removed the ninja sword that was on Kisame''s neck. Then she frowned at Kisame and said :


    "Do you have something to say."


    When Kisame heard these words, his murderous aura gradually dissipated, he let go of Fuji, turned his head and protested to Director Yamamoto:


    "After I came on stage, he didn''t act ording to the script, and the lines were wrong."


    "Uh, this..."


    When Director Yamamoto heard the words, he showed an embarrassed smile and looked carefully at Fuji.


    "I''m tired, let''s end it here today."


    Fuji said coldly, took a deep look at Kisame, turned around and walked away.


    His two bodyguards also followed without a word.


    "Ugh."


    Director Yamamoto sighed as he watched Fuji leaving.


    Then, he turned around and said to Kisame earnestly:


    "Kisame-dono, I don''t mean to say that you are not good at acting. On the contrary, you are too engaged in acting. It would be better if you could keep it a little bit low. Do you... understand what I mean?"


    "I see, Director."


    Kisame nodded thoughtfully, frowned and pondered for a moment, then said, "You want to say that really good acting skills should be reserved, and should be like a thunder in a silent ce. Is that so?"


    He really wants to further hone his acting skills.


    Because Kisame believe that using words, expressions and body movements to deceive the enemy is an important part of Unlimited style.


    "Well, you got it right."


    Director Yamamoto nodded in relief, thinking more and more that Kisame is a natural actor.


    Such a talented acting seedling, it is a pity that he is a ninja.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head regretfully and turned away.


    "Hey."


    At this moment, Tsunade came up, patted Kisame on the shoulder, and said casually, "Thank you for helping me."


    She is not stupid.


    She could see that Kisame deliberately kicked Fuji''s ass with a ball, so that thetter did not take advantage of her.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame didn''t expect Tsunade to think this way. He was simply too deeply involved in the y, and he was feeling unpleasant looking at the protagonist.


    Hence his behavior.


    However, since Tsunade is misunderstanding in a way that benefits him, Kisame will not miss this opportunity.


    He was not polite at all, and took the opportunity to ask Tsunade for a favor:


    "I helped you, shouldn''t you give me something in return?"


    Facing Kisame who asks for favors as soon as he opens his mouth Tsunade was surprised.


    "What do you want in return?" Tsunade frowned slightly.


    "Do you have any advanced intoxication medicine, preferably the colorless and odorless kind, which can make elite Jonin unwittingly lose theirbat effectiveness. Just give me a bottle."


    Kisame looked at Tsunade with burning eyes, thinking about the kind of drug she used to bring down Jiraiya in the anime.


    Tsunade hearing these words and snorted coldly:


    "I already knew that you had other ns, and I don''t have that kind of thing."


    She then flicked her golden ponytail and moved away, leaving only a faint scent of a woman, circling in ce.


    Kisame shook his head, went into the locker room to change his suit, and was about to finish work and go home.


    When he was passing by the logistics of the crew, he overheard a conversation between two employees.


    "That Hoshigaki Kisame, did he reallye to film, he clearly came to eat. He ate eight people''s weight by himself, he was a rice bucket." One of themined.


    "Don''t prepare a lunch box for him tomorrow. This is what Fuji-dono told me when he came to inspect in the afternoon. He wants to starve this guy to death!"


    Another person who seemed to have a higher position said coldly.


    ''This crew is too stingy.''


    When Kisame heard these words, he was a little unhappy, didn''t he just eat a little more than the others, as for this?


    Never mind.


    Starting tomorrow, he will let Yukino cook at home and deliver it.


    Kisame thought so and returned to the seaside vi.


    The next day.


    After a night of time, Fuji seemed to calm down.


    He wants to be a movie star in his heart. In order to realize this great dream, he has to temporarily let go of his dissatisfaction with Hoshigaki Kisame.


    However, once the film is finished, and the shark guy is useless, it will be the moment to finish him.


    Fuji thought so, and passed by Kisame with a sneer.


    The morning shoot went well.


    Soon, it was time for lunch.


    A dining table was set up on the beach, and a luxurious meal sent from the hotel was ced, which made people move.


    With a smile on his face, Fuji politely invited Tsunade, Shizune, and Director Yamamoto to join him for lunch.


    Tsunade nced at the crowd, and was surprised to find that only Kisame was sitting in the corner without food.


    "What''s going on?" She turned to the director and asked.


    "Maybe there''s not enough lunch today. It doesn''t matter, that guy is strong, it''s no big deal to be hungry."


    Fuji gave Kisame a yful look, and spoke first, and with a gentlemanly manner, he opened the chair beside Tsunade and made a gesture of please.


    Tsunade''s face sank, as she immediately understood the reason.


    "I''ll go over there."


    She said that and walked towards Kisame.


    "Is it because of the incident yesterday, that Fuji didn''t even let you eat food, he is a bit too much."


    Tsunade came to Kisame and said apologetically.


    Everything is because of her.


    "It''s okay, someone will bring me food. She''s already here."


    Kisame said indifferently, and waved in the direction not far away.


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing this, Tsunade looked in the direction Kisame beckoned, and sure enough, she saw a young and beautiful white-haired woman carrying arge wooden basket hurrying to the set.


    "Slow down and be careful."


    Kisame stood up and greeted Yukino.


    "Kisame-sama, you must be starving."


    Seeing that the rest of the crew were already eating, Yukino looked apologetic. She has been busy in the kitchen since the morning, and she has to take care of the children in the middle, so she came a littlete.


    "I''m not hungry, but you worked hard and cooked so many dishes. Have you eaten?"


    Kisame took the wooden basket and asked with concern.


    "I ate."


    Yukino hurriedly nodded, but as soon as she finished speaking, there was an unsatisfactory gurgling sound in her stomach.


    She is too busy to have time to eat.


    "Let''s eat together."


    Kisame smiled, lifted the wooden lid of the basket, took out the steaming food, and ced it on the small table next to it.


    Among them, there is a delicious plump tender chicken, and a bottle of fragrant shochu.


    Tsunade, who was on the side saw this scene, and her eyes lit up as she swallowed her saliva.


    Soju and tender chicken are her favorite foods.


    "Would you like to eat together, call Shizune over too."


    Kisame suddenly invited Tsunade.


    "OK."


    Tsunade froze for a moment, readily agreed, and immediately waved to Shizune.


    Compared with Fuji''s table of delicacies from mountains and seas, she still prefers this kind of food, drinking and eating chicken.


    So, a man and three women sat around the small table.


    "Right, this is..."


    Tsunade looked at Yukino with curious eyes.


    "Let''s eat first, the dishes are going to be cold." Kisame helped her open the wine bottle, and the aroma of the wine suddenly overflowed.


    "Then I''m going to eat."


    Tsunade didn''t ask any further questions, picked up the shochu and took a swig. Then, she broke off a big chicken leg with her hands and gnawed it with relish.


    She didn''t care for her image at all.


    "Let''s start too. Shizune, eat what you like, don''t be restrained."


    Kisame said, picking up a piece of chicken breast and putting it in his mouth.


    The reason why he specially asked Yukino to prepare wine and tender chicken was to attract Tsunade, a big foodie.


    And the reason why he invited Tsunade and Shizune to eat was because he had putxatives in advance to Fuji''s meal as revenge and it can''t be hidden from Tsunade if she ate with them.

 Chapter 53: 53

    Chapter 53: 53


    One man and three women were enjoying themselves happily and eating deliciously.


    On the other side, Fuji was dumbfounded, as he never thought that Tsunade would never return.


    What made him even more suprised was that Yukino who delivered food to Kisame was also a beauty with a plump figure and delicate facial features.


    Why can that shark faced guy have two big beauties around him?


    Could it be that women now like muscr men, and a handsome, fair-skinned man like him is not popr anymore?


    At this moment, Fuji, who has always been confident, doubted his own charm and could not ept it.


    He didn''t say a word, and ate with a gloomy face.


    Twenty minutester.


    Yukino finished eating early, and after the other three finished their meal, she diligently packed up the tableware, looking like a virtuous wife.


    "Kisame-sama, I''ll go back first. No one is watching the child at home, he may be a bit lonely."


    Yukino lifted the wooden basket and said goodbye to Kisame with a worried look on her face.


    ''Child?''


    When Tsunade heard these words, and with a puff, she spit out the wine she drank, choking herself.


    "Tsunade-sama!" Shizune hurried over and patted Tsunade''s back.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Tsunade coughed and stared at Kisame and Yukino, the more she looked, the more she felt


    These two must have something going on.


    "You have a child?" she asked in shock, feeling exaggerated.


    If she remembered correctly, this guy is only thirteen years old this year, right?


    Although ninjas are rtively precocious, and it is not umon for them to be treated as adults in their teens, get married and have children early, and then die on the battlefield in their early twenties.


    But it looks like Kisame matured both externally and internally, a little too early.


    He got Yukino who was much older than him at first nce.


    Really "amazing".


    "Tsunade-sama, things are not what you think."


    Seeing this, Yukino exined with a blush on her face. She also quietly nced at Kisame, and found that thetter did not show anger or displeasure, so she was relieved.


    She stood up holding the wooden basket and hurriedly said goodbye to Tsunade and Shizune.


    "I''m leaving first, and when the two of you are free, you cane to the house as a guest."


    "Really? Why don''t we just do it today."


    Tsunade responded immediately, because she was very interested in the rtionship between Yukino and Kisame at the moment.


    ''Ah?''


    When Yukino heard the words, her body froze immediately.


    She was just polite, but who would have thought that Tsunade would agree. Thinking of this, she looked at Kisame nervously, after all, thetter is the head of the family.


    "Wait here for a while. We shouldn''t be able to shoot in the afternoon. We''ll go back together then."


    Kisame said to Yukino.


    He knew that Yukino usually lived alone with her children and was very lonely. It would be nice if she could make some friends, especially a strong friend like Tsunade.


    "Why can''t we shoot?"


    When Tsunade heard this, she asked inexplicably, after all, Kisame is not the director.


    As soon as her words fell, she understood the reason Kisame said that.


    Both Fuji and Director Yamamoto had diarrhea. Once they entered the toilet, they couldn''t get out. Aftering out, their legs were soft, and they couldn''t even stand.


    They need to be supported by others now.


    Both the director and the male lead are like this, so naturally this scene can''t be filmed.


    "You bastard... you really do your best."


    As soon as Tsunade turned her head, she understood that it was Kisame''s doing.


    "I''m just repaying Fuji-dono''s greatck of virtue, and it''s just a matter of courtesy."


    Kisame responded calmly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what he was doing.


    As for Director Yamamoto, he was the one who involved Kisame in the troubles of the crew, and he was more or less an aplice of Fuji.


    "Ugh."


    Tsunade sighed and walked towards the director and the main lead who had diarrhea.


    In any case, she, a famous medical ninja in the ninja world, can''t ignore it.


    So, she prescribed medicine for the two of them and told them to go back to bed and rest for two days, and they should be fine.


    Director Yamamoto reluctantly announced that the entire shoot was temporarily suspended for three days.


    After half an hour.


    The group of four returned to the seaside vi.


    As soon as Kisame entered the yard, he couldn''t wait to take off his shirt, use the equipment next to him, and start working out.


    Yukino entered the house with Tsunade and Shizune.


    "Wow, this is really a nice vi.".


    After Tsunade walked into this luxurious vi, she sighed, making Yukino even more embarrassed.


    When Tsunade saw Haku in the cradle, she leaned over and stared at the little guy for a long time before she said to Yukino seriously:


    "You are so lucky, this boy looks like you Yukino, not like that shark guy at all."


    As she spoke, she motioned her chin at the window, from where they can see Kisame in the yard who was blushing, sweating like rain, and from time to time roaring like a low beast.


    He looks terrible.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s really not like this..."


    Yukino''s face was red, and in desperation, she could only tell the truth.


    She told Tsunade her story.


    Of course, Yukino concealed some details, but repeatedly emphasized that it was Kisame who saved the mother and son and gave her a stable and prosperous life.


    "That guy is actually quite human, I really can''t see it."


    Tsunade nced at Kisame in the yard in surprise.


    "Kisame-sama is a very good ninja. In order to defeat the enemy, he sometimes uses some... unconventional means. But in his daily life, he is actually a very warm, careful, and caring man. He is a gentleman."


    Yukino said softly and seriously, there was light in her light blue eyes as she talked, like a crystal sapphire.


    She tried her best to say good things about Kisame, hoping to change the bad impression Tsunade has of him.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe it."


    Tsunade shook her head, arrogant as always.


    However, after listening to Yukino''s words, she quietly changed her views on Kisame in the depths of her heart.


    At this time.


    There was a bang in the yard.


    It was Kisame who finished his fitness workout and threw the special two-ton barbell on the ground, then walked to the faucet and rinsed his hair with water.


    Looking at Kisame''s strong muscles, Tsunade narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She remembered the humiliating experience of being hit by Kisame''s headbuttst time, that trapped her in the wall.


    Tsunade''spetitive spirit ignited.


    Anyway, it''s not like she had anything else to do.


    She squeezed her fists, walked out the door, and stood by to watch Kisame finish washing his head.


    "What''s up?"


    Kisame took a towel to dry his hair and asked casually.


    "How about another match?" Tsunade raised her chest and folded her arms to challenge Kisame.


    "On what?" Kisame asked calmly.


    "Arm wrestling."


    Tsunade rolled up her sleeves and showed her smooth, snow-white arms to Kisame while smiling slyly.


    "I refuse." Kisame nced at it and refused indifferently.


    "You aren''t afraid, are you?" Tsunade raised her voice, aggressively trying to provoke Kisame.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid. Since it''s apetition, there must be something to bet, otherwise it''s boring." Kisame waved his fingers at Tsunade.


    "Oh? Then what are you going to bet on?"


    Tsunade immediately became more energetic when she heard the bet, and her eyes lit up.


    "I heard that you have always been known for your high-stakes gambling, and I don''t have much money, so I''ll take the five million reward for this mission and bet it with you."


    Kisame thought for a while and said.


    ''Five million.''


    When Tsunade heard these words, her eyes were about to glow, wasn''t this picking up money from the ground.


    "Okay, I bet with you! Don''t back out now!" She said arrogantly, as if the five million was already in her pocket.


    "Wait, where''s your bet. I heard that you owe a lot of money, so you were paid in advance for the film."


    Kisame made a "stop" gesture and poured a basin of cold water on Tsunade, "You don''t want topete without anything on your side, right?"


    As soon as this statement came out, Tsunade immediately looked away, showing a guilty look.


    "Well, I''ve been having trouble with money recently, can I put it on credit first..."


    Her body suddenly twisted, holding her voice, she put her arms around Kisame''s shoulder.


    In order to get the five million and relieve the urgent need, the princess of Konoha Vige did not hesitate to resort to beauty tricks.


    Kisame lowered his head and nced at Tsunade, his eyes swept across her chest, looking as if he was convinced.


    However he finally revealed his long-hidden true intentions.


    "If you don''t have any money, bet me with the crystal ne around your neck. I don''t think it''s cheap."


    He pretended to be nonchnt.


    As far as Kisame know, the crystal ne is made of special ore, and a part of the chakra of the first Hokage is sealed in it, which has the power to suppress the nine tails.


    In fact, from the first time he saw Tsunade, Kisame had the idea to take the crystal ne.


    After all, in terms of its function, this thing should also be regarded as a kind of ninja tool, right?


    Today, he finally waited for the right moment.

 Chapter 54: 54

    Chapter 54: 54


    "You want this?"


    Tsunade noticed that Kisame was staring at her chest, so she picked up the ne on her chest, shook her head and said, "Your vision is good, but I can''t give you this ne."


    "Why?" Kisame was puzzled.


    "Because this is a ne of death, I once gave it to two men, and they were both cursed and soon died on the battlefield."


    Tsunade said quietly, her expression became sad, and her eyes darkened a lot.


    Having said that, she lost most of her interest in gambling, sighed, and turned to leave.


    "I don''t understand."


    Kisame said behind her, "If you really lost the ne to me, shouldn''t you be happy? After all, you hate me so much, wouldn''t it be a beautiful thing to be able to curse me to death. Could it be that you actually care about me very much in your heart?"


    "Who cares about you?"


    Tsunade was shocked, and then turned around like a blown-up female cat.


    This is called the stimuli method.


    "Come on then."


    Kisame moved his arm and walked first to the stone table in the yard.


    He then sat with a arm-wrestling pose.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, walked over, and also stretched out a right hand.


    The bet between the two made Shizune and Yukinoe out and watch curiously beside them and act as a referee by the way.


    "Let''s talk about it first. Except for the arm-wrestling hand, no other props can be used. Otherwise, it will be regarded as a foul and they will be lost on the spot. Is there any problem?"


    Tsunade stared at Kisame with a serious face and dered the rules.


    She has a better understanding of Kisame now, and knows that this person has never been a man of forbearance and likes to y dirty, so she blocked the other party''s opportunistic thoughts in advance.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use anything but this right hand."


    Kisame smiled and moved the index finger of his right hand slightly.


    ''Snap.''


    The palms of the two were pressed against each other, and their thumbs were tightly sped together, and they could feel the temperature from each other''s palms.


    Tsunade''s palms were fair with red nail polish applied. It could be said that her hands were as soft as permission and her fingers were like green onions.


    Kisame, on the other hand, has arge pale blue hand covered with calluses, with protruding knuckles and bulging blue veins. The dimension of the arm is at least three times that of Tsunade.


    This is a bodybuilder''s hand.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is obvious that Kisame has the advantage, and it even makes people worry that if he uses too much force, he will break Tsunade''s thin hand on the spot.


    But Shizune quietly said to Yukino:


    "Kisame has been fooled. Tsunade-sama has never lost to anyone in terms of strength."


    When Yukino heard these words, she couldn''t help but look worried.


    She was not worried about Kisame losing five million, but worried that he might be injured.


    ''Kisame-sama, please be careful.''


    Yukino prayed silently in her heart.


    "Shizune, count down from three to one." At this moment, Tsunade told Shizune.


    Shizune nodded, came between the two, cleared her throat, and said:


    "Three, two, one. Start!"


    As soon as her voice fell.


    ''Boom!''


    At the same time, powerful chakra erupted from their bodies and gathered on their right hands to start a fierce wrestling.


    ''Click.''


    The stone table under the two''s elbows soon couldn''t bear the huge pressure, and cracks like spider webs appeared.


    "Your wrist strength is pretty good, I underestimated you."


    Tsunade looked surprised, but she was still calm and her arm was as steady as a rock.


    On the other hand, Kisame had a solemn expression and said nothing, as if he had tried his best, and the veins on his arms were about to burst.


    In terms of power alone, even Kisame in the peak period of his previous life was by no means an opponent of Tsunade. The strength of this woman is so strong that even a peerless sturdy man like the fourth Raikage would be to be defeated.


    "Forget it, I won''t y with you."


    Tsunade saw that Kisame didn''t speak, and was sure that he was at the end of the fight, so she simply added more force, and a surging air flow erupted from the body.


    When Tsunade used her power, the scale of victory tilted towards her infinitely.


    But at this moment, a sudden change urred.


    ''Swish!''


    From the index finger on Kisame''s right hand suddenly a chakra wire came out and moved towards her.


    "What?"


    Under Tsunade''s astonished gaze, the needle index finger, like a flexible snake, snaked up her right arm and quickly got into her sleeve.


    At this moment, the chakra thread wrapped around Tsunade''s arm suddenly tightened, interfering with her chakra flow and preventing her from using her full strength.


    And the stitches prated deep into Tsunade''s loose clothes, swiping from right to left above her corbone.


    Next second.


    Tsunade''s shoulder straps snapped off, and her dress slid down.


    It looks like Kisame is in for a show.


    Tsunade''s mind was in disarray by the sudden change. She quickly covered her chest with het left hand, holding down the slipping clothes.


    ''Now.''


    Kisame''s eyes flickered, taking advantage of Tsunade''s disarray, his right hand exploded with power, turning the disadvantage in one fell swoop and turning defeat into victory.


    ''Bang.''


    With his right hand, Tsunade''s right hand was severely pressed onto the stone table.


    "I won."


    Kisame smiled and retracted the chakra wire with a "swish", announcing his victory.


    "You cheated!"


    Tsunade covered the clothes on her chest, got up from the stone bench angrily, pointed at Kisame with her right hand, and refused to admit defeat.


    Kisame had expected this, so he shook his finger and said to Shizune and Yukino on the side:


    "I have a question, and I would like Tsunade-sama to answer it, and you have to judge it."


    Hearing these words, the two nodded one after another.


    "First of all, when I was wrestling with you, I really only used this right hand, right?"


    Kisame looked at Tsunade, and after confirming that she had no doubts about it, he continued, "Then what I want to ask is, since you used the strong body ability of the Senju n, can''t I use the special ability of the Hoshigaki n? Is it unfair?"


    ''Fair.''


    These two statements stunned Tsunade.


    "You mean, the ability you used just now is..." Shizune said, looking at Kisame''s right index finger suspiciously and curiously.


    When she met Kisame in the second round of the Chunin exam, she had seen him use this magical chakra line.


    "That''s right, this is the Kekkei Genkai of the Hoshigaki family, called Line release."


    Kisame smiled and nodded, as the lie came when he opened his mouth.


    "That''s not really cheating."


    Shizune frowned seriously and muttered.


    After all, it was Tsunade who used the strange power first, and Kisame used the line release to fight back. Even if it can''t be said that it should be, at least it''s understandable, right?


    "Hateful."


    Seeing that even Shizune was speaking for Kisame, Tsunade clenched her fist and gritted her teeth.


    But she really had nothing to say.


    If she had to use Kisame of cheating, it would seem that she was strict with others and treated herself leniently.


    Isn''t that a proper double standard?


    But.


    She was very unwilling to admit defeat like this.


    At least, she won''t hand over the crystal ne willingly.


    Kisame also saw that Tsunade was very unconvinced, and 80% sure that she was preparing to cheat.


    After all, she is a gambling dog, and she has been an old rascal for a long time, and she has long lost that face!


    Thinking this.


    Kisame took the lead to speak, and proposed to Tsunade:


    "I know you''re very unconvinced by the loss. Well, it doesn''t count just now. Let''s switch hands and do it again. And I promise you, I won''t use the line release again."


    "Is this true?" Tsunade''s eyes widened, and she thought about the five million ryo.


    "Of course, I want you to be convinced of your defeat."


    Kisame seemed very confident, but he also put forward conditions, "But if you lose again this time, you can''t make excuses, and you must hand over what I won."


    "Okay, it''s a deal!"


    Tsunade agreed on the spot, changed her right hand to cover her clothes, and couldn''t wait to put her left hand on the stone table.


    Kisame also sat on the stone bench and stretched out his left hand.


    The two sped their palms together again, holding them tightly together.


    "Three, two, one. Start!"


    Shizune shouted the countdown again.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade''s body instantly burst into a turbulent airflow, like a gust of wind, blowing Shizune and Yukino on the side backwards.


    This time, she did her best as soon as she came up.


    She vows to defeat Kisame in seconds.


    Coincidentally, Kisame thought so too.


    Long before the end of the countdown, he quietly activated the ability Shibuki, and the word "Explosion" tattooed on the palm of his left hand was printed on Tsunade''s palm.


    So, a "bang" sounded when Tsunade was about to overthrow Kisame, and there was a sharp pain in her palm, as if she was hit by an explosion.


    For a time, her entire left hand was dripping with blood.


    Seeing the bright red blood and smelling the pungent smell, Tsunade couldn''t help shaking all over and felt dizzy.


    She had a panic attack.


    The explosion of the palm, coupled with the double effect of the trauma, made Tsunade''s arm weak, and Kisame immediately seized this opportunity to bring her down again.

 Chapter 55: 55

    Chapter 55: 55


    "Tsunade-sama, are you alright!?"


    Seeing this scene, Shizune rushed forward.


    "Don''t worry, I just got a little blood out of her. It looks scary, but it''s not a big problem."


    Kisame exined, and told Yukino and Shizune to help Tsunade to go back to the house to rest first.


    After half an hour.


    Tsunade, who was lying on the bed, changed into Yukino''s white shirt, which fit quite well.


    Her left hand was also healed by Shizune using medical ninjutsu, and a white bandage was tied to wash off all the blood.


    Kisame walked into the room, looking down at Tsunade who was ring at him calmly.


    "First of all, I didn''t cheat, but used another ability of the Hoshigaki family."


    She then saw Kisame raising his left hand, and under the gaze of the three people in the room, a tattoo appeared on his arm, especially the ck word "Explosion" on the palm of his hand, which was even more eye-catching.


    "This is burst release, just like the line release, it is also the Kekkei Genkai of my n. A person has two hands, and each hand has a kind of ability, is this reasonable?"


    Kisame continued to lie, anyway, the Hoshigaki family has always been infamous, and Tsunade has no way to verify it.


    ''Reasonable?''


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched when she heard Kisame''s words, and she resisted the urge to jump on him and beat him.


    How can this shark guy pretend like this?


    She is really upset.


    "Line release and Burst release are the bloodline abilities of your Hoshigaki n? Then what was the Iron Head Technique you usedst time, Iron release?"


    Tsunade leaned on the back of the bed and said coldly.


    She had never heard of one person being able to have two bloodlines at the same time. Kisame was undoubtedly ying tricks on her.


    "No, I''m just hard-headed."


    Kisame denied it, and then turned to the topic, "Then, Tsunade-sama, you should give me the ne, right? As a dgnified Sanin, you won''t back out of child''s bet right? If it spreads everyone will make jokes."


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted coldly, got out of bed, tore off the crystal ne around her neck, and handed it to Kisame.


    "I am willing to admit defeat, there is nothing to say."


    She took a deep breath, her chest heaving up and down, and then added, "But I will redeem this ne, you can ask for a price."


    Tsunade cannot be said to be careless this time, she did her best, but underestimated Kisame''s strength.


    This crystal ne is the relic of her grandfather, and it has apanied her for many years. It must not be exported so easily.


    More importantly, Tsunade has always believed that it is a death curse.


    Although she doesn''t like this guy very much, she doesn''t want to kill him.


    So, she must get the ne back.


    Kisame took the ne and felt the warmth and fragrance of Tsunade left on it, and then clenched it tightly:


    "I will not hand over the things I won."


    "You..." Tsunade suddenly became angry.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you, this ne can''t be controlled by anyone."


    She dropped those words in a cold voice and mmed out the door.


    "I''m sorry." Shizune bowed to Kisame and Yukino, and hurriedly chased after Tsunade.


    "Go and rest."


    Kisame instructed Yukino and sent her out of the room as well.


    Then, he locked the door, pulled the curtains tightly, and slowly spread his palms.


    In the dimly lit room, the crystal ne radiated a pale blue light, which was beautiful and contained the breath of death.


    Kisame has always believed that there is fate in this world, or there is such a thing as luck.


    Tsunade always loses every gamble, and if she wins once in a while, she will definitely encounter major disasters. This is the so-called fate, which cannot be exined bymon sense.


    In the anime, Tsunade gave this crystal ne to her younger brother Nawaki, her lover Kato, and the son of prophecy Naruto Uzumaki.


    The first two died miserably.


    That is to say, Naruto, who wore the halo of the invincible protagonist, was not killed by this chain.


    Therefore, it makes sense for Tsunade to say that it is a death ne and not willing to give it to Kisame.


    However, Kisame has Panda.


    "Come on, let me see where your limit is, can you suppress this ne that contains the curse of death."


    Kisame said as he activated the Panda in his mind.


    Next second.


    ''Click.''


    He crushed the crystal ne in his hand.


    For a moment, Kisame felt a small but daunting force, and the fragments wrapped in the crystal ne entered his body together along the palm of his hand.


    That power of Hashirama Senju.


    It is guided by the Panda in his mind.


    The stream of light that the crystal ne turned into finally stayed in the palm of the right hand of the ghost shark, and became neighbors with the Nuibari finger.


    Kisame activated it.


    A ck font slowly emerged from the palm of his right hand, bing clearer and clearer.


    It''s a "Seal" word.


    It is a sealing technique used by Senju Hashirama. When activated, he can just press the word "Seal" in the palm of the hand on the forehead of the tailed beast, and make it fall asleep.


    It''s strong enough to temporarily suppress the Nine Tails.


    In the room.


    Kisame nodded his, quite satisfied with this harvest.


    Simply put he has a powerful means of dealing with tailed beasts, or giant summoning beasts now.


    This is an extremely precious ability.


    It must be known that most ninjas have nothing to do when faced with a behemoth like a tailed beast.


    For example, Kakashi''s dead father, Hatake Sakumo, is a very typical example.


    With a short knife, he traverses the battlefield and is almost invincible in a conventionalbat environment. During the Second Ninja War, his strength was even higher than that of the young Konoha Sannin.


    It can be said to be the ceiling of a normal ninja.


    But if Konoha White Fang were to deal with the huge, rough and thick-skinned tailed beasts, he would be useless as a hero.


    After all, he stab the tail beast''s heart with the knife in his hand.


    That scene was too embarrassing.


    For Kisame with the help of this ability, he will be more calm when facing the Tailed Beasts, the toads, snakes, slugs of the Three Holy Lands, and otherrge summoned beasts in the future.


    Kisame can''t wait to try it out.


    If only he could sign a contract with Ryuchi cave like Orochimaru.


    If Manda was summoned out, he will be subdued with this ability, and then will be ughtered and dismembered, so that the high-protein snake meat will be stored and it shouldst a long time.


    Thinking of this, Kisame''s Adam''s apple rolled as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    As for the death curse of that crystal ne.


    "Panda was the one who ate it not me. If there is a curse or retribution, it should go for it. I am an innocent and pure passerby, and I has absolutely nothing to do with this matter. "


    Kisame thought to himself, as his thoughts entered his mind, he nced at the Panda.


    Immediately he felt a lot more at ease.


    ''Huh?''


    Kisame didn''t know if it was a hallucination or not, but he felt that the Panda gave him a look of contempt.


    Kisame shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    As soon as he moved his heart, the word "Seal" in the palm of his right hand gradually faded, and finallypletely melted into the skin, and could no longer be seen.


    After absorbing the crystal ne this time, Kisame really felt that his body was about to be burst by the ninja tools in his body.


    He has to grow taller and stronger.


    So, Kisame took a sip of the milk next to him, pushed the door out, and went to the yard to continue exercising.


    The next three days taking advantage of the crew''s holiday, Kisame stayed at home to exercise every day, from morning to night, and did not ck off.


    When he finished a day of training, he would also apany Yukino to go shopping, go to the vegetable market, go to the store, and help her pick up vegetables or daily necessities.


    When Yukino went out, she would bring her child and hold Haku in her arms. Kisame walked beside her carrying things, like a wall, making the mother and son feel safe.


    After a few days, the nearby residents all knew that the beautiful Yukino was not a widow, but had a husband.


    Moreover, her husband is as strong as a mountain, and he is not easy to mess with at first nce.


    Presumably from now on Yukino''s door will be much cleaner, and there won''t be so many flies harassing her anymore.


    On the fourth day, Kisame received a notice from the crew to resume work.


    At eight in the morning, he arrived on set on time.


    As soon as he arrived, Tsunade, who had not seen him for a few days, carried a silver suitcase and hurried to him.


    "Hey, you''re not dead yet? You''re not injured, missing an arm or a broken leg, are you?"


    She looked at Kisame and said in surprise.


    ''Could it be that he resisted the death curse of the crystal ne, how is this possible?''


    Uttering such unlucky words early in the morning.


    Hearing this, Kisame felt unlucky, and responded casually: "Why, when you gave people the ne before, did they die just after giving it away?"


    Tsunade''s face stiffened.


    Because, it really happened.


    Her younger brother Nawaki, who received the ne from her the first day, died on the battlefield the next day.


    "Give it!"


    Tsunade said coldly, and stretched out her hands to Kisame and at the same time opened a suitcase with other hand .


    "What do you mean?" Kisame was puzzled.


    "There are five million in this box, take it and return the ne to me," Tsunade said.


    "Where did you get the money?" Kisame was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 56: 56

    Chapter 56: 56


    Seeing the money Kisame immediately remembered a sentence: This father doesn''t have no money to pay back, but the truth is he clearly has money but doesn''t want to pay it back.


    It''s about people like Tsunade.


    "Don''t worry about where I got the money, where''s my ne?"


    Tsunade asked, as she didn''t see Kisame wearing the crystal ne.


    "Didn''t you say it has a death curse? I''m not stupid. How could I keep that kind of thing around? Of course, I found a ce to hide it."


    Kisame told a lie seriously.


    "Where are you hiding, tell me now!"


    Tsunade was in a hurry and urged Kisame.


    "It''s hidden in a ce you''ll never find." Kisame said meaningfully, spreading out his hands, and deliberately shaking the palm of his right hand in front of Tsunade.


    "You bastard."


    Tsunade stood on tiptoe, grabbed his cor with both hands, and red at him.


    Kisame''s big hands grabbed Tsunade''s two arms, one left and one right, the explosion tattoo lit up, and the needle index finger was about to move.


    Tsunade''splexion changed suddenly, because she had experienced the power of the line and burst release.


    At this time.


    "Tsunade-sama, kisame-dono, it''s time to shoot."


    Not far away, Director Yamamoto shouted at the two of them. Beside him, Fuji was pale and weak, obviously not fully recovered.


    Hearing these words, Kisame loosened the hands that mped Tsunade''s wrist and took a step back.


    "I''ll settle the ount with youter!"


    Tsunade snorted and turned to leave.


    Today''s shooting was not very smooth, because the male and female protagonists are not in a good state.


    One is sluggish, one is absent-minded.


    But Kisame who is ying Viin was very energetic. When Director Yamamoto saw this, he simply changed the shooting n temporarily and added several scenes that contains Kisame.


    Thest scene of today is an important plot point.


    The general content is that during the first battle between the good and the evil, the viin, Kisame, defeated the male protagonist Fuji, and kidnapped the female protagonist Tsunade in front of thetter, and took her away.


    This section is to pave the way for the climax of the movie in which the hero goes deep into the enemy headquarters alone to rescue the heroine.


    "Bang!"


    Kisame used the summoning jutsu to summon arge shark with a body length of seven or eight meters. He jumped onto the back of the shark and floated on the water.


    Tsunade also stepped on the water and came to the back of the fish.


    Before they started shooting.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, lowered her posture and said to Kisame:


    "I apologize to you, can you please return the ne to me."


    If she can''t be hard, she will be soft. Anyway, she will not give up. She is determined to get her ne back.


    It was the first time that Kisame had seen Tsunade so sullen.


    He thought for a moment and responded:


    "Thinking about it, that thing is really useless to me. Let''s just put the ne on me first, and after the filming is over, I will pay you back for free. But before that, don''t bother me all day, That''s my condition."


    "...Well, it''s a deal."


    Tsunade hesitated and agreed.


    After all, she really can''t do anything about Kisame now, so she could only trust him once.


    Shooting begins.


    "You can''t even protect a woman, and you still want to protect this beach?"


    Kisame stood on the back of the shark, looked down at Fuji who was kneeling on the shore, and said this mocking line.


    Then, ording to the director''s request, he showed an evil smile and put his arms around Tsunade beside him.


    Tsunade eximed and struggled subconsciously, but in the process, she had more physical contact with Kisame.


    At such a close distance.


    She looked at Ghost Shark''s rugged face, smelled the man''s masculinity, and blushed inexplicably.


    A woman in her thirties, after all, is at the age of a wolf like a tiger.


    "Can you stop moving?" Kisame was dissatisfied with Tsunade''s performance, thinking that she was deliberately uncooperative.


    "Cut!"


    Director Yamamoto also held a loudspeaker, shouted, and instructed Tsunade, "Tsunade-sama, you can''t blush, that''s not the right scene. You should cry with sadness and call your lover''s name affectionately!"


    This is a pure love movie, not a &_#5- movie.


    So, just do it again.


    This time, Tsunade''s acting skills barely passed.


    "Young master, you have worked hard."


    After the filming was over, Director Yamamoto personally helped Fuji off the ground.


    Fuji''s eyes were gloomy, as he watched Kisame leaving the studio.


    He had to finish the film, be a big screen star, and prove himself to his father. Otherwise, he will have to go home and inherit hundreds of millions of properties.


    For this reason, although he is getting more and more unhappy with Kisame, he can only endure it temporarily.


    Time runs by like a horse.


    It''s been half a month.


    On this day, after the crew finished filming, it was already veryte, and the moon rose to the sky.


    On the way home, Kisame suddenly heard the sound of "poof" from the side alley.


    He followed the sound and saw a short one meter tall, wearing a cloak and hat, jumping out of the darkness and appearing in front of him.


    It''s Hozuki Mangetsu.


    "Why are you here?" Kisame asked.


    Mangetsu stretched his body out of the alley, looked left and right, and after confirming that there was no one around, he stretched out two soft hands from his cloak and took off the huge triangr hat.


    A white slime with two eyes and a big mouth appeared.


    Then, he hurriedly said to Kisame: "Boss, something happened, something bad happened in the vige! The third Mizukage is dead!"


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame frowned and made a downward gesture: "Don''t panic, speak slowly."


    "This is what"


    Mangetsu quickly told Kisame what happened in the past half month.


    It turns out that after the third Mizukage returned to the vige this time, he behaved very strangely, and disappeared for a few days, everyone not knowing where he went.


    When he came back again, he was seriously injured and died on the hospital bed within two days.


    Kisame hearing these words and fell into deep thought.


    He guessed that the third Mizukage should have discovered the fact that he was being manipted by Sharingan, and based on the clues, he found Uchiha Madara, the mastermind behind the scenes, but he lost to thetter and died at the hands of thetter.


    In the anime, the time and cause of death of this third Mizukage were not exined, and his death was unclear.


    Now it seems that he died in the hands of Uchiha Madara.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked at Mangetsu p and told him meaningfully:


    "Although the third Mizukage is your teacher, you''d better not investigate his death any more, just pretend it didn''t happen. Otherwise, you may be killed, understand?"


    "I understand."


    Mangetsu trembled, and the liquid on the body flowed like a wave.


    "What''s the situation in the vige now?"


    Kisame was silent for a moment and asked again.


    From Mangetsu, he quickly learned that


    It was Elder Genji who presided over the overall situation and blocked the news of the death of the third Mizukage, and only released news in the small circle of the senior Kirigakure families, for others he said that the third Mizukage was unwell and wanted to abdicate in the near future.


    In other words, Hidden Mist Vige needs a new Mizukage.


    As soon as the news came out, the undercurrent was surging.


    At present, the owner of Samehada, Yagura and the owner of Hiramekarei in Hozuki family have joined thepetition.


    Based on this information andbined with the memory of the anime, Kisame made a simple analysis.


    If there is no ident, the fourth Mizukage will most likely be Yagura.


    Yakura is an extremely powerful ninja. This can be said, from his ability to be a perfect Jinchuriki in the future.


    In addition, the Karatachi family behind Yakura is also a big family deeply rooted in Kirigakure, and its power is huge.


    Compared with the other two, his own appearance and character were much more popr in the vige.


    The advantages of these three aspects are the reason why Yagura can be the Mizukage.


    However, the struggle around the title of the fourth Mizukage is bound to be full of blood and rain.


    ''I''m afraid a lot of people will die.''


    The only thing that is fortunate for Kirigakure is


    That it is isted overseas, far away from the center of the ninja strife all the year round.


    It''s presence is low.


    Even if the Kage of the vige dies and the vige is in chaos, it will not provoke a massive attack from other ninja viges.


    After all, no matter which Ninja vige it is, the cost ofunching arge army across the ocean to attack Kirigakure is too high.


    Now it seems Kisame not returning to Kirigakure with others due to mission, is not a bad thing. Because he did not need to get involved in the muddy water of the "Fourth Mizukage War".


    While he hides in Kaigan town and finishes filming here, in two or three months, the struggle on the other side of the vige should almost be settled.


    After digesting this information.


    "There''s one more thing."


    Kisame squatted down, narrowed his eyes, as he stared at Mangetsu, and asked slowly, "Where is the Hiramekarei you promised me?"


    "Uh, this..."


    When Mangetsu heard these words, he was instantly jolted, raised a pair of small hands and stepped back, and suddenly


    With a "swoosh", he fell to the ground.


    "Boss, I failed. Not only was I discovered for stealing the sword, but I was almost killed. The other party spared my life because of the face of the people of the same family, woo woo..."


    At this moment, Mangetsu burst into tears and kept selling miserably, "I can''t help it, I really tried my best..."


    However, after his "tears" dropped from his eyes, they quietly melted back into his body.


    The slime body can recycle the water emitted by him there by creating a strange scene.

 Chapter 57: 57

    Chapter 57: 57


    A "wonderful" performance was done by Mangetsu.


    Kisame smiled without saying a word.


    He knew this guy was lying and had his own thoughts about it.


    Whether or not Mangetsu got the Hiramekarei, he definitely did not want to see the sword taken away by Kisame.


    Because the Hiramekarei is the head of the seven ninja swords, it is not only known as the strongest, but also a symbol of status for its owner.


    It''s something Mangetsu swore to protect.


    The reason why he was called Kisame boss was only because of thetter''s perverted power.


    There is no loyalty.


    Unless, one day, Kisame can show the absolute power that makes Mangetsu feel desperate, this arrogant genius will notpletely bow his head.


    Kisame pretended to ponder for a moment, then slowly sighed and said:


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. You go back first and just wait and see what happens."


    He didn''t embarrass Mangetsu.


    On the one hand, Kisame didn''t want to push the other party into a hurry, and used soothingnguage to let him rx his vignce.


    On the other hand, a more important reason is:


    The Hiramekarei is the strongest ninja sword, and to devour it, he must be fully prepared.


    His current physical strength has reached a bottleneck. Even if the Hiramekarei is snatched, he will not be able to absorb its power for a while.


    So he is not in a hurry.


    "Boss, then I''m leaving!"


    Mangetsu hearing these words, jumped up from the ground with a swoosh, and disappeared without a trace.


    Kisame walked out of the alley, and there was an arc on the corner of his mouth.


    When he is ready and returns to the Blood Mist, it will be time to put the Hiramekarei in his bag.


    Time passes day by day.


    Month by month.


    And in the blink of an eye, three months passed in a sh.


    The film "Sharks on the Beach" was dyed for some time in the early stages of shooting, so it was not finished within the scheduled period, but it wasing to an end.


    In the morning, after Kisame got up, he did hundreds of pull-ups to wake up his body and start a beautiful day.


    He was naked as he came to the mirror.


    Kisame in the mirror has reached a height of 1.92 meters and a weight of 140 kilograms. The dimensions of his body are bigger than three months ago.


    However, due to hisrge muscle density, his muscles do not look bloated, and he does not walk like a crab.


    Kisame in the mirror has broad shoulders, thick waist, long hands, long legs, and a small head.


    This kind of golden ratio is simply divine, and hepletely grown in the aesthetics of fitness.


    Many people think that muscr men are disgusting, because most people''s body proportions are not good enough.


    But if the body proportions are in ce like Kisame''s, no one will feel ugly regardless of gender.


    Instead, there are only four characters


    Pleasant to the eye.


    Kisame felt that his body is ready.


    ''In the next few days, the filming of the crew should be able to end, and then I can go back to Kirigakure to have Hiramekarei and further enhance his strength.''


    Kisame ate the breakfast that Yukino carefully prepared.


    Kisame went out and walked on the seaside road full of palm trees.


    It was midsummer, the sun was shining and the sea breeze was warm. The sound of the tide rising and falling, intertwined with the chirping of sea birds and the whistle of ships on the sea, is like a majestic symphony.


    With his hands in his pockets, he walked slowly on the road, blowing the sea breeze while analyzing the current situation in the ninja world in his mind.


    It''s been 45 years since the foundation of Konoha, and it is not far from the outbreak of the Third Ninja War.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on in Sunagakure. Has the Kazekage disappeared? After all, his death was the trigger for the third war.


    If there is a major change in Sunagakure, Pakura would take action.


    Next, there is Amekagure next to Sunagakure.


    There, the trio Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan, who are about the same age as Kisame, should be creating the Akatsuki organization now.


    If nothing else, the future Akatsuki will be thergest terrorist organization in the entire ninja world.


    Further east, there is Konoha Vige.


    In the third ninja war, Konoha fought with the other four big ninja viges at the same time, which included Kirigakure that Kisame is part of.


    But.


    In the anime, the seven ninja swordsmen attacked Konoha, but it seems that it will not happen now. In this regard, Kisame should bear the main responsibility.


    Thinking of this, Kisame is more determined to be stronger by all means, after all, no one can say what will happen in the future.


    He subconsciously came to the shooting spot.


    The weather today is good.


    On the beach, in addition to the crew, there are many tourists dressed in cool clothes, gathering in groups of three or five, talking,ughing and basking in the sun.


    Their voices were loud and lively.


    These days, Fuji has had enough drama addiction.


    The protagonist he yed, single-handedly broke into the viin''sir, with one against one hundred scenario, a hero risking all to save the beauty, it was a heartbreaking scene.


    Today, it is the final battle with the viin yed by Kisame and the hero yed by Fuji.


    Fuji clenched his fists, eager to try.


    The penultimate act of Sharks on the Beach, the first filming.


    "This punch is for the innocent people you killed!"


    Fuji faced the camera, and after saying this line, he shouted and punched Kisame.


    "What!"


    Kisame let out a scream, and before the opponent''s fist came over, he flew out very pompously and fell to the ground.


    Fuji''s fist froze in the air, stunned for a moment, and then walked over with a frown.


    "Why did you fly out before I hit you?"


    He reprimanded and was very dissatisfied with the poor acting skills of Kisame.


    "Doesn''t that make you look good?" Kisame stood up, feeling puzzled.


    "Director, I want a reshoot!"


    Fuji turned his head and shouted to the director, and strictly emphasized, "It must be true!"


    "Are you sure?" Kisame asked.


    "I am very sure."


    Fuji sneered, raised his fist without saying a word, and punched kisame''s annoying shark face.


    The sound of sh is crisp and melodious.


    "Hiss!"


    Fuji sucked in a breath of cold air, and squatted down, clutching his red and swollen hand, in excruciating pain.


    "It''s been said that my head is hard as iron. If you don''t believe me, ask Tsunade, she knows best."


    Kisame shook his head and walked aside.


    Fuji looked at Kisame with hatred on his face, and was about to attack when he suddenly heard a rumbling sound from the end of the sea.


    "What?"


    Not only him, the rest of the crew, and the tourists on the beach, all looked at the sea at this moment.


    A white line appeared on the sea in the distance and quickly approached the coast.


    Is it a high tide?


    No, it was a tsunami.


    "The tsunami ising!"


    People there didn''t know who was the first to eximed, but the beach suddenly became a mess, and everyone began to run away in panic.


    "Sir, please leave here with us."


    The two bodyguards of Fuji appeared instantly and took him away from the ce as soon as possible.


    Kisame didn''t panic at all.


    This is a small tsunami, notrge in scale, mostly caused by earthquakes in the nearby waters. He heard it happens two or three times a year.


    As a water release ninja and humanoid shark, how could Kisame be afraid of tsunamis.


    However, the tsunami came too suddenly, and there are so many tourists on the beach today, he is afraid that some people will inevitably be injured.


    As predicted.


    Due to the overcrowding, the crowd of tourists fled in a hurry, and a stampede soon urred.


    As soon as the tsunami arrived, it swept to the shore, causing more injuries.


    "Bang!"


    Kisame suddenly summoned out a shark and rode it through the waves, safe and sound.


    Looking around, Tsunade and Shizune also sessfully escaped the impact of the tsunami and stepped on the water not far away.


    The tsunami came and went quickly.


    After a few minutes, the waves receded, leaving only a mess and arge number of injured people screaming for help.


    "Shizune, save those immediately!"


    Tsunade gave a clear order and took the lead in rushing towards the wounded on the beach.


    Although she is a gambling dog and an olddy, every time she goes out, no matter where she goes, she will be honorably called "Tsunade-sama".


    The reason is that Tsunade is kind-hearted. As a doctor with superb medical skills and high medical ethics, she has never been ambiguous in treating diseases and saving people.


    Although Kisame is not a medical ninja, he also went to help.


    It has been said that he is actually a good-hearted person, but many people do not believe it.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame walked briskly and searched around the beach for those who were less injured, and moved them to a safe area one by one.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Not far away, Shizune suddenly asked Tsunade for help anxiously, "There is a person here who is seriously injured, I can''t do anything about it. But..."

 Chapter 58: 58

    Chapter 58: 58


    "But what?"


    Tsunade said as she rushed over, only to see that the man''s abdomen was cut open by a wooden board, and he was losing a lot of blood.


    Seeing the blood, Tsunade''s hemophobia reappeared, and she immediately felt dizzy and her body began shaking.


    At this time.


    "Let me go."


    Kisame stretched out a big hand and supported Tsunade by the shoulders before she fell.


    Then, he strode up to Shizune.


    "Tell me about the wounded." Kisame crouched down and said.


    "Ok."


    Shizune was stunned for a moment, and after regaining her senses, she quickly said, "I have already disinfected him, and the wound needs to be sutured immediately. But the suture operation is too difficult, and it is easy to hurt the internal organs if you are not careful."


    As soon as her voice just fell.


    Kisame flicked his fingers, and with a swish, he released the needle index finger.


    He had the Nuibari finger for almost half a year, and he is practicing "Line release " almost every day, and he is very proficient in the use of chakra wire.


    It reached the point of perfection.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Under Kisame''s control, the tail of the needle is connected with a chakra thread, and it swims like a butterfly on the wound, sending Shizune into daze.


    During this process, therge and deep terrifying wound was quickly sutured, but the surrounding internal organs were not injured at all.


    This is the high precision of Line release.


    Next.


    Kisame cooperated with Shizune and rescued many wounded.


    Most of the injured were bumps and fractures, and asionally there were bleeding from the wounds. Shizune is in charge of disinfection and general treatment, and Kisame is in charge of stitching wounds. After all, he doesn''t understand anything else.


    After half an hour of work, all the injured tourists were rescued, and it is reassuring that no one died in the tsunami.


    "Thank you!"


    The wounded cast grateful nces at Kisame and Shizune, their eyes moist.


    After arranging the wounded, Kisame said to Shizune, "Let''s go and see your teacher."


    The two found Tsunade together and found that she was sitting on a bench on the beach, her head lowered, her hands hanging down, her fingers still trembling slightly.


    Her face was pale and her eyes were frightened.


    As known to all, Kisame is really a warm man.


    So, he decided to try to enlighten Tsunade.


    "How long has your hemophobiasted?" he asked knowingly, opening the conversation.


    Tsunade turned a deaf ear, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Kisame sat down beside Tsunade and said with a smile: "I don''t understand what is scary about blood. I like blood, its smell always excites me, as soon as I smell it, my whole body goes numb. It''s going to burn."


    ''As expected of Shark face, he is really perverted.''


    Shizune who was standing on the side heard these words and silentlyined in her heart.


    Tsunade still didn''t speak.


    "Let me guess, did you suffer from hemophobia because of those two dead men?"


    Seeing this, Kisame stopped beating around the bush and directly pointed out the cause of this, and said, "If you me yourself for killing them, you don''t have to, after all, you put all that because of the so-called death ne. It''s been three months since it was given to me, I still fine right?"


    Tsunade heard the words, finally raised his head, and responded coldly to Kisame:


    "You are different from them. You are going to die, and it won''t be toote for me to be happy. Besides, I didn''t give you the ne, it was you who snatched it from me."


    Now she no longer expects to get the ne back from Kisame.


    She let it go.


    "Tsunade-sama, is there really no way to cure your hemophobia?"


    Shizune couldn''t help asking, with a worried look on her face.


    In her heart, Tsunade has always been the greatest doctor in the whole ninja world and her idol.


    But now, Tsunade can no longer treat patients because of her fear of blood, and may even give up her identity as a medical ninja.


    This is so sad.


    In fact, since Shizune learned that Tsunade has hemophobia, she has persuaded thetter to try a lot of treatment methods, but all of them can cure the symptoms but not the root cause.


    "It''s useless. Her hemophobia is not born, it''s a heart disease."


    Kisame stood up from the bench and pointed out the key to Tsunade''s condition to Mute, "Your Master Tsunade has been indulging in the pain of the past, and has nevere out."


    "Shut up!"


    Tsunade shouted sharply, her fists clenched, as if she was going to knock Kisame flying in the next second.


    However, Kisame showed a hearty smile and stretched out arge calloused hand towards Tsunade:


    "Tsunade, why don''t you work out with me. Exercise is the way of life, and it may help you out of the pain."


    "What did you say, Exercise?"


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment when she saw Kisame''s smile, and subconsciously came up in her mind the pictures of his sweaty workouts on the set and in his own yard.


    "Yes, your talent is very good, you must be able to practice well."


    Kisame looked at Tsunade''s figure and praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    Then, he added: "Also, you are too short-tempered. Through exercise, you can achieve the effect of self-cultivation and peace. In the end, you can achieve the same elegant and easy-going state of mind as me."


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted lightly, and was nomittal about Kisame''s words, but turned to Shizune and asked, "Am I very short-tempered?"


    "Uh, yes, a little..."


    Shizune shrank her neck, said cautiously and, raised her right thumb and index finger, slowly moved closer, and made a gesture of little.


    ""


    Tsunade''s face suddenly turned ck, but she didn''t want to get angry, otherwise wouldn''t it further confirm Kisame''s evaluation of her?


    "How about it, are you interested? I can be your fitness coach for free, the kind that doesn''t charge."


    Kisame said again, with a very serious demeanor.


    He was very interested in Tsunade''s body.


    To be precise, he was interested in the bloodline constitution of the only remaining Senju n member in the world.


    Kisame hopes to use this opportunity to explore the source of Tsunade''s powerful body. In case, he may have further inspiration for his future exercise.


    Tsunade stared straight at Kisame.


    Although she was very reluctant to admit it, after three months of contact, she found:


    Aside from his sinister, cunning, despicable and shameless character, Hoshigaki Kisame is indeed a man with extreme self-discipline and a will as strong as steel.


    He doesn''t smoke, drink, gamble, or women, he doesn''t have any bad habits in life.


    Every day from morning to night, he seizes all the time that he can use, to exercise like no one else.


    What''s even more surprising is the strong will of this man.


    Tsunade has never seen negative emotions such as confusion, loss, and pain on his face. Most of the time, there was only a deep calm on his face.


    That is a realm that can only be achieved bypletely controlling one''s own heart.


    This guy is only thirteen years old this year, and it is terrifying that he has cultivated his body and mind to such a powerful level.


    He is not like her.


    Over the years, on the outside she is bright and beautiful, but on the inside she is already riddled with holes.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade was finally moved, and responded lightly to Kisame: "Ok."


    She would like to see if the "fitness workout" promoted by Kisame is really as magical as he said.


    More importantly.


    She wants to change.


    She finally didn''t want to run away like this anymore. Indulging in alcoholism and gambling all day long did not give her realfort to her wounded heart.


    "Okay, let''s go to my house." Kisame said.


    After an hour.


    In the courtyard of the seaside vi.


    Tsunade changed out of her high heels and stepped barefoot on a mat, waiting for her fitness ss.


    Kisame walked around Tsunade a few times, measured her measurements with his eyes, and couldn''t help sighing:


    "It''s incredible that all fat grows where it should grow. It doesn''t conform to themon sense and cognition of human physiology at all."


    "Have you seen enough? My body is perfect."


    Tsunade shook her blond hair and said confidently.


    However, Kisame shook his head.


    "Tsunade-sama, you used a special method to store a lot of chakra in your body, right? In addition, there seems to be a lot of chakra umted in your curves."


    He revealed Tsunade''s secret for perfect body in one sentence.


    Tsunade''s face froze when he heard the words.


    Kisame guessed right.


    Tsunade in her teenage years was obviously a tomboy. Even after experiencing puberty, it was impossible for her to grow so exaggeratedly.


    The secret lies in the purple diamond-shaped Yin seal on her forehead.


    Yin Seal is an S-rank auxiliary ninjutsu, which can store up the extra chakra that is usually umted over time, reaching a huge size.


    As every ninia worth the name knows, chakra is the external manifestation of physical and spiritual energy.


    Then, in turn, chakra, can also affect a person''s mind and body.


    Tsunade is relying on the Yin seal to consciously use therge amount of chakra stored in the body to guide them to shape her own body shape and appearance, so as to have a devil figure and achieve the effect of eternal youth.


    It''s a different way to exercise.


    But in the final analysis, it is still thanks to the natural and powerful physique of her Senju n.


    Anyway.


    Now that Tsunade has a near-perfect figure, Kisame decided to teach her something else.


    Something easier to get fit.


    Thinking of this, Kisame walked to another mat and instructed Tsunade:


    "Warm up first, do it with me."


    After speaking, he began to stretch his muscles.


    ''Huh?''


    Tsunade thought that Kisame would teach her to lift irons, squat, etc., but now she found out that it was not the case.


    In her surprised eyes, Kisame easilypleted the difficult warm-up movements such as splits and lower backs.

 Chapter 59: 59

    Chapter 59: 59


    Kisame is obviously a muscr man, but his body is not stiff at all, infact it''s very flexible, even more flexible than a woman.


    "What are you going to teach me?"


    Tsunade asked curiously.


    "I''ll teach you a lot of movements, but they all have amon name - Yoga."


    Kisame uttered a word that made Tsunade feel that it''s mysterious and unfamiliar.


    "Yoga? What is that?"


    "It''s a rtively static way of fitness. Daily practice can help you calm your mind and body and forget about pain and unhappiness."


    Kisame exined and suggested, "Let''s get started, I will exin while doing the action, which will make you understand faster."


    Five minutester.


    "Is this it?"


    Tsunade knelt on the mat in a crawling position, with both hands and knees on the ground. She raised her butt and head as looked up at Kisame in front of her, and asked suspiciously.


    This somewhat shameful action made her wonder if Kisame was ying tricks on her on purpose.


    "Yes, it''s very standard. This movement is called the cat-cow pose, and it is a must for beginners to practice yoga."


    Kisame checked Tsunade''s posture, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he continued to exin to her, "Remember, while inhaling raise your head and hips like a cow, and while exhaling, bow your head, and curl your tailbone like a cat. Now follow me, do this movement in eight sets."


    After speaking, he walked to the mat next to him and gave a serious demonstration.


    Seeing that Kisame was so serious, Tsunade didn''t want to say anything more, and finished this group of exercises with him.


    "Okay, next move."


    Kisame continued to teach.


    Next, he taught Tsunade in turnbridge pose, plow pose, double angle pose, downward dog pose, cobra pose, butterfly pose, happy baby pose and other ssic yoga movements.


    During this period, Shizune and Yukino were also attracted and watched curiously.


    Many of the movements and postures made them blush.


    However, when the two heard Kisame said that practicing yoga can eliminate fat, firm skin, and shape a good figure, they were also moved.


    Women love beauty.


    "I''m exhausted!"


    Tsunade finished thest pose, shouted, andy on the mat without any care for image. Her chest heaved violently, and she was dripping with sweat.


    "That''s it for today''s practice."


    Kisame stood up from the mat, walked in front of Tsunade, and instructed her, "When you go back tonight, remember to review these movements again before going to bed. I will check your homework tomorrow."


    "Does this thing really work?"


    Tsunade sat up from the mat, skeptical, as she felt that it is waste of time.


    "It''s not good to be too impatient. Even learning a ninjutsu takes a lot of time, let alone this kind of self-cultivation exercise?"


    After Kisame finished saying these words with a serious face, he turned and walked into the house.


    The next day.


    After filming is over.


    "You came."


    In the yard, Kisame looked at Tsunade in front of him with some surprise.


    He thought she would be hot for three minutes and would note again today.


    "The moves you taught me, which I didst night and this morning, seem to really have some effect. After I did it, I felt calm and rxed."


    Tsunade frowned and truthfully expressed her feelings.


    "It seems that you have a very high talent for practicing yoga."


    Kisame nodded andmented.


    "What do we practice today, or are they the same poses as yesterday?"


    Tsunade said as she took the initiative to pick up the mat and spread it on the ground.


    " Ofcourse not."


    Kisame shook his head, "What I taught you yesterday was only basic basic movements for entry-level. Next, there are more difficult advanced postures."


    "Then let''s get started." Tsunade urged, full of anticipation.


    In this way, Kisame became Tsunade''s Yoga trainer.


    Due to the impact of the tsunami, the filming schedule of the crew was postponed again, but this also gave Tsunade enough time to learn Yoga with the ghost shark.


    These days, ording to Kisame''s guidance, she lives and rests regrly every day, and insists on practicing yoga in the morning and evening.


    During this process, Tsunade found that her mentality was really calm, and she was no longer as irritable as before.


    Although it is said that there is still not much hope for oveing hemophobia, at least she has gradually learned to control her body and mind like Kisame.


    Her trips to the town''s casinos have also decreased significantly.


    To get rid of a bad life habit, the best way is not to force yourself to quit, but to rece it with another good way of life.


    This is what Kisame told her.


    A weekter.


    After more than three months, the filming of "Sharks on the Beach" finally came to a sessful conclusion.


    Tonight, in the hotel there will have a grand celebration feast. After that, the crew, who had lived together for three months, will part ways.


    Kisame got his five million ryo.


    Carrying a suitcase full of banknotes, he was ready to go home, exin to Yukino, and set off for Kirigakure early tomorrow morning.


    As for the celebration dinner, he was not interested in attending it.


    At this time.


    Tsunade found Kisame.


    "That...thank you for teaching me Yoga these days. Those poses although shameful, they really work."


    She blushed slightly and thanked Kisame.


    "If you really want to thank me,e with something more practical in return."


    Kisame was not polite at all, as always, he stretched out his hand to ask Tsunade for a favor.


    "You bastard, what a disappointment."


    Tsunade''s face suddenly copsed, and the little goodwill she finally had for Kisame these days has disappeared again.


    She snorted coldly, took out a bottle of colorless and odorless potion from her pocket, and handed it to him:


    "This is the high-level poison you want. I used that guy Jiraiya to do many experiments before sessfully developing it. The amount here is enough to make the ten jonin lose theirbat effectiveness."


    When Kisame heard the words, his eyes lit up as he took the poison.


    He finally got this thing.


    In this way, all he wanted to get from Tsunade was onest piece of information.


    But it is also the most important one.


    "I''m curious about something, and I''ve been wanting to ask you for advice."


    He stopped Tsunade, lowered his posture and asked her, "I heard... When the first Hokage was pacifying the ninja world, the weapon he used was the great sword of the Senju n and that it was very powerful, is it true?"


    "Hmph, of course."


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest with a proud face.


    "Then why haven''t I seen you use it, as the granddaughter of the first Hokage, you should have inherited that sword, right?" Kisame asked this.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    Tsunade nced at Kisame, and suddenly became vignt, always feeling that the other party was conspiring to do something wrong.


    However, she still replied indifferently:


    "That thing is big and heavy. I''m not used to it, and I don''t want to carry arge scroll around all day. So I put it in the Shikkotsu Forest along with the storage scroll."


    Shikkotsu Forest.


    When Kisame heard these words, his pupils shrank and his eyes became smaller.


    The Shikkotsu Forest, far away from the Ninja world, is the ce where the slug sage live.


    Among the three holy ces, the Shikkotsu Forest has always been the most mysterious. Except for Tsunade, the contractor, there is no second person in the entire ninja world who knows where it is and how to get there.


    Tsunade couldn''t have found a safer ce to store the scroll and great sword of the Senju n than it.


    That''s why she dared to tell Kisame casually about this information.


    "Why, you seem to be very interested in Shikkotsu forest. Have you heard of the slug summons and sage arts?"


    Tsunade likes to see the surprise look on Kisame''s face. So she can''t help but tease him.


    "I happened to hear from third Mizuying-sama mention it. He once said with emotion that the three Sage realms have signed a summoning contract with Konoha Sannin, and let Konoha vige monopolize powerful Sage arts. It really doesn''t give other ninja viges a way to survive."


    Kisame made up a lie randomly.


    "Bullshit."


    Tsunade sneered at such remarks, "The Sages of the three Sage realms have used their own methods since a long time ago to select candidates from the whole ninja world who are suitable for practicing Sage arts. We Konoha Sannin have never monopolized Sage arts, it''s just that other people''s qualifications are too poor to pass the test."


    "Oh? Then Tsunade-sama, what qualifications do you need to practice Sage arts?"


    Kisame followed her words and asked for advice curiously.


    "Since you asked the question sincerely, I will tell you with great mercy. Cough..."


    Tsunade cleared her throat and showed off her knowledge to Kisame.


    "First of all, they must have a huge Chakra that is far beyond ordinary people. Only in this way can they not be swallowed by the natural energy of the Sage realm."


    "Secondly, ninjas must learn to calm down, understand the technique of ''not moving'', and keep their minds as still as water. It is impossible for an impatient person to learn Sage arts."


    Speaking of which, Tsunade was a little annoyed, because she was the one who was impatient.


    "In the end, only with perseverance and a strong will can you be a real Sage. This is the truth that my grandfather once told me."


    After saying this, Tsunade suddenly froze, staring straight at Kisame.


    Huge chakra.


    A stillness of mind.


    Perseverance and a strong will that never give up.


    These three points, the guy in front of her... seems to have all of them, which perfectly meets the conditions for training Sage arts.


    "Do you think I can practice Sage arts?"

 Chapter 60: 60

    Chapter 60: 60


    "Can I practice Sage arts?"


    For Kisame, if he can really learn the Sage arts of Shikkotsu Forest through Tsunade, he will make a lot of profit.


    After all, Sage arts is a system independent of Chakra, and its upper limit is enough to cause damage to the powerhouse of the Six Paths level.


    It just so happens that he has the conditions to practice Sage arts. If so, why not pursue this powerful power?


    "You? Stop dreaming."


    Tsunade came back to her senses and poured a basin of cold water on Kisame''s hopes, "Although your aptitude is barely qualified, but... but your character is too bad, the slug sage will not like you, so you should not count on it. "


    ''Bad character?''


    Although Kisame expected Tsunade to refuse, he didn''t expect it to be such ame reason.


    It seems that he is really suitable for practicing Sage arts, and even Tsunade can''t find his shorings.


    He must find a way to go to Shikkotsu Forest.


    Kisame set this goal in his mind.


    There not only can he get Sage arts, but also the Senju great sword, both of which are things that make him dream.


    But now there is no hurry.


    Kisame realized that his friendship with Tsunade was still shallow, and he could not say that he had not gained her trust, but that she wished for Kisame to die quickly.


    Under such circumstances, even if Kisame turns into a licking dog and chases after Tsunade''s ass to please her, she probably won''t help.


    He can only talk about itter.


    Thinking of this, Kisame no longer stays here to waste time. He casually said two goodbyes before leaving.


    "Wait!"


    Tsunade stopped him and asked, "My ne, where did you hide it?"


    "It was swallowed by me." Kisame finally told the truth this time.


    It''s a pity Tsunade didn''t believe him, thinking he was talking nonsense.


    She snorted again, red at him fiercely, and moved away.


    Kisame also turned to leave, but just after taking two steps, he noticed a hostile gaze.


    He nced out of the corner of his eye, and found Fuji not far away.


    The eyes of Fuji were full of jealousy.


    After three months of filming, he, the male protagonist, didn''t even take advantage of Tsunade at all. Instead, the viin yed by Kisame got closer with Tsunade.


    The two from time to time practice some yoga on the set, which is not a serious exercise at first nce.


    Why don''t these dog men and women just go to bed to practice?


    When Fuji thought of this, he gritted his teeth and had a strong murderous intent towards Kisame.


    Now that the filming of the movie is over, it''s time to kill the shark face.


    Kisame sensed this murderous intent.


    He has always disliked being passive, so he decided to


    Strike first.


    Two hourster.


    When night falls, thenterns of the seaside town switched on, and the colorful nightlife kicked off.


    In a nightclub.


    Fuji and his two Jnin bodyguards, a group of three are having fun.


    Kisame disguised himself and followed them all the way, quietly came to the door of the club.


    "I don''t know if the medicine given by Tsunade is effective or not. Let''s try it with this group of three first."


    He thought to himself, and took out the bottle containing the colorless and odorless poison.


    In the box.


    Fuji hugged wine girls left and right and was already slightly drunk.


    The door opened, and a beautiful wine girl came in with a bottle of wine, filling the sses for the three of them in turn.


    "You guys, go and kill that Hoshigaki Kisame, I don''t want to see him at the celebration tonight."


    Fuji picked up the ss and drank it, smiled coldly, and ordered his bodyguards.


    After saying this, he stood up and went back to the hotel for the dinner by himself.


    "It''s just a Kiri chunin, we will kill him on the way backter."


    The two of them didn''t care and continued to drink and have fun.


    Soon after.


    ''Squeak.''


    The door of the box was suddenly pushed open, interrupting the "enjoyment" of the two bodyguards.


    Kisame entered the room.


    "You go out first." He instructed the Wine girls in the box.


    It was not the first time that they had encountered such a situation, so they quickly moved out.


    "You"


    The two bodyguards were more surprised than angry when they saw Kisame''s face, because they really didn''t expect that this guy woulde to the door by himself to die.


    Let''s do it!


    The two looked at each other, and the tacit understanding formed over the years made them instantly understand each other''s thoughts.


    In a second, they can kill this guy.


    But at this moment, the two of them felt exhausted at the same time, and it was difficult to even stand up from the sofa. Not to mention raising a hand to seal andunch an attack.


    "The wine was drugged!"


    One of them changed his face and reminded hispanions.


    "Hey-hey."


    Kisame closed the door with a "bang", and showed a smile to the two of them, the two rows of fangs glowing with a cold light.


    After a minute.


    ''Squeak.''


    The door of the box opened again, and Kisame came out alone.


    Behind him, the two elite Jonin were lying dead on the ground, unable to rest their eyes.


    If it is a normal fight, although Kisame is not afraid, he will definitely make a lot of noise when dealing with two elites who cooperate with each other.


    At that time, hurting innocent people is unavoidable.


    But with the help of Tsunade''s high-level poison, things became much easier, saving him a lot of effort.


    A ninja has to be careful at all times in order to live long.


    Otherwise, it would be like these two people, who obviously possessed a powerful strength, but could not exert it, and eventually died in a suffocated state.


    Kisame quickly left the nightclub, as if he had never been there.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame walked into the hotel where the crew stayed.


    There''s a big g dinner going on here.


    His eyes nced around in the lively crowd, but he did not find Fuji.


    Kisame kept silent, and while greeting the crew, he passed through the crowd and came to the corner of the lobby.


    There is a slot machine there.


    A familiar figure, with her back to Kisame, kept throwing coins into the slot machine. From time to time, she mmed her fist against the wall, shouting vulgarities.


    It''s Tsunade.


    "How much did you lose?"


    Kisame stepped forward and asked her.


    "Shh!"


    Tsunade turned her head and made a silent gesture to Kisame, and said with a displeased expression: "Don''t use this word in front of me, it''s bad luck."


    After speaking, she continued to stretch out her hand and took out coins from her pocket.


    Embarrassingly, she turned over both pockets of her jacket, but she couldn''t find a single coin.


    "That''s not how you y with Slot machines."


    Kisame waved at Tsunade, motioning her to step aside, it was time to show her real gambling skills.


    "You can do this?"


    Tsunade was skeptical and watched as Kisame took out a coin and put it into the coin slot.


    He pressed the button, and the screen of the slot machine began to scroll. After more than ten seconds, it slowly stopped on threepletely different patterns.


    The coin outlet was silent.


    "That''s it? Your luck is not better than mine."


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade couldn''t helpughing out loud. She felt a little more bnced, and the depression of losing money disappeared a lot.


    Kisame was silent, put in a coin again, and pressed the button.


    But this time, when the screen of the slot machine started to scroll, a chakra wire quietly shot out of his right index finger, and drilled into it along the coin outlet.


    When the music of the slot machine stopped, the column of the screen was once again frozen on three different patterns.


    But the coin outlet suddenly opened, and the coins were spit out.


    Like a flood bursting a bank, it quickly piled up into a hill, and even filled it up, tinkling on the floor.


    "You bastard... You cheated again!"


    Tsunade saw the trick used by Kisame, and felt that he is indeed very shameless.


    Kisame heard the words, and said with disapproval:


    "This kind of machine is designed to make people lose money. There is no fairness at all. In this case, why can''t I use more unfair means to get the money out of this machine? The essence of gambling is cheating, and I had a way to deal with this kind of cheating to gain profit."


    Beat scams with robbery.


    This is the "gambling way" of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ""


    Tsunade was speechless by what he said.


    If this guy entered the casino, he would definitely not go to gamble, but directly grab the money.


    "These coins are for you to buy wine and drink."


    Kisame shoved arge pile of coins in front of Tsunade, and then asked casually, "Have you seen Fuji? I''m worried that he will be in danger."


    "What are you doing with him?"


    Tsunade frowned, worried. In particr, Kisame said that he is very concerned about Fuji''s safety, which made Tsunade feel that this guy waspletely speaking nonsense.


    "I just met Fuji''s bodyguard outside the hotel and saw that he wasn''t with them. When I received the task, I came to the crew to protect Fuji, and make a cameo by the way. Now that the filming is over, naturally I need to report to this employer to confirm that he is safe and sound before returning to the vige to hand over the task."


    Kisame answered Tsunade''s question seriously.


    "Oh, I see."

 Chapter 61: 61

    Chapter 61: 61


    Tsunade nodded, not doubtful of him anymore. After all, Fuji is not her employer, so it''s not her turn to worry about it.


    Not to mention, she still hates that guy.


    Kisame then saw Tsunade beckon the hotel staff toe over and exchange the coins spit out from the slot machine for whole bills. During this time, she said disdainfully:


    "That guy just came to talk to me with a bottle of expensive wine, and he actually wanted to invite me to the hotel rooftop for a tryst. He was really over his head! After I rejected him mercilessly, he went upstairs with a ck face. "


    "Thank you."


    When Kisame got the information he wanted, he walked straight into the elevator and pressed the button leading to the rooftop.


    After a minute.


    On the rooftop.


    Fuji leaned against the railing of the rooftop, drinking in the evening breeze, and looked down at all people on the streets with a pair of eyes coldly.


    At this time, a pair of footsteps came from behind him.


    "Is it done?"


    He didn''t look back and asked lightly.


    "It''s done, you''re the only one left." A voice said.


    Hearing this, Fuji was shocked and turned around abruptly.


    He instantly sobered up.


    What appeared in front of him were not the two Jnin bodyguards, but Hoshigaki Kisame who should have be dead at this time.


    "How can that be? !"


    Two elites from the Capital of Land of Fire, who had served as the Twelve Ninja guardians, could not deal with a newly promoted Kirigakure Chunin?


    This was something Fuji never expected.


    "What do you want?"


    He calmed down and shouted sharply at Kisame.


    He is the noble son of the Fuji family. His family has a strong influence in the five major countries. He has power, status, and money. How could he be intimidated by a ninja.


    However.


    Before Fuji could finish speaking, his eyes shed, and Kisame, who was just a few meters away, hade to him in an instant.


    Kisame looked down at him condescendingly.


    Kisame raised the index finger of his right hand, and the cold fingertip was ced between Fuji''s eyebrows, which suddenly made thetter''s hair stand up.


    "How dare you..." Fuji wanted to say something.


    But in the next second, Kisame''s index finger shot out a chakra wire that prated thetter''s brain.


    ''Thud.''


    Fuji fell to the ground, the expression on his face solidified, there were anger and fear.


    He didn''t understand until he died why Kisame dared to kill him.


    Kisame crouched down and looked at Fuji''s corpse.


    There was one thing he never understood.


    It stands to reason that in a world with extraordinary power, the extraordinary should be high above and rule ordinary people.


    But in the ninja world, powerful ninjas willingly obey a group of mortals who can only y mahjong.


    In the anime, the dignified fifth Hokage Tsunade was humble in front of the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, and she was even reprimanded in person by thetter, who threatens to destroy Konoha if she disagree.


    As a mortal ruler and rich man, he always looks arrogant when facing ninjas.


    Not even basic respect.


    How did this unreasonable phenomenone about?


    Kisame thought about it, and felt that it was nothing more than "name", "blood", "birth" and other reasons.


    In this world, there is a deeply rooted hierarchy and concept of inferiority and superiority, which has continued from ancient times to the present.


    Facing the mortal noble ss riding on their heads, neither the former samurai nor the ninja whoter reced the samurai seemed to have thought of resisting.


    or even rece it.


    But now, times are about to change, because Hoshigaki Kisame is here.


    He wouldn''t admit to something as boring as bloodline theory.


    He only recognizes his fist, and whoever has the bigger fist has the final say.


    ''It doesn''t matter what your name is, or if you are wealthy businessman, nobleman, do you have the guts to walk up to me and punch me?''


    Kisame picked up Fuji''s body.


    With a whoosh, he threw it out on the other side of railing and watched as it fell off the roof.


    After a few seconds.


    ''Thud!''


    Fuji fell from the sky in a free fall, and fell headfirst at the front of the hotel, making a dull sound.


    All the crew members who were participating in the celebration banquet in the lobby were all attracted and looked over.


    After a moment of silence.


    As the identity of the deceased was confirmed, the crowd suddenly fell into chaos and uproar.


    "Half of the head was broken..."


    Shizune checked Fuji''s body, as she frowned and muttered. In this case, even the gods can''t save it.


    Tsunade came over to take a look, and sure enough, the panic attacked again, and was quickly helped by Shizune andy on the sofa to rest.


    At this time.


    Kisame stepped out of the elevator and rushed to the scene with a solemn expression.


    "No."


    He punched the pir next to him, and said with a face of remorse, "I am Fuji-dono''s bodyguard. I was supposed to protect him, but I failed to do my duty. I will to go back to Kirigakure immediately and be punished for the crime."


    "Kisame-dono, what the heck is going on?"


    Director Yamamoto on the side came back to his senses and hurriedly asked Kisame. Judging from the expression on Kisame''s face, Kisame obviously knew why Fuji fell from the building.


    Kisame nced at Tsunade, sighed, and then slowly said:


    "Fuji-dono''s love for Tsunade-sama was rejected, so he went to the rooftop to drink, but he couldn''t shake it of, so he jumped off the building andmitted suicide. It''s a pity that I arrived a stepte, s."


    Just as he finished talking.


    "Puff!"


    Tsunade, who was drinking water to ease her emotions, spewed out a mouthful, choked herself, and kept coughing.


    ''This happened because of me?''


    Tsunade is not a fool, she knew as soon as Kisame said that, he must have killed Fuji, and then med her.


    She stood up and was about to confront Kisame angrily.


    Kisame stepped forward, grabbed Tsunade''s wrist, and whispered in her ear:


    "Tsunade-sama, Fuji''s two bodyguards are dead. Once the autopsy is done, the high-level drug you have prepared will be found in their blood, which will be very detrimental to you. Their bodies are in the nightclub on the next street, you should hurry up and deal with it."


    Tsunade opened her eyes wide when she heard the words.


    "Hoshi, Gaki, Kisa, Me!"


    She gritted her teeth and shouted angrily. Her anger at Kisame even overwhelmed the onset of hyperphobia, and a powerful airflow erupted from her body, shattering the surrounding tiles.


    Kisame saw that the situation was not good, and before Tsunade''s punch came, he retreated sharply, and sessively performed the Shunshin jutsu.


    In the blink of an eye, he escaped without a trace.


    On the way home.


    Kisame realised that although he disguised Fuji''s death as suicide, he deliberately med Tsunade and forced her to wipe his ass.


    But the truth of the matter will be revealed sooner orter.


    Therefore, after he returned to the seaside vi, he immediately exined the situation to Yukino, and told her to quickly pack up and take the child, ready to run away.


    The two left the seaside town overnight.


    The next day, Kisame and Yukino disguised themselves, came to another town, and rented a remote courtyard to live in.


    Kisame bought arge amount of living supplies in the town at one time, settled in a temporary residence, and then used the burst and line release to set up arge number of traps around the yard.


    After doing this, he told Yukino: "Wait for me here for a few days, I will go back to Kirigakure right now."


    "Well, Haku and I are not going anywhere, we will always be here waiting for you toe back."


    Yukino nodded earnestly, holding one of his big hands with both hands, her eyes filled with worry, "kisame-sama, you must be careful."


    "Do not worry."


    Kisame smiled at her, turned and left the yard.


    Two dayster.


    Kisame returned to Kirigakure.


    The first thing he did after returning to the vige was not to report to the Mizukage Building, but to inform Mangetsu and ask thetter toe and see him.


    The wooden house by the river.


    Kisame''s house.


    "Boss, you are finally back!"


    As soon as Mangetsu entered the room, he took off his cloak and hat, revealing the body of the white slime, hugged Kisame''s thigh and began to cry.


    "I''m not interested in listening to you cry. Hurry up and tell me what happened in the vige in the past three months."


    Kisame said lukewarmly.


    "Uh, ok."


    When Mangetsu heard these words, his face changed back to normal in a second, and then he told Kisame the information he needed.


    Kisame had long expected that the battle around the position of the fourth Mizukage would be very bloody. But the real situation was more serious than he imagined.


    All the ninja ns in Kirigakure,rge and small, were all swept into the whirlpool of this sudden power struggle.


    Many people died.


    The "Senpai" of Kisame, who lost his Kabutowari, was the first Jonin to die.


    The cause of Akebino''s death was that he was too greed. He repeatedly jumped among the three major candidates to ask for benefits. As a result, he did not grasp the scale and identally yed it off.


    In the end, he aroused public anger and lost his life.


    In the brutal and fierce struggle that followed, the first candidate to be eliminated was the elite Junin who was of the same n as Mangetsu.


    He was attacked by unknown ninjas in the vige and died on the spot.


    Shortly after.


    One of the seven people, Juzo Biwa, finally found out that the Kubukiribocho with him had been reced with a fake. In a fit of rage, he found Mangetsu and fought with thetter.


    The result was that Juzo Biwa was defeated.


    After the news spread, the disgraced Juzo Biwa escaped from Kirigakure that night and became a missing ninja.


    By this time.


    Among the seven people who used to be famous for the ninja swords, there is only one man left, that''s Fuguki Suikazan.


    In thepetition with Yagura, Fuguki Suikazan gradually realized that the situation was not good for him, and had topromise and admit defeat, giving up the fight for the position of Mizukage.


    At this point, Yagura had thestugh, officially bing the forth Mizukage a few days ago, and announced it to the whole ninja world.

 Chapter 62: 62

    Chapter 62: 62


    Now Kirigakure is the first vige to usher a fourth Kage among the major viges.


    Mangetsu specially reported to Kisame that his two teammates, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, were safe in this turmoil that swept the whole vige.


    They are well protected by their respective families.


    After Kisame digested the information, he pondered for a moment and instructed Mangetsu:


    "You can go back, and I''ll find you when I have something to do."


    "Yes, boss, I promise to be there anytime!"


    Mangetsu raised his small hand in a salute, with a look of loyalty Kisame, and respectfully exited the room.


    Kisame looked at the leaving Mangetsu with a meaningful look.


    What he wants to know most now is whether the Hiramekarei is in that guy''s hands or not.


    He will check it out tonight.


    The night sky is dark and the wind is high.


    In the Hozuki n, a cloud of unknown liquid slipped out and got into the sewer from the manhole cover on the street.


    In this way, it left the vige unnoticed.


    Kisame appeared on a nearby street corner.


    "As soon as I came back, this guy couldn''t hold back and started to act, sneakily, it seems that Hiramekarei is really with him."


    Kisame thought to himself.


    He can sense monster cells from tens of kilometers away.


    Therefore, since Kisame returned to the vige, Mangetsu''s whereabouts have beenpletely exposed under his eyes. The other party wants to hide the sky and cross the sea to do some small tricks, which ispletely a fool''s dream.


    In fact, even if Mangetsu just stays there and doesn''t do anything


    Kisame will take the initiative to attack and torture it, and at least nine methods have been prepared to force Mangetsu to tell the truth.


    After all, when he came back this time, there was not much time left.


    After half an hour.


    Mangetsu came to the outside of the vige, to an uninhabited remote courtyard.


    He walked into an inconspicuous side room, turned on a switch with ease, and finally entered a secret room.


    This is Mangetsu''s secret base, it is full of various weapons and scrolls.


    He hurried to the bookshelf, picked up a scroll on it, and unfolded it slowly.


    On the scroll, there are seven characters.


    From left to right, they are Kabutowari, Samaheda, Kubukiribocho, Shibuki, Nuibari, Kiba, and Hiramekarei.


    This is the scroll used to store Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swords, but the first six characters are dull, and only thest "Hiramekarei" character emits a faint light of chakra.


    Obviously, inside it is the Hiramekarei, the head of the seven ninja knives.


    "Whoo~"


    After Mangetsu checked it, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little more at ease.


    He didn''t believe that the terrifying guy, Hoshigaki Kisame, would easily give up Hiramekarei.


    So hey in bed at night thinking about it, and finally decided to transfer the sword again and take it to a farther and safer ce.


    Just when Mangetsu put away the scroll and prepared for the next move.


    ''Sizzle.''


    A dazzling golden lightning suddenly rushed in from the outside, illuminating the entire secret room, and hit Mangetsu, causing him to let out a scream.


    ''Gurgl.''


    A cloud of white liquid flowed on the ground along with the scroll , and slipped into the yard.


    Then, the white liquid returned to the shape of a slime again, and swallowed the scroll that sealed the Hiramekarei into his stomach.


    "Who are you?!"


    Mangetsu stared at a man in ck in front of him in shock and anger, who had just attacked him with lightning ninjutsu.


    This person was wearing a cloak and a hood, so he couldn''t see clearly, but judging from his tall and mighty figure... Mangetsu immediately thought of Kisame.


    ''Is it him?''


    Kisame did not choose to reveal his identity, but changed his voice and responded coldly:


    "I am the one who will take your life."


    On a whim, he nned to use Mangetsu to practice his hands and test the abilities he had recently developed, as he had not yet had the opportunity to use it in actualbat.


    After all, the guy in front of him has an "invincible body", and it is very difficult to kill no matter how he hits it.


    After ravaging it for a while, he will mercilessly take the Hiramekarei.


    Therebypletely defeating Mangetsu''s body and mind.


    Kisame is doing this out of kindness.


    He wants his little brother to experience the most tragic failure. Only in this way can Mangetsu achieve real growth and then his future will be promising.


    In the courtyard.


    A white slimeswith a height of less than one meter and a mysterious man in ck with a height of nearly two meters faced each other.


    Suddenly, the man in ck quickly formed a seal.


    ''Water whip?''


    Slime, also known as Hozuki Mangetsu, can see at a nce the seal formed by the other party, which is a ninjutsumonly used by Kirigakure Anbu.


    But what surprised him was that after the man in ckpleted the seal, what appeared in his hand was not a water whip, but a golden... lightning whip.


    It''s obviously a water release seal, but the one formed was a thunder release ninjutsu.


    That''s because the man in ck, Kisame, activated the ability of the Thunder God tenketsu in his body when he formed the seal, and transformed all his water attribute chakra into Lighting attribute.


    ''Crackle!''


    As soon as Kisame whipped the whip, the air burst into a loud noise. Not only was its power amazing, but the dazzling golden light emitted by the whip also had a light pollution effect, which could interfere with people''s sight.


    He took the whip and strode toward the slime.


    Mangetsu is not afraid at all.


    If it was him in the past, he would be somewhat afraid of lightning Ninja, but today is different from the past, his hydration technique is no longer conductive, and there is no weakness.


    So, he also quickly formed a seal, and he summoned a milky white water whip, which was a tit for tat.


    ''Snap! Snap! Snap!''


    The two quickly exchanged hands, and the golden lightning whip and the white water whip constantly collided, rubbed, and entwined, like two long dragons flying in a fierce confrontation.


    Under the influence of the fighting between the two sides, the floor tiles in the yard were quickly shattered, and several trees were also torn off and copsed.


    It was a mess.


    The ninjutsu used by the two was also born out of the water whip.


    Kisame''s lightning whip inherits the destructive power of lightning, and it is also a rare golden Lighting, and its attack power is even more terrifying.


    As for Mangetsu''s flowing water whip, it uses softness to ovee rigidity to the extreme, and it has extremely strong toughness.


    For a while, the two fought evenly.


    But.


    When Kisame raised his other hand and took out the second lightning whip, the bnce of victory tilted.


    Relying on his huge chakra, he held two whips to open the way from side to side, and soonpletely suppressed the slime, making it stop and retreat.


    In the end, Mangetsu was defeated, the water whip shattered, and it was bound by Kisame''s lightning whip.


    Within a second, he melted into a pool of liquid and sessfully escaped again.


    Kisame did not pursue, but looked at the pool of liquid in a leisurely manner, that returned to the appearance of a slime again not far away.


    Mangetsu finally became serious.


    He originally suspected that the mysterious man in ck was Kisame, but now he is not so sure. Because as far as he knows, Kisame can''t use lightning ninjutsu, let alone such a powerful Golden Lighting.


    However, no matter who the enemy is, Mangetsu realized that if he wanted to defeat the opponent, he had to show his true skills.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Mangetsu''s body that was less than one meter high rapidly expanded, and in just a few seconds, it became a water giant four or five meters high.


    ''Dong dong dong.''


    It rolled on the ground, like a mad elephant, and rushed towards Kisame recklessly.


    ''Crackle!''


    The two lightning whips mmed on the giant water slime, sshing a bunch of water, but they couldn''t stop thetter''s progress.


    The water giant slime endured the severe whipping, rushed to Kisame, and knocked thetter away.


    ''Boom.''


    Kisame knocked down the wall behind him and was buried under the rubble.


    Kisame lifted the broken walls that were pressing on him, stood up, and saw the giant water slime rushing up again.


    ''It''s time to end this boring battle.''


    Kisame narrowed his eyes, and his hands formed a seal as he pressed to the ground, and countless golden lightning swept toward the giant water slime like a surging water wave.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The lightning interfered with the movement and sight of the water giant, making it stagnant.


    ''Now.''


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame moved in an instant, he jumped into the air, and looked level with the giant water slime.


    He raised his right hand, and at some point in his palm, a ck word for "Seal" appeared, and a seal fanned towards the giant water slime.


    No matter how Senju Hashima used this technique, he was going to use it as a p.


    Under this great seal, the giant water slime was stunned on the spot.


    At this moment, in addition to feeling the strong force from the opponent''s palm, Mangetsu also had a strange and inexplicable force intruding into his body, suppressing his chakra.


    Next second.


    The huge water slime lost its bnce, stumbled to the side back, and finally crashed into the main room, crushing it with a bang.


    In the ruins, Mangetsu appeared in his original form, only feeling indescribably tired, fell to the ground with a tilt of his head, and fell asleep.


    Kisame came over.


    He lowered his hand that contained the seal, which could suppress even the chakra of the tailed beast.


    However, this one move that made the self-proimed invincible Mangetsu fall into aa, and also made Kisame realize that:


    In the ninja world, the sealing techniques are eternal.


    No matter how powerful a ninja, how powerful a ninja tool, or how inexplicable ninjutsu, in the end, it will be defeated by the omnipotent sealing technique.


    Perhaps, this is the biggest reason why the Uzumaki n was attacked by various forces, and finally led to the subjugation of the vige and the genocide.

 Chapter 63: 63

    Chapter 63: 63


    Uzumaki sealing technique terrifies everyone.


    Of course, there is no perfect technique in this world, and Seal Ten is no exception.


    It has two disadvantages, one is that it consumes a lot of chakra when it is activated, and the other is that it must be in close contact with the target.


    The user must time it carefully.


    After sessively testing the actualbat power of the Golden Lighting and Seal Ten, and defeating Mangetsu, Kisame remembered that it was time for him to do business.


    Kisame then picked up Mangetsu, turn his head to the ground, and began to shake him vigorously.


    "Yuck~"


    Mangetsu who was ina had his body shaken vigorously, his body surged like water waves, and he soon opened his mouth and spat out a scroll.


    Kisame caught the scroll with the other hand and opened it without much effort.


    "Bang."


    The Hiramekarei was channeled out of the storage scroll and appeared in Kisame''s hands.


    This sword, as the name suggests, consists of two perfectly symmetrical knives that fit together tightly, like a flounder.


    This is also the origin of the name flounder.


    Kisame held the hilt of the Hiramekarei and closed his eyes to feel it. The Panda in his mind responded, and it reacted stronger than ever.


    The sword is genuine, not fake.


    Kisame put away the sword with satisfaction, dropped the unconscious Mangetsu, and went back to the vige alone.


    Half an hourter, Kisame''s house.


    When Kisame returned home, he couldn''t wait to take out the Hiramekarei again and look at it carefully.


    This sword is known as the head of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords.


    But this strongest ninja sword, in the anime, is far less expressive than Samaheda, and its presence is not strong.


    That''s because, no matter how powerful a sword is, it depends on who is using it!


    Hiramekarei is a ninja sword with a tragic fate.


    Its first user, the elite Jnin from the Hozuki n, was a man who didn''t even have a name.


    The second user, Hozuki Mangetsu, was a real genius, but unfortunately he was a short-lived ghost and died young before he could be famous in the ninja world.


    And by the time the third user, Chojuro, appeared, the ninja world was already in an era of fighting gods, and cheats were flying all over the sky.


    Although Chojuro was known as the child prodigy of Kirigakure, at that time, the talent of Kirigakure had already withered away, and he belonged to the taller among the shorties.


    In a bunch ofparisons, he is a pure dead man, and it is difficult to have a bright performance.


    It seems that the capabilities of the Hiramekarei have never been fully exploited.


    Unlike the Samaheda, in the anime, which has sessively passed the hands of Fuguki Suikazan, Hoshigaki Kisame, and Killer Bee, who were all Kage-level powerhouses.


    Thinking upto here.


    "Ugh."


    Kisame couldn''t help but sigh, and caress the Hiramekarei, and thought to himself:


    To develop the potential of the Hiramekarei, is a glorious and arduous task, and it is handed over to me, Hoshigaki Kisame now.


    It doesn''t matter to him that he has works hard, after all, he has always been such an enthusiastic and noble person.


    Therefore, Kisame directly activated the Panda.


    ''Swish.''


    The Hiramekarei suddenly turned into a white light and melted into Kisame''s body, making him send out a veryfortable and enjoyable sound.


    Kisame quickly understood why the Hiramekarei was called the strongest.


    Because, after it integrated into his body, it was divided into three parts and stopped in three different ces.


    Most of Kirigakure''s seven ninja swords have only one ability, and the Hiramekarei is obviously an exception.


    The first light settled in his throat.


    In the anime, Chojuro injected his chakra into Hiramekarei, and released an energy ball from the de andunched it, which caused great damage.


    This move once repelled Sasuke who was using Susano.


    Kisame walked out of the door and opened his mouth facing the river.


    ''Buzz.''


    In his mouth, arge amount of chakra waspressed into an ultra-dense blue ball of light, emitting terrifying energy fluctuations.


    ''Now!''


    After the light ball was formed, it was shot out by Kisame, and submerged into the water at an extremely fast speed, and exploded with a bang.


    A column of water more than ten meters high rose into the sky.


    This kind of attack method is easily reminiscent of the tailed beast bomb fired from the mouth of Jinchuriki.


    But the Tailed Beast Bonb is after all a mixture of yin and yang chakras, and it is an S-rank ninjutsu.


    This newly acquired ability is more simr to another A-level ninjutsu.


    Rasengan.


    This is a technique that Namikaze Minato created was inspired by the Tailed Beast Bomb, and it took him three years to develop it.


    But after Kisame absorbed the Hiramekarei, it is equivalent to using zero time to learn the rasengan without a teacher.


    Moreover, his Rasengan can beunched in any nature release, like the future Rasenshuriken.


    In the future, it can be gradually improved to further enhance the power.


    Kisame is satisfied with the new ability.


    In anime, Kisame was called the tailless beast at his peak. Since he is called that, he must have some of abilities simr to that of a tailed beast.


    As long as his chakra reaches the tailed beast level, it is absolutely possible to destroy a mountain or a vige with this move.


    Next.


    The second light formed a shoulder pattern on the right shoulder of the ghost shark, which is the word "Change".


    Another feature of the Hiramekarei is that it can change its shape after being injected with chakra.


    From flounder to hammer, whip, sickle... it can be said to be ever-changing.


    Water has no shape.


    This ability has also been inherited by Kisame, and the mystery is hidden in the shoulder pattern of the word "change".


    With a jolt from his mind, he quickly formed a seal, and the shoulder lines suddenly emitted a blue light, covering his whole body.


    After a moment.


    The light dissipated, and the Kisame''s height, body shape, and facial features had undergone earth-shaking changes, turning into an ordinary person of about 1.7 meters, thin, and mediocre in appearance.


    He can''t see any ws in it.


    For ordinary transformation techniques, the difficulty is only E-level, they are easy to learn, but also easy to be seen at a nce by experienced people.


    This transformation ability obtained by Kisame not only has the same level of learning difficulty as the Rasengan, which is equivalent to A-level ninjutsu, but also has a corresponding improvement in camouge by several levels.


    Unless he encounters that kind of guy with extremely vicious eyes, such as the elite Jnin of the Hyuga n, it is impossible for him to be seen through.


    Thinking of this, Kisame''s mouth curled up.


    This advanced transformation technique is simply a timely rain for him.


    Because in this way, it will be much more convenient for him to do some stealing in the future.


    So far, Kisame has confirmed two abilities from the Hiramekarei.


    But this is not the end.


    Just relying on these two doesn''t make Hiramekarei enough to be called the strongest.


    The Hiramekarei also has one of the most special abilities - the more enemies this knife knocks down, the bigger and harder it bes, thereby increasing its power.


    It is a weapon that makes the user stronger with each battle.


    The third light entered the ghost shark''s body and stayed above his kidneys, in a hat-like structure.


    It''s where adrenal nds are present.


    Humans secrete adrenaline when they are in excitement, fear, tension and other emotions.


    It increases breathing, heart rate and blood flow, which provides more energy for physical activity, greater strength and quicker reflexes.


    It chooses to live in the adrenal nds.


    As long as he keeps knocking down the enemy in a battle, he will continuously secrete a "strength hormone" that is much stronger than adrenaline, keeping his body excited.


    It lets Kisame fight more and more bravely, and never get tired until thest enemy is defeated.


    This is an ability made for group fights.


    And it''s a group fight where one person fights a group of people.


    With the help of "Strong Strike", ten ninjas are nothing, if he wants to hit, he can hit a hundred, a thousand, and like the third Raikage, he can single-handedly take on 10,000 ninjas.


    Unfortunately, 10,000 people are not here, for Kisame to try it on the spot.


    He took some time to digest the rich harvest tonight.


    ''Liberate, change, strike.''


    The Hiramekarei that gave three major abilities at the same time is worthy of being the first of the seven ninja swords, one sword is worth three swords.


    No wonder Mangetsu is so obsessed with Hiramekarei and desperately guarding it.


    Well, there is one left.


    Kisame''s future sword, the Samaheda is the only remaining from the full set.


    Although the Samaheda is not as good as the Hiramekarei, it is definitely stronger than the other five ninja swords, and it is definitely not to be missed.


    Kisame decided to report to the Mizukage Building tomorrow and stay in the vige to observe the situation and see if there are any good opportunities.


    "Fuguki Suikazan, how I hope you can be my beloved superior. Let me follow you every step of the way, study hard, and make progress every day."


    Kisame prayed silently in his heart and made a wish to the night sky.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to alexis luevanos for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 64: 64

    Chapter 64: 64


    Early the next morning.


    Kisame reported to the Mizukage Building.


    He had previously represented Kirigakure in the Chunin Exam, and won the first ce. It is reasonable to say that there will be rewards and promotions after returning to the vige, such as promotion to Anbu or something.


    But who would have thought that the third Mizukage to suddenly die.


    In addition, with regarding to the death of Fuji, Kisame doesn''t know if he will held ountable for it.


    Kisame came out of the Mizukage Building.


    He was told to go back and wait for news, saying that he would be assigned a taskter.


    As a result, there was no movement for several days.


    Kisame was not in a hurry, so he stayed at home alone, exercising and practicing from morning to night every day.


    After absorbing the Hiramekarei, his strength greatly increased, and he is almost equal to the collection of the seven ninja swordsmen. Once there is any situation, as long as he wants to leave, no one can keep him in the Blood Mist.


    Kisame was confident in himself.


    Soon a week passed.


    After Kisame finished exercising, he jumped into the river in front of the house to take a bath. When he plunged into the bottom of the water, dived for a while, and emerged from the water again, he found that


    A few Kirigakure Anbu wearing gray soft armor and masks were standing on the shore looking at him.


    "Congrattions, Hoshigaki Kisame, your strength has been recognized by the top of the vige. From today, you are a member of our Anbu."


    One of them looked down at Kisame and announced to him.


    ''Wosh.''


    Kisame stood up from the water, and as his mountain-like body approached several Anbu ninjas. A strong sense of oppression that was so close at hand made them change color and retreat subconsciously.


    These people are old people from Anbu, and it is reasonable to say that they want to give the neer Kisame some pressure, but when they meet at this moment, they are deterred by Kisame''s momentum.


    When they came back to their senses, they all felt a little ashamed.


    A female Anbu coldly said: "Put on your pants, Fuguki Suikazan wants to see you."


    ''Oh?''


    Finally the day hase.


    When Kisame heard these words, he was calm on the surface, but he was happy inside. In the anime, when Kisame joined Kirigakure Anbu, his immediate boss was the Fuguki Suikazan.


    Kisame entered his house, changed clothes, and then followed a few people to the vige.


    Anbu, whose full form is "Ansatsu Senjutsu Tokushu Butai", was created by Konoha''s second Hokage Senju Tobirama.


    Each Anbu member of Ninja Vige is an excellent ninja carefully selected from the vige.


    Their main responsibility is to protect the Kage and prevent foreign enemies from invading the ninja vige, and sometimes they are also responsible for tasks such as reconnaissance of the enemy and assassination.


    Generally speaking, Anbu is a shadow directly belonging to each vige, but the reality is often moreplicated.


    Take Kirigakure as an example.


    Fuguki Suikazan is a veteran of Anbu for many years. In the process ofpeting for the position of the fourth Mizukage this time, he made apromise with Yagura and let thetter take the position.


    The other party offered him the condition that he could retain control of Anbu.


    This "Mist Hidden Danzo" is currently the most powerful person in the vige, except for Mizukage Yagura and the Elder Genji.


    The group soon came to the Anbu base.


    The others stayed at the door, and the female Anbu took Kisame to see Fuguki Suikazan.


    In a dimly lit room, the huge body of Suikazan was like a mountain of meat, sitting on arge chair. The bandaged Samaheda was leaning against the chair.


    "Sir, Hoshigaki Kisame is here." The female Anbu bowed respectfully and reported to Suikazan.


    "Okay, you go back first, I have something to talk to him alone." Suikazan waved his hand, signaling the Anbu Ninja to go back.


    Soon there were only two men left in the room.


    "Fuguki-sama."


    Kisame stood on the spot and bowed to the other.


    He is 1.92 meters tall, which is already very tall, but in front of the 2.5-meter tall giant, he still looks like a child.


    Suikazan''s huge body contains amazing chakra, it''s no wonder he can control Samaheda.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Facing the Kisame, Suikazan showed a cold attitude, and frowned as soon as he opened his mouth to ask, "What happened with regards to the death of Fuji-dono?"


    "It''s my dereliction of duty, I didn''t protect Fuji-dono." Kisame lowered his head and replied.


    Suikazan sneered when he heard the words.


    "In my opinion, not only is he not well protected, but there is a serious suspicion of you murdering the employer."


    He picked up a stack of documents, which recorded the tasks that Kisame had performed in the past, and after looking at it twice, he asked coldly, "As a ninja, this is not the first time you have killed your employer, you know the consequences of doing so, right?"


    "I don''t understand what the lord is talking about."


    Kisame pretending to be stupid. As long as he is notpletely exposed, he will not admit it.


    "Hmph, your mouth is quite hard."


    Fuguki snorted coldly, threw the document aside, and shouted at Kisame in a deep voice, "Whether you did it or not, the Fuji family is putting pressure on the Daimyo of the Land of Water, and the Daimyo has found Kirigakure again, demanding that you must be executed and given an exnation for them."


    When it came to the word "execution", Fuguki Suikazan''s voice was cold, which suddenly lowered the atmosphere in the room to freezing point.


    Kisame finally raised his head, looked at Suikazan, and stopped pretending.


    ''Since the Samaheda is right in front of him, why don''t he just bring it away, right now?''


    Kisame quickly weighed in his heart.


    Suikazan has the Samaheda in his hands, and he has Kage-level strength. In addition, this is the Anbu base, and there are groups of Anbu ninjas outside the door...


    If he is forced to take action, the risk is still too great.


    Although Kisame''s strength swelled, his mentality has not swelled, and he is still cautious as always. Fighting head on with the entire Kirigakure Anbu, is not in line with his style of fighting. As he likes to sneak attack and plot.


    Once he miss the chance, he will be doomed.


    ''Then... figure out a way to escape?''


    Kisame calmed down and had the intention of retreating. He nced at the Samaheda in front of him, thinking in his heart that he could only find opportunitiester.


    So, under Suikazan''s gaze, his face changed several times, and finally he pretended to be frightened and pleaded with the other party:


    "Then... Fuguki-sama, what are you going to do with me?"


    Suikazan narrowed his eyes.


    "To be honest, you are a rare genius. It''s really a pity to kill you like this. So the death penalty can be avoided, so I decided to send you to Hozuki Castle to serve your sentence, so as to give the Fuji family an exnation."


    He spoke slowly and pronounced Kisame''s sentence.


    ''Hozuki Castle?''


    When Kisame heard these words, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly remembered what kind of ce it was.


    First of all, Hozuki Castle and the Hozuki n of Kirigakure have nothing to do with each other.


    The so-called Hozuki Castle is a small ind near Kusagakure, surrounded by the sea, and the ind is named after Hozuki fruit.


    The Hozuki Castle is a prison entrusted by major countries to be built near Kusagakure, which is specially used to detain criminal ninjas!


    In various countries and ninja viges, as long as there are ninjas whomit serious crimes against the principles, they will be escorted to Hozuki Castle.


    The person in charge there is good at sealing, and can put the Sky Prison Control Seal that bind chakra into the body of the criminal ninja, restricting the prisoner to condense chakra, so that he cannot use ninjutsu and bes no different from ordinary people.


    In this way, the criminal ninjas are brutally suppressed and controlled.


    Moreover, if the prisoner tried to escape, the seal in his body would turn into a chain of mes, burning him alive.


    Since its establishment, Hozuki Castle has been widely praised. No matter what kind of criminals they are, they can change their minds after arriving there.


    Basically a go-to ce.


    Simr to the legendary hell.


    Suikazan has been observing Kisame''s reaction, and thetter''s performance after hearing the sentence is much calmer than he thought.


    ''Yes, Not Bad.''


    Suikazan nodded his head slightly, and it seemed that he was not mistaken.


    So, he calmed his tone a little and continued to say:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, don''t be too fast to despair. Don''t forget, you are now a member of the Anbu of the Kirigakure, and my subordinate. I am sending you to Hozuki Castle this time, not to rot prison, but as an undercover."


    ''Undercover?''


    "I beg your lord to make it clear." Kisame pretended to be attentive.


    "I recently got a ssified intelligence. ording to the intelligence, there was an unexined civil unrest in Sunagakure. During this civil unrest, the one who killed Kurosuki Raiga, Kushimaru Kuriarare and Jinpachi Munashi, Pakura of the Scorch release,mitted a serious crime and has been sent to Hozuki Castle to serve her sentence."


    Suikazan slowly said an astonishing news, and then instructed Kisame, "Your mission is to go undercover to that prison, and find a way to kill Pakura, and get rid of this enemy for Kirigakure."


    ''Sunagakure civil unrest, Pakura serving prison?''


    After listening to these words from Suikazan, Kisame roughly guessed that the third Kazekage should have disappeared.


    To be precise, the strongest Kazekage in history was secretly killed by the 16-year-old Sasori, leaving Sunagakure into a leaderless situation.


    What happened over there must be simr to the recent incidents in Kirigakure, and it was nothing more than a show of power and profit.


    Kisame thought that he could change Pakura''s fate.


    Now it seems that it has indeed changed, but it has be worse.


    She went straight into the prison.


    It seems that she must have had something very unpleasant with others in Sunagakure.


    Back to this task.


    On the surface, letting a newly promoted Chunin go to Hozuki Castle as a prisoner, whether it is to go to prison or assassinate the enemy vige elite Jonin Pakura, is almost like sending him to death.


    But if Kisame does not agree, there is no need to go to prison, and he will be killed on the spot here.


    "What else do you not understand about this task?" Suikazan tapped the armrest of the chair with his fingers and asked.


    "I will obey your arrangement, and will definitelyplete the task to the death."


    Kisame said in a firm tone and bowed deeply.


    The reason why he agreed to Suikazan''s idea was not to dy, nor to save Pakura,


    He suddenly thought of something in Hozuki Castle.


    Compared with that thing, even the Samaheda in front of him, the ninja sword that is most suitable for Kisame, in his eyes, this moment is worth nothing.


    "Okay, as expected of my favorite ninja."


    Suikazan nodded with satisfaction, and with a pping of hands, several Anbu ninjas appeared out of nowhere and walked towards Kisame with shackles.


    It seems that these people have already set up an ambush, but fortunately he did not rashly fight.


    Kisame consciously stretched out his hands, was shackled, and was escorted down.


    He will be imprisoned in Kirigakure''s temporary cell, and will be sent out of the vige early tomorrow morning to go to Hozuki Castle.


    Seeing Kisame being escorted away, Suikazan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, he really appreciates Kisame, especially now that there is a shortage of talents, and it is even more necessary to cultivate such a young talent into a confidant.


    Even in the face of the ountability to the Fuji family, as long as he is willing, there are ways to keep Kisame.


    However, after looking carefully at Kisame''s ninja career, he found that this person is good everywhere, but he is a little... bad for his superiors.


    His previous superiors lost their lives for various reasons, which is really a bit evil.


    After thinking about it, Suikazan dared not keep such an unlucky guy by his side, so he came up with this method.


    At night, the moonlight is as cool as water.


    The pale moonlight shone through the small window into the temporary cell in Kirigakure. Anbu ninjas patrolled back and forth outside the cell and closely guarded it.


    In the cell, a heavy-handed prisoner, Hoshigaki Kisame, is being held.


    Being in prison, it is impossible for other people to be happy, but Kisame is extremely excited.


    He can''t wait to put on a pair of wings and immediately fly to Hozuki Castle to be a prisoner.


    Because, there is something there that makes him desperately desire.


    Its name is the Box of Ultimate Bliss.

 Chapter 65: 65

    Chapter 65: 65


    Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    It''s said that it was once used by the Sage of Six Paths.


    The box has such powers that it once allowed Kusagakure to nearly take over the world during the time of the Sage of Six Paths.


    And ording to the anime, the Box of Ultimate Bliss, is the final weapon of the Sage of Six Paths period, it swallowed up the negative emotions of countless people for a long time, and finally created a monster named "Satori".


    This box is born with enlightenment, moves with enlightenment, and ends with enlightenment.


    Satori is not only able to read human hearts, but also extremely powerful. In the anime, even a guy like Gamabunta ran away with Naruto without a word after seeing it.


    If you go head-to-head with Satori, you will never win.


    Later, Satori was still influenced by talk no jutsu, and his strength was greatly reduced. He was defeated by Naruto and others together, and Killer B then ced the box into the ocean current around the ind of the Hzuki Castle, so it would never be used again.


    "Box of Ultimate Bliss..."


    Kisame muttered these four words.


    So far, the ninja tools swallowed by Kisame have indeed made him a lot stronger.


    He now possesses a lot of powerful abilitiesparable to those of the Kekkei Genkai. In terms of strength alone, at only thirteen years old, he is at the entrance of the kage level.


    But.


    Kisame has not made a qualitative leap at the basic level of life.


    Even if he swallowed a hundred pieces of ninja tools like the Seven Ninja Swords, and mastered a hundred kinds of ninjutsu at the Kekkei Genkai level or above, what would happen when facing an enemy of the level of Senju Hashirama or Madara Uchiha, facing the their destructive ninjutsu, it is only a matter of seconds for him to be defeated.


    Kisame realized that when a ninja''s strength reaches Kage level, every step is a huge bottleneck in the process of climbing to a higher "super Kage" level, the peak of the ninja world, and the Six Paths level.


    He is now facing a bottleneck.


    Therefore, Kisame urgently needs to devour an unprecedentedly powerful ninja tool to achieve a breakthrough in the basic level of life.


    For that a Six Paths ninja tool is the best choice.


    There are only a few such legendary ninja tools in the whole Ninja world, and the Box of Ultimate Bliss is definitely one of the best.


    If Kisame can get the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and devour it to evolve into a powerful monster like "Satori", then he will be the top powerhouse in the ninja world.


    Therefore, he had to go to Hozuki Castle.


    The next day.


    The four Anbu ninjas in charge of escorting came to the cell.


    Kisame stood up, got into the prison cart and was escorted out, passing through the streets of Kirigakure.


    Wherever he passed, passersby talked about him.


    "Isn''t that Hoshigaki Kisame, what crime did that guymit, and he is even escorted by Anbu?"


    "I heard that he was suspected of killing his employer. The other party is a noble son of a famous family and has a distinguished status. So Fuguki-sama decided to send Kisame to Hozuki Castle to be sentenced."


    ""


    The spectators groaned. They know that, Kisame is a well-known genius in the vige not long ago, and helped Kirigakure to win the chunin exam.


    Who would have thought that after just three months, he would be a prisoner.


    Hozuki Mangetsu who was lurking in the corner, ecstatic inside.


    Once Kisame enters Hozuki Castle, it is basically impossible for him toe back. As soon as this great evil star left, he can finally free.


    Thinking of this, the depression in his heart that the Hiramekarei was snatched away was relieved a lot.


    "Kiy!"


    Suddenly, two young girls'' shouts came from the crowd on the street.


    It was Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri.


    They were Kisame''s teammates for a short period, and they were once saved by him.


    Therefore, when the two heard the news that Kisame was going to jail, they both ran out of their respective families at the same time.


    They were waiting for Kisame to return to the vige and congratte him on his victory in the Chunin exam, but they didn''t expect it to end like this.


    Kisame in the prison car made a gesture, signaling Terumi Mei and Ameyuri to stay where they were and not to run over impulsively.


    Otherwise they may get hurt.


    With a smile on his face, he spoke to them in a lipnguage they could understand:


    "Don''t worry about me."


    In this way, four Anbu ninjas paraded Kisame through the streets to show the public, and walked out of Kirigakure all the way.


    They then embarked on the road to the Hozuki Castle.


    Kusagakure, where Hozuki Castle is located, is located between the three major countries, the Land of Fire, Land of Wind and Land of Earth. It is considered the center of the ninja world, so it was taken a fancy to by the major countries and entrusted Kusagakure to build a prison here.


    The distance from Kirigakure to Kusagakure is thousands of kilometers. On the way, it takes at least a month to cross the sea by boat and cross the territory of the Land of Fire.


    Three dayster in the evening.


    The Anbu team is about to leave the Land of Water, and is camping in a forest to rest, intending to spend the night here.


    While enjoying dinner, the four Anbu stared at Kisame in the prison van, chatting from time to time.


    "This guy is really unlucky. He is going to be locked in Hozuki Castle at a young age, his life is over."


    "I heard people say that in the past few decades, only one prisoner from Hozuki Castle has sessfully escaped from prison, he seems to be a ninja from Takigakure."


    "I''ve heard about it too. Since then, Hozuki Castle has strengthened its guards again, and its security has be more stringent, and there has never been a sessful escape."


    "Kisame has only one foreseeable end, which is to die in prison. Either by other prisoners or prison guards, or by old age."


    They discussed this in front of Kisame openly, apparently treating thetter as a dead person.


    "That"


    Kisame suddenly raised his shackled hand and tapped the iron cage of the prison cart with his fingers.


    Then, in the suspicious eyes of the four, he made a request:


    "I suddenly remembered that before going to jail, I have to meet a friend. So can you wait for me here, I think one day should be enough."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a moment of silence.


    Although Kisame thought he was making a serious proposal, the Anbu ninjas obviously didn''t think so.


    They felt offended and sneered.


    "Stinky boy, do you think this is a trip? You are a felon, understand, a felon is worse than a pig and a dog!"


    "If you want to run away, at least make up a decent reason. Do you think we''re idiots, or do you think we''re easy to talk to?"


    "It''s time to teach him a lesson, let him recognize his identity as a prisoner."


    As the four of them spoke, they stood up and walked towards the prison car, and they showed Anbu''s signature ninjutsu water whip.


    "Ugh."


    Kisame sighed, and activated needle finger and the shackles on his hands and feet were released in three or two strokes.


    ''Boom!''


    He kicked the prison van door and walked out.


    After a few minutes.


    The four Anbu ninjas were lying on the ground, making humming sounds, and they all seemed to be seriously injured.


    Kisame looked down at them and said helplessly:


    "I am clearly discussing with you, why do you have to force me? This evil world has forced a good person like me to be a bad person."


    ""


    The Kirigakure Anbu were speechless, only shock and fear of death remained in their hearts. Only then did they realize that the prisoner being escorted this time was a monster with terrifying strength.


    "Please go back and tell the Fugu-sama that I need to do something temporarily. But please rest assured that I will arrive at Hozuki Castle on time andplete the task he gave me."


    Kisame did not kill these people, but left a few words and turned around and strode away.


    A few hourster.


    In the dead of night.


    In a small town on the border of the Land of Water, the lights of thousands of homes have been extinguished, and people have fallen asleep.


    In a remote courtyard on the outskirts of the town, the lights are still on.


    Kisame destination is this house.


    The friend he imed to be seeing was naturally Yukino.


    "Hey, it''s sote, you still haven''t slept yet?"


    Seeing the lights on in the house, Kisame was slightly surprised, and walked over to open the door.


    ''Squeak.''


    Kisame opened the door slowly, and saw a beautiful woman with long white hair sitting at the table, holding her cheeks with her hands, fighting back her sleepiness.


    She seems to be waiting for someone.


    "!?"


    The sound of the door opening woke Yukino from her drowsiness. She raised her head and hurriedly looked towards the door.


    She saw the familiar tall figure of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "Kisame-sama."


    Tears welled up in Yukino''s eyes, she rushed over at once, staggered her steps, and fell into his arms.


    "You haven''t slept yet, are you waiting for me?"


    Kisame looked at Yukino who was lying in his arms and noticed that she had bags under her eyes, obviously it wasn''t the first day she stayed upte.


    "Because, I''m worried about you..."


    Yukino said softly.


    Since Kisame left that day and returned to Kirigakure alone, Yukino has been feeling a little worried.


    As a result, when so many days passed, and still there was no news at all, made her more and more worried, thinking whether something happened to Kisame or not.


    "If I haven''te back, what will you do?" Kisame hugged Yukino and asked softly.


    "Then I will take Haku and go to Kirigakure to find you and confirm whether you are safe or not."


    Yukino raised her head, her blue eyes locked onto Kisame''s.


    At this moment, there were ripples in Kisame''s heart.


    "What''s wrong with your feet?" He noticed that Snow Maiden stumbled a while ago, and it seemed to be swollen.


    Kisame''s concern made Yukino blush: "It''s nothing, it''s just a sprain."


    "Let me see."


    Kisame leaned down and picked up Yukino''s foot.


    "No need, kisame-sama..."


    Yukino shyly declined, but before she finished speaking, she let out an exmation.


    Because Kisame picked her up and went straight to the bedroom to help her treat her sprained ankle.


    This treatment took an entire night.

 Chapter 66: 66

    Chapter 66: 66


    The next day.


    In the morning, Yukino who woke up found that she had overslept.


    She hurriedly put on her pajamas and came to the kitchen to find Kisame wearing an apron and frying eggs intently.


    "Kisame-sama, let me do it."


    Seeing this, Yukino hurried forward.


    ''How could he be allowed to do such a thing?''


    Kisame turned around and gave her a smile: "It''s alright, It''s almost ready, it''s for three. You were so tiredst night, go back to bed and rest for a while, I''ll serve breakfastter."


    When Yukino heard the words, her heart warmed, and her face turned red again.


    She was... really tiredst night.


    But it was also the happiest night of her life.


    Breakfast time.


    Kisame ate a hundred egg whites in one go, making up for the lost protein in the body.


    Seeing this scene, Yukino was stunned, and she couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Seeing this, Kisame exined to her that it was because he had been locked in the prison van for the past few days, he had not eaten well, and could not keep doing exercises, so he lost some muscle and protein, so he need to make up for it.


    "Prisoner? Kisame-sama, what''s going on?" When Yukino heard these words she asked her man with concern.


    "A misunderstanding, I have discussed with the ninjas who escorted me and let them go back to the vige first."


    Kisame told a small lie, not wanting Yukino to worry too much about him.


    Yukino didn''t say anything else, because she was empathetic and could understand Kisame''s clumsy but well-meaning lies.


    Kisame came to the yard and started to exercise and sweat like rain.


    He sorted out his thoughts while doing single-leg weighted squats.


    Although he was only in his teens, he was still a man in his prime, including the memories of his previous life.


    There is no need to treat it as a taboo and deliberately avoid it, he can just let it be.


    There is another reason.


    Kisame is going to Hozuki Castle this time. If he really sessfully devoured the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he didn''t know what he would be.


    Perhaps, he willpletely be an inhuman creature.


    Like Hozuki Mangetsu and there will no longer any gender distinction.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the fact that he is still a man, Kisame made his move and has no regrets after passingst night.


    A few days passed.


    In the morning, Kisame finished his exercise andy on the mat. Yukino massaged his hands and feet together to help him rx his muscles and relieve fatigue.


    "Your technique is getting better and better."


    Kisame praised while enjoying Yukino''s massage.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, I''m very happy." Yukino leaned down and whispered in Kisame''s ear.


    It can be seen that the two are much closer than before, and it can even be said to be intimate.


    Just like a real couple.


    "By the way, I''m going to prison tomorrow." Kisame said suddenly.


    When Yukino heard these words, her body trembled, and the movements of her hands stopped for a while.


    Happy days are always short.


    Although she had long been mentally prepared that Kisame would leave her again, but when this day really came, it still made this woman feel extremely lost.


    In the past few days, Kisame took the initiative to talk, and told Yukino about Hozuki Castle and his purpose in going there.


    When Yukino had heard of that terrifying prison, because the people of the Yuki n had been imprisoned there, and soon died in the prison.


    As a woman, of course she doesn''t want her man to take risks in such a dangerous ce, but she has better understanding of Kisame''s inner ideals and aspirations.


    He is desperate to be stronger, so strong that no one can control his fate.


    "Kisame-sama, this is for you."


    Thinking of this, Yukino took out a small box and handed it to Kisame with some trepidation.


    This is a gift.


    But she was a little worried that Kisame might not like it.


    After Kisame opened it, he was found that it was an amulet sewed by Yukino herself. It was in the shape of a white hexagonal snowke, which was very delicate and beautiful.


    "I like it very much, please help me put it on." He said, dispelling her nervousness and worry.


    Yukino suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, showed a happy smile, and hung the amulet on Kisame''s neck with her own hands.


    And kissed his forehead.


    "I''m going to Hozuki Castle this time. It''s as short as a few months, and it may take a year or two toe back. During this period, you must take care of yourself with your child alone. Last time I gave you the scroll to summon a shark, do you still have it?"


    Kisame informed her and asked.


    "Yes." When Yukino heard these words, she ran into the bedroom, and brought the summoning scroll.


    Kisame was relieved, and handed over two scrolls to Yukino, so that more sharks could be summoned.


    She is a ninja herself, although herbat power is not very strong, it is enough to deal with ordinary jnin. If she really encounters a crisis, she can use the scroll to summon a shark and escape along the river in front of the house.


    In a few years, when the little Haku grows up, he can protect his mother.


    Kisame spent hisst night here with Yukino.


    The next day.


    Under Yukino''s reluctance to see him off, Kisame left the Land of Water and headed to Hozuki Castle.


    A few dayster.


    Kisame who was very fast, travelled half the Land of Fire and arrived Konoha.


    He didn''t n to rest or stay here, but was going to take a look at Guy before continuing on his way.


    After all, Guy swallowed three monster cells by himself, which is his most proud work.


    In the woods on the outskirts of Konoha, the shoulder pattern of the word "change" on Kisame''s right shoulder activated, and a burst of blue light like water suddenly enveloped his whole body.


    He disguised himself as an ordinary viger and walked into Konoha Vige.


    By sensing the monster cells, Kisame quickly found Guy, who was moving fast in the vige.


    "Burn it, my youth!"


    On the embankment by the Konoha River, Guy was wearing a green tights and running like lightning.


    He has failed to be promoted to Chunin for four consecutive years, and his skin has turned red inexplicably, and his hair has exploded, he looked like a madman.


    These reasons made him more isted and ridiculed as the tail of the crane. In the vige, apart from Kakashi, he basically had no other friends.


    But Guy didn''t care.


    Because, in the past three months, he felt that his strength was improving by leaps and bounds!


    Today is the day he fights with Kakashi.


    This time, Guy vowed to surprise Kakashi, seeing the gorgeous transformation that took ce after burning his youth.


    Kisame did not expect that there would be a good show to watch as soon as he came.


    He originally nned to take action himself to see Guy''s progress during this period of time, but now someone has done it for him.


    So, he followed Guy all the way to the training ground on the outskirts of the vige, pretended to rest, and sat in the stands inside the field.


    It didn''t get Guy''s attention.


    After a while, Kakashi arrivedte.


    Surprisingly, he was not alone, but with were two beautiful young women in their twenties.


    One with red hair and one with ck hair.


    One is Minato''s wife, Uzumaki Kushina, and her close friend, Uchiha Mikoto.


    The two women chatted andughed, carrying a lot of shopping bags, and also sat in the stands.


    Kisame is only a few meters away from them.


    Kakashi yawned.


    He had just recently returned from a mission outside the vige, and he was challenged by Guy after two days of rest. As a result, on the way to the training ground, Kushina, who was shopping, caught him and asked him to help carry things.


    After hearing about their engagement, Kushina and Mikoto who were very interested, insisted oning together to watch the fun.


    "Come on, Guy, I''m a little busy today."


    Kakashi waved to Guy with a listless look on his face.


    Compared with Kakashi, who is not in good shape, Guy is simply alive and kicking, as if he has endless energy.


    "Kakashi, here Ie!"


    He shouted, two mes ignited in his eyes, and rushed towards his best friend excitedly.


    ''So fast.''


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank, and as soon as he realized it, Guy had already arrived infront of him, and kicked him heavily.


    Kakashi, who was obviously unprepared, was in a hurry and could only cross his arms in front of him, and suffered the kick.


    Next second.


    With a strong force, Kakashi flew out and hit the barbed wire fence of the training ground.


    Kakashi, who was at a loss as soon as he came up, finally realized this truth.


    Guy''s speed and strength are much stronger than before.


    "Are you all right, Kakashi." Guy didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue, but walked over and asked with a concerned look.


    "You still have a long way to go."


    Kakashi said coldly. Guy''s concern, to the arrogant him, sounded more like a mockery.


    So Kakashi got serious.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    In the training ground, the two teenagers fought to the flesh, making a dull sound every time they fought. The speed of their skills is even more dazzling.


    Amazing.


    Both Kushina and Mikoto in the stands looked surprised.


    Kakashi''s strength is naturally needless to say. Namikaze Minato mentioned more than once that although Kakashi is still young, his ability is fully capable of being a Jnin.


    Kushina and Mikoto are also Jonin, but they are not necessarily better than Kakashi in terms of physical skills.


    What surprised them even more was Guy.


    Aside from his strange appearance with red skin and angry hair, Guy, as a crane tail, can actually suppress Kakashi in physical skills?


    The one who is most shocked is Kakashi himself.


    ''What happened?''


    He found that even with all his strength, he still couldn''t take on Guy. The growth rate of thetter during this period is beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 67: 67

    Chapter 67: 67


    Kakashi noticed something was wrong with Guy.


    During the battle, Guy seemed to be surging with blood, bing more and more excited, his eyes turned blood red, and he fell into a state of frenzy.


    At this time.


    "Kakashi!"


    Guy let out a roar and used a kick, knocking Kakashi back.


    Before Kakashi could stabilize his body, Fuy jumped up again, and while his body was spinning at a high speed, he used an upper kick to knock Kakashi back again.


    After Kakashi lost his bncepletely, with his body wide open Guy kicked him in the chest at high speed with his heel, that made Kakashi flew out instantly.


    Whirlwind of leaves.


    These three consecutive kicks directly sent Kakashi flying towards the stands like a cannonball, crashing with a bang.


    "Cough cough..."


    In the ruins of the copsed stand, Kakashi coughed up blood and looked horrified. He wanted to stand up, but there was a sharp pain in his chest, making him unable to get up again.


    All the time.


    Kakashi rarely used ninjutsu in order to take care of Guy when he and Guy learned from each other.


    But even in pure physicalpetition, Guy never beat him.


    Until today.


    At this moment, Kakashi, who was defeated by Guy, suddenly remembered a lot of memories.


    When he first met Guy at the gate of the ninja school a few years ago, thetter failed even the most basic entrance exam. His father, Might Duy, was alsoughed at by Konoha ninjas who were passing by.


    Guy who was young at that time wanted to talk back for his father, but he was beaten back unsurprisingly. Kakashi couldn''t stand it any longer, so he stepped in to help and knocked down the two ninjas in three or two strokes.


    "Your father was scolded by them, but you couldn''t even fight back."


    At that time, the arrogant Kakashi said this to Guy, looking down on thetter.


    Later, Kakashi and his father met Duy and his son at the school gate.


    To Kakashi''s surprise, when his father learned that Guy failed to enter the school, not only did he not underestimate the child, but because of Guy''s bruised body and optimistic personality, he made a bold judgment


    Guy, may surpass Kakashi in the future.


    He then asked Kakashi to be friends with thetter.


    A genius and the tail of a crane, their lives were originally two parallel lines, and since that day, they have intersected.


    Kakashi is a proud and confident genius.


    He epted Guy''s challenge again and again. Although he gradually recognized the other party''s efforts and progress, he never believed what his father had said.


    But now, Guy has done it.


    At least in physical skills, he has surpassed Kakashi.


    Effort can surpass genius.


    Of course, there is also a little contribution from Kisame.


    "Kakashi, can you not do it? You were defeated by a genin. Stand up, I haven''t entertained enough yet!"


    In the stands, Kushina, who had a carefree personality, was still waving her fists over there to support the fire.


    The attentive Uchiha Mikoto held on to Kushina, frowning slightly and said:


    "Kushina, something is wrong. Look at that kid."


    Only then did Kushina realize that Guy''s eyes that werepletely red, and there were two white breathsing out of his nose, like a mad bull.


    Kisame too noticed Guy''s strangeness.


    Anyone who gains great power through monster cells is bound to have side effects.


    Something will be lost.


    Some lost their hair, some lost the fun of being a man, and Guy, looks like he''s lost his mind.


    It''s like a Saiyan turned into a Great ape.


    Kisame still remembers that after Guy swallowed the monster cells, he also fell into a frenzy and only knew how to fight. Only after being knocked down did he regain his sanity.


    "Roar!"


    In the training ground, Guy roared again, and surging green energy erupted from his body. Then, he rushed towards Kakashi like a humanoid tyrannosaurus.


    He opened the Eight Gates unconsciously.


    Kakashi was stunned, this was not the Guy he knew. He wanted to escape, but was unable to move because of his injuries.


    "We must stop him now!"


    Kushina and Mikoto were also shocked and rushed down from the stand to attack Guy.


    ''Shhhhhh!''


    Mikoto''s hands moved fast, as she threw arge number of shuriken forward. After the shuriken flew out, they collided in the air and changed directions one after another, and finally attacked Guy from all angles.


    Mikoto''s forte is Shuriken skill.


    This extraordinary talent waster inherited by her to her two sons: Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke.


    However.


    To Mikoto''s surprise, in the face of her shuriken formation, Guy didn''t dodge or evade, and used his body to force it.


    ''ng ng!''


    Those shuriken attacked Guy''s body, making a sound of iron shing, leaving only a light white mark on his red skin.


    In a state of rage, not only did Guy''s strength and speed skyrocket, but even his skin was hardened, and his defense was greatly improved.


    Seeing this, Kushina shouted to her best friend, "Mikoto, protect Kakashi and let me deal with this guy!"


    Before she finished speaking, she had already put her hands together.


    Kushina realized that ordinary ninjutsu would be useless to deal with Guy, so she could only resort to that trick.


    Adamantine Chains.


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    In the next second, five thick golden chains shot out from Kushina''s back and flew forward with iparable flexibility.


    In one fell swoop, the oing Guy was repelled.


    Then, under Kushina''s control, five chains, like arms, quickly bound Guy''s limbs and torso so that he could not move.


    When Kisame who was sitting in the stands saw this scene, his eyes narrowed.


    He knows that the Adamantine Chains is the unique ability of the Uzumaki n. Multiple Chakra chains stretch out from their back, which can not only be used as a powerful attack weapon, but also can be used to create enchantments and seal tailed beasts.


    In the anime, Kushina, who had the nine tails drawn out of her just after giving birth, with exhausted chakra performed this technique in an extremely weak state, and easily subdued the runaway nine tails.


    It can be said that it is a powerful sealing technique that is not inferior to Seal Ten.


    "Roar!"


    Guy growled like a mad, trapped beast, desperately trying to break free from the chains, but to no avail. Soon, the red light in his eyes dissipated, his eyes were dull, and he fell to the ground and became unconscious.


    "Humph."


    Kushina snorted lightly, her face brightened.


    Her Adamantine Chains can even block Nine Tails, not to mention dealing with Guy.


    ''That''s it.


    Guy, you have disappointed me so much.''


    Kisame thought so in his heart, then shook his head, got up and prepared to leave.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, Kushina looked at Kisame and shouted sharply.


    She thought at first that Kisame was an ordinary viger who happened to be here to watch the fun. But in the process of this emergency, thetter has been sitting firmly in the stands, and during the whole process he is very calm.


    There is clearly a problem.


    Kushina''s mind was quick, and she immediately began to suspect that Guy''s strangeness might have something to do with this strange-looking person in front of her.


    It is necessary to stop the other party and investigate.


    Kisame paused, but ignored Kushina, and continued to walk outside the training ground.


    Kushina frowned, and with a swoosh, she instantly moved in front of Kisame.


    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear? I won''t say it a third time."


    She said coldly, the more she looked, the more suspicious she became.


    "Are you sure you want to stop me?"


    Kisame stopped and asked calmly, "You have to think about it. Because what you are about to pay may be the price of your life."


    Kushina was suddenly startled, and subconsciously took two steps back, because she sensed the strong killing intent from the other party.


    But.


    Who is Uzumaki Kushina?


    She has a bad temper since she was a child. She used to be the eldest sister in the ninja school. She was called "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero". When did she show weakness?


    "The person who can scare me hasn''t been born yet!"


    Kushina sneered, jumped back to a safe distance, and sped her hands together with a snap.


    Once again, she released her Adamantine Chains, manipted her golden chains, and attacked Kisame fiercely.


    Kisame moved.


    However, he neither chose to confront Kushina, nor did he flee, but


    Rushed towards Uchiha Mikoto and Kakashi like lightning!


    Mikoto was startled, and after reacting, she quickly threw several kunai at Kisame.


    Kisame had already raised his right hand and fired the needle with his index finger. With a few "dang dang dang" sounds, all the Kunai flew away and attacked Mikoto.


    At the same time, Kisame''s left hand moved to form a seal, and with a burst of dazzling golden light, a golden lightning whip appeared in his palm.


    He moved it towards Kakashi who fell to the ground.


    Not good!


    Mikoto''s expression changed, barely avoiding the attack of the needle, and tried to save Kakashi, but was hit by the whip, and was immediately paralyzed and lost her ability to resist.


    She is just an ordinary Jnin, so she was defeated as she was trying to save Kakashi instead of fighting back at that moment.


    As the saying goes, persimmons need a soft pinch.


    Kisame is not be stupid enough to face the Adamantine Chains, and waste precious time, to face Kushina directly and fairly.


    He is in Konoha now, and he must make a quick decision and get out as soon as possible, otherwise it will attract more troublesome guys, and then it will not be so easy for him to leave.


    Now, he took Uchiha Mikoto and Kakashi hostage.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The golden chains that were chasing behind him were taken back by Kushina seeing this.


    "I warned you, Uzumaki Kushina. Remember, it was your stupidity and conceit that killed your best friend and Kakashi."


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout toism for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 68: 68

    Chapter 68: 68


    Kisame tied Mikoto and Kakashi with a lightning whip, and could kill them at any time.


    "Stop! What do you want?"


    Kushina''s face changed greatly, and she fell into passive state.


    Suddenly, a voice said to her in her heart: "Kushina, this person is very dangerous, you can''t deal with him. I''ll lend you my strength..."


    The voice was bewitching.


    "Nine tails, shut up!" Kushina shouted in a low voice.


    The one who talked to her just now is the nine tails sealed in her body.


    As a nine tails Jinchuriki, Kushina knows the terrifying power of this tailed beast better than anyone else. She knows better that she can''t just ept its "good intentions", or sooner orter, she will be eroded by Nine-Tails Chakra and lose her mind.


    At this time, Kisame gave her conditions.


    "Uzumaki Kushina, I want you to stand there and don''t move. As long as you can take my move, I will let you go. But if you dodge even one centimeter, I will... kill these two people right away."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened his mouth, and arge amount of chakra gathered in his mouth, emitting a blue light.


    It thenpressed into a high-density blue sphere of light.


    Chakra st.


    Kisame opened his mouth and attacked, the chakra ball went straight to Kushina like an arrow from a string.


    Kushina sensed the terrifying energy contained in the light ball, but for Mikoto and Kakashi, she had no way out.


    "Ahh!"


    She gave a light shout, crossed her arms to protect her chest, and a huge chakra burst out from her body, forming a barrier outside her body.


    ''Boom!''


    The blue ball of chakra mmed into Kushina''s arms and exploded immediately, and adazzling light drowned everything.


    After a few seconds.


    Where Kushina stood, a deep pit with a diameter of seven or eight meters appeared. She fell on her back in the pit, bruised all over her body and her eyes closed.


    Her life and death are unknow.


    "Kushina!"


    Seeing this scene, Mikoto and Kakashi eximed in unison, but they felt a sharp paining from the back of their heads.


    They were knocked out by Kisame.


    Kisame dropped two hostages and jumped to the edge of the big pit, to confirm whether Kushina had lost herbat effectiveness.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    ''Boom.''


    An evil, dark and huge chakra leaked from the unconscious Kushina''s body and rose into the sky.


    A blood-red beam of light was formed.


    Entire Konoha can see it. In an instant, countless eyes converged on this suburban training ground.


    Facing this terrible force.


    Kisame''s face did not change, not only did he not run away, but instead rushed straight towards Kushina who was lying in the big pit.


    In the palm of his right hand, a ck word "Seal" appeared silently.


    The blood-colored beam of chakra shot straight into the sky from the training ground on the outskirts of Konoha.


    Hokage Office.


    The third Hokage leaned back on his chair and smoked his pipe, while listening to his disciple Orochimaru reporting the mission.


    Suddenly, Orochimaru stopped abruptly, and his eyes looked out the window suspiciously.


    The third Hokage too followed Orochimaru''s gaze and turned his head to look, feeling stunned.


    Senju npound.


    Tsunade and Shizune, the master and apprentice, practiced Yoga in the balcony, sweating all over.


    Tsunade has fallen in love with this since learning yoga from Kisame, and recently took Shizune to practice with her.


    "Shizune, this action of yours is not in ce, go down a little further."


    Tsunade was correcting Shizune''s posture, and suddenly frowned sensing a huge evil chakra. Immediately afterwards, she saw the red beam of chakra rising into the sky in the suburbs.


    Hot Spring Street.


    In a wine house on the second floor, by the window.


    Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato, the master and apprentice, are drinking and reminiscing about the old days.


    "Minato, when I left the vigest time, you were still a half-sized boy. I didn''t expect to see that in a few years, you became so handsome, and you even have the nine-tailed Jinchuriki as your girlfriend. You really are... better than your master. This is too much."


    Jiraiya drank a little too much, and sighed with emotion.


    "Kushina, she..."


    When Namikaze Minato mentioned his lover, a happy smile was on his face.


    At this moment, the blood-colored beam of chakra in the suburbs caught the attention of the two of them at the same time.


    "This chakra... Nine-Tails?!" Jiraya woke up instantly, with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Sensei, I''ll go first."


    Minato was even more shocked, made a seal, and disappeared on the spot.


    Training Ground.


    The tail beast transformation of Jinchuriki can be divided into four stages.


    First stage: They are surrounded by ayer of red, wispy chakra granting them enhanced strength, speed and healing. The beast''s chakra supplements the jinchriki and they are able to manipte the chakra to a certain extent.


    Second stage: Using the jinchriki''s body as a sort of endoskeleton, a dark red, nearly ckyer of chakra envelops them.


    Third stage:Instead of appearing as translucent or dark chakra, these partial transformations fully resemble the beast''s own limbs, having fur, scales, etc.


    Fourth stage:By either subjugating their tailed beast or learning to work in unison with it, a jinchriki can be a full-scale replica of the beast withplete ess to its natural strength and abilities. If they choose, the jinchriki can pass control of this form to the beast itself.


    Kushina directly entered the third stage.


    Although her body maintained a human shape, with the continuous flow of nine-tailed chakra, her body was covered with a dark red tailed beast coat.


    Four tails grew behind her.


    In the face of the powerful Kisame, Kushina finally borrowed the power of the nine tails.


    In this half-tailed beast-like state, her speed, strength, and defense have all been greatly improved, and she also has the ability tounch tailed beast bomb.


    But the price was that her consciousness, like Guy, became less sober.


    Nine tails is now fully awake and took over control of this body.


    But there is one person who is faster than Nine Tails.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure appeared in an instant.


    When Kushina had justpleted the half-tailed beast transformation, and her consciousness was still in chaos, Kisame had already rushed up immediately, with lightning speed


    And pressed his right hand on her forehead.


    ''Hum.''


    The word "Seal" in his palm suddenly emitted a ck light. A special chakra entered Kushina''s body along the palm of his hand.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    In an instant, more than a dozen wooden pirs emerged from the surrounding ground, forming a circle, like a huge cage.


    Covering Kushina.


    Nine tails, who had just taken over Kushina''s body, before it had time to celebrate its freedom and make a riot, took a beating in the head.


    He was beaten back into Kushina''s body again.


    In the next few seconds, her tailed beast coat disappeared quickly, her tail retracted into her body, she fell into aa and was caught by Kisame.


    Almost at the same time.


    ''Swish.''


    A yellow-haired figure appeared out of thin air and descended on the training ground.


    Namikaze Minato appeared.


    As expected of the yellow sh, he came almost as fast as the light.


    Kisame narrowed his eyes, immediately held Kushina as a shield, and pressed the index finger to her throat.


    "Let go of her!"


    After Minato found Kisame, he shouted sharply in desperation, and at the same time clenched the three-pronged kunai in his hand, looking for an opportunity to activate the Flying Thunder God again.


    "I advise you not to act rashly, Minato Namikaze. Your Flying Thunder God may not be as fast as mine."


    As the ghost shark spoke, he stabbed the needle and index finger into Kushina''s neck, and blood immediately seeped out.


    "Who are you and what do you want?"


    Minato''s face changed, he took the initiative to let go of Kunai, and took a step back.


    "You know, the biggest difference between me and you is that I act without concern, but you have to protect too many people. This is your Achilles heel. One day, you will die because of it."


    Kisame stared at Minato, and after saying these words meaningfully, he opened his mouth again and used chakra st again.


    A ball of swirling chakra flew out of his mouth, but it was not aimed at Namikaze Minato.


    Instead, it headed straight for Mikoto and Kakashi, who were unconscious not far away.


    Not good.


    Minato quickly used Flying Thunder God, teleported to the two of them, and rescued them, avoiding the impact of the explosion.


    When he looked back, Kisame had taken Kushina with him, and disappeared into the woods outside the training ground.


    After a few minutes.


    In the woods south of Konoha Vige, a meandering river runs through the woods and flows slowly.


    This ce is the Valley of the End, where Madara and Hashirama became friends.


    Kisame took Kushina and fled here.


    His eyes swept across her body, his brows wrinkled, as he used a wite to pick up the cloth on her shoulders, and sure enough, under her right shoulder, he found the Flying Thunder God seal.


    It seemed that Minato Namikaze put a seal on his woman, so he could locate Kushina''s coordinates and appear near her in an instant.


    This technique of Flying Thunder God makes Minato, like a yellow dog urinating and marking the territory everywhere.


    Using the marks left around, he can teleport at any time, which is very convenient for chasing, attacking, saving people, and escaping.


    Kisame is very envious of it.


    However, Kisame also knows that even if he gets the ninjutsu scroll of Flying Thunder God, it is impossible for him to learn it.


    After all, he is not a genius, just a stupid fish.


    "I will also give you a seal, which may be useful in the future."


    Kisame thought to himself, and pressed his left hand on Kushina''s left shoulder, activating Shibuki''s ability.

 Chapter 69: 69

    Chapter 69: 69


    On her body, now there is a ck word "Explosion".


    After Kisamepleted the seal, the word suddenly became dim, and soonpletely disappeared from Kushina''s skin and was hidden in her body.


    This is a flexible use of Shibuki''s ability.


    The word "Explosion" he left in Kushina''s body has a very weak amount of chakra, which is not lethal, but was extremely difficult to detect.


    It can only be used as a mark.


    Using this mark, Kisame can sense Kushina''s whereabouts as long as she is within a range of five kilometers.


    When hees to Konoha next time, it will be very convenient if he wants to take her as a hostage.


    Kisame could feel that Kushina was about to wake up.


    He wouldn''t kill her here, because that would likely wake up the Nine-Tails again, after all, if the Jinchuriki is damaged the tailed beast will act because they both will die at the same time.


    Moreover, after killing Kushina, Kisame will not get any benefit, he will only gain the mortal enemity of Minato.


    For him, the most important thing now is to go to Hozuki Castle and get the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Thinking of this, Kisame threw Kushina by the river and jumped into the River.


    After less than ten seconds.


    Swish.


    Namikaze Minato came again, took the unconscious Kushina in his arms, and carefully checked whether thetter was injured or not.


    In fact, he has always followed Kisame from a distance, waiting for an opportunity to rescue his lover.


    When he sensed that Kisame''s chakra had left, he appeared for the first time.


    "Well"


    Kushina whoid in Minato''s arms woke up slowly, with nk and confused eyes, trying to recall what happened before she became unconscious.


    "How are you?"


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, Minato finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine."


    Kushina opened her mouth and answered, and suddenly opened her eyes with a look of surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" Minato quickly asked.


    "It''s the Nine tails, it says..."


    Kushina exchanged thoughts with the nine tails in her body, and then looked at Minato Namikaze with a serious expression, "I was subdued by the enemy in a state of half-tailed beast. Nine tails was very afraid, because It sensed the Chakra of the first Hokage from that person."


    She has never seen Nine Tails like this since she knew it, full of fear.


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Namikaze Minato was shocked.


    At this time, another figure hurried to the river.


    It''s Jiraiya.


    Minato quickly told his teacher about this.


    After listening to this, Jiraya''s brows were furrowed, and his expression became more serious than ever.


    He pondered for a moment, and then ordered Minato:


    "It''s a big deal, you quickly bring Kushina back to the vige, and report the matter to the third Hokage. I''ll go track the enemy myself."


    "Teacher be careful, the other party''s methods are very strange."


    Minato nodded solemnly, and described the appearance of Kisame to Jiraiya, as well as thetter''s ability to fire a ball of chakra from his mouth, and pointed out that the enemy most likely escaped along the river.


    Summoning jutsu!


    After forming a seal, Jiraiya pressed his palm to the ground and summoned a three-meter-tall toad, ordering it to jump into the river.


    Then, he stepped on the back of the toad and went down the river.


    One person and one toad quickly disappeared in the lower reaches of the River.


    Minato took Kushina with him, and used the Flying Thunder God to returned to Konoha.


    After an hour.


    Hokage Office.


    The third Hokage kept smoking his pipe, with a lot of thoughts.


    Just now, he had learned about the whole thing from Minato Namikaze and Uzumaki Kushina.


    An unknown enemy has invaded Konoha, most likely targeting the Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki. The most shocking thing is that the other party used the Wood release Sealing Technique of the first Hokage.


    This has been personally confirmed by the nine tails in Kushina''s body - it has rich experience in being suppressed by the first Hokage, and is familiar with thetter''s chakra.


    The situation is critical.


    He immediately ordered to protect Kushina closely. And ordered all the Anbu to dispatch, unite with other ninjas in the vige, and search for any suspicious person.


    For a time, the atmosphere of the entire Konoha Vige was unprecedentedly tense, as if it had entered a state of war.


    The third Hokage suddenly remembered something.


    At the beginning, when the Second Ninja War was inextricable, in order to end the war, he consulted with the senior officials of Konoha and ordered to secretly study the cells of the first Hokage in an attempt to gain the power of Mokuton.


    However, in the course of human experiments thatsted for several years, arge number of innocent people died, and the research on Hashirama cells has still not made any progress.


    After several heavy discussions, he had to stop the research.


    However, he has always suspected that Danzo, who was in charge of this research at the time, did not obey his orders, but continued to carry out cruel human experiments behind the scenes.


    Even his most proud disciple, Orochimaru, is likely to be involved.


    Thinking of this, he sighed deeply.


    He let Orochimaru join the root and be Danzo''s subordinate. The original intention was to let this disciple monitor Danzo and check and bnce his power.


    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru got closer and closer to Danzo, and further and further away from his teacher.


    He knew that Danzo had a unique set of criteria for selecting and cultivating root ninjas.


    Obviously, Danzo had insight into Orochimaru''s inner weakness, and thetter gradually fell into darkness.


    Maybe it''s time to have a good "talk" with Danzo and Orochimaru.


    He had to figure out who sent the Mokuton ninja who invaded Konoha, and did it have anything to do with the Root?


    In the end, this matter may turn into a bloody storm.


    While the Konohagakure was in chaos, Kisame, who was the initiator, had already fled to the Land of Grass.


    He returned to his original appearance and entered Kusagakure.


    Hozuki Castle is located on a small ind near Kusagakure, surrounded by the ind sea on all sides and isted from the world.


    Kisame has never been there and doesn''t know the route, but he has his own way.


    After staying two days in Kusagakure, Kisame finally saw an Anbu team.


    The Anbu team was escorting a prisoner with a scar on his face in a prison cart. Because Scarface resisted the rule of Hanzo, the leader of Amekagure, he was arrested by thetter and sent to Hozuki Castle to serve his sentence.


    The Anbu team went out of the vige after a brief rest in Kusagakure and headed straight for Hozuki Castle.


    Kisame followed all the way, not being too far or too near.


    The team escorting the prison van disappeared at the corner of an intersection.


    Kisame walked over the intersection.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Several Ame Anbu appeared from all directions and surrounded him with weapons, apparently having noticed this suspicious man for a long time.


    "It seems that the prisoner''s aplice appeared, and he dared to hijack the prisoner van alone."


    The leader sneered and said.


    The scarred-faced prisoner in the prison car was confused because he didn''t know Kisame at all.


    "Everyone, you have misunderstood."


    Kisame hurriedly raised his hands in surrender and showed a friendly smile, "I''m not here to help him escape, I''m here to join you."


    When this statement came out, everyone was shocked.


    "What do you mean?" The Anbu leader asked with a frown.


    "I''m from Kirigakure, and I was sent to the Hozuki Castle for a serious crime. But the Anbu ninja who escorted me had something to do, so they went back halfway. They told me to report to the prison myself, but I am not familiar with the route, so I wanted to hitch a ride..."


    Kisame reported his home with a smile on his face, and exined the cause and effect.


    ''Hitch a ride to jail?''


    This reason is really unheard of, it let the Ame Anbu stare for a long time.


    The question is, who would be so idiot to believe such nonsense?


    They have never heard that prisoners will go to jail by themselves, and that too to a notorious prison like Hozuki Castle.


    Unless they are impatient to live, no one would go there on their own.


    "Go ahead and take down this suspicious guy!"


    Thinking of this, the Anbu leader, gave an order to hispanions.


    Hearing this, Kisame shook his head and sighed, saying to himself:


    "Why don''t people believe me, do I really look like a liar who tells lies?"


    When his voice fell, he had no choice but to take action, justified self defense.


    Three minutester.


    A familiar scene was yed out again.


    Like the Kirigakure Anbu who once escorted Kisame, these Ame Anbu were all knocked down by Kisame, rolling on the ground and wailing.


    Kisame didn''t y too hard, after all, he still had to count on these people to send him to prison.


    However, he left an explosion seal on every Ame Ninja''s body, and demonstrated the art of explosion for them on the spot.


    ''Boom!''


    Arge bluestone that was as tall as a person was sted away by Kisame.


    This scene made them sweat hard and give up the idea of continuing to resist.


    Under their fearful gazes, Kisame went straight to the prison van and opened it.


    "Thank you for this..."


    Scar who was in the prison car looked ecstatic, and was about to thank Kisame for his life-saving grace, but was pushed into the corner of the prison car by thetter.


    "Brother, move aside."


    Kisame stretched out his hand and pushed the scar face away, and went straight in. His huge body suddenly filled more than half of the prison cart.


    Facing Kisame''s behavior of "dove upying a magpie''s nest", Scar face could only curl up in the corner, and his whole body was attached to the pir of the prison cart, making it difficult to even turn around.


    He could hardly breathe in there.

 Chapter 70: 70

    Chapter 70: 70


    "What are you doing?"


    Kisame beckoned to the stunned Ame Anbu, and urged, "Hurry up, it will be bad if you dy the trip."


    The Ame Anbu looked at each other for a while, and had to ept this situation.


    Under Kisame''s threat, they could only obey the order and escort him to Hozuki Castle together.


    The team set off again.


    But just after they walked a short distance, they were stopped by another person.


    It is Jiraiya.


    He revealed his identity, and politely asked Ame Ninja about some things, such as whether they saw any suspicious person near Kusagakure or not.


    As the famous Konoha Sannin, Jiraiya''s face is quite useful.


    Hearing the words, they looked at Kisame sitting in the prison cart in unison.


    ''Oh?''


    Jiraya followed their line of sight, and after seeing the prisoner''s appearance, he couldn''t help frowning, as he felt that thetter was a little familiar to him.


    "You are... Kirigakure''s Hoshigaki Kisame? The one who won the first ce in thest Chunin exam?"


    He looked surprised and finally remembered him.


    "Yes Jiraiya-sama." Kisame nodded to Jiraiya.


    "What''s going on?" Jiraiya asked with a puzzled face. Why was the ninja of Kirigakure being escorted by Amegakure?


    Kisame told his story again and gave an exnation.


    Although Jiraya felt that it was strange, he was not free now, and other Shinobi vige affairs were not his turn to take care of, so he hurriedly left.


    He went straight to Kusagakure.


    Kisame watched Jiraiya go away.


    He realized that Jiraiya was probably following him all the way, but he failed to see through his identity and passed by him, the "Konoha invader".


    Kisame withdrew his gaze and told the Ame ninja to continue on the road.


    His current strength has reached the Kage level, enough to rank among the first-ss powerhouses in the ninja world. But for Kisame, this is not enough.


    The Konoha Ninjas that he hase into contact with in the past few days, Kushina''s Adamantine Chains, Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique, and Jiraiya''s toad sage Technique


    It can be said that one is stronger than the other.


    Therefore, Kisame is desperate to be stronger, preferably devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss before the Third Ninja War engulfs the world.


    Only then can he truly possess the power to change his life against fate.


    At that time, no matter whether the opponent is a Jinchuriki or Konoha Sannin, Kisame can calmly press him.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked forward.


    ''Hozuki Castle, here Ie.''


    Two dayster.


    Jiraiya made a big circle outside, and finally returned to Konoha with nothing.


    He walked into Hokage''s office, reported the situation to the third Hokage, and unexpectedly found that Tsunade and Orochimaru were also there.


    After half an hour.


    Konoha Sannin, left the Hokage Building together and came to the pub where they usually go.


    In the room.


    "By the way, do you still remember the first ce in thest Chunin exam more than three months ago?"


    Jiraiya asked them suddenly, because he remembered Kisame whom he saw in the prison van that day.


    "You mean Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure?"


    Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya in surprise, not understanding thetter''s intention to suddenly mention this.


    Tsunade frowned even more, put down the wine ss in his hand with a "bang", and said dissatisfiedly:


    "Why do you mention that guy? He is bad luck."


    Obviously, Tsunade was very upset.


    Because, the shameless bastard had med her for Fuji''s death, and had to prove her innocence.


    So she naturally hated Kisame.


    "I met him in Kusagakure as a prisoner. He was sent to Hozuki Castle. It is said that he deliberately killed his employer. It seems...that''s what happened in the crew you were filming before?"


    Jiraiya also exined the reason and asked Tsunade curiously.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then she couldn''t helpughing, and gloating over his misfortune, "I am really happy!"


    Under the surprised eyes of Jiraiya and Orochimaru, she picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured it into her throat.


    Unjust is doomed to destruction.


    Kisame has done so many dirty things, and finally got his retribution.


    The more Tsunade thought about it, the happier she became, and the more she drank happily.


    "Pity."


    Orochimaru sighed faintly and muttered.


    He heard that Hozuki Castle is a ce where there is no return, a forgotten corner of the ninja world.


    He is not feeling pity for Kisame, but for the Totsuka sword inherited by the Hoshigaki family.


    Orochimaru has been obsessed with the Totsuka Sword since thest time he met Kisame in the alleyte at night.


    Of course, he also thought about whether Kisame was deceiving him or not, so he investigated it and the information about the Totsuka Sword from the other party''s mouth was false.


    It''s an outright lie.


    But what makes Orochimaru feel strange is that how did Kisame know the existence of the Totsuka Sword, and why did he deceive him?


    In short.


    In Orochimaru''s eyes, Hoshigaki Kisame is by no means an ordinary Kirigakure Chunin, but a man full of mysteries, making him unable to see through.


    However, he should never see Kisame again in his life, after all, thetter went to that prison.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru shook his head and stopped thinking about him.


    In the Land of Grass.


    In a vast ind sea, the wind and waves are turbulent, and a small boat followed the waves and moved forward with difficulty.


    Several Ame Ninjas were lying on the boat, clinging to the edge of the boat, for fear of identally falling into the water.


    Their eyes were filled with resentment, as they stared at Kisame''s back at the bow of the boat. Thetter stood there with his hands behind his back, his feet seemed to be rooted, and he was not afraid of the wind and waves.


    In the past two days.


    After Kisame joined the team, he began to eat and drink, and he ate so much that it was enough for five people.


    The rations of the Ame ninjas were "borrowed" by Kisame, and everyone were hungry because of this.


    Even more so.


    Kisame lies in the prison car every day, just like a lord in the sedan chair, and after few hours, he will order everyone to stop.


    Because he has to get out of the prison car, move his muscles and bones, walk around, and even take a hot bath.


    This is not like he is going to jail, instead he is clearly traveling.


    The original prisoner, Scarface, was also driven out of the prison car by Kisame, he was wearing handcuffs and shackles, and walked behind the team.


    But fortunately for them, they will soon reach the destination of this trip.


    ''When we go to that ce, he will be the one who cries.''


    Two hourster.


    In the far sea, an ind rised above the sea, forming a steep and imposing cliff. On the cliff, there is a group of tall buildings.


    That is Hozuki Castle.


    "Be careful!" The Ame Anbu grasped the edge of the boat even more.


    That''s because, around the ind, there are many giant sharp rocks emerging from the bottom of the water, forming invisible whirlpools nearby.


    If you identally fall into the water, even a ninja can easily be swept away by the undercurrent and lose his life.


    No wonder it is said that Hozuki Castle is a natural prison.


    The team finally got ashore.


    The team walked on the dirt road and went straight to Hozuki Castle.


    The road is lined withrge sour berries, red fruits, green leaves, swaying in the wind.


    They are Demon fruit.


    These Demon fruit will be blown in the prison from time to time by the strong wind from the sea. Ordinary red fruit is fine to eat, but after eating the white variant, it will make people paralyzed all over the body, and the effect will only subside after a day.


    As a result, the prisoners on the ind will try their best to get the white ghost fruit, eat it, and sneak into the medical cell to enjoy the air conditioning and hot water there.


    "My stomach is a little ufortable, you guys wait for me here."


    Kisame made an excuse, jumped out of the prison car, and walked behind the tree by the roadside.


    He collected some white berries, stored them in a storage scroll, and swallowed the scroll in his stomach.


    After entering the Hozuki Castle, this kind of white ghost fruit is a hard currency in the prison.


    After doing this, Kisame returned to the prison car.


    For the said prison car, the wheels had been removed when crossing the sea, leaving only an iron cage.


    The Ame Anbu had no choice but to stand around the iron cage, lift Kisame who weighed more than 200 kilograms, and walk towards Hozuki Castle step by step.


    Soon, their shoulders became unbearable, and their waists were too tired to straighten up.


    "Kisame-sama, do you want to...e down for a walk?"


    After walking for a while, the Anbu leader finally couldn''t help himself and asked.


    "No, I''m a felon whomitted a serious crime. It''s very dangerous. People like me must be locked in a prison van."


    Kisame rejected the other party''s good intentions, and sat cross-legged with his arms folded, with a righteous appearance.


    When they heard these words they could only grit their teeth and continue to lift.


    Finally, the group arrived in front of the gate of Hozuki Castle and saw this icy steel prison up close.


    Scar face was ashen at the moment, his eyes were full of despair and fear, and his whole body was shaking.


    On the other hand, Kisame showed a smile from the heart, and his eyes were full of hope and expectation, as if he had arrived home.


    ''Crunch.''


    The door that was several meters high slowly opened.


    In the open space at the entrance of the prison, several prison guards are counting the inmates who just arrived today.


    There are more than a dozen guards around, staring at the prisoners like falcons, and if they find someone dishonest, they will shoot with their guns.


    With the arrival of Scarface and Kisame, today''s batch of prisoners will be all there.


    ''Boom.''


    The Ame Anbu unloaded the iron cage, and afterpleting the handover with the prison staff, they passed in front of Kisame with a sneer and left in a hurry.


    Although they want to see Kisame cleaned up, no one wants to stay in such a gloomy ce for a long time.


    Behind the prisoners, the door slowly closed.

 Chapter 71: 71

    Chapter 71: 71


    "Lord Mui is about to speak, everyone prick up your ears and listen attentively."


    A prison guard stepped forward and yelled at the prisoners.


    Then, a man with long ck hair and a resolute face walked out from behind the prison guard. Wearing a gorgeous cloak, he looked less than thirty years old, and was the lord of Hozuki Castle.


    "I am the head of this prison, Mui."


    Mui''s cold, emotionless gaze swept across everyone in turn, and said in a cold tone, "Being sent here means that your vige no longer trusts you, which means that you are worthless. Trash"


    Before he could finish.


    "No, I don''t want to die in such a ce!"


    A Kumogakure ninja suddenly roared hysterically. He turned around and rushed to the gate, knocking down two guards blocking the way, and performed lightning ninjutsu, trying to break the gate and escape.


    It''s a desperate fight.


    Mui frowned, walked over unhurriedly, and said coldly, "We have to endure the entrustment of various countries, and we will never let the detained prisoners escape."


    ''Whoosh.''


    He suddenly rushed towards the Kumogakure ninja at an extremely fast speed, pped thetter on the chest and knocked him flying.


    ''Boom!''


    The Kumogakure ninja mmed into the prison gate, made a muffled sound, and then fell to the ground.


    "What is this?"


    He lifted up his clothes in horror, and found thatplex red lines appeared on his upper body, like burning me chains.


    This person still wanted to resist, but just after finishing the seal, he felt dizzy and his body seemed to be hollowed out.


    Two guards rushed up and hit the Kumogakure ninja with the butts of their guns, knocking him unconscious in no time.


    "Take him down and put him in the confinement room."


    Mui ordered with a nk face, then turned around and continued to say to the remaining prisoners, "The jutsu I used just now is called Heavenly Prison, which is a confinement technique passed down by my family. It is precisely because of this, I was able to take over Hozuki Castle and be the warden of this prison.


    Let me say it again, there are only two ways for you people to get out of here. Either an official request from your vige, or... you die here. "


    His voice was indifferent.


    Since the beginning Kisame has been looking at Mui.


    The Fire release: Heavenly Prison is a very powerful sealing technique, and its power is even more powerful than the Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Chains.


    In the anime, Naruto learned the Sage mode and just defeated the Six Path Pain who invaded Konoha, but he was still subdued by Mui''s move despite hisck of defense.


    The Fire Release: Heavenly Prison will restrict the prisoners from condensing chakra, making them unable to perform any ninjutsu, andpletely reduced to only use their body.


    Under the premise that they can only rely on physical strength and use pure taijutsu techniques, most ninjas are not much stronger than ordinary people. Facing the guns in the hands of the prison guards, there was no way for them to form a resistance.


    Moreover, once the prisoner tried to escape, the sealing technique would turn into a chain of mes, and burn him alive.


    But the sentence: every technique has its weaknesses, and Heavenly Prison is no exception.


    And Kisame is indeed not afraid of Mui''s sealing technique...


    On his way here, he had long thought about it and formted a n in his mind.


    So, Kisame took the initiative to step forward, leaned over slightly and said:


    "Mui-dono."


    ''Oh?''


    Mui looked at the tall, unusual-looking shark face in front of him. In fact, he had already noticed this person.


    "Who are you, you don''t seem to be on the list of prisoners today?" he asked.


    "My lord, I''m Hoshigaki Kisame, and I came early." Kisame briefly exined his situation.


    Mui took out the roster to check, and it turned out that Kisame was originally expected to arrive at Hozuki Castle in half a month.


    "So, you came here by yourself without the Kirigakure Anbu team, and you came to serve your sentence half a month earlier. Why did you do this?"


    Mui was surprised when he learned about Kisame''s situation.


    It was the first time he had seen such a strange prisoner since he took charge of Hozuki Castle.


    "I am here to atone for my sins. Only in this prison will my conscience be stabilized and my redemption realized."


    Kisame eyes were dim, as if he was feeling guilty and remorseful for the sin he hadmitted.


    "Well, if only every prisoner could be so self-conscious."


    After Mui heard the words, his expression softened a little, and he looked at Kisame with admiration. But then, he stepped forward and pped Kisame on the chest, knocking thetter back.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Kisame took a few steps back, knelt on the ground halfway, took off his clothes and saw that the sealing technique Heavenly Prison appeared on his upper body.


    Mui came over and looked down at Kisame


    "No matter who it is, I, the city lord, will treat them equally. It is almost useless to try to confuse me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Kisame lowered his head and responded with a painful face covering his chest.


    But in reality, he wasn''t in any pain at all.


    As expected by Kisame, Mui''s Fire release: Heavenly Prison sealed his chakra, but notpletely sealed.


    That''s because this technique is aimed at humans, and it seals the acupuncture points and meridians in the human body, making it impossible for chakra to condense and circte.


    Kisame is actually a kind of creature that looks like a non-human being.


    His body, under the transformation of Panda eating various ninja tools, has long been very different from normal people.


    The Heavenly Prison did suppress his Chakra to a certain extent, so that he could not easily perform ninjutsu, especially therge-scale water ninjutsu.


    However, most of the abilities acquired by him after devouring the ninja swords were unaffected and could still be used as usual.


    Kisame still retains more than 60% of his strength, which is more than enough to use.


    Moreover, Fire Release Heavenly Prison, as the name suggests, is a kind of Fire Release Sealing Technique, and its weakness is that it is afraid of water.


    If Kisame really encounters a critical situation, he can forcefully condense the chakra, create the water ninjutsu, and make the fire escape ineffective.


    That is to say Mui''s seal on Kisame is basically a seal of loneliness, which is entirely dependent on thetter''s self-consciousness.


    Actually at the beginning Kisame thought about using the most direct way, which was to take over the prison immediately after entering Hozuki Castle.


    With his strength, there is a chance to do it.


    But the risk is too great.


    If Kisame cannot control all the prison guards and prisoners during this process, as long as one person escapes and informs the major countries and Ninja Vige, the matter will be exposed.


    And as far as Kisame know, Mui is a ruthless and ruthless careerist, behind him there are many high-level forces of Kusagakure.


    In order to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and restore the former glory of Kusagakure, Mui even sacrificed his own son. Once this person learns his purpose, he will definitely protect the secret of the Box of Ultimate Bliss at all costs.


    Hozuki Castle is not big, but it is not small either. It is not easy for Kisame to find the hidden Box of Ultimate Bliss in a short time.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little regretful.


    ''If I knew earlier, I should have figured out a way to bring that guy, Mangetsu, to jail.''


    Mangetsu''s hydrated body ispletely not afraid of the fire release, and his slime form can sneak into the prison without anyone knowing it, and search for information everywhere.


    He should be able to help a lot.


    Mangetsu who was in Kirigakure, suddenly broke out in cold sweat at this moment.


    There is a third reason why Kisame didn''t act immediately.


    The Box of Ultimate Bliss is a Six path level ninja tool. To devour it, Kisame must spend a lot of time and energy to be safe.


    Otherwise, once he is attacked by Satori unprepared, he will be the nourishment for "Satori", and his life will end here.


    Devouring the Box of Ultimate Bliss is a wild and risky move from the start.


    For Kisame, it is necessary for him to be fully prepared, both physically and mentally.


    In view of the above three points.


    Kisame decided to first enter the prison as a prisoner and rest. After he finds out the situation and confirms the location of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he will wait for the opportunity.


    If you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, it is the best policy to take it slowly.


    "Take them to jail."


    In the open space, Mui instructed the prison guards after nting the seal on every prisoner.


    "Come on!"


    Prison guards immediately picked up their gun and hurried them, escorting Kisame and others to the prison.


    There is also a body search before entering the prison. The prisoners have to take off their clothes, and the prison guards carefully check every corner of the body and remove all suspicious items hidden on their bodies.


    All valuable belongings will be confiscated on the spot, and if dangerous goods are found, they will be severely beaten.


    "Tsk tsk, this is too big..."


    A prison guard looked at Kisame''s muscles from head to toe, and his eyes finally stayed on thetter''s private parts.


    ''Tsk.''


    This muscr shark guy obviously likes men. After all, which normal person would train his muscles to such an exaggerated level?


    This kind of excessive fitness behavior, at first nce, is to attract the same sex.


    ''I don''t know which hapless criminal is going to suffer.''


    The prison guard sighed in his heart, and then urged Kisame to quickly get dressed and stop showing off his muscles.


    Looking at it twice, he would feel so inferior that he couldn''t sleep.


    Kisame walked through a dim corridor and entered the cell area.


    "When you enter here, don''t think about escaping. When you get used to it, you will find that this ce is actually quite good. Let''s go, the seniors are waiting to wee you."


    The prison guard opened the door while talking, and led Kisame and others in.


    "A neer?"


    The arrival of a group of people immediately caused amotion in the cell. Many prisoners stretched their hands out of their cages, with frivolous expressions on their faces, and whistled at the neers in the aisle.


    "Yo, these neers look pretty good. There are a few with fair and tender skin."


    A bald-headed man grinned, his eyes scrutinizing the neers with impunity.


    The other prisoners also followed suit, and the atmosphere gradually heated up.


    In a prison where most of the inmates are male, it is easy for the prisoners who have been suppressed for a long time to vent their emotions.


    Faced with this ethos in prison.


    The neers were all scared without exception, trembling one by one, carefully following behind the prison guards, not daring to approach the cells on both sides of the aisle.


    Kisame was also shaking, but not from fear, but from excitement.


    When he entered the prison, he found that the air here was full of chaos, darkness, and blood, following one of the oldestws in nature


    The strong eat the weak.


    These auras awakened the primordial wildness of a male animal in Kisame''s body, making him excited.


    So, he looked at the prisoners around him with great interest, and finally showed a happy smile.


    As if everyone is his prey.

 Chapter 72: 72

    Chapter 72: 72


    "What is wrong with that shark face? He even dares tough. Is he provoking us?"


    "That guy looks strong and seems to be a tough guy, but he has the capital to be arragont."


    "Hmph, no matter how tough he is, he''s just a neer. We will teach him the rules here."


    ""


    A group of prisoners looked at Kisame and talked about what they were going to do with him.


    The prison guards took Kisame and others to the assigned cells in turn.


    "Go in!"


    At the end of the aisle, the prison guard opened thest door with the key and pushed Kisame in.


    Double room?


    As soon as Kisame entered, he found that the bed in the cell was a bunk bed. A man with triangr eyes was sitting on a stool with a hand in his face. He stared at Kisame with a yful expression.


    This person is going to be Kisame''s cellmate.


    "Boy, why did youe in here?" Triangle Eyes asked casually, as if he was interested in Kisame''s story.


    But without waiting for Kisame to speak, he first showed off:


    "I am here because of a woman. She betrayed me and got into a rtionship with another man. So on the day of her wedding in the vige, I went to congratte her, and then... I killed the whole vige, hehe."


    When Triangle Eyes talked about this, his face was smug.


    In fact, in Hozuki Castle, there are many scum like him, either a murderous executioner or a vicious madman.


    "Tell me, what did you do?"


    After Triangle Eyes finished showing off his "great achievements", he asked Kisame again.


    "I''m sleepy. This lower bunk is my bed. I''ll go to bed first."


    Kisame did not answer the other party''s question, but walked straight towards the bed.


    ''Um?''


    Triangle Eyes found that Kisame dared to Kisame not answer his question, and immediately frowned and said with a sneer: "Boy, it seems that you are really surprised and don''t understand the rules at all. A neer, you still want to sleep immediately?"


    "What''s the matter, shouldn''t the neers be taken care of in prison?" Kisame asked in confusion.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The triangr eyes seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world,ughing back and forth, with tearsing out of his eyes.


    "Boy, you look like an idiot. In fact, you are indeed aplete idiot. Want to sleep in the bottom bunk? You can alsoe and lick my shoes, and then recognize me as a big brother first."


    With a yful look on his face, Triangle Eyes stood up and pointed to his shoes.


    "All right."


    In desperation, Kisame could only walk over, and then... he raised his right hand andswiped it towards the left side of the triangr eye''s face.


    With a snap, the triangr eyed guy was dizzy by the p, gold stars appeared in his eyes, and he fell to the ground with a plop.


    This sudden scene suddenly caused the prisoners in the opposite cell to roar.


    Because for them there is a good show to watch.


    "Hey, Triangle Eye, what''s the matter with you, you can''t even handle a neer?"


    "If you don''t hit back quickly, you will definitely lose face, and you won''t be able to get along in this prison in the future!"


    The prisoners watched lively and frantically turned up the fire.


    Triangr eyes were really stimted, he jumped up from the ground, and shouted at Kisame: "You damned thing!"


    Before he finished speaking, he took out a small knife from the sole of his shoe and stabbed it towards Kisame.


    Kisame dodged left and right, and the seemingly cumbersome and burly body was actually extremely flexible, making the opponent''s attack fail everytime.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the noise?!"


    In the aisle, two prison guards who didn''t go far turned back after hearing the movement.


    When they found that the triangr eye was holding a prohibited knife and stabbed at Kisame frantically, their expressions changed, and they hurriedly reprimanded and took the key to open the prison door.


    "Go to hell!"


    Triangle Eyes has lost his mind at this time, and vowed to stab Kisame to death before the prison guards can stop him, in order to vent his hatred.


    At this moment, Kisame attacked.


    He turned sideways, avoiding the triangr eye''s knife, while hanging his right index finger behind him, then shot out a chakra wire from the fingertips.


    At such a close distance, the triangr eye''s hands and feet were controlled by the chakra wire.


    Line Release  Marite Technique.


    Next second.


    ''Swish.''


    Triangle Eye''s was horrified to find that he was holding a knife and stabbed at the prison guard who had just entered the cell.


    With a puff, a prison guard was stabbed in the shoulder and suddenly let out a scream.


    Another prison guard was shocked when he saw this, and immediately raised his gun in a hurry, aiming the muzzle at the triangle eye.


    "No!"


    Triangle Eye''s panicked and shouted, but the movement of his hand did not stop, as he stabbed towards the gaurd.


    ''Boom!''


    The prison guard pulled the trigger, and with the dazzling sparks from the muzzle, triangr eye''s who rushed towards him fell to the ground.


    Blood flowed out from triangr eye''s corpse, and quickly stained the cell red.


    He was dying.


    Kisame quietly retracted the chakra line.


    ''Dong dong dong.''


    Another sound of footsteps with boots on the ground came from the aisle. More prison guards who heard gunfire rushed to the scene.


    The injured prison guard was sent to the infirmary for treatment.


    "What happened?"


    The captain of the prison guard frowned, and asked another prison guard and prisoners about the scene and restored the incident.


    Triangle Eye fought with the neer . During the fight between the two sides, Triangle Eye stabbed the prison guard with a knife, and was eventually killed.


    The captain of the prison guard inspected Triangle Eye''s body, and after finding nothing suspicious, he instructed his subordinates:


    "Transfer the body to the mortuary for cremation."


    "This, how should we to deal with this neer?" A gaurd asked.


    The captain of the prison guard heard the words, nced at Kisame, and said coldly: "On the first night in prison, he beat up the old inmate and injured the prison guard. ording to the rules of Hozuki Castle, this kind of thorn should be locked first. Let him calm down for a few days in the confinement room."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words, the prison guards walked into the cell with handcuffs and handcuffed Kisame.


    Amid the discussions among the prisoners, Kisame crossed the aisle and was escorted to the confinement room.


    The so-called confinement room is a very remote cell in the depths of the prison.


    The cell was less than five square meters in size, and it was empty.


    The confinement room is surrounded by walls on three sides, only the outer wall has a window the size of a human face. On a moonlit night, a ray of moonlight will shine through the window, even if it is amp.


    When the prisoner stood at the window, he could see the moon hanging high in the night sky and the sea in the distance. It seemed that freedom was only separated by a wall and within easy reach.


    But it is this wall that is farther than the ends of the earth, which makes people feel deeper despair.


    Many prisoners are locked up in solitary cells, and after a few days there, they will have serious psychological problems, even mental breakdowns.


    In short, this is a ce that no prisoner would want toe to for a second time.


    Kisame is an exception.


    "Although the conditions are a little worse, it is a single room anyway, which is really good."


    He thought to himself, andy down on the spot, with his hands behind his head and one leg on top of the other with a happy look.


    While Kisame was enjoying his stay in the prison.


    Those Amegakure ninjas who "escorted" him have returned to the Land of Rain.


    The Land of Rain is a small country that lives in the cracks of several major countries. Historically, it was in constant civil strife and was in the midst of continuous wars all year round.


    The hard-won peace was not gained until Hanzo, a fierce man named Demi-God, who unified the entire Amegakure with powerful strength, and led his subordinate ninjas to fight against the aggression of major powers.


    And Hanzo himself, also known as the "Demi-god", reached the top of the ninja world and became a living legend.


    It rains all year round in the Land of Rain.


    Therefore, the architecture of this country is very distinctive, and the material is mainly gray-ck steel, like a towering tower. Large and small pipes wrapped around the building for drainage and formed a uniquendscape.


    After the team came back, they went straight to the tallest building in the center of the vige.


    In the office, Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, is waiting for them to hear the report.


    "Reporting to Hanzo-sama, that person has been sessfully delivered to Hozuki Castle. We also left two people lurking on the ind, hiding outside the prison to receive news. I believe it will not be long before information wille back."


    They came to the office and respectfully reported to Hanzo.


    "Well, you did a good job."


    Hanzo, who was over half a hundred years old, sat on arge andfortable leather chair, praised his subordinates lightly, as a light shed in his cloudy eyes.


    It turned out that the prisoner "Scarface" who was escorted this time to Hozuki Castle was not punished for resisting Hanzo.


    On the contrary, Scarface has always been Hanzo''s most trusted subordinate, the Anbu elite of Amegakure, known as Hanzo''s "left hand".


    The purpose of Hanzo sending his left hand to Hozuki Castle is to go undercover and spy on the rumored "Box of Ultimate Bliss".


    "If you have nothing to do, you should go down and rest first." Hanzo waved his hand after listening to their reports.


    "Sir, there is one more thing."


    They hesitated and looked at each other, and finally told Hanzo truthfully, "We met a person named Hoshigaki Kisame..."


    ''Oh?''


    When Hanzo heard about Kisame hijacking the prison car, he couldn''t help frowning, feeling strange.


    He is a suspicious person by nature. After hearing this, he immediately ordered his subordinates: "Investigate about this Hoshigaki Kisame immediately, and put all his information on my desk within a day."


    "Yes."


    These subordinates did not dare to neglect this order, and acted quickly.


    At this moment, two more Amegakure ninjas hurried into the office and reported to Hanzo that a new organization had recently appeared in the Land of Rain.


    It''s called "Akatsuki".

 Chapter 73: 73

    Chapter 73: 73


    The information on the members of Akatsuki''s organization was handed to Hanzo, the most notable of them was the leader Yahiko, and the other two core members - Konan and Nagato.


    "They so young, they don''t even look fifteen years old."


    Hanzo couldn''t help but sigh, and when he saw Nagato''s information and photos, he even showed a look of surprise, "The child with red hair is actually a remnant of the Uzumaki n. And these strange eyes..."


    He didn''t know about Rinnegan, but the intuition of being a top powerhouse made him feel a strong hidden threat from Nagato''s eyes.


    "Send someone to watch them first, and continue to collect more intelligence."


    Hanzo pondered for a moment, then cautiously issued an order.


    Soon, all the subordinates withdrew, leaving Hanzo alone in the office.


    He stood up and looked at the rain outside through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the office.


    Young Hanzo was a hero who dared to challenge the Five Ninja Viges by himself. His wish is to facilitate the peace talks between the five countries, so as to realize the peace and unity of the ninja world.


    However, the hero also has a time of twilight.


    Hanzo is 55 years old this year, his body is inevitably aging, and the fire of faith in his heart is gradually extinguished. Many people are beginning to doubt whether he is still qualified for the title of "Demi-God".


    Does this man still have dominance?


    In the midst of these discussions, the elderly Hanzo became more and more anxious, more and more greedy for power, and always suspected that someone was trying to harm him.


    He arranged for himself a 24-hour rotating escort, often suppressing new forces within the Land of Rain, and spared no effort to suppress all individuals and groups that might threaten his dominance.


    But that alone is not enough.


    In Hanzo''s heart, he longed to return to his youth, longing to return to the peak of his strength one day.


    Therefore, when he identally heard that there is a magical Box of Ultimate Bliss in Kusagakure, which can grant any wish, he couldn''t help but be moved.


    After years of intelligence gathering.


    Hanzo became more and more convinced that the legendary Box of Ultimate Bliss really existed, and was hidden in the Hozuki Castle.


    So, he sent Scarface to go undercover and confirm the news.


    Hanzo is determined to get the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Once the informationes back, he will go there in person.


    Hozuki Castle, solitary cell.


    In the dead of night.


    This is the second day that Kisame was in confinement.


    In the dark, he sat cross-legged, trying to condense chakra. But the Heavenly Prison technique on his body was activated instantly, turning into a chain of burning mes, burning his body.


    Kisame ignored it and still forciblypleted the seal.


    A wall of water rose slowly, covering his body, and quickly extinguished the me chain.


    If Kisame continued to maintain the chakra, it would take a few minutes to remove the Heavenly prison, but he did not do so in order not to arouse unwilling vignce and suspicion.


    For Kisame, even if he doesn''t use ninjutsu, he still has the abilities he gained from ninja swords; and he can still use his pure physique.


    After all, his physical strength is strong enough, and Unlimited style is very suitable for use in ces like prisons.


    During confinement.


    Kisame''s heart is still like water, he continues to exercise and meditate every day, and eat and sleep on time.


    Three dayster, when he came out of the confinement room, not only did he show no signs of depression, his eyes were bright and his body and spirit were in excellent condition.


    The prison guards looked at each other in dismay, and discussed in private that this kid, Hoshigaki Kisame, is not an ordinary person.


    Kisame was then taken back to his cell.


    "It''s you?"


    As soon as he returned to the cell, he found that his new cellmate was an old acquaintance.


    That''s right, it''s the scarface of Amegakure.


    "Kisame-sama, you''re back."


    Scarface greeted him with a ttering face. Heplimented and ttered Kisame, and massaged his back while speaking to please him.


    He acted like a loyal little brother.


    Kisame learned from the other party''s mouth that Scarface was ced in the same cell as him after bribing the prison guards.


    The reason is also very simple.


    Scarface has long known that Kisame is a ruthless person, so he wants to rely on thetter, hoping to get his protection, so as to survive in this cruel prison.


    "Kisame-sama, my name is..."


    "I''m not interested in your name, I will call you Scarface." Kisame said, epting his allegiance.


    But there was some vignce in his heart, as he always felt that the other party was a little too enthusiastic.


    Soon two days passed.


    On the night of the third day, before the lights in the cell went out.


    Scarface finally couldn''t hold back, revealing his true purpose in approaching Kisame.


    "What did you say, jailbreak?"


    Kisame narrowed his eyes.


    "Kisame-sama, please be quiet..."


    Scarface hurriedly made a shush gesture, looked nervously outside the cell, and was relieved to find that no one else heard it.


    Then, he pulled Kisame to the corner and said to thetter in a low voice:


    "I know that you came to Hozuki Castle to repent of your crimes religiously, and you never thought about escape. But unfortunately, this prison is not the ce of redemption you imagined, but a ce where prisoners are used for human experiments. It''s a terrible ce. What''s even more terrible is that the city lord here is inactive, and it is likely that he has already set his sights on you."


    After finishing speaking, Scarface also showed some evidence, which he collected from everywhere after he entered the prison.


    ''This guy is not easy either.''


    Kisame looked at the evidence, and was more vignt about the scarface in his heart.


    But he continued to pretend on the surface, from a look of doubt to shock, and his face changed greatly after reading all the evidence, and he believed Scarface''s words.


    Of course, in fact, Kisame has long been clear about the situation in Hozuki Castle.


    After a moment of silence.


    "What''s your n?" Kisame pretended to be solemn and asked Scarface in a low voice.


    "Kisame-sama, I have figured out the structure of the prison these days, and found two feasible escape routes. When the prison guards change shifts, we each choose a route to escape separately, which can greatly increase the chance of sessful escape. It makes sure at least one person escapes this hellish ce."


    Scarface took out a hand-drawn map from the sole of his shoe and showed his carefully prepared escape n.


    ording to Scarface, as long as one of the two can escape and tell the whole Ninja world about the dark things that happened in Hozuki Castle, the senior management of Kusagakure, headed by Mui, will be finished.


    At that time, with the closure of this prison, both of them can be saved.


    Moreover, by virtue of the achievement of exposing the dark truth of Hozuki Castle, he may be able to avoid the crime of prison.


    "When are you going to act?" Kisame looked like he is moved by the proposal.


    "Tonight is the best time. The longer we dy, the greater the risk." Scarface said firmly.


    "Ok!"


    Kisame''s eyes were full of light, and decisively decided on the escape n.


    Late at night.


    The prison was silent, except for the asional sound of the prisoner snoring.


    Scarface and Kisame never slept, and when the guards changed their shifts, they finally started to act.


    Scarface crept to the door of the cell, opened his mouth and spit out a piece of wire, then put it into the lock, and fiddled for a while.


    A click.


    In less than ten seconds, the cell door was opened.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame escaped with Scarface, and quickly passed through the cells to the end of the aisle.


    ording to the n in advance, the two escaped separately.


    However, after Scarface escaped for a distance, Kisame stopped and waited patiently.


    Soon.


    From the other direction of the prison, there was a sharp shout from the prison guards, and then the lights came on, and a piercing rm sounded.


    ''Swish.''


    Scarface formed a seal, and jumped to the ceiling of the aisle, and his figure quickly became transparent, bing an invisible.


    Amegakure is best at raising the ability of every ninja to the limit, and has developed many unique moves, especially the assassination technique.


    As Hanzo''s left hand, Scarface is one of the best.


    He is proficient in detection, infiltration, and assassination.


    "Quick, someone escaped!"


    A group of prison guards, armed with batons and guns, hurried across the aisle, not finding anyone above their heads.


    Scarface fell silently to the ground.


    The Heavenly Prison jutsu that he should have had on his body has been quietly lifted at some point.


    Scarface has been preparing for this undercover mission for a long time, and has repeatedly studied the confinement technique, and finally came up with a way to deal with it.


    "Hope that idiot can hold off a little longer."


    He sneered, hoping to take advantage of Kisame attracting the attention of most of the prison guards, and climbed to the outer wall of the prison like a gecko, and silently moved towards the tallest building in Hozuki Castle.


    In itid Mui''s office.


    This was Scarface''s n all along.


    There are two reasons why he chose Kisame as the victim.


    The first is because of Kisame''s perverse character and strong strength.


    Only when such people escape from prison can they make enough noise to give Scarface a chance to sneak into the depths of Hozuki Castle to find the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    The second reason is purely personal grudges.


    On the way to Hozuki Castle, Kisame hijacked the prison cart, bullied him badly along the way. And Scarface can only endure the humiliation because of his task.


    Now it''s finally time for revenge.


    Is that really what''s happening?


    The answer is no.


    Because, as soon as Scarface''s left, Kisame turned back.


    After he separated from Scarface just now, he temporarily suppressed the Heavenly Prison technique in his body, and used Chakra to create two clones.


    Among them, one clone transformed into scarface and swaggeringly escaped from prison; the other returned to the cell and slept obediently.


    As for Kisame, he activated the "change" shoulder pattern on his right shoulder, and turned into an unfamiliar appearance.


    Then, he used the explosion seal that he had secretly left on the sole of Scarface''s shoes in the past two days, and after sensing thetter''s whereabouts, he followed quietly.

 Chapter 74: 74

    Chapter 74: 74


    In the main building of Hozuki Castle, in a spacious conference room.


    Mui sat down with a group of people wearing red and ck cloaks and cow-horse masks across a huge round table.


    These people are all senior members of Kusagakure that are holding a secret meeting.


    "The Land of Grass is located in the middle of the three great powers of fire, wind and earth. Every time a war of ninjas breaks out, our country will be a chessboard for the major powers topete for hegemony, and the ninjas and civilians of Kusagakure will be killed and injured countless times. Such a tragedy , must be stopped!"


    "The situation in Amegakure is simr to ours, but that vige has the Demi-God of the ninja world - Hanzo, so the major ninja viges dare not attack. Mui, your mission is to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss and get unlimited power. Thus bing the Hanzo of our Kusagakure, maybe even surpassing Hanzo!"


    ""


    These senior Kusagakure ninjas, talked emotionally to Mui.


    Inside Kusagakure, two forces have always been at odds.


    One is the war faction who wants to use the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss to revitalize Kusagakure; the other opposes war and wants to permanently seal the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Over the years, the war faction has gradually gained the upper hand. Mui and these people in the conference room are all members of the war faction.


    "I have a list here. They are all carefully selected prisoners. Their chakras may help us open the Box of Ultimate Bliss."


    Mui took out a list and showed it to the members present.


    Kisame''s name is also in it.


    In addition to Kisame, Pakura of Scorch release is also in it.


    Hozuki Castle hid a big secret from the ninja world.


    Who would have thought that the purpose of building a prison here in Kusagakure was to extract chakra from prisoners and use it to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss from ancient times.


    The list of sacrifices carefully selected by Mui are basically all Jonin from various ninja viges, including the genius female ninja Pakura of Scorch release from Sunagakure.


    Kisame is the only chunin on the list, because ording to the information in the hands of Kusagakure, Kisame won the first ce in the chunin exam held in Konoha a few months ago, and his chakra volume isparable to a Jonin.


    Moreover, Kisame has left a deep impression on Mui.


    Unfortunately.


    In this prison, no matter who the prisoner is, as long as Mui targets them, they are not far from death.


    The members of the war faction didn''t notice that a man was hiding on the beam of the conference room, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    It''s the invisible scarface.


    ''The Box of Ultimate Bliss is indeed in the Hozuki Castle.


    For opening this box, it seems that the chakra of many people need to be drawn. It seems that those rumors are true.


    It''s a big joke that they think they will be on the same level as Hanzo-sama.


    The Box of Ultimate Bliss will definitely fall into the hands of Amegakure and help Hanzo-sama unify the Ninja world. ''


    These thoughts shed through Scarface''s mind.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the war faction members are gathered here for a meeting, he quietly turned and left, preparing to go to Mui''s office to investigate.


    However, what Scarface would never have imagined was


    Someone else was following him all this time.


    Kisame has been following behind him from the start, and also heard the conversation of Mui and others through the wall.


    "Let''s have some fun."


    He whispered, made a seal, and detonated the Explosion seal on Scarface''s shoes on the spot.


    "Bang."


    A dazzling fire light lit up on the beams of the house, along with the sttered blood followed by Scarface''s screams.


    After he was injured, the invisibility technique was also lifted.


    "Who?!"


    The members of the war faction were startled and looked over their heads.


    ''This high-level meeting of Kusagakure involving the Box of Ultimate Bliss was actually spied by someone.''


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Without needing Mui''s order, several senior Kusagakure ninjas wearing cow-horse masks jumped onto the beams and attacked Scarface.


    ''Damn, what the **** is going on.''


    Scarface roared wildly in his heart, desperately tried to break out of the encirclement, but he was already injured.


    "Stop!"


    A high-ranking Kusagakure ninja performed the confinement technique and freezed scarface .


    Then, with a bang, he threw Scarface off the roof beam.


    "Mui, who is this person, and is he a prisoner of Hozuki Castle? Why doesn''t he have the mark of Heavenly Prison technique?"


    Mui squatted down, looked at Scarface, and gradually frowned.


    As a warden who manages thousands of prisoners, he has a very good memory, which can be said to be unforgettable.


    Coupled with the obvious facial features of the scarface, Mui quickly recognized that the other party was a prisoner from Amegakure who had just arrived at Hozuki Castle a few days ago.


    ''Not good.''


    Mui''s face suddenly changed, as an extremely bad conjecture came into being.


    "What''s wrong?" The Kusagakure ninjas asked.


    "This person is very likely to be an undercover agent sent by Amegakure. We... I''m afraid that the Demi-God of the ninja world is staring at us."


    Mui stood up, took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "What?!" When they heard these words, everyone panicked.


    Kusagakure and Amegakure are close neighbors.


    For many years, although the high-level Kusagakure ninjas have been carefully guarding the secret of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, they are inevitably worried that the fierce neighbor coveted this treasure.


    Unexpectedly, the thing they were most afraid of happened.


    ''Huh?''


    Kisame who was hidden in the dark couldn''t help but look surprised.


    At this moment, he wanted to say something to Scarface: What a coincidence, you are also an undercover agent.


    What surprised Kisame even more was that Scarface also seemed to being towards the Box of Bliss. Moreover, he was ordered by the Demi-God of the ninja world, Hanzo.


    ''Things are getting interesting.''


    In the conference room, the senior members of Kusagakure were in a mess. After all, the shadow of a person''s fame, and the deterrent force brought by the name Hanzo is too great.


    "Tell me, did Hanzo send you here? Answer the questions honestly!" A senior Kusagakure ninja grabbed Scarface''s cor and asked loudly.


    "Humph."


    Scarface smiled coldly, his eyes filled with mockery, as he didn''t say a word.


    With the mission failing, he was clearly prepared to die.


    "Mui, what should we do now?" the crowd asked.


    "What are you panicking about? If Hanzo really had that ability, he would havee long ago. Why bother with such a small trick, sending undercover agents to sneak in. Don''t forget, this is our territory, no matter who covets the Box of Ultimate Bliss, we will make them pay the worst price."


    Mui looked calm, and his tone was firm and cold.


    With him as the backbone, all the members of the war faction gradually recovered from their panic.


    The next question is how to deal with the intruder Scarface.


    "Don''t waste your energy on interrogating, this person will definitely not give any information. However, since he is here for the Box of Ultimate Bliss, let''s show mercy and take him to see it before he dies. ."


    Mui looked down at Scarface, revealing a yful smile.


    "Hahaha." The members of the war faction who were present alsoughed understandingly.


    They then left the conference room with scarface, and went straight to Mui''s office.


    Kisame quietly followed them.


    They walked through a long corridor to their destination.


    ''Squeak.''


    Mui pushed open the door of the office, and as soon as he walked in, he saw a row of huge bookshelves.


    He walked straight to the middle bookshelf, found the third blue book from the left, and took it out.


    ''Creek.''


    The mechanism was activated, the bookshelves slowly opened to both sides, and a secret door appeared in front of everyone.


    Mui and others filed in.


    After entering the secret door, there is a winding staircase that seems to extend into the dark abyss.


    Disturbing and frightening.


    They held Scarface and walked down the steps.


    Ten minutester.


    They came to a spaciousboratory.


    In the middle of theboratory, there is a blood-stained operating table, with various torture instruments, bottles and jars on both sides.


    Obviously, this is where Mui and others persecute prisoners.


    ''Thud.''


    Scarface was pressed to the operating table.


    Then, Mui took a needle and injected a fluid into Scarface, thetter''s body was immediately paralyzed, and he couldn''t even move a finger.


    "Aren''t you looking for the Box of Ultimate Bliss, it''s right in front of you."


    Mui looked at Scarface, and showed a smile.


    Scarface looked forward and found that directly opposite the operating table, there was a door more than six meters high, with a lifelike face carved on the door, and its expression looked full of unspeakable sadness.


    ''The Box of Ultimate Bliss...is it behind this gate?''


    However, Mui''s next words made Scarface widen his eyes, feeling unbelievable.


    "My family has been a guard for generations, which literally means guarding a certain door. That''s right, the door I want to guard is it."


    Mui suddenly raised his voice and pointed to the door, "It''s the Box of Ultimate Bliss!"


    Not only him, but other senior Kusagakure ninjas were also caught in a frenzy.


    They stood by the operating table, surrounded scarface, chanting words, as if they were engaged in some kind of devout prayer.


    Under the call of everyone, the human face on the door slowly opened its huge mouth and released a hurricane-like suction.


    "What!"


    Scarface let out a scream, and the chakra in his body poured out from the abdomen, forming a purple energy flow, which continuously entered the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    During this process, Scarface''s body lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his body was sucked dry alive.


    In less than a minute, he became a mummified corpse.


    And the Box of Ultimate Bliss seems far from being satisfied.


    Kisame watched all this happen in the dark.

 Chapter 75: 75

    Chapter 75: 75


    Kisame who was hiding in the dark watched this scene.


    At this moment, the Panda in his mind sent an unprecedented strong signal, forming two diametrically opposite emotions in his heart.


    These two opposing emotions collided violently.


    One is desire, the other is fear.


    The desire is because the Box of Ultimate Bliss is one of the most powerful Six Paths level ninja tools in the world. As long as it can devour it, Kisame can obtain unimaginable power;


    The fear was because the Pai in Kisame''s mind sensed danger and issued a death warning to him.


    With his current physical strength and chakra volume, if he can''t stand the temptation and forcibly devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss, the consequence of it is likely to be like a moth flying to the mes, he will kill himself.


    He needs time to develop his potential to the limit and reach the level of the "Tailless beast", the peak of his previous life ahead of schedule.


    This is a prerequisite for devouring the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Before that, Kisame realized that he had to wait patiently.


    So, while Mui and others were still in a frenzy, with their attention attracted by the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he merged into the darkness and left quietly.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame sessfully hid from the sight of all the prison guards and prisoners, returned to his cell, and reced the clone he left here.


    At the same time, he also remotely released the clone disguised as Scarface - thetter had been taking more than half of the prison guards of Hozuki Castle around the prison, dying for a long time.


    Kisame then lied on the bed, pretending to be asleep.


    After a few minutes.


    ''Dong dong dong.''


    A burst of dense footsteps came from the aisle, it seemed that a lot of people came infront of the cell.


    ''ng.''


    The door of the cell was pushed open, and the captain of the prison guard broke in with his subordinates and woke Kisame.


    Scarface and Kisame are inmates in the same room. It''s hard to say that Kisame is ignorant of former''s escape from prison.


    At this time, the acting skills that Kisame had developed in the "Shark on the Beach" movie came in handy again.


    Facing the interrogation of the captain of the prison guard, he pretended to be stupid and was so confused that he didn''t know anything about it.


    The other party asked for a long time, but found nothing.


    "Captain, this shark guy really doesn''t seem to know anything. Moreover, he came to Hozuki Castle ahead of schedule to serve his sentence without forced escort, and he has no motive to escape."


    A subordinate said to the prison guard captain.


    Hearing the words, the captain of the prison guard frowned, not wanting to let go easily.


    After all, he had been busy for a long time, and he neither caught the prisoner nor found any clues. If he is held ountable by the inaction of the warden, he will not even be able to take over the me.


    He needs a scapegoat.


    At this moment, the captain of the prison guard suddenly noticed the snowke amulet that


    was hanging around Kisame''s neck.


    In the dirty environment of the prison, the clothes of the ghost shark inevitably got a lot of dust and stains, but only the amulet was-


    Spotless and well protected.


    At first nce, it is a treasure protected by Kisame.


    So, the captain of the prison guard moved and shouted at Kisame: "What is that, hand it over!"


    Before he finished speaking, he reached out and pulled the rope of the amulet.


    Snap!


    Kisame stretched out a big hand and grabbed the wrist of the captain of the prison guard.


    "This is an amulet my woman gave me, you can''t take it."


    He stared at the captain of the prison guards and said in a calm tone, but he exuded an invisible pressure.


    "You dare to disobey the order and attack the prison guard?"


    The captain of the prison guard saw that Kisame was really hooked, and sneered, to further angering Kisame, "Hmph, I suspect that this thing contains hidden intelligence, and is immediately needed to be disassembled and I have to check it immediately!"


    He made a gesture with the other hand, and several prison guards behind him came up with batons and faced him aggressively.


    "I warned you."


    Kisame sighed and mmed hard.


    Only a click was heard, and the prison guards captain''s arm was crushed by him on the spot.


    "Whattt!"


    The captain of the prison guards couldn''t help but let out a scream, but it stopped abruptly halfway through.


    That''s because Kisame punched him in the face, knocking the captain out of the cell door, and m into the opposite cell with a bang.


    He fainted on the spot.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame dared to beat the captain of the prison guards to unconsciousness!"


    A prisoner shouted at the top of his voice, and the entire prison was suddenly detonated.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Soon, almost all the prisoners got up from the beds, stretched their hands outside their cells, banged on the doors of the cells, and shouted loudly.


    "Rebellion! The prisoners riot!"


    The prison guards panicked and subconsciously wanted to avenge the captain of the prison guards and kill Kisame.


    However, their weapons are simply not enough.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    With three punches and two kicks, he knocked several prison guards to the ground, grabbed their batons, and broke them on the spot.


    "Don''te here!"


    The prison guards climbed out of the cell and watched in horror as Kisame approached them step by step.


    At this time.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure rushed over from the corridor like lightning and fought with Kisame


    It is the Lord of Hozuki Castle, Mui.


    After hepleted the sacrifice ceremony and killed Scarface, he rushed to the prison as soon as possible to deal with the riot caused by the escape.


    In the process of fighting between the two sides.


    Kusakage Style: Explosive Palm!


    Mui used Kusagakure''s unique taijutsu, and moved like the wind, avoiding Kisame''s frontal attack, and constantly attacking the weak spot of thetter.


    Kisame was beaten back and forth again and again, and was finally defeated.


    At this moment, Kisame suddenly let out a roar, trying to force a seal to perform ninjutsu.


    As a result, in the next second, the Heavenly Prison on his body lit up, turned into a chain of mes, and burned roaringly.


    Under the indifferent gaze of Mui, the fiery Kisame only struggled for a few seconds before falling to the ground with a bang.


    He lost.


    Mui walked up to Kisame, squatted down, and ripped off the snowke amulet on thetter''s neck.


    "Is it just an ordinary amulet?"


    He checked it and found nothing strange, so he threw it aside.


    Next, it''s time to deal with him


    The prison director Mui appeared in time, knocked down the prisoner who attacked the prison guards, and suppressed him.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and looked around. No prisoner dared to look at him, and they all lowered their heads.


    As the prisoners calmed down, the prison became quiet again.


    Mui retracted his gaze, narrowed his eyes and looked down at Kisame who fell to the ground. After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and ordered:


    "Take him down and lock him up for a week."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Although Kisame is also a "sacrifice" of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Mui doesn''t n to let this guy follow in the footsteps of Scarface.


    After all, the people of the war faction are still researching and exploring how to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Carefully selected offerings like Kisame cannot be wasted casually.


    Kisame who was lying on the ground, watched Mui going away.


    He deliberately lost this battle, pretending to be subdued by the Heavenly Prison technique, just to make Mui feel contemptuous and rx his vignce.


    Kisame has now determined the location of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    What he needs to do next is to y the role of a prisoner and umte strength in a low-key manner.


    During this period, he must use his wisdom to constantly deal with Mui.


    Once he is ready and has the confidence to devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss, it is time for him to have a showdown with Mui.


    Until then, he must be careful and cautious.


    "Stop lying on the ground and get out of my way!"


    At this time, a prison guard kicked Kisame and urged sharply.


    Kisame got up, was shackled, and escorted to the confinement room again.


    Before leaving, he nced back.


    After his snowke amulet was thrown away by Mui, a one-eyed prisoner stretched out his hand from the cell and stole it away.


    Kisame remembered the other party''s appearance.


    Soon, he came to the familiar confinement room again.


    For Kisame, this is actually a good ce. He can concentrate on training here.


    A week passed in a sh.


    Kisame once again ended the tour of the confinement room and returned to the cell.


    He weed a new inmate. Coincidentally, this new inmate is the one-eyed guy who stole the snowke a week ago.


    Kisame pretended not to know about it, and as soon as he returned to the cell, hey down on the bed and went to sleep.


    In the dead of night.


    In the cell at the end of the aisle, the one-eyed man sleeping on the upper bunk suddenly opened his eye, and his eye radiated a fierce light.


    Like a monkey, he turnef over and got out of bed dexterously, without making a sound.


    Then, the one-eyed man took out a dagger from nowhere, and stabbed it fiercely at Kisame''s chest.


    At this moment.


    Kisame, who was supposed to be sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at the one-eyed man, revealing two rows of white fangs.


    At the same time.


    Kisame''s right index finger moved slightly, and a line shot out from his fingertip, entangling the one-eyed dragon''s arm.


    Line Release  Marite Technique.


    Next second.


    With horror and panic on his face, the one-eyed man turned the dagger that was supposed to pierce Kisame''s heart, and stabbed at his thigh.


    ''Puff.''

 Chapter 76: 76

    Chapter 76: 76


    ''Puff.''


    More than half of the dagger plunged into one eyes man''s thigh, and blood spurted out.


    "Hiss."


    The one-eyed man gasped and sweated coldly, but he was forced to endure the severe pain and did not cry out.


    "Who sent you here?" Kisame sat up from the bed and asked.


    The one-eyed man said nothing.


    "You should know that you are my third cellmate, right?"


    Kisame stared at him and said calmly, "My first inmate with triangr eyes was shot and killed by the prison guards. The second inmate, Scarface, tried and failed to escape from prison. I heard that he was sent to be a human experiment, he died so miserably. Although their deaths have nothing to do with me at all, I have a hunch that you will die tonight, even worse than those two. Maybe... cut into pieces ?"


    These devilish whispers directly defeated the one-eyed man''s psychological defense.


    "I will talk."


    He swallowed his saliva and talked about why he attacked him.


    It turns out that It was the captain of the prison guards who wanted Kisame to die.


    He was beaten to unconscious by Kisame that day, and he is still lying on the hospital bed, half paralyzed. The captain of the prison guards, desperate for revenge, was enraged and sent a message to many gang leaders in the prison.


    He promised that whoever killed Kisame would be sheltered by him and enjoy various privileges and benefits in prison.


    When the news came out, Kisame suddenly became the target for prisoners.


    "There''s one more thing."


    After Kisame figured out the reason for rhis assassination attempt, he asked the one-eyed man, "Where is my amulet? I will only ask this once, so you''d better not deny it, think about it before answering."


    "That thing... was taken by the Wild Wolf Gang."


    The one-eyed man said regretfully.


    Because of his cheap hands, he picked up Kisame''s amulet, thinking that it could be exchanged for some money. As a result, it was snatched away by the Wild Wolf Gang, and was forced by the gang to attack Kisame.


    ''Wild Wolf Gang?''


    Hearing the words, and after making further inquiries, Kisame learned from one-eyed man that the Wild Wolf Gang was a vicious criminal gang with dozens of members.


    In addition to the Wild Wolf Gang, there are alsorge gangs such as the Yum Gang, the ck Bear Gang, the Tiger Gang, and the Skeleton Gang, as well as more small and medium-sized gangs in this prison.


    Without exception, they all targeted Kisame.


    It can be said that at this moment Kisame is the public enemy of the prison.


    "Ugh."


    Kisame sighed.


    ''I just wants to live a peaceful life, to be a model prisoner, not to provoke anyone, but such a simple wish cannot be fulfilled.


    Why do you have to force me?''


    Thinking of this, Kisame''s eyes became colder, and he said to the one-eyed man, "You can go now."


    As soon as his voice fell.


    The dagger on the one-eyed man''s thigh pierced deeper, and thetter couldn''t hold back any longer, and let out a scream.


    Two prison guards hurried over.


    "What''s going on?!"


    The two did not dare to enter the cell to check, but stood at the door and shouted at Kisame.


    This lunatic even dared to beat the captain of the prison guards, and no one could stop him except the warden. So, they don''t dare to enter.


    "Report sir, my inmate didn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, he suddenly picked up the knife and stabbed himself, he is bleeding a lot now."


    Kisame pointed at the one-eyed man and said.


    "Do you think we will believe it?" The two prison guards were furious.


    At this time.


    The one-eyed man suddenly pulled out the dagger stuck in his thigh, shouted "No" in horror, and stabbed himself in the abdomen more than a dozen times.


    He finally fell to the ground and died.


    ''So evil.''


    Seeing this bizarre scene, the two prison guards and other prisoners in other cell had chills on their backs and had cold sweat.


    Kisame got up and walked to the side of the cell, and took the initiative to stretch out his hands, waiting to be handcuffed.


    ording to the practice of the previous two times, he has to go to the confinement room again.


    However, after the two prison guards nced at each other, they did not take any punitive measures against Kisame, but opened the cell and hurriedly took away the one eyed man''s corpse.


    Kisame then returned to the bed thoughtfully.


    In the cell, it was quiet again.


    In the darkness, Kisame opened his mouth and spit out a storage scroll from his stomach.


    Here, there are white Demon fruits,xatives, poisons and hidden weapon devices he collected, which he specially prepared before entering the prison.


    Now, it seems, it''s time to put them to use.


    For legitimate defense.


    Early next morning, the prisoners were awakened by a rush of screeching rms.


    "You bunch ofzy dogs, get up and work! Let me remind you first, those who deliberately fall behind will not have breakfast!"


    Several prison guards walked through the aisle, beat the cells one by one with batons, and shouted loudly.


    Like other prisons, inmates in Hozuki Castle usually have to work.


    Kisame came out of the cell and walked towards the quarry of the prison with many prisoners.


    In the crowd, the eyes of many people fell on him, with bad intentions.


    Kisame turned a blind eye to this, quickened his pace by pushing aside the prisoner in front of him, and rushed to the gate of the quarry.


    The sun shined brightly.


    Under the supervision of prison guards, the prisoners work while sweating.


    Even then Kisame is still the focus of everyone''s attention.


    As long as they kill him, they will be taken care by the captain of the prison guards, and they can go to the medical cell to lie down and drink drinks in the air conditioner, and will no longer have to work as a cow and horse in the scorching sun.


    This temptation made many people eager to move, and they tried to find an opportunity to approach Kisame and kill him.


    The first to take action was the Wild Wolf Gang.


    A group of people walked towards Kisame and surrounded him.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, your amulet is with our Wild Wolf Gang, do you want to take it back?"


    A prisoner who looked like a leader said to Kisame with a yful face, took out the amulet, and shook it in front of him.


    "What do you want?"


    Kisame stared at the other party, took a step forward, and his burly and strong body immediately brought a strong sense of oppression to the other party.


    "Do not move!"


    The leader took a step back, took out a lighter, and made a gesture to burn the amulet.


    Another member of the Wild Wolf Gang took the opportunity to put the conditions.


    "You help us do the work first, show enough sincerity, and we will naturally return the amulet to you. After all, this is not a valuable thing."


    After speaking, the group of people threw the shovel, back basket and other tools in their hands in front of Kisame.


    Hearing the words, Kisame nced at the prison guard patrolling not far away, who was selectively turned a blind eye to everything that happened here.


    Apparently they were bought by the Wild Wolf Gang.


    After threatening Kisame, the people of the Wild Wolf Gang ran to a stone pile seven or eight meters high.


    After all, Kisame is very strong. It looks like he can fight ten of them. He is a tough guy to deal with.


    Therefore, the people of the Wild Wolf Gang came up with this method, using the amulet to coerce him to help them work, there by consuming a lot of thetter''s physical strength.


    When Kisame bes too tired, they will swarm up, like a pack of wolves devouring tigers, and knock him down.


    It is a pity that Kisame will not act ording to the ideas of these people.


    He nced at the stone pile where the Wild Wolf Gang enjoyed the shade, his eyes shed, and he decided to strike first.


    Just when Kisame was about to start.


    The prisoners in the quarry suddenly became excited, and they whistled towards the open space opposite each other across the fence.


    It turned out that female prisoners from the prison came out for activities.


    Compared with male prisoners, there are not many female prisoners in Hozuki Castle. They are usually detained on the other side of the prison and managed separately.


    Among the group of female prisoners, Kisame saw a familiar figure at a nce.


    Pakura of Scorch release.


    The former hero of Sunagakure is now a prisoner.


    At this time, Pakura is wearing a cool open-back prison uniform, with a lifelike me dragon tattoo on her right arm, which was stylish and domineering.


    In addition, as her hair still did not grow out, she simply stopped covering it up and showed her bald head. On her ears, she wore a pair ofrge round metal earrings.


    The female prisoners seemed to be jealous of her figure and beauty, but no one dared to provoke her. In other words, someone once provoked her, and the result was asking for trouble.


    Pakura walked to the bottom of a big tree, folded her arms against the chest and leaned against the trunk to enjoy the shade, and no one dared to approach.


    The frivolous whistles of the male prisoners fell in her ears, making her disgusted as always.


    She nced coldly at the guys across the fence.


    As a result, in the next second, Pakura was shocked and her pupils shrank.


    Because she saw a man with a shark face. The man was very tall, and his muscles glowed in the sun, making him particrly noticeable in the crowd.


    Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ''Why is he here?''


    At this moment, Pakura lowered her arms and stared at Kisame with a very surprised expression.


    Kisame smiled at Pakura from a distance.


    Then, he squatted down and pressed his left hand to the ground, as if he was tired and wanted to rest.


    In fact, a burst of chakra emanated from his left palm, quietly entered the ground, and spread all the way to the rock pile where the Wild Wolf Gang was located.


    ''Boom!''


    A loud explosion urred.


    The rock pile copsed, and boulders weighing hundreds of kilograms rolled down one after another, smashing and injuring the Wild Wolf Gang who were caught off guard.


    In a burst of screams one after another, the Wild Wolf Gang was destroyed on the spot.


    In the quarry, chaos soon followed.


    Taking advantage of the inattention of the guards and prisoners, Kisame walked to the fence and waved at Pakura.


    Pakura''s expression changed as many thoughts shed in her mind, and finally walked towards Kisame.


    The two were a few meters apart and had a reunion across the fence.

 Chapter 77: 77

    Chapter 77: 77


    "Pakura, you have disappointed me. I didn''t expect that even with so much power you have been defeated in Sunagakure''s power struggle."


    As soon as Kisame opened his mouth, he immediately told the reason why Pakura came to this prison.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Pakura responded coldly.


    She was indeed defeated by Rasa, a disciple of the third Kazekage, in the process ofpeting for the position of the fourth Kazekage, and was exiled by the senior leaders of Sunagakure headed by thetter.


    Facing Pakura''s indifference, Kisame didn''t care, but continued to ask:


    "Let me guess, Mui''s Heavenly prison Jutsu didn''t bind your Chakra, right? After all, after you ate the monster cell, your body has evolved, and it is different from ordinary people."


    "Thanks to you."


    Pakura was still indifferent as she said this.


    "So, why didn''t you escape from prison?" Kisame asked curiously.


    With her ability, if she wants to escape from here, it''s not that big of a problem.


    Pakura remained silent.


    Of course she won''t tell Kisame that she considers herself as a dead person.


    Pakura, who has lived in Sunagakure all her life, was suddenly expelled from her beloved vige and lost her sense of belonging as a ninja.


    Now, even if she escapes from this prison, she has nowhere to go, so she gave up on herself, and stayed here.


    However, Kisame''s next sentence startled her..


    "Mui is staring at you, you better be careful."


    Kisame said meaningfully, and left the vicinity of the fence before the prison guards noticed the two.


    Pakura froze on the spot with a suspicious look on her face, carefully recalling what Kisame had just said.


    She gradually realized that this prison might not be as simple as she imagined...


    Why Kisame said this is for a very simple reason.


    It''s because he hoped that she would create some trouble and distract Mui''s attention from him.


    In addition, if an elite Jonin like Pakura is drained of her chakra by the Box of Ultimate Bliss, it will undoubtedly strengthen the power of that box, making it more difficult for Kisame to devour it.


    He didn''t want to see this happen.


    Kisame then came to the copsed rock pile.


    The members of the Wild Wolf Gang have been carried to the medical prison, which is another way to fulfill their desire to rest in rooms with air conditioners.


    Kisame did not find his amulet at the scene, it may have been stolen by prisoners of other gangs.


    His inner anger gradually rose.


    After finishing their morning work in the quarry, the prisoners came to the cafeteria and lined up for meals.


    When it was Kisame''s turn, the cafeteria aunt scooped a spoonful, shook it three times, and finally sent it to his te, with only a few leaves left in it.


    "Why so few?"


    Kisame couldn''t help frowning, feeling that he was deliberately targeted.


    "If you don''t like to eat move away, the people behind are still lining up." The cafeteria aunt looked impatient and urged Kisame to get out of the way.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame suddenly reached out, grabbed the canteen aunt by the cor, and yanked thetter over.


    "Stop!"


    Behind him, several bald men rushed up and held the Kisame''s shoulder.


    Kisame turned his head and found that the dozen people behind him were all bald, and everyone had the same skull tattoos on the top of their heads.


    It''s the Skull Gang.


    "Humph."


    With a cold snort, Kisame let go of his hand, but no one noticedsome white powder that fell from his sleeve and sprinkled into the vegetable bowl.


    Which mixed quietly with meals.


    Kisame came to the table and sat down.


    After a while, the people from the Skull Gang also came to sit around Kisame with their dinner tes in their hands.


    A group of bald dudes surrounded him.


    In their tes, the food was full, which formed a strong contrast with his nearly empty te.


    Kisame stared nkly at these people after they finished their meals, and suddenly asked:


    "Did you take my amulet away?"


    Facing his question.


    "Hup~"


    The leader of the Skull Gang hupped, touched his round belly with satisfaction, and slowly wiped off the oil stains from the corners of his mouth with a tissue.


    Then, he stood up from his seat, looked at Kisame with a grim smile, and said sharply, "Brothers, do it!"


    As soon as his voice fell.


    ''Cuckoo.''


    The stomach of the leader of the Skull Gang made a strange sound.


    Not only him, but other members stomach followed closely behind, and they all had stomach troubles, showing pain on their faces.


    "The effect of this powerfulxative is really good."


    Kisame muttered to himself. When his words fell in the ears of everyone, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    "You!"


    The leader of the Skull Gang realized that he had been tricked by Kisame, and was immediately furious, but the severe pain in his stomach forced him to put everything aside for the time being.


    And moved straight to the toilet.


    Under the stunned gazes of other prisoners, everyone in the Skull Gang clutched their stomachs and ran into the toilet one after another.


    If they gote, they won''t be able to get a seat.


    Kisame got up and left the canteen.


    However, he did not go far, but came to the outside of the toilet wall by himself, pressed his left hand to the ground, and activated the ability to explode again.


    When people excrete, they are often in the most rxed and least vignt state.


    At times like this, if an explosion happens.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    A series of explosions sent the toilet seats in the toilet soaring into the sky and flying to the ceiling.


    And the situation of the Skull Gang, who are having diarrhea, can only be imagined.


    The situation in the toilet can only be described with the words "horrible".


    After awhile.


    Under the order of the prison guards, the severely injured Skull Gang members were carried out of the toilet by other prisoners one by one, and sent to the medical prison, where they went with the Wild Wolf Gang.


    The Skull Gang is not only traumatized by the body, but also the mind.


    After today, this group of bald dudes arepletely dead in prison and became theughing stock of everyone.


    Within half a day.


    The Wild Wolf Gang and the Skull Gang were destroyed one after another.


    Although there is no evidence to prove that it was done by Kisame, everyone can see that it has something to do with Kisame.


    Kisame sessfully told everyone what heavy price they would pay to be hostile to him.


    But there are still people who don''t believe in it.


    In the evening, when it is the time to let loose, more than a thousand prisoners in the prison are free to move on the square of the prison.


    At this time Kisame is taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Since he came to prison, no matter where he went, someone would be injured inexplicably, so he got the nickname of " Disaster".


    Especially after what happened today.


    The huge bathroom was upied by Kisame alone, because no other prisoners dared toe in and wash with him.


    Until a group of dark-skinned and muscr men walked into the bathroom.


    They are the giant bear gangposed of a group of ex Kumogakure Ninjas. In this prison, they can be regarded as fierce and famous, and there are no prisoners who dare to provoke them.


    At this time, Kisame was sitting on a small stool with his back to the crowd, focusing on washing his hair with his eyes closed.


    Good chance.


    Seeing this scene, Everyone of the giant bear gang look happy. After they looked at each other, they finally sent one person, holding a steel pipe, who slowly moved towards Kisame.


    Five meters, three meters, one meter.


    Finally, the man came behind Kisame and grinned silently, he raised the steel pipe with both hands, and mmed it down towards Kisame''s head.


    If it''s someone else, this would a deadly sneak attack.


    But


    ''ng~''


    A clear and melodious sound rang after contact.


    Under that man''s stunned expression, the steel pipe in his hand was bent ny degrees.


    He never imagined that Kisame''s head would be even harder than a steel pipe.


    At this moment, Kisame suddenly turned his head, and two rows of white fangs appeared, showing a bright smile at this man.


    That smile was warm and innocent.


    "Brothers, let''s attack together!"


    Seeing that the sneak attack was not sessful, the giant bear gang rushed forward and started a fierce hand-to-hand fight with Kisame.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    In the bathroom, a dull sound of flesh colliding with flesh suddenly sounded, mixed with man''s low muffled sound.


    Ten minutester.


    ''Bang.''


    The wall of the bathroom copsed suddenly, and everyone in the Giant Bear Gang were thrown out as if they are garbage.


    Wearing only a pair of shorts, Kisame strode out of the bathroom and came to the square.


    He was covered in blood, both his enemies and his own, and his whole body exuded a rage and anger that shot up to the sky, like a fierce tigering out of its cage, about to start a bloodthirsty ughter.


    At this moment, the position of the adrenal nds in the ghost shark''s body, the strongest ability of Hiramekarei, has been activated.


    Arge amount of hormones is secreted.


    He is eager to fight.


    The prisoners on the square yed football, listened to music with tape recorders on their shoulders, did push-ups, and even set up street stalls to sell things.


    But at this time, more than a thousand prisoners stopped and looked at Kisame.

 Chapter 78: 78

    Chapter 78: 78


    Hozuki Castle stands on the edge of the cliff.


    Outside the walls of the Prison Square, is the rough sea.


    At dusk, the sun nted westward, and the golden sunlight shone on the wide square.


    This time of day is a rare harmonious moment in the prison. After a day of reform throughbor, the prisoners wille to the square to rx, talk andugh.


    But today, in the square at this moment, it is quiet.


    Pin drop can be heard.


    Kisame with his hand held the head of the leader of the giant bear gang, and dragged the seriously injured and unconscioustter on the ground, leaving a striking bloodstain.


    ''Swish.''


    Like throwing garbage, he threw the man into the pile of people in front of him, scaring everyone to back away quickly and make way for him.


    ''Dong dong.''


    A ser ball rolled out of the crowd and bounced to his feet.


    Kisame looked down, raised his foot, and ttened the football with a bang, and even the floor tiles of the square had cobweb-like cracks.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, he walked towards the center of the square step by step.


    "Is it this shark guy? I heard that the captain of the prison guards personally ordered that as long as anyone kills this guy, there will be great benefits."


    "I didn''t expect that in one day, the wild wolf gang, the skull gang, and now even the giant bear gang was defeated by him. In this prison, there has never been such a fierce person."


    "What does he want to do now? This guy''s mental state looks a little wrong."


    ""


    The prisoners were discussing a lot and surrounded Kisame from all directions.


    Looking down from a height, there are red lines drawn on the ground of the Prison Square. The lines form an intricate pattern like a blooming blood-red flower.


    And Kisame, aftering to the center of the square, he now stood at the centre of the blood-red flower.


    He slowly looked around, and looked at the many prisoners who came around with bad intentions, and said:


    "I don''t want to apany you gangsters and y such endless tricks. Now, hand over my amulet immediately, or..."


    Having said that, Kisame paused for a moment, revealing a standard viin smile, "I''ll beat all of you once."


    His voice was not loud, but it was very prating. It echoed in the square and was heard by more than a thousand prisoners.


    As soon as this statement came out, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Crazy, so crazy.


    "Who does this shark think he is, do you want to fight against all the prisoners in Hozuki Castle?" A prisoner sneered, expressing everyone''s feelings.


    It must be known that in this prison, every prisoner has their Chakra sealed by the Heavenly Prison jutsu, and can only rely on the power of their own body to use taijutsu techniques.


    They are not much stronger than ordinary people.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how strong a person is, being able to beat ten is the limit.


    There are one thousand prisoners here, even if they stood in front of Kisame and let him beat them one by one without fighting back, they could exhaust him to death.


    In the crowd, the Yum Gang, Tiger Gang and other gang members looked at each other with expressions of ecstasy.


    They were worrying about how to deal with Kisame, but they didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant, he even threatened to beat all the prisoners, which was simply courting death.


    So, a leader of the Yum Gang stood up and said to Kisame with a sneer:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, are you dering war on all of us? I tell you..."


    The man was still speaking up when Kisame suddenly moved.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He rushed in front of the man with a single stride, his arms moved out like lightning, and grabbed thetter''s neck, causing him to shut his mouth on the spot.


    "Noisy."


    Kisame lifted the man up and let him struggle with red face, suffocating him.


    "Let him go!" Seeing this, the Yum Gang members couldn''t help roaring, and charged towards Kisame.


    "OK."


    Kisame smiled coldly and threw him towards them, knocking over a lot of people.


    "This guy is too arrogant, let''s attack together and kill him!"


    "Kill this lunatic!"


    The prisoners were all angry, they shouted and swarmed towards Kisame.


    Most of the prisoners who were imprisoned in Hozuki Castle were extremely vicious people.


    It is impossible for these people to be intimidated by Kisame''s momentum, especially in the case of many-to-one, they are rushing to beat him up, for fear of being robbed by others.


    After all, the person who kills Kisame will get huge benefits from the captain of the prison guards.


    ''You forced me.''


    Kisame looked at the swarms of prisoners and said in his heart. He just wants to be a prisoner in peace, but these people in this prison are alwaysing to harass him, constantly approaching the bottom line of his patience.


    So today, Kisame decided to start killing.


    ''Boom!''


    He raised his fist and knocked the first prisoner who rushed up with one punch, but soon, Kisame was attacked fiercely from all directions.


    He is trapped in a circle of prisoners.


    On the tower not far away.


    A young prison guard who had just joined the job saw this scene, and hurriedly asked the old guard beside him for instructions: "What should we do, should we sound the rm immediately and go up to stop it?"


    "Don''t make a fuss."


    The old prison guard took a puff of cigarette and said slowly, "In the prison, it ismon for prisoners to fight. After all, these guys have nowhere to vent their energy. Just wait, it will be over in a while. Hoshigaki Kisame won''tst long, this is a battle of the trapped beasts. It is nothing more than that."


    At this moment, the prison guards in the prison are watching the y calmly.


    On the square, Kisame was besieged by dozens of people at the same time, and on the periphery, more prisoners formed a second and third encirclement.


    "Kill him!"


    The men waved their arms, shouted loudly, and couldn''t wait to join the siege.


    Kisame was very ferocious, and knocked down a lot of people. But the prisoners were equally fierce and unafraid, rushing up incessantly.


    "Go to hell!"


    During the battle, there was a sudden shout from behind, and Kisame saw a prisoner jumping high from the crowd, holding a machete in both hands, and shing down sharply.


    A machete shed at Kisame''s head


    ''Click.''


    The machete broke. And apart from losing a few hairs, nothing happened to Kisame at all.


    "What a joke..."


    This scene made the prisoners who were besieging Kisame dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Kisame turned around abruptly and hit the attacker in the chin with an uppercut, causing thetter to spit blood and fall on his back.


    He smiled, leaned down, and mmed his feet on the ground, like an angry bull, he mmed into the crowd.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    Kisame mmed into the crowd with this move, and prisoners flew into the sky one after another, and fell heavily to the ground.


    With the blessing of Kabutowari, the iron head can even knock Tsunade into the air. He can be called a human-shaped dump truck.


    ''This guy is a beast.''


    For the first time, the prisoners who besieged Kisame showed fear.


    After Kisame broke through the crowd, he did not stop at all, and rushed straight to the second encirclement. There, are the gang members of the Tiger Gang.


    "Go!"


    In the face of Kisame''s charge, the Tiger Gang leader''s expression changed and he shouted sharply.


    Before he could finish his sentence, seven or eight strong prisoners with tiger tattoos rushed up and swarmed to control Kisame.


    At this time, Kisame was locked by them. His legs, hands, and torso were all locked by the Tiger Gang, and he unable to move.


    ''Good chance.''


    The tiger gang leader''s eyes shed, he took out a short knife from his pants, jumped in front of Kisame, and stabbed thetter''s abdomen with force.


    With a puff, the blood surged.


    '' It''s over.''.


    The leader of the Tiger Gang looked happy.


    But Kisame smiled cruelly, turned his head to look at the prisoner who locked his right arm, and with a m, two fangs of ten centimeters long appeared.


    In that man''s terrified eyes, he bit his neck and sucked blood frantically.


    The man suddenly let out a scream, and let go of Kisame''s right arm.


    After his right hand was free, Kisame grabbed the short knife stuck in his abdomen and pulled it out.


    Then, with a backhand he swiped at the neck of the leader of the Tiger Gang.


    "You"


    The leader of the Tiger Gang clutched his neck, stepped back several steps, and copsed.

 Chapter 79: 79

    Chapter 79: 79


    "Raaaww."


    From Kisame''s throat a loud roar emerged, as a powerful force erupted from his body, shaking all the remaining tiger gang members away.


    At this moment, hepletely entered the berserker mode.


    As the head of the seven ninja swords, the Hiramekarei has the most powerful ability, that is, as the number of kills increases, the power of the weapon itself will be stronger and stronger.


    After it was swallowed by Kisame, it gave him this power.


    As a result, as Kisame defeated more and more people, the stronger he gets.


    It lets him fight harder and never get tired.


    Under such power, Kisame''s bones made a crackling sound, and his muscles became bigger. His originally tall body became taller and stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In this 1VS1000 battle, when Kisame defeated hundred people, it was already confirmed that no one could stop him.


    "Why did that guy suddenly be taller, is it my illusion?"


    "Is his endurance endless, why is he getting more and more fierce, and there is no sign of exhaustion at all?"


    The prisoners finally felt scared, and the scale of victory quickly tilted in favor of Kisame.


    And it''s sloping to the bottom.


    "Come on, the real fight has just begun."


    Kisame looked at the remaining nine hundred prisoners with a bright smile, and then rushed into the crowd like a tiger.


    On the tower.


    "Something''s wrong."


    The prison guards, who were still watching the y at a leisurely pace, gradually discovered that the fight did not end as quickly as they expected.


    Instead, it intensified.


    Kisame, who was surrounded by thousands of people, wasn''t defeated like they imagined.


    He was like a humanoid tyrannosaurus. Wherever he passed, the prisoners fell one by one like reaping wheat, lying on the ground and wailing.


    One hundred, two hundred, three hundred...


    The number of injured prisoners climbed to nearly 500 in just ten minutes, it''s equivalent to half of the prisoners.


    The guards finally couldn''t sit still.


    If this continues, all the prisoners in Hozuki Castle will be killed by Kisame alone.


    "Go and inform Lord Mui!"


    The guards took action, and at the same time that Mui was notified, more than fifty guards entered the square with shields and guns.


    They formed a formation and quickly approached Kisame.


    "Shoot!"


    An old prison guard shouted, and the rest of the prison guards raised their guns, aimed at Kisame, and then fired.


    ''Puff puff.''


    The bullets hit Kisame''s broad back like rain, leaving only shallow white marks, and then they fell to the ground.


    "How is that possible?!" All the prison guards were stunned.


    Kisame, who was raging in the crowd, stood still and turned around slowly.


    His body, after swallowing many ninja swords, was much harder than ordinary flesh and blood. At this time, under the umtion of the prisoners defeated by him, his height raised to 2.3 meters, and the bones, fascia, and skin were further strengthened.


    His skin got rougher and thicker.


    For him, the bullet fired by the guns had lost its lethality and did not pose a threat.


    Next second.


    Kisame changed the attack target and strode towards the prison guards.


    "Shoot!"


    In panic, the prison guards fired two rounds of bullets in a row, but Kisame was not afraid at all, and rushed to them against the hail of bullets.


    "Form a shield wall!"


    The old prison guard shouted, and everyone raised their shields, forming a huge shield wall, trying to block Kisame.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame quickened his pace, jumped up, and a shark tail more than two meters long appeared behind him, and smashed at the wall sideways with full strength.


    Shark Tail Lightning Whip.


    ''Click.''


    Under the sweep of the shark tail, the shield wall formed by the prison guards copsed at the touch, and was instantly torn apart.


    Under the horrified gazes of the prison guards, Kisame rushed forward, knocking dozens of people out.


    The prisoners not far away watched all the prison guards be beaten by Kisame, losing their helmets and armor, hugging their heads and squirming, their inner fears reached the extreme.


    ''Is this guy still human, why did he even grow his tail?''


    The prisoners finally realize that their opponent may not be human.


    But a monster.


    "Run away!"


    With a scream, the remaining hundreds of prisonerspletely lost their fighting spirit and fled without looking back.


    However, for Kisame, this group fight against prison gaurds has not been enjoyable.


    Therefore, after cleaning up the prison guards, he caught up with the escaping prisoners andunched a one-sided beating on them.


    Warden''s Office.


    ''Creak.''


    The bookshelves slowly opened to both sides, and Mui along a group of senior officials of the Kusagakure came out one after another.


    Previous, they were in the undergroundboratory just now, studying the mysteries of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "What''s going on?"


    As soon as Mui came out, he heard a loud noiseing from the window.


    He frowned, walked to the window and looked at the prison square, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    ''Is that... Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    What Mui saw was Kisame covered in blood, dragging a strange tail, raging wildly in the square, knocking down many prison guards and prisoners.


    "Mui-dono, something bad happened!"


    Just then, a prison guard burst into the office and shouted in panic.


    Before he could finish his words, he felt a gust of wind passing by him, and when he looked again, everyone one in the office had disappeared.


    On the other side, the women''s prison.


    Through the bars of the cell, Pakura watched everything that happened in the square with a shocked expression.


    She didn''t know why Kisame suddenly went mad, but looking at the situation, did he n to beat everyone in this prison?


    What a lunatic.


    On the square.


    In the end, more than 200 prisoners were cornered by Kisame and had nowhere to go.


    They were so terrified that they could only roar to strengthen their courage and fight him to the end.


    But Kisame at this time, after defeating 800 people, has swelled to a height of 2.5 meters, which is as high as Fuguki Suikazan


    The shark tail behind him was even closer to four meters. When the tail moved, arge number of prisoners were swept away and smashed against the fence.


    Mui came in a hurry.


    ''What on earth is it?''


    He looked at Kisame raging in the crowd in disbelief.


    On Kisame''s body, from the beginning to the end, the Heavenly prison technique still existed, which means that Kisame did not use any chakra in the battle.


    Just relying on his own physical strength, he defeated a thousand prisoners and prison guards. Is this... really possible?


    No matter what kind of monster this guy is, he will be dead today.


    Mui''s eyes were sharp, and he disappeared from the spot with a swoosh. When he reappeared, he was already behind the hill-like Kisame.


    Grass Shadow Style Emit Destroy Palm.


    "Kneel down for me!"


    With full power, he attacked behind the knee of , trying to make him fall to the ground.


    ''Boom!''


    When Kisame was attacked by Mui, he staggered but did not fall down.


    He turned his head and smiled at Mui: "It''s you who should kneel down."


    Before he finished speaking, his tail swept directly towards Mui.


    Mui was startled, and quickly crossed his arms in front of him, only to hear a muffled bang, then his body rose from the ground, and flew out.


    "Puff!"


    Mui spat out a mouthful of blood in the air, and afternding, he took back ten steps before he could barely stabilize his body.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame! I am the owner of Hozuki Castle, how dare you?!"


    He scolded Kisame angrily.


    But it didn''t work.


    Kisame has fallen into a state of frenzy, no matter who the opponent is, he will beat one when he sees it.


    In the face of the rushing Kisame, Mui rolled to the side in embarrassment, dodging the former''s attack. After he stood up, he quickly formed the seal, and condensed a burning ming long sword in his hand.


    Fire release: Heaven Prison Fire Sword.


    "Die!"


    Mui screamed and stabbed at Kisame''s heart with a sword.


    "Who do you want to die?"


    Kisame grinned, stretched out his left hand like lightning, and caught the ming long sword with his bare hands.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    His left hand was burned, and there was a smell of cooked meat, but Kisame seemed to be unaware of it.


    Then, under Mui''s horrified eyes, Kisame raised his right hand and threw a big p towards the former''s face.


    ''Snap!''


    Mui was pped, and his mouth was full of blood, his teeth were knocked out, and finally like a dead dog fell to the ground.


    This mighty warden of the Hozuki Castle, had his face swollen into a pig''s head at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as the high-level officials of the Kusagakure arrived at the square, they saw the scene of Mui being beaten by Kisame, and they all eximed and attacked him.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    These high-level members of Kusagakure, wearing cloaks and horse masks, set up a formation as soon as they came up, and surrounded Kisame from four directions.

 Chapter 80: 80

    Chapter 80: 80


    After the elders of Kusagakure surrounded Kisame, they formed a jutsu that produced a red chain in each of their hands.


    These red chains were then thrown at Kisame.


    However, at this moment Kisame has already defeated a thousand people! Under such umtion, his physical strength has been strengthened to an incredible level.


    "Roar!"


    He roared up to the sky like a tiger roaring in the mountains and forests, his power that erupted from his body instantly broke all the chains.


    Immediately afterwards, Kisame jumped in ce as he positioned his fists like hammers, and mmed into the ground of the square.


    ''Bang.''


    There was a loud bang, as if there was an earthquake, and the entire square trembled.


    All the senior members of Kusagakure swayed and fell one after another.


    ''Dong dong dong!''


    Kisame stepped on the ground, strode to the front of the person, and tore off the mask of on his head, revealing a terrified face.


    He then punched him.


    In one minute, the senior management of Kusagakure were beaten by Kisame, and all of them were seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    Suddenly, a roar came, apanied by strong chakra fluctuations.


    It''s Mui.


    He rushed to Kisame with his palm lit up in a dazzling red light, and used the most powerful confinement technique!


    Fire release: Celestial prison.


    This is a super-enhanced version of Fire release: Heavenly Prison.


    ''Boom!''


    A red beam of light wasunched from Mui''s palm and prated into Kisame''s body, immediately shrouding thetter''s huge body in a red light.


    Under this attack.


    Kisame swayed and retreated, as thick me chains appeared on the surface of the body, whichpletely sealed all the power in his body.


    ''Did I make it?''


    Mui looked happy.


    But the next sentence from Kisame made his heart freeze.


    "Forget it, I won''t pretend."


    Kisame said angrily, holding on to the burning fire chains, andpleted a seal.


    Next second.


    ''Woosh.''


    A huge column of water rose from Kisame''s foot and enveloped him.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Mui looked horrified, and watched with his own eyes the me chain on Kisame gradually extinguish and dim under the washing of the water.


    It eventually disappeared without a trace.


    It turned out that the Heavenly Prison seal never worked for him.


    Kisame looked down at Mui, opened his mouth slowly, and a ball of blue chakra brewed in his mouth that exuded extremely terrifying energy fluctuations.


    Chakra bomb.


    This ability can be connected with all the umted energy, and it couldunch all the energy umted by him at one time.


    The energy umted after Kisame defeated a thousand people condensed into a ball, and it''s power isparable to the real tail beast bomb.


    ''Swish!''


    He opened his mouth wide andunched the attack, and the ball flew out, but it didn''t run towards Mui, but swept past thetter and flew out of the square''s wall, and finally...


    fell into the sea under the cliff.


    Mui turned his head to look stiffly.


    In the sea, with the explosion of the chakra bomb, the giant sharp stones standing out of the sea instantly turned into dust, and hundreds of thousands of tons of seawater were swept up into the air, and finally crashed back to the sea, forming a huge wave.


    Crazy impact on the cliff outside shaked the prison.


    ''This is... what a mighty power!''


    Mui was stunned, and knelt directly on the ground, his face ashen.


    Pakura who is in the women''s prison also saw this shocking scene and became speechless for a long time.


    She couldn''t help but remember the first time she saw Kisame, when he was still very weak and could only escape by jumping off a cliff in the face of her.


    But in less than a year, he had grown to such a terrifying level. The destructive power of that ninjutsu is almost the same as the tailed beast bomb of Sunagakure''s Shukaku.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame, what is your purpose foring to this prison, is it simply to kill?''


    Pakura frowned, lost in thought.


    On the square.


    The afterglow of the golden-yellow sunset sprinkled on Kisame, mixed with the blood on his body, forming a particrly contrasting color.


    He was like a demon who came out of hell.


    After releasing the energy umted in his body, his size gradually shrank and returned to his original shape.


    In the process, he walked in Mui''s direction step by step.


    Mui slowly closed his eyes, waiting for death toe.


    But there was no movement for a long time.


    Kisame passed by Mui, walked forward for a distance, and then leaned down and picked up an object from the ground.


    It was a blood-stained snowke amulet.


    "Finally got it back."


    Kisame held the amulet in his hand and showed a smile. At this moment, in his mind, he seemed to see Yukino with long white hair and sky blue eyes smiling at him.


    ''It''s... for this thing? !''


    Mui was dumbfounded.


    If he had known, he wouldn''t have taken the amulet and throw it away. Who would have thought that things would end up like this.


    Thinking of this, Mui regretted it, and his intestines were all green.


    After Kisame took back the amulet, he turned around and walked to Mui.


    "What do you want, cough..."


    Mui looked up at Kisame, and before he could finish speaking, his injury broke out, and he coughed violently.


    Kisame narrowed his eyes, not showing what he was thinking.


    After a moment of silence.


    "Ugh."


    He suddenly sighed and said earnestly to Mui, "Mui-dono, I just want to be a model prisoner and repent of my sins here, why do you have to force me?"


    Mui: ""


    Under his stunned gaze, Kisame turned around stepped over fallen prisoners, and swaggered back to his cell.


    This was Kisame''s n.


    He fought this fight today in order to establish supreme prestige and be the existence at the top of the food chain in this prison.


    From now on, no one will dare to trouble him again, whether it is prisoners, prison guards, or Mui and other high-level Kusagakure ninjas.


    But at the same time, he did not reveal his true purpose, which was for the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    In this way, Kisame can train with a peace of mind in Hozuki Castle as a prisoner until he bes the tailless beast and be ready to devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Before that, no matter what the warden Mui thinks and does, he is a prisoner and will stay here.


    Three dayster.


    The medical prison in Hozuki Castle was overcrowded, and most of the wounded were prison guards.


    They were all sent in by Kisame.


    And in the prison where the prisoners were being held, there was also mourning. In the fight three days ago, almost none of the prisoners could escape Kisame''s iron fists, and they were all beaten up.


    The initiator, Hoshigaki Kisame, seemed to act like this has nothing to do with him, and as if nothing had happened.


    He came to the empty prison square and worked out his sweat.


    The warden office.


    Mui looked at Kisame training in the square with a gloomy face across the window. After a while, he withdrew his gaze, turned his head, and looked at the high-level members of the Kusagakure in the room.


    These people also suffered under Kisame''s iron fist, and all of them were bruised and looked embarrassed.


    But the worst one was Mui, the half of the face that was pped by Kisame still didn''t heal. He lost several teeth and leaked air when he spoke.


    "Mui, what should we do now?" one person asked through gritted teeth.


    They were extremely eager to take revenge on Kisame, but after seeing thetter''s despairing power, the anger and hatred remained in their mouths, but there was nothing they can do.


    "Block the news! This matter can''t be spread out, otherwise the Hozuki Castle, and even the Kusagakure will be discredited in the ninja world."


    After being silent for a while, Mui replied.


    Over the past few decades, Hozuki Castle Prison has be a golden sign of Kusagakure. No matter what kind of prisoner they are, when theye here, they will be honest and reformed.


    If this incident is exposed, when the major countries learn that the Hozuki Castle has been turned upside down by a prisoner, they will immediately lose their trust in Kusagakure and will never send prisoners here again.


    At that time, how can Mui and others use the prisoner''s chakra to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss?


    At Mui''s decision, everyone nodded and had no objection.


    "What about Hoshigaki Kisame, what are you going to... how do we deal with him?" Another senior Kusagakure ninja said.


    "Stabilize him first, don''t let him know the existence of the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Then think of a way to get him out of this prison, the farther away from the Hozuki Castle, the better."


    Mui said in a deep voice.


    He then picked up the list of sacrifices on the desk, and crossed out Kisame''s name.


    This kind of evil star, he doesn''t want to provoke him anymore, he just wants to send the other party away quickly.

 Chapter 81: 81

    Chapter 81: 81


    In the prison square.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Kisame panted heavily, and afterpleting thest set of training for the day, he stood up.


    With the gentle breeze blowing, he wiped the sweat off his face with a towel and watched the sun slowly sink into the sea, realizing that he had fallen in love with this prison unknowingly.


    The isted ind in the ind sea where Hozuki Castle is located is far away from the disputes in the ninja world. Like a paradise, it is most suitable for retreat and training.


    Kisame heard that many people who have been in prison have all enlightened in prison, and have done some earth-shattering great things after going out.


    Maybe, he can also realize something in this prison.


    After Kisame left the square, he first went to the bathroom to take a shower, then went to the cafeteria to have dinner, and finally walked to the cell.


    He was free toe and go in prison, as if he were visiting his own home.


    During the whole process, no prison guard dared to trouble him. On the contrary, when they saw him, they all ducked away with a look of fear.


    Kisame pass through the corridors of the prison.


    In the cells on both sides, the wailing prisoners lying on the bed immediately shut up after seeing him, not daring to make a sound.


    Kisame returned to his cell andy down on the bed.


    No one dared to live in the same room with him since he scrapped three inmates in a row.


    After sweating and training all day, Kisame felt tired, and soon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    A few hourster.


    At midnight, the cell was quiet.


    Suddenly, there was a creak.


    Kisa ears moved as he opened his eyes and looked, and found that the prison door was opened for some reason.


    ''Um?''


    He frowned, got out of bed, and went to the door to check.


    At this time, there should have been a prison guard on duty, but he did not see anyone.


    Confused, he pushed open the prison door and walked out, walking down the aisle to the front yard of the prison. Along the way, he didn''t see a prison guard anywhere.


    What surprised Kisame even more was that the iron gate that was several meters high in the prison also opened a gap.


    It''s just enough to allow a person to pass sideways.


    ''What is going on?''


    Kisame walked out of the prison and tried to find out. Soon, he walked along the road outside the prison, through the woods full of demon fruits, all the way to the coast.


    Under the shadow of the night, a small boat was parked by the sea, rippling gently with the sea.


    It seems that as long as he can get on this boat, he can escape this isted ind prison and regain his freedom.


    Kisame walked over.


    At this time, in the woods not far behind him, Mui and a group of high-level Kusagakure ninjas were hiding there, nervously watching his every move.


    The boat was prepared by Mui and others, and their purpose was to help Kisame escape from prison and let him get out of here.


    Although Kisame had once said that he wanted to repent of his sins in this prison, when the opportunity to escape from the prison is in front of him, can he refuse this easy freedom?


    the answer is-


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame smashed the boat into pieces with one punch, turning it into a pile of scrap wood.


    Then, under the stunned eyes of Mui and the others, he turned around without hesitation and returned to the prison.


    Kisame returned to the gate of the prison, and did not go in, but stood at the gate.


    And his hands were busy for a while, the explosion and the line Release wereunched one after another.


    ''Shhhhhh!''


    The chakra lines were buried in the ground and connected into arge web, forming the "Earth Spider Seam" jutsu.


    ''Buzzing.''


    On the ground, ck lights lit up, and after they dissipated, there were striking "Explosion" character that spread out outside the prison gate.


    ''What is this guy going to do?''


    Mui and others, who were far behind Kisame, were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    Kisame checked the arranged trap and nodded with satisfaction.


    Judging from the situation tonight, there are too many loopholes in Hozuki Castle''s management, and it is easy for prisoners to escape.


    As a model prisoner, Hoshigaki Kisame has a simple sense of justice in his heart. He will never allow any bad guy to escape from prison and go back to harm the ninja world.


    He strode into the prison and mmed the door shut.


    "As long as I am here, no one in this prison will be able to leave."


    Kisame muttered to himself and walked straight towards the sentry.


    ''Creak.''.


    He pushed open the door of the sentry post and found a prison guard lying on the table, drooling from the corners of his mouth, sound asleep.


    Kisame frowned, stepped forward, and pped the prison guard''s face, disturbing thetter''s sweet dreams.


    "Who?!"


    After the prison guard woke up and saw that it was the killing god, Hoshigaki Kisame, the anger that had just risen in his heart was instantly extinguished.


    "Why are you sleeping when you''re on guard?" Kisame asked coldly.


    Under his sharp gaze, the prison guard shivered with fright.


    "Yes... I was ordered by Mui-dono. He said that we don''t need to be on duty tonight and let us rest early..."


    The prison guard covered his painful face, dared not hide it, and answered cautiously.


    "This is Mui-dono''s test for you. Do you think that if he let you sleep, you can sleep? As a prison guard, how can you do it, you have neglected your duty?"


    Kisame grabbed the prison guard''s cor and shouted at thetter, "Get up and stand gaurd!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the words, the prison guard suddenly stood up, with his body straight.


    "From now on, keep your eyes open and keep the gate of the prison for me. Even a fly can''t be let out, understand?"


    Kisame shouted loudly at the prison guard.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The prison guard shouted loudly, and gave Kisame a salute.


    "Well, this is decent." Kisame patted the prison guard on the shoulder with satisfaction, turned and walked out of the post.


    Something is not right.


    After Kisame left, the prison guard came back to his senses. Why did he call a prisoner an officer and salute him?


    After Kisame returned to the prison, he looked around again and found no other abnormal conditions before returning to the cell.


    He continued to sleep soundly.


    Mui and others outside the cell looked at each other in dismay at this moment.


    After witnessing what Kisame did tonight, they finally realized that for the first time after the Hozuki Castle was built for decades, and tens of thousands of prisoners were epted and transformed


    This time, an uncle came.


    Another ten days passed.


    In the prison, thousands of prisoners and a group of prison guards who were knocked down by Kisame finally recovered from their injuries one after another and got off the hospital bed.


    Hozuki Castle is back to life again.


    In the group fight half a month ago, it can be said Kisame has conquered everyone, and was called the "King of Prison" by the prisoners in awe.


    He is the strongest prisoner in the history of Hozuki Castle.


    These days, there have been mattresses, toilets, radios, and various daily necessities in Kisame''s cell, all of which were given to him by the prisoners.


    Prison is a ce where the strong prey on the weak, the strong dominate everything, and the weak lose everything.


    Therefore, every prisoner wanted to hug the sturdy thigh and scrambled to be his younger brother.


    As the King of prisoners, Kisame naturally don''t have to work.


    He ordered the prisoners to set up an open-air gym in the square, and made all kinds of fitness equipment by using materials such as stones, wood, and steel in the prison.


    Every morning, Kisamees here to exercise, and there are a group of younger brothers waiting respectfully beside him, giving him water and towels.


    At lunchtime.


    When he went to the cafeteria to eat, he never had to wait in line.


    Of course, Kisame is a civilized person. It is impossible to do things like jumping in the queue. Others take the initiative to let him.


    The cafeteria aunt who used to made things difficult for Kisame also became full of smiles, filling him with meals every time, letting him eat as much as he wanted.


    When Kisame were eating, some people fanned him with their fans, and some prisoners rubbed his backs diligently when he took a bath.


    And in the evening, when the prisoners collectively went to the square to let out the air.


    As soon as Kisame appeared on the stage, it would usher in the cheers of the sky, shouting back and forth, and mighty, just like the emperor''s travel.


    Even the guards respected him.


    For those who don''t know, they may think that Kisame is the warden of Hozuki Castle.


    Warden''s Office.


    Mui saw the scene in the square through the window as his face became more and more ugly.


    If Kisame continues to be so reckless and arrogant, sooner orter he will be overthrown and lose control of the prison.


    Due to Kisame''s existence, prisoners are bing more and more disobedient to discipline. If this continues, the order of the prison will copse soon.


    Mui thought about it for a long time, and finally came up with a solution.


    Since he can''t get rid of Kisame, the great Buddha, then he can simply offer him up. Since he had to confess, he definitely couldn''t stay in a dirty ordinary cell, but he had to be far away from other prisoners.


    So three dayster.


    Mui called all the prisoners together and held a prison assembly.


    At the meeting, he highly praised Kisame''s excellent performance during his sentence, and publicly awarded thetter a "model prisoner" certificate.


    Mui said that Kisame is the best prisoner in the history of Hozuki Castle and a good example that all prisoners should learn from.


    In recognition, he made an exception and moved Kisame''s cell to a better medical prison.


    That night, Kisame moved into a new cell.


    It is not so much a prison cell as it is a luxurious three-bedroom and one living room t.


    The bedroom has a TV, air conditioner and hot water, which is almost like staying in a hotel. In addition, there is a brand new gym, as well as a study room where he can read and write and cultivate his thoughts.


    Kisame even has a private chef, so he can eat nutritious meals without going out, and never have to go to the cafeteria again.


    In short, from now on, he and the other prisoners in the prison will hardly have any interaction in life.


    Kisame is well aware of Mui''s intentions.


    So he instructed the prison guard to tell Mui that he was very satisfied with the new cell, and that he would live in seclusion and repent of his sins here with peace of mind.


    In fact, Kisame was also annoyed by those prisoners who haunt him every day. The new cell was quiet and in good condition, just as he wished.


    It is more suitable to practice here.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame pasted the "model prisoner" certificate in the center of the living room, theny down on the soft andfortable big bed, and slept soundly.


    Warden''s Office.


    After receiving the message from Kisame, Mui finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair.


    After finally serving this grandfather, it''s time to continue doing business.


    He has decided to devote all the manpower and energy of the elders to speed up the research on the Box of Ultimate Bliss. As long as he can open that box and make a wish to gain power, he will no longer have to be afraid of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Mui swears in his heart that at that time, he will definitely use the power obtained from the Box of Ultimate Bliss to kill Kisame with his own hands.


    Thinking of this, Mui quickly opened the drawer and took out a list.


    His eyes swept across the list, and finally narrowed his eyes and stopped on a name.


    The next offering, Pakura of Scorch release.

 Chapter 82: 82

    Chapter 82: 82


    Two dayster.


    Late night.


    In the women''s prison, Pakura was lying on the bed and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Suddenly, there was a swish.


    An poison needle was shot into the cell, right at the middle of Pakura''s neck, causing her to tilt her head and fall asleep.


    ''Squeak.''


    The cell door opened, and a man wearing a cloak and a hood walked in. With a sneer, he lifted Pakura on his back and took him out of the cell.


    After the person left.


    In the corner of the cell, Pakura slowly emerged from the wall.


    The person who carried away just now was a clone of her.


    Since Kisame warned Pakura that Mui was observing her, she has been very vignt these days.


    "I want to see what the elders of Kusagakure are doing, and what kind of secrets are hidden in this prison."


    Pakura thought to herself as she floated out of the cell like a gust of wind, and followed him.


    Ten minutester.


    In the undergroundboratory, "Pakura" was ced on the operating table, and elders of Kusagakure headed by Mui started the fric sacrificial ceremony again.


    "Pakura of Scorch release, she should be the best offering other than Hoshigaki Kisame. Her chakra might be able to help us open the Box of Ultimate Bliss in one fell swoop."


    Mui was full of anticipation, his eyes were full of light, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pressed his palm on Pakura''s chest.


    But in the next second, with a "bang", Pakura''s clone turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    The expressions on Mui''s and the elders of Kusagakure immediately froze.


    In the dark shadows.


    Pakura, who followed them all the way, finally got a glimpse of the secret of the undergroundboratory, and escaped from there before Mui and others discovered her body.


    Soon a piercing siren sounded in Hozuki Castle. Under Mui''s order, all the prison guards were called to search Pakura''s trail.


    Pakura thought about jailbreaking for the first time.


    She knew that if she was caught by Mui and others, she would end up in a dead end.


    But there are traps everywhere in Hozuki Castle, her power is partially sealed by Heavenly Prison, and the chakra she can use is limited.


    If she forcibly escape from prison, the chances of escape are probably not high.


    After all, not everyone can treat the prison guards as a child''s y like Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Right now for Pakura, there seems to be only one ce to go to resolve this crisis.


    She looked in the direction of the medical prison.


    After half an hour.


    Mui personally led gaurds and searched almost all corners of the prison, but still could not find Pakura.


    The only ce that was not searched was the medical prison, the private cell with three rooms and one living room.


    "Mui-dono, why don''t you... forget it?"


    Outside the door, a prison guard asked hesitantly.


    In the middle of the night, if he wakes up the uncle and he gets angry, who can bear the consequences?


    "Open!"


    Mui gritted his teeth and gave the order coldly.


    The prison guard had to pick up the key and go to the door with trepidation.


    ''Squeak.''


    The door opened and the lights came on.


    Mui filed in with a group of prison guards, ready to search every corner of the room.


    However, what everyone never expected was that.


    Pakura, who they were looking for was lying on Kisame''s bed at this time, and Kisame held thetter like an octopus. The two seemed to have just experienced some lingering.


    "What!"


    Seeing the crowd pouring in, Pakura hurriedly curled up in panic and picked up her clothes to cover her chest.


    Kisame also woke up, put his arm around Pakura''s shoulder as he frowned and looked at Mui and the others.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what''s going on, you two..." Muni looked shocked.


    "Mui-dono, I''m very embarrassed to say it. In fact, Pakura and I have known each other for a long time, and we have a very intimate rtionship. I alsomitted a serious crime in order to see her, and was sent to Hozuki Castle. "


    Kisame sighed and reluctantly said this "fact."


    He nced at Pakura in his arms affectionately, touched her bald head, and continued to say to Mui:


    "Pakura slipped out of the cell in the middle of the night and came to have a private meeting with me. It''s really my fault. I hope the Lord of the Hozuki Castle will forgive her for this kind of behavior."


    When the Kisame was talking, Pakura didn''t say a word, just leaned closer to his chest.


    Seeing this pair of dogs showing their love in front of them, Mui really wanted to attack.


    But he really can''t do anything about Kisame.


    In the end, he had to endure it.


    "Next time if there is such a thing, just tell me directly, or say hello to the prison guard, so as not to cause a misunderstanding."


    Mui lowered his tone and found himself a step down.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame took a mile for an inch:


    "Since that''s the case, let''s just talk about it. Pakura will live here with me from now on. There shouldn''t be any problem, right?"


    "Humph."


    Mui snorted coldly, and couldn''t bear to flick his sleeves as he walked away.


    The prison guards also left one after another, and closed the door for the two of them intimately.


    After everyone is out.


    Pakura''s face turned slightly red, she put on her clothes silently, and said to Kisame,


    "Thank you."


    The intimate gesture she had with Kisame just now was not real, but an act.


    This is the only reason that can exin her appearance in Kisame''s room.


    Now it seems that she sessfully deceived Mui and get through this.


    "No need to thank, in fact, the words I said to Mui were not all lies. One of the reasons why I came to Hozuki Castle was to see you."


    Kisame leaned on the back of the bed and smiled.


    "What?!"


    Pakura was caught off guard and opened her eyes wide. She never thought that Kisame would have... that kind of thought on her.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t like you, you don''t have to act so panicked."


    Kisame saw Pakura''s expression and knew that she was thinking too much, so heforted and confronted her, "I was ordered to kill you."


    His reassurance made Pakura''s whole body numb, and she was immediately stunned.


    Pakura did not forget that she was the enemy of Kirigakure.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she was the one who killed Kirigakure''s Kurosuki Raiga, Kushimaru Kuriarare and Jinpachi Munashi in a row, which discredited the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and severely damaged the prestige of Kirigakure.


    Under such circumstances, when the senior officials of Kirigakure learned that she was imprisoned, they would definitely not miss this opportunity, and they wanted to get rid of her quickly.


    But.


    Pakura did not expect that the person Kirigakure sent to kill her would be Hoshigaki Kisame.


    This guy is the real murderer, and he disintegrated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen by himself.


    Now, Kisame is obviously here to silence her.


    "Go ahead."


    Pakura let go of her gaurd and without begging for mercy or resisting, waited for death with a calm expression on her face.


    She knew that in front of Kisame, it was useless to resist, and it was better to die decently.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t decided whether to kill you or not. After all, I am Hoshigaki Kisame and disobey the orders of my superiors is not new to me."


    Kisame raised Pakura''s chin with his hand, slid his index finger across her fair skin, and looked at the woman.


    Kisame is now particrly rebellious towards his superiors, and he refuses to do anything his superiors ask him to do.


    He''s only interested in getting rid of superiors.


    In addition, Kisame also realized that when he will devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss, in order to reduce idents and risks, he might need a helper.


    With her strength, Pakura of Scorch release is qualified to be his helper.


    Therefore, Kisame pondered for a moment and continued to say: "There is a more important purpose for me toe here than to kill you."


    Pakura''s mind moved and she had already guessed this point.


    "Is it rted to the weird door in the undergroundboratory?" she asked directly.


    "Yes, it seems that you already know the existence of that thing." Kisame nodded.


    "Mui arrested me today just to take me to theboratory and sacrifice to the gate. Speaking of which, you are the one who reminded me of this."


    Pakura said truthfully, showing a trace of gratitude to Kisame.


    "The gate you saw has actually existed for more than a thousand years. It is rumored that it was a ninja tool used by the Sage of Six Paths, it''s called the Box of Ultimate Bliss."


    Kisame looked at Pakura and told her the secret.


    "Box of Ultimate Bliss..."


    Pakura looked shocked when she heard the words, as she muttered the name, she looked at Kisame suspiciously, "If that''s the case, why don''t you just grab this box? With your strength, no one in this prison should be able to stop you."


    "Because for me, the trouble is not Mui and his group, but the Box of Ultimate Bliss itself. The box has self-awareness, and I am not sure yet to absorb its power, otherwise it may backfire."


    Kisame slowly told the truth.


    The Box of Ultimate Bliss is born with enlightenment, moves with enlightenment, and ends with enlightenment.


    Satori, this monster sleeping in the Box of Ultimate Bliss is his real enemy. If he starts early and wakes it up, it may lead to failure.


    "Even you are not sure..., Kusagakure has such a terrible thing?"


    Pakura was even more surprised.


    "So I need your help. When I enter that undergroundboratory one day and devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss, you have to stay outside and block all idental intruders. Only in this way can I be protected from any distractions and can concentrate on absorbing the power of that box."


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Kisame made his suggestion to Pakura, and promised her, "After this is done, I promise not to kill you, and I can also take you out of this prison so that you can regain your freedom. How about it?"


    Pakura is an elite jnin. She is a ninja with Kekkei Genkai. After eating the monster cell, her strength is even closer to the kage level, which belongs to the first-ssbat power in the ninja world.


    Kisame considered that when he was dealing with the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he had to beware of some unexpected situations, and it was always good to have a helper.


    Pakura was silent for a while.


    "Okay, I promise you." She agreed to his proposal.


    Because she has no choice.


    Pakura knew that if she refused she would definitely be killed by thetter on the spot, and would not survive tonight.


    After she was expelled from Sunagakure, although she was disheartened for a while, she did not want to die.


    In fact, Pakura is very confused now, feeling that her life has lost direction, and she doesn''t know what to do, so she spends her days in prison with out any meaning.

 Chapter 83: 83

    Chapter 83: 83


    Pakura was living a meaningless life.


    Now, Kisame has given her a new direction, which is to rely on him and form a team.


    In that case, she will see what kind of storm this man will cause in the ninja world.


    "Very well, let me lift the seal for you first."


    Kisame was satisfied with Pakura''s answer, and as soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to seal, and pressed his palm to her chest.


    ''Woos.''


    With his hand as the center, streams of water emerged, forming a spherical cage that enveloped Pakura.


    Water release: Water Prison Jutsu.


    Without needing for Kisame to speak, Pakura understood and formed a seal in the water prison.


    As she condensed chakra, the Fire release Heavenly Prison Jutsu on her body suddenly lit up, turning into a chain of mes and burning, but it was quickly extinguished by the flow of water.


    And Pakura also took this opportunity to break through the Heavenly Prison with Chakra, andpletely recovered her strength.


    Kisame took back the water prison.


    "It''s gettingte, it''s time to go to bed."


    Hey back on the bed, with his arms behind his head, and looked at Pakura.


    Although Kisame took in Pakura, he only had one bed here. This was a problem, and she had to find a way to solve it.


    Under his gaze, Pakura blushed, remembering what happened just now.


    "I''ll just sleep on the sofa."


    She got up and got out of bed, left the bedroom, andy down on the sofa in the living room.


    It was silent all night.


    In this way, Pakura moved into the medical prison, lived with Kisame, and lived in a "two-person world".


    The next period of time was calm.


    Amegakure.


    Demi-God Hanzo, as always, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back, looking at the rain curtain outside the window, pondering.


    Suddenly, with a hurried knock on the door, a Amegakure ninja hurried into the office.


    He brought bad news.


    Hanzo''s left hand, Scarface, who he had previously sent to go undercover in Hozuki Castle, died.


    "What happened?"


    After hearing the news, the Demi-God of the ninja world frowned.


    The Ame ninja hurriedly reported that there was a suspected civil unrest in Hozuki Castle, and he also recorded a picture with a camera from a distance from outside the prison.


    It is a picture of an chakra ball flying out of Hozuki Castle, falling on the sea and exploding, setting off a huge wave.


    Hanzo narrowed his pupils.


    ''Is this the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss? I didn''t expect it to be so powerful that even I, the demigod of the ninja world, felt extremely apprehensive.''


    Hanzo pondered for a long time.


    It seems that he not only lost a "left hand", but also alerted the elders of Kusagakure, it let them use the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    In this action, he carelessly underestimated the enemy. Kusagakure must have known his intentions by now, and has stepped up its vignce to guard against the invasion of Amegakure at any time.


    Thinking of this, Hanzo decided to temporarily suspend any action regarding the Box of Ultimate Bliss and stay dormant for a while.


    He needs to be patient until the right moment reappears.


    .....


    Autumn has gone and winter hase.


    In the Hozuki Castle, half a year passed by in a day-to-day, monotonous and dull life.


    Time, 46 years since the formation of Konohagakure.


    Hoshigaki Kisame is 14 years old now. Since half a year ago, he has never left his private cell, and has devoted himself to training and keeping fit every day.


    During this period, as Kisame''s roommate and subordinate, Pakura''s task was to secretly monitor the actions of Mui and other senior officials of Kusagakure.


    These people, in order to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss in the past six months, became more and more crazy, and sacrificed dozens of prisoners back and forth.


    But their efforts, like a stone sinking in the sea, did not get any reward.


    Kisame was not surprised by this at all.


    In the anime, Mui even sacrificed his own son in order to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss. After another ten years, with the chakra of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Naruto, he finally opened the Box of Ultimate Bliss and awakened the sleeping Satori.


    It''s still early.


    It is worth mentioning that in the past six months, in addition to training, Kisame has also done another thing:


    Write books.


    In his spare time, hebed the experience and concepts of unlimited fighting in the previous life in detail, and through thinking,bined with the fighting style of ninjas in this world, and finally formed aplete system.


    The unlimited style, or the ten thousand arts, advocated by Kisame are actually not limited to pure physicalbat, as the pattern would be too small.


    It is the method of using all means to defeat the enemy to win.


    Here are two examples.


    Uzumaki Naruto, known by Kakashi as the number one unpredictable ninja, is because Naruto sometimes does not y cards ording to the routine, the most typical of which is his self-created seduction technique.


    Naruto used this technique to deal with Jiraiya and the third Hokage, and even used the advanced reverse harem technique to deal with Kaguya Otsutsuki, and showed amazing results.


    Another example is ck Zetsu.


    In the peak moment in anime, he killed Madara Uchiha with a sneak attack, which is the most advocated method of unlimited style.


    Even Uchiha Madara and the ancestor of the ninja world Kaguya couldn''t escape the sneak attack and tricks, which made Kisame more and more convinced that he was on the right path.


    It''s by no means crooked.


    At the beginning of the book, Kisame wrote a message to readers and rified the core concept of unlimited style


    Unlimited style is characterized by cruelty, despicableness, sinisterness, and to put it more bluntly, it is indiscriminate, which is despised by honest and gentlemen.


    The question is, how many of the ninjas in this world are so-called upright gentlemen?


    As a ninja, you must act in the interests of the employer and the vige, and in the process of performing the task, you can never do without killing and destroying.


    The more powerful the ninja, the more innocent blood is on his hands, so there is no justice at all.


    Like Naruto Uzumaki, the ninjas who kill very few people in their lifetime are very few after all. After all, Naruto is the protagonist, and he can influence one enemy after another by using his mouth to escape with the protagonist halo.


    And most ninjas still have to live in deception, betrayal, bloodshed and killing.


    In order to survive, people like Kisame need unlimited style.


    How to understand unlimited style in the simplest way?


    If you can sneak attack from behind, you will never confront the enemy head-on!


    If you can cheat and plot, you don''t have to be open and aboveboard!


    If you can attack in groups, do not fight alone!


    In the process of fighting the enemy, if you can kill them, you don''t need to maim or stun them, and if you can seriously injure them, don''t injure them slightly!


    In short, it is the same sentence, to use all means to strike the enemy regardless of the consequences, so that they feel pain and despair, rather than pity the enemy and make yourself bleed and hurt.


    So, by all means, what are the means?


    Kisame then introduced it in detail in the book he wrote.


    The first is taijutsu.


    In ninja World, there are many types of taijutsu, and prisoners from various viges have converged to Hozuki Castle. Kusagakure''s taijutsu that Mui uses was invented after absorbing the essence of various viges taijutsu.


    In the process of enthusiasticmunication with prisoners before, Kisame has also sessfully absorbed the strengths of hundreds of taijutsu and further perfected the unlimited style.


    He aimed at the seventeen vital points of the human body, and listed hundreds of attack methods in detail, all of which were written into the book.


    After taijutsu, it is the production and use of hidden weapons.


    Lime, chili water, etc., which are moremon in daily life, can be directly used as hidden weapons. And things like birthday cakes, water guns, and cigarettes can cleverly be hidden weapon devices after being transformed.


    The hidden weapon techniques listed in the book by Kisame have low threshold and strong lethality. Even if ordinary people learn it, they have the opportunity to sneak attack and kill ninjas.


    Next, is the configuration method of various drugs, poisons,xatives, and poisoning methods. For the content of this part, Kisame referred to Shizune''s notes.


    Finally, it is the training of psychological tactics and acting skills, including various tricks and deceptions to deceive opponents.


    Kisame has been writing like this for half a year, working hard in the study every night, and finallypleted the first draft.


    The first reader of this book was his roommate Pakura.


    Next, Kisame ns to use this book as an internal publication and distribute it in the prison first, so that prisoners can apply what they have learned and put them into daily life exchanges and fights.


    Based on the feedback and opinions of the prisoners, it will be revised and improved until the final draft is formed.


    Of course, writing this book is just a little hobby that he does on a whim.


    His real achievement in the past six months is that he has made another breakthrough on the road to fitness.


    In the gym of the private cell, Kisame took off his shirt and stood in front of the mirror.


    His current height has reached 1.95 meters, his left and right shoulders are like two tires, and his pair of chest muscles are like two shields.


    Kisame made a few fitness poses in front of the mirror, fully stretched his muscles and bones, and felt the changes in his body.


    At this moment, Pakura walked in.


    She saw Kisame''s stretched back, her eyes fell on the muscles of his back, and her eyes widened suddenly, showing a very surprised look.


    From her point of view.


    The back muscles from top to bottom, are the majestictissimus dorsi, like an undting mountain range;


    At the shoulder des on both sides of him, the teres minor is squeezed up and down by the teres major and the infraspinatus. The three muscles are extremely developed, and at first nce they look like a pair of eyes;


    An erector spinae that runs through the back has been trained into a transverse shape by Kisame, like a Christmas tree;


    Finally, his lower back muscles are also lumpy, like abdominal muscles.


    And all these muscle groupsbine to give the impression that it is like a devil''s face. This face seemed to be staring at Pakura, releasing an invisible murderous aura and oppressive force.


    Pakura couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    This is the "Devil back".


    The back is the position with the most muscle groups on the human body, and it is also the most difficult ce to train during exercise.


    Kisame obviously trained therge and small muscles of the back to the extreme.


    And in the process, he also learned from Tsunade''s technique of using a Yin seal to erge her breasts, and consciously used chakra to shape his body.


    As a result, the tire shoulders and Devil back that ordinary people can''t practice are trained.


    Coupled with the shark face and the gills on his neck, at this time, he is like an alien creature.


    After half a year of hard work, he was ready.


    The next step is to devour the Box of Ultimate Bliss.

 Chapter 84: 84

    Chapter 84: 84


    "You''re back."


    Kisame looked at Pakura standing saw at the door from the mirror, turned around, took a piece of cloth from the hanger and put it on his body.


    He noticed that Pakura seemed to be in a hurry when she entered the door, and asked, "What happened?"


    Hearing this, Pakura took a deep breath and replied solemnly: "The news that just returned to the prison is that, just half a month ago, the third ninja war broke out..."


    She told all the information she had heard.


    It all started because not long ago, Sunagakure had announced an astonishing news: the strongest Kazekage, the third Kazekage had been missing for nearly a year, and was identified as murdered. His disciple Raza seeded him, officially and be the fourth Kazekage.


    As soon as the news came out, Raikage felt that there was an opportunity. Taking advantage of the unstable foundation of the new Kazekage, he led the army to invade the Land of Wind, and opened the prelude to the war.


    Kumogakure, a militant themed vige , has been dormant for nearly 30 years since the first Ninja War, and has umted a huge military force.


    Now it''s making aeback.


    This time, the Land of Lightning attacked not only the Land of Wind, but also the Land of Stone and the Land of Fire. Their n is mostly to unify the ninja world.


    In a chaotic situation, Konoha and Kumogakure also shed, and a war broke out on their border.


    Among the five major ninja viges, only Kirigakure, the Land of Water, has not yet participated in the war, and it is watching the fire from the other side. But there must be some small movements and it is impossible for them not to find an opportunity to intervene.


    When big countries fight, small countries suffer.


    Under the influence of the war, small ninja viges like Kusagakure were the first to be victims.


    A week ago, the troops of the three major powers of Stone, Fire and Lightning all appeared in the Land of Grass, and used this ce as a battlefield, and fierce battles broke out.


    Many innocent civilians in the Land of Grass were killed and blood flowed into rivers.


    Under such circumstances, Mui and other high-level Kusagakure ninjas were naturally very angry. In order to save the Land of Grass, they moved more and more frequently, sacrificing more than a dozen prisoners in a row.


    They are desperate to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After listening to the news brought by Pakura, Kisame fell into deep thought.


    The time and details of the outbreak of the Third Ninja War were somewhat different from the plot in his memory. Thinking about it, it may be because of he had triggered a series of butterfly effects because of all the actions he took from the start.


    The war has started, and the troubled times areing, and many parts of the ninja world will be very dangerous, and he can''t wait any longer.


    Thinking of this, he said to Pakura, "I''m going to attack the Box of Ultimate Bliss."


    ''Finally!''


    Pakura was shocked. In the past six months, in the process of monitoring Mui and others, she saw with her own eyes that the Box of Ultimate Bliss devoured the lives of many prisoners, and knew that it was terrifying.


    At this moment, she was actually worried about Kisame.


    Hozuki Castle outside the prison.


    The breeze blew across a green meadow.


    On the grass, there was a big tree, and under the tree stood a ck-haired boy and a white-haired girl, who were practicing ninjutsu here.


    Fire release  Ghostntern!


    The ck-haired boy was skilled in making seals, he summoned dozens of ghost fires in the shape of evil ghosts, floating around his body, which was very spectacr.


    It can be seen that the boy''s ninjutsu talent is very high, and he has a huge amount of chakra.


    He is Mui''s son, Muku, an unprecedented genius in Kusagakure.


    The white-haired girl next to Muku was his childhood sweetheart and ymate, named Ryuzetsu, and she was also a genius who possessed the "Dragon Reincarnation", which is a Kekkei Genkai.


    "Muku, what''s the matter with you?" Ryuzetsu felt that there was something wrong with Muku today, he seemed to be very preupied, and he was not as devoted as usual when practicing ninjutsu.


    "Ryuzetsu, tomorrow is the day when I help my father open the Box of Ultimate Bliss." Muku said with his head lowered.


    "Is that so? I''ve waited for this day. s, I really envy you. You are a hero of the vige even though you are a fool every day."


    Ryuzetsu eyes were full of longing and expectations, unaware of the danger.


    ''If it doesn''t work, he will nevere back.''


    Muku said silently in his heart, producing an ominous premonition.


    But now, for the sake of the vige, he can only believe in his father and ept his own destiny.


    The next day.


    Undergroundboratory.


    Mukuy on the operating table, Mui and elders of Kusagakure formed a circle, preparing for thest sacrifice ceremony.


    "Muku, your chakra will help us open the Box of Ultimate Bliss and realize the revival of Kusagakure. As a father, I am proud of you."


    Mui said this to his son.


    As soon as his voice fell, he raised his hands, intending to make a seal and perform a spell.


    At this time.


    "I advise you not to do this." Kisame suddenly came from behind everyone, causing Mui and the others to suddenly change their expressions and panic.


    "You really knew it."


    Mui stared at Kisame who came out of the darkness, and Pakura beside thetter, and said coldly.


    "Block them! No matter what today, let Muiplete the ceremony and open the Box of Ultimate Bliss!"


    Several high-level Kusagakure ninjas moved and stood in front of Kisame and Pakura, looking like they were going to die.


    "Don''t get excited, if you really want to go your own way, I won''t stop you."


    However, Kisame waved his hand and gave Pakura a wink. The two walked to the side together and sat on the stool.


    A show watcher attitude.


    "This..." The elders looked at each other in dismay.


    "Since this is the case, I will let you have the honor to experience the true power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss."


    Mui nced at the two of them, no longer hesitating, and with a sh of light in his eyes, he pressed his palm to his son, Muku''s chest.


    "Um"


    Muku suddenly let out a muffled groan, revealing a painful expression.


    Next second.


    ''Boom.''


    A huge chakra rushed out of Muku''s body and entered the door opposite the operating table, causing a dazzling red light to appear on the door.


    Soon, under the expectant and nervous gaze of Mui and the others, the human face on the door opened its mouth wide, sending out a suction force that sucked Muku, who had fallen into aa, into it.


    However, to the great disappointment of Mui and others, after that, the gate returned to peace.


    As if nothing had happened.


    After a moment of silence.


    ''Boom!''


    Mui clenched his fists, and mmed him on the operating table with a ferocity.


    "Impossible, impossible! Why is this happening, why can''t I open the Box of Ultimate Bliss even after I have done this step?"


    He let out an unwilling roar, his long hair was scattered, and his expression gradually became crazy.


    The rest of the senior management of Kusagakure also slumped on the ground, disheartened.


    In order to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss, they spent decades building a prison on this deste ind, using prisoners as sacrifices, and made countless efforts, but ultimately they failed.


    Perhaps, the legend about this box was never true. Using it to revive Kusagakure is the wishful thinking of everyone.


    At a time when the ninjas of Kusagakure are depressed.


    Kisame stood up, crossed the crowd, and walked towards the gate.


    Mui just watched, he neither had the ability nor the motivation to stop Kisame.


    From Mui''s point of view, even his family, which has been guarding the Box of Ultimate Bliss for generations, could not open it. Can Kisame, an outsider, open it?


    He even suspected that the Box of Ultimate Bliss that had gone through the chaos of the Six Paths period and was broken.


    Now it''s just a broken box.


    "Pakura."


    Kisame came to the gate and called Pakura.


    She nodded, immediately raised her hand to seal, and a hot me rushed out of her body in an instant, covering her body, turning her into the form of a fire girl.


    At this time, Pakura was like a goddess of me, and she snapped her fingers with a "pop".


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Several scorching fireballs flew out from her fingertips, approaching Mui and others, making them instantly feel the threat of death.


    Mui and the others all changed their expressions and retreated to the door of theboratory.


    "Don''t worry, if Hoshigaki Kisame has a way to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss, we will never interfere with him. I just want to know whether the rumors of the Box of Ultimate Bliss are true or not, and whether our efforts over the years are meaningful..."


    Mui pleaded with Pakura, hoping she would let them stay and witness.


    All the senior members of Kusagakure also took off their masks, put down their weapons, and looked at Kisame who was standing behind Pakura.


    At this time, Kisame started to move.


    Facing the door, he folded his hands together, and an unimaginably huge chakra burst out of his body in an instant, forming a strong wind outside his body that swept the entireboratory.


    "This, is this the amount of chakra that humans can have..."


    At this moment, whether it was Pakura, Mui or the elders, they all looked at Kisame in extreme surprise, their expressions extremely horrified.


    What they saw seemed not to be a human being, but a tailed beast.


    Muku, as a genius of Kusagakure, has an amazing amount of chakra, butpared to Kisame, it is simply insignificant.


    That''s right.


    Kisame''s chakra volume at this time has reached the level of the "tailless beast" in the anime, and at the age of 14, he developed the full potential of his body.


    After releasing his chakra, he stretched out a big hand and pressed the face on the door.


    ''Buzz.''


    It seems that Kisame''s huge chakra was sensed, and the door lit up red again. That face with a sad expression opened its mouth wide open, exuding extreme greed and desire.


    It issued a strong suction again, sucking Kisame''s burly body into the door.


    Kisame did not resist, and instead smiled.


    The moment he entered the door, he activated the Panda in his mind!


    ''Swish.''


    After Kisame was swallowed by the door, the human face seemed to burp, then slowly closed its mouth, and soon returned to silence.


    No movement at all.


    ''That''s it?''


    Mui and the others looked stunned.


    They have seen this scene hundreds of times. Any prisoner swallowed by the Box of Ultimate Bliss is like a mud bull into the sea, unable to lift a single wave.


    Even with Chakra as huge as Kisame''s can''t be an exception?


    Pakura frowned, staring at the face on the door. She didn''t believe that Kisame would die so easily.


    She decided to wait another minute.


    If there is still no movement behind the door within a minute, she will st the door open with her own scorching release to see what is hidden in it.


    Pakura didn''t wait too long.


    Ten secondster.


    ''Rumble.''


    The door suddenly shook violently, and the entire undergroundboratory shook as if an earthquake had urred.


    Under Pakura''s astonished eyes, the door turned.


    Only then did she realize that the gate in front of her was actually just one side of the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Each of its four faces has a giant human face, and there are four different expressions of joy, anger, sorrow and fear.

 Chapter 85: 85

    Chapter 85: 85


    ''Rumble.''


    The Box of Ultimate Bliss vibrated more and more intensely after that.


    "This ce is going to copse, get out!"


    Pakura, Mui and others had to escape from this undergroundboratory and return to the ground.


    ''Whoosh.''


    As soon as he returned to the warden''s office, Mui rushed out of the door and went straight to the prison square at a very fast speed.


    Pakura also chased after him.


    Just after everyone came to the square.


    ''Boom!''


    A huge red beam of light broke out from the ground in the center of the square, and then rose into the sky.


    It broke through the dark clouds in the sky.


    Such a huge momentum quickly attracted the attention of the prison guards and prisoners in the prison, watching from a distance with a look of horror, not knowing what happened.


    Under everyone''s attention, the red beam of light gradually dissipated, and the huge box of bliss slowly rose from the ground.


    It appeared in the center of the square.


    "Sessful, sessful..."


    Mui murmured, looking ecstatic.


    He never imagined that it was Hoshigaki Kisame who sent himself into the Box of Ultimate Bliss and turned it into its nourishment.


    Should he be said to be arrogant or selfless.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Thinking of this, Mui couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead andughed wildly.


    "How "


    Pakura''s heart became more and more uneasy, she couldn''t wait any longer, and rushed to the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    ''Swish.''


    Following Pakura''s seal, a scorching fireball with a diameter of several meters wasunched, it hit the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and exploded.


    However, after the light and smoke dissipated, the box still stood there quietly, unscathed.


    "Don''t waste your energy. This is the ninja tool that the Sage of Six Paths used to use. With your strength, it is a pipe dream to destroy it."


    Mui walked up and sneered at Pakura.


    "Mui, what are you waiting for, make a wish! The Box of Ultimate Bliss can fulfill the gatekeeper''s wish, and our n to revive Kusagakure is just around the corner!"


    Not far away, the elders of Kusagakure shouted excitedly.


    "Finally, I have waited long for this day."


    Mui sighed with emotion, raised his head to look at the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and then couldn''t wait toplete the seal, opening his arms as if to hug the box.


    "The omnipotent Box of Ultimate Bliss, please grant me powerful strength and let me revive Kusagakure!"


    He shouted his wish towards the Box of Ultimate Bliss with a frenzy expression on his face.


    As soon as his voice fell, the face in the box really opened its mouth, as if to respond to Mui''s wish.


    Under the look of Mui''s iparable anticipation, it said four words in a loud voice:


    "Sorry, can''t do it."


    Mui''s expression froze instantly.


    ''What?''


    Can''t do it? !


    He soon knew why.


    As the mouth of the human face opened wide, a tall figure strode out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    It''s Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "This box will not satisfy your wishes, because from now on, it belongs to me."


    Kisame looked at Mui, showing a victorious smile to thetter.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Mui stepped back several steps in a row, his body shaking and his face pale.


    Kisame gave Mui a look filled with pity as he shook his head, and told the truth of the Box of Ultimate Bliss to the people gathered here:


    "No matter what wish is fulfilled, power, money, status, and fame all require strength. Unfortunately, there is only an evil force in this box. It devoured many innocent souls and gave birth to a terrifying monster. If It was really opened by you, the first one to be destroyed is Kusagakure."


    The high-level grass ninjas said nothing, apparently not believing his words.


    "Is my son, Muku, dead?"


    Suddenly, Mui asked in a trembling voice, with remorse written all over his face.


    The most painful thing for him now is not that years of hard work have been wasted, but that he has personally sent his son into the Box of Ultimate Bliss because of his fascination for a while.


    A tiger doesn''t eat it''s cub.


    He, the Lord of Hozuki Castle, is worse than a beast.


    "It seems that you have some humanity. Don''t worry, your son is not dead."


    Kisame said as he snapped his fingers.


    Behind him, from the door of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, a ck-haired boy slowly walked out.


    After all, Muku''s time in the Box of Ultimate Bliss was very short, and he hadn''tpletely lost his mind, so he was rescued by Kisame.


    As for the other offerings, not so much luck.


    "Muku!" Seeing his son''s familiar figure, Mui was shocked and his eyes widened.


    "Father!" Muku burst into Mui''s arms with tears streaming down his face.


    The father and son hugged each other tightly and wept.


    "It is a touching scene."


    When Kisame saw this scene, he showed a relieved look and said to himself, "I said earlier that I am a good person, I not only rescued Muku, but also eliminated Satori, so that Kusagakure could avoid the fate of being destroyed. ."


    After he finished speaking, he walked over to the Box of Ultimate Bliss and put his hand on the box.


    ''Buzz.''


    The huge Box of Ultimate Bliss suddenly turned into a splendid light and submerged into Kisame''s body, and finally stayed on his right chest.


    A human face appeared on his chest, it''s expression was constantly changing.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame greeted Pakura and left the square, returning to his private cell.


    The process of him devouring the Box of Ultimate Bliss today seems to be easy and simple, but in fact


    In the box, he had a thrilling battle with the monster named "Satori".


    Satori is a very powerful and evil will that has lived for thousands of years. It tried to devour Kisame''s mind and upy his body, so as to achieve a perfect resurrection.


    Fortunately, Kisame came prepared and attacked the old guy with Panda.


    In addition, Kisame''s physique is strong enough, his will is firm enough, and his amount of chakra is unfathomable. He is as unshakable as steel from the inside out.


    This is what finally wiped out Satori, and led him to sessfully absorbing the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    This time, Kisame has prepared for a long time and paid such a great risk, and the rtive gain is naturally huge.


    However, after devouring the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he kept feeling sleepy as if he had been overwhelmed. So when he got into the cell, he fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    This sleepsted until noon the next day.


    Kisame''s body gradually digested the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss while he was sleeping, and a majestic force was integrated into every cell in his body.


    During this period, Pakura has been guarding the door.


    In the afternoon, sunlight poured into the room through the window and fell on Kisame''s face. His eyelids moved slightly and he slowly opened his eyes, then got up and got out of bed.


    "Come, follow me to Prison Square."


    He walked out of the room, instructed Pakura, and arrived at the square in a few minutes, ready to test his new abilities here.


    It''s an unprecedented power.


    In the prison square, Kisame and Pakura stood a few meters apart.


    Under Pakura''s doubtful eyes, Kisame took out a cloth as an eye shield, covered his eyes, making himself temporarily blind.


    Then, he said to Pakura: "Attack me at will."


    "Ok."


    Pakura didn''t ask any further questions, she rushed towards Kisame as soon as he finished speaking, and when she was about to reach thetter, her figure suddenly disappeared.


    She appeared behind Kisame, andunched a sneak attack on him with a kick.


    Those who walk on seashore get''s their feet wet.


    Since Pakura has been with Kisame for more than half a year, under his influence every move and style of hers haspletely taken the shape of Kisame''s unlimited style.


    Even under normal circumstances, it is difficult for him to dodge her kick, not to mention that Kisame is still blindfolded.


    The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    It was a pleasure to finally let her get a chance to make this guy suffer.


    But what Pakura did not expect was


    In the face of her sneak attack, Kisame''s head seemed to have eyes growing behind it, and he dodged to the side in time, and narrowly escaped the attack.


    ''Is it luck?''


    Pakura frowned, not believing in it, andunched a series of storm-like attacks on kisame.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Kisame did not fight back, but kept dodging every move. Moreover, after getting familiar with Pakura''s attack pattern, he dodged more and more calmly and appeared fully rxed.


    Pakura even split up two clones to besiege Kisame together with the main body, but she was stunned that she didn''t even touch the corners of his clothes.


    "Hah!"


    She suddenly snorted, and after quickly forming a seal, hundreds of scorching fireballs appeared behind her, and then under her control, one by one, they shot towards Kisame.


    At this moment, Pakura''s desire to win was thoroughly stimted, and she used all her strength.


    ''Shhhhhhhhh.''


    The scorching fireballs overwhelmed the square, forming a rain of fire, covering half of the square, and a violent explosion urred as soon as it hit the ground.


    However, what left Pakura stunned was


    Kisame shuttled among arge number of scorching fireballs. No matter which direction the attack came from, he understood each one in a way that was iprehensible to ordinary people.


    Several times, Pakura thought she had seeded, but Kisame was always able to dodge in a timely manner at a critical moment.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame moved like lightning. After escaping the scorching fire rain, he suddenly elerated and rushed towards Pakura, and before she could react


    One punch.


    ''Boom.''


    Pakura''s lower abdomen was firmly punched by Kisame and her body suddenly arched up, spit out a pool of saliva, and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Sorry, I identally used my power, are you all right?"


    While talking, Kisame took off the blindfold, and stretched out a hand to Pakura, pulling her up.


    Pakura had a look of resentment on her face.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Gregory Rochester for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 86: 86

    Chapter 86: 86


    ''Humph.''


    The punch just now was too painful, Kisame definitely did it on purpose.


    "Is this the ability you got from the Box of Ultimate Bliss?" she asked faintly.


    "Yes." Kisame nodded.


    In the anime, Satori can see through people''s hearts and can decipher any offensive with the help of mind reading. Even if Naruto, Gamabunta, Killer Bee and others did their best, andunched a righteous besiege against Satori, they couldn''t hurt it.


    In the end, it was only through talk no jutsu that Satori revealed his ws.


    After Kisame devoured the Box of Ultimate Bliss, the first ability he acquired was the mind-reading technique in battle.


    In the fight just now.


    Every attack by Pakura was read by Kisame in advance. Even if he didn''t use his eyes, he could perfectly avoid all her attacks.


    This powerful mind-reading technique,bined with Kisame''s unlimited style, can be said to be even more powerful, making his Taijutsu attain the strongest level in the ninja world.


    From then on, he never had to worry about being attacked, because he could always sense the danger in advance and defuse the attack.


    Unless the speed of the enemy is too fast, it means it is too fast for Kisame to see through it, but there are very few such people in the entire ninja world.


    Next, Kisame checked the second ability he obtained.


    Kisame tore off his shirt, revealing the face on his right chest. As he activated his ability, the human face suddenly opened its mouth and sent a strong suction towards Pakura.


    Pakura was caught off guard, and was startled.


    At such a close distance, she didn''t have time to resist. Under the suction, her entire body suddenly distorted, and was sucked in by the face on Kisame''s chest.


    Inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss, is a different space.


    Those who are swallowed by the box wille here, be swallowed by Satori''s mind and chakra, and be the nourishment of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Although Kisame is a self-proimed viin, he still cannot do this kind of cannibalism.


    And he also realized that if he recklessly devoured the souls and chakras of others, sooner orter, he would lose himself and be a second "Satori".


    Therefore, after consideration, Kisame decided to use this different space inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss as an oversized storage box.


    This box can not only store a lot of materials, but also hold people.


    Kisame estimates that he can store up to a thousand people into his body. In other words, it is no problem to pack and take away all the prisoners in Hozuki Castle at one time.


    ''Whoo.''


    The face opened its mouth again and spat out Pakura.


    She held her forehead as she felt dizzy, she seems to have gone to an unknown ce in a daze, but couldn''t remember anything.


    Kisame exined that it was because after she was sucked into the Box of Ultimate Bliss, her consciousness and body would enter a certain state of dormancy.


    In this state, Pakura can not eat or drink, just like an animal hibernating, there is no problem staying in Kisame for a year.


    "Stand further away."


    Kisame told Pakura to stay away, because he was about to test thest ability obtained from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Also the strongest one.


    Kisame waited until Pakura walked to the edge of the square.


    Kisame took a deep breath, slowly raised his hands, and sped his hands together with a "pop" sound.


    A huge chakra burst out from his body, forming a strong wind that swept the entire square.


    "Rhaa!"


    Kisame let out a loud cry, as a painful expression appeared on his face, and his muscles bulged, as if something was about toe out of his body.


    Next second.


    Kisame''s body suddenly rose up, his hands and feet quickly grew longer, and ck fur grew.


    His body size quickly climbed from three meters, five meters, ten meters, to nearly twenty meters, and finally turned into a huge ck humanoid monster.


    This monster is all ck, with slender limbs, sharp ws and fangs. Behind it, there is a pair of wide ck wings, slowly unfolding.


    The monster that Kisame transformed into is Satori''s true form, he called it "Satori", and it is the strongest ability he got from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    His image at this time has many simrities with Satori in the anime but it is not exactly the same.


    That''s because the results of his previous devouring of many ninja swords also appeared on this monster.


    The monster''s head is wrapped in a ck knight''s helmet as it was transformed by Kabutowari; two fangs that are several meters long protruded from its mouth, which were transformed by Kubukiribocho; and its tail, It was a shark tail that was more than ten meters long, shing with silver thunder, illuminating the small half of the square.


    In addition, the abilities of Ninja swords such as Shibuki, Nuibari, Kiba, and Hiramekarei are also highlighted on the monster.


    In Satori form, all the abilities that Kisame had obtained by swallowing the ninja swords before have been greatly strengthened, making his strength reach an unimaginably terrifying level.


    ""


    Pakura looked at the monster in the square from a distance, was too shocked to speak. To her, even the tailed beast is not as scary as Kisame after transformation.


    At this time.


    Kisame in Satori form fluttered his wings violently, creating a strong wind and soared up into the sky.


    ''Woohoo.''


    Apanied by the wind in his ears, Kisame flew to an altitude of several hundred meters in one breath, broke through the dark clouds in the sky, and reached clear sky.


    At this moment, Kisame is like a God, looking down at the vast sea of clouds under his feet. Under the sunlight, countless clouds dyed with golden light, undting and rolling, are spectacr.


    At this moment, he felt stronger than ever before.


    In today''s ninja world, the former peak powerhouse Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara have both died or aged, Nagato and Obito have not fallen into darkness and gained the power of ckening, the future son of prophecy Uzumaki Naruto People has not born yet.


    The protagonists of this era are people like Namikaze Minato.


    The third ninja war was almost a personal show of the fourth Hokage, who single-handedly reversed Konoha''s decline in the war and led Konoha to victory.


    But now, Kisame has decided that it is time for him, the viin, to step onto the stage of the ninja world and grab the limelight of the protagonist.


    In the past, he was fledgling, and he followed the principle of caution and had many scruples in his actions. But now, after gaining the power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss


    He didn''t have to be afraid anymore when he faced Minato, Konoha Sannin, and the kages of the viges, he could suppress them with force.


    From the day it devoured Kiba for the first time, until today, Kisame is finally qualified to say:


    He took fate into his own hands.


    Although he has obtained almost invincible power, Kisame still keeps his original intention in mind, and the previous despicable and shameless fighting style of sneak attack and plot will continue as always.


    He will never be able to make himself constrained for the so-called master demeanor.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame pped his wings, swooped down from the sea of clouds, and slowlynded on the prison square.


    The only embarrassing thing about the form of enlightenment is that when he ends his transformation and returns to his original shape, it always needs a new set of clothes.


    Fortunately, he was ready.


    Kisame patted his chest, and the face of the Box of Ultimate Bliss opened its mouth and spat out a ck suit.


    Since participating in "Shark on the Beach" and ying the viin in a suit and leather shoes in the movie, Kisame has fallen in love with this kind of clothes.


    Wearing a suit, he has a mature and capable temperament, and his body looks taller and straighter, even a bit elegant.


    Just like a handsome man.


    Kisame realizes that as an ideal and aspiring viin, it is very important to have a decent outfit, at least to distinguish himself from those misceneous characters.


    Wear a suit, step on leather shoes, and wear a tie to the battlefield.


    This is the style chosen by Kisame


    When Kisame changed his clothes, Pakura blushed and looked away.


    During this period, the two figures also quietly appeared in the square, looking at Kisame in awe.


    It is the warden Mui and his son Muku.


    After a while.


    Kisame came over to them.


    "What''s the matter?" He nced at Mui and asked casually.


    Mui''s face lookedplicated, he took a deep breath, suddenly leaned over slowly, and bowed to Kisame:


    "Kisame... Dono, I''m here to thank you."


    The always proud Lord of Hozuki Castle lowered his head at this moment.


    Yesterday, after Muku was rescued, he told Mui and the senior management of Kusagakure about what happened after he entered the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After everyone learned the truth, they finally realized how big of a stupid thing they had been doing all along.


    If it wasn''t for Kisame''s s intervention, Mui would have lost his beloved son at this time. And one day in the future, when he opens the Box of Ultimate Bliss, it will inevitably bring Kusagakure to an end.


    Fortunately, such a terrible thing was stopped in time and did not happen.


    For Mui, his life for so many years is like an ethereal dream. And now, he finally woken up.


    Kisame passed by Mui and patted thetter on the shoulder:


    "You don''t need to say thank you. I suggest you hurry up, because the enemy ising soon."


    "What enemy?"


    Not only Mui, but even Pakura, who was beside him, was stunned for a moment.


    "Have you forgotten the Demi-God of Amegakure?"


    Kisame reminded Mui, which suddenly shocked thetter, and his face changed suddenly.


    Half a year ago, Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, dispatched his ninja Scarface to disguise himself as a prisoner and go undercover in Hozuki Castle in order to spy on the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    At that time, Scarface pretended to be a "prison escape n" and nned to use Kisame to attract the attention of the prison guards, so that he could sneak into the depths of the prison to investigate. As a result, he was fooled by Kisame, exposing himself to Mui and others.


    After Mui sacrificed Scarface to the Box of Ultimate Bliss, there was no movement in Amegakure. It seems that Hanzo seems to have received this warning and retreated.


    Unexpectedly, this Demi-God of the ninja world has always been thinking about this matter.


    Kisame has not forgotten the huge threat that Hanzo represents.


    Therefore, he has summoned arge number of sharks, ordering them to patrol and investigate areas nearby Hozuki Castle.


    As early as a few days ago, a shark has discovered that a Ame ninja had sneaked into the ind, hid outside the Hozuki Castle, and monitored the prison from a distance.


    Apparently he was a spy sent by Hanzo.


    After listening to the information Mui''s expression became unprecedentedly solemn.


    After all, the opponent is the legendary Demi-God of the ninja world, an existence that even the five major ninja viges should be afraid of. If Hanzo invades Hozuki Castle, with the power of Kusagakure, they can''t deal with him.


    Fortunately, Kisame handed a life-saving straw to Mui.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help. I''ve long wanted to fight this Demi-God, by the way... I want to borrow something."


    Kisame smiled and showed a strong interest in Hanzo.


    He didn''t choose to take action when he discovered the Amegakure spy, he didn''t want to startle the snake, lest Hanzo note again after receiving the news.


    "Kusagakure ninjas are at your disposal!" Mui was overjoyed and bowed deeply to Kisame again.


    "Let''s go, catch a few mice first."


    After Kisame finished saying this, he strode out of the prison.


    After half an hour.


    In a forest outside Hozuki Castle, with a few explosions, a Amegakure ninja with a striking birthmark on his right cheek rushed out of the fire and fled to the sea in a hurry.

 Chapter 87: 87

    Chapter 87: 87


    ''Run.''


    This person is Sanji Mida, Hanzo''s "right hand". He led a team to spy on the ind a few days ago to monitor Hozuki Castle.


    Just now, Kisame, Pakura, Mui and others suddenly appeared and attacked them.


    At this time, all of Mida''spanions had been killed, and he himself was seriously injured.


    ''Boom!''


    A fireball came from behind and hit Mida''s back, causing him to scream and fall.


    Kisame appeared and shot a chakra thread from the fingertips, binding the half-dead Mida.


    "We will use this guy to set a trap. After all, he is Hanzo''s most trusted subordinate." Pakura suggested.


    Kisame nodded.


    Next day.


    An elite unit of Amegakure Ninja with more than 20 people came across the sea and sneaked into the ind.


    Their leader was a man in a half-length cloak, a diving mask, and a huge sickle weapon.


    Hanzo the Smander.


    He really came.


    Half a month ago, since the outbreak of the Third Ninja War, Kusagakure has be a battlefield for major countries, and all living beings in the Land of Grass have been affected by the conflict.


    After Hanzo got the news, he realized that the opportunity wasing, and he was ready to take advantage of it.


    He has always been cautious, so he first dispatched his subordinate Mida to go to the Hozuki Castle to investigate, but two days ago, he received a message from thetter, saying that there was a red beam of light rising into the sky in the prison.


    It is suspected that the Box of Ultimate Bliss was born.


    So, Hanzo left Amegakure secretly with the Anbu at the fastest speed and rushed over.


    After the group went ashore, they soon arrived at the meeting point agreed with Mida.


    Under the moonlight, Mida was standing there alone with his back to the crowd.


    ''Something is... not right.''


    Hanzo frowned and said solemnly, "Mida, what''s the situation now, why is it only you, where are the others?"


    Before he finished speaking, Mida suddenly turned around, pulled out his ninja sword and charged at them.


    At the same time.


    Boom boom boom.


    Under Hanzo and the others feet, a series of explosions urred without warning, killing more than ten Ame Anbu almost instantly.


    "Kill them!"


    Mui led a group of senior members of Kusagakure out of the woods andunched an attack on the Amegakure ninja troops.


    "Mida, how dare you betray me?"


    Hanzo was furious, and rushed towards Mida like lightning, and with just one move, he wrapped thetter''s ninja sword with the chains on the scythe, and then raised the scythe aloft


    And shed from top to bottom.


    This is Hanzo''s personal taijutsu, a two-stage attack with a chain sickle.


    The ending is no suspense.


    Under the sh of the death scythe in Hanzo''s hand, Mida was instantly killed on the spot and fell to the ground.


    ''Huh, thread?''


    Hanzo''s pupils suddenly shrank, because at this distance, he saw that there were several fine chakra wires attached to Mida''s body, like... a marite.


    Hanzo immediately understood what was going on.


    At this time.


    Several scorching fireballs flew silently from all directions like ghost fires, attacking Hanzo.


    In the face of this sneak attack, Hanzo did not panic, but snorted coldly, and then made a seal with one hand.


    Next moment.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He shed and disappeared without a trace in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was more than ten meters away.


    This is Hanzo''s Shunshin.


    There are three types of ninja techniques used by ninjas to dodge: escape ninjutsu, high-speed taijutsu, and time-space ninjutsu.


    Among them, the time-space ninjutsu is the rarest, and the most famous is the technique of flying thunder God of the second Hokage Senju Tobirama, who was once "the fastest in the ninja world".


    After so many years, in Konoha Vige, where many geniuses have been born, only Namikaze Minato learned this technique and inherited the mantle of the second Hokage.


    There are not many users of high-speed taijutsu, because this kind of instant body moment requires high physical fitness of ninjas. The most typical ones are the lightning chakra mode and the eigh gates.


    In contrast, the evasion technique can be said to be the mostmon, or even a kind of lousy teleportation technique.


    The principle is nothing more than to concentrate the chakra on the soles of the feet through a seal, so as to move quickly.


    However, it is such a simple jutsu, when performed by Hanzo, was so fast that he is almost invisible to the naked eye.


    "As expected of a Demi-God."


    Pakura appeared from behind a big tree not far away and expressed her sincere admiration.


    She manipted the scorching fireballs to sneak attack just now. She thought that all the other''s escape routes had been blocked, but she found out that she was too naive.


    "Who are you?"


    Hanzo narrowed his eyes and looked at this strange woman.


    Pakura had a bald head, a me dragon tattoo on her arm, and there were several "ghost fires" floating around her. The first impression she gave was really gloomy and weird.


    "Pakura of Scorch release."


    Pakura introduced herself, and before she finished speaking, she pped her palms out, and suddenly a 20-meter-long tongue of me spewed out of her palms, trying to burn Hanzo to ashes.


    Hanzo did not dodge or evade, and once again made a seal with one hand, and a water wall rose from his feet.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The mes collided with the water, making a screeching sound and producing a lot of smoke.


    Under the shadow of the smoke, Hanzo once again performed Shunshin and disappeared.


    ''Where did he go?''


    Pakura''s eyes became sharp, and she searched around in the darkness, but she suddenly found that the ground under her feet had turned into a swamp and was sinking rapidly.


    As the ground sank, one after another detonating talismans were revealed and quickly attached to her''s legs.


    Fire Escape  Detonate me Array.


    This is one of Hanzo''s ultimate moves. Not only is it quite stealthy when activated, but it is also extremely powerful.


    With this move, Hanzo almost killed Tsunade during the Second Ninja War. In the anime, Nagato''s legs were also injured by this technique, leaving thetter to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    ''Boom!''


    The loud noise of the explosion and the dazzling fire engulfed Pakura in an instant.


    Hanzo emerged from the darkness and stepped forward to confirm her''s death.


    But what he saw was a me goddess who came out of the explosion and slowly rose into the air.


    Just now, when she had no time to escape, she finally used his strongest ability and turned herself into mes.


    In this state, she can be immune to all fire release attacks, reduce the density of her body, and use air buoyancy to achieve flight.


    "I underestimated you."


    Hanzo looked up at Pakura and for the first time there was a look of surprise on his face.


    "Let''s go, Hanzo!"


    Pakura shouted sharply, and her voice spread far and wide in the night sky.


    ''Shhhhhhhhh.''


    Countless scorching fireballs continuously separated from her body surface, and under her control, like a meteor shower, they shrouded Hanzo on the ground.


    "Gorgeous."


    Hanzomented on this, and once again used the Shunshin to keep dodging, and from time to time he fired a few water des to counterattack at Pakura in the air.


    Looking at this scene, it seems that Pakura haspletely suppressed Hanzo, but in fact it is not the case.


    Her scorching power is very strong. As long as one of the hundreds of fireballs hits Hanzo, the Demi-God will be killed on the spot, the water in his body will be evaporated, and he will be a terrifying mummified corpse.


    But she just can''t hit him.


    Because Hanzo is too fast.


    In the battle between ninjas, the faster side always gain the upper hand easily, they can attack if they want, and retreat if they want.


    Only speed is not broken.


    Soon, more than half of Pakura''s chakra was consumed, and she could no longer support the flight and fell from the air.


    Hanzo seized this opportunity, quickly formed seals with both hands, and released a ninjutsu.


    "Roar!"


    With a deafening roar, a giant water release: Water Dragon flew out from behind him, swept towards Pakura, who was thenunched several meters away.


    Itpletely extinguished Pakura''s fire.


    Hanzo''s water release is stronger than her fire release, and no one can surpass his ability to control water.


    On the other side.


    Mui and others used the many traps set in advance, as well as the imprisoning technique of Kusagakure, and defeated all of Hanzo''s subordinates.


    "Hurry up and save her!"


    When they saw that Pakura was defeated, they rushed over immediately to stop Hanzo from killing her


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Hanzo''s mouth, and a seal formed again, only to hear a


    "Boom",


    arge hole suddenly opened in the ground ahead, and a huge creature emerged from the ground.


    It was a pimple-covered Smander, with a white belly and gray skin, and a bulging mouth.


    As soon as it appeared, it opened its mouth and sprayed arge purple poisonous mist towards Mui and the others.


    Everyone who was caught off guard and were toote to dodge, and without exception, they were enveloped in poisonous mist, and they made a burst of coughing sounds.


    After the poisonous mist dissipated.


    Mui and the others, including Ye Cang, all fell to the ground in a mess, and everyone was paralyzed, and they couldn''t even move a finger.


    Taijutsu, Shunshin, Water release, and poison.


    This is the strength of the Demi-God of the ninja world - Hanzo the Demi-God.


    He is proficient in all kinds of ninjutsu and taijutsu, and has almost no weaknesses. In his decades of ninja career, he has not even suffered a single injury.


    Facing such a powerful enemy, Pakura, Mui and others felt the same as the former Konoha Sannin.


    Despair.


    Hanzo walked to the crowd step by step.


    "I''ll give the antidote to the one who hands over the Box of Ultimate Bliss. You''d better hurry up, because when the toxin of the smander ispletely released, you will all be dead."


    He took out a bottle of antidote and said in a low and cold voice.


    Just as his voice fell.


    Hanzo suddenly sensed an inexplicable danger, and without hesitation, he formed the seal again, and left the ce.


    Sure enough, a golden Lighting struck from the darkness andnded where Hanzo had just stood.


    ''An enemy?''


    Hanzo snorted indifferently, but he soon realized that the golden Lighting from the darkness was just a feint.


    The opponent''s real target was his summoned beast- Smander


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    Almost at the same time that Hanzo was attracted by the golden lightning, countless chakra threads shot out from the ground, forming arge airtight that bound the huge body of the smander.

 Chapter 88: 88

    Chapter 88: 88


    Line Release  Ground Spider seam.


    Immediately afterwards, the word "Explosion" appeared on the ground around the Smander, and a series of explosions urred.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    Under the impact of the huge explosion, the Smander, which could not move, was severely injured on the spot and was dying.


    "Ibuku!"


    At this moment, Hanzo finally lost his temper and called out the name of his beloved summoned beast.


    ''Whoosh!''


    While Hanzo''s mind was fluctuating, Kisame who had been hiding in the dark finally appeared, his index fingerunched a fierce attack on the former.


    "Die for me!"


    After Hanzo came back to his senses, he immediately poured out his boundless anger on the despicable and shameless sneak attack.


    ''ng ng!''


    The two fought hundreds of times in a very short period of time.


    However, during the fierce battle with the opponent, Hanzo''s anger quickly died down, reced by extreme panic.


    Because he found that every attack of his was perfectly avoided by Kisame. The other party seems to know his moves very well, and he has seen through it in advance before he makes a move.


    This enemy seems to have the ability to read minds.


    Hanzo had to switch from offense to defense. Under Kisame''s fierce attack, he was beaten and retreated.


    Under the circumstance that his taijutsu was suppressed, the Demigod''s eyes shed, and he wanted to take off his face mask and use the Smander poison sac in his body to spray the poisonous mist at Kisame who is at close range.


    But Kisame had already understood his thoughts, and he would not let him do it.


    At this time.


    Kisame seized one of Hanzo''s ws and stabbed thetter with a sharp kunai in the abdomen. If he guessed correctly, that was the location of the smander poison sac.


    Hanzo''s pupils shrunk suddenly, he desperately used his escape technique, and narrowly escaped the kunai.


    He finally got some distance from Kisame.


    Then.


    Unable to admit defeat, his eyes were sharp, he held the scythe in both hands, chakra erupted from the soles of his feet, and rushed towards Kisame again at a speed beyond the limit.


    Scythe  sh.


    This is Hanzo''s strongest technique. It is a move that uses the scythe to prate the opponent with extreme speed and decides the oue in an instant.


    Kisame''s eyes narrowed, he neither dodged nor avoided, he utilised extended Nuibari and greeted Hanzo at an extremely fast speed.


    ''Swish.''


    The two sides shed in an instant, passed by, and then under the action of inertia, each sprinted forward for a certain distance.


    After a moment of silence.


    ''A click.''


    Hanzo looked down in astonishment, as the scythe in his hand actually cracked, breaking into two pieces.


    Kisame, however, was unscathed.


    ''Even this attack been seen through?''


    Hanzo turned around with a dignified expression and stared at Kisame. He had to admit that the opponent''s physical skills were stronger than his.


    No, it can''t go on like this.


    Then-


    Fire release  Detonate me Array!


    He quickly formed a seal, pressed his palm to the ground, and wanted to repeat his old technique, using thisrge-scale fire escape formation to kill Kisame.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame is faster than him.


    Kisame didn''t even form a seal, he pressed his left hand to the ground, and the Explosion release ability was activated, and a chakra spread along the ground to Hanzo''s feet.


    ''Boom!''


    With a violent explosion, the ce where Hanzo stood was sted into a deep pit several meters in diameter. If he hadn''t sensed that the situation was wrong, forcibly terminated the seal, and used the Shunshin to escape again, he would have been bombed to death.


    He faced Kisame, who strikes again.


    Hanzo, who is gradually bing less skilled, can only pin his hopes of victory on the water ninjutsu ace that he has.


    He summoned a giant water dragon again, and swung towards Kisame with its teeth and ws open.


    Kisame was not afraid at all, and quickly formed a seal, and a water release dragon rose behind him.


    Water Dragon vs Water Dragon.


    It has to be said that Hanzo is much stronger than Kisame in terms of controlling water alone. After all, he has been immersed in the field of water release ninjutsu for decades.


    The water dragon created by Hanzo are not only lifelike, but also faster and more flexible.


    The water dragon of Kisame looks dull inparison, but is much bulkier.


    The moment Hanzo saw Kisame''s water dragon, his expression changed drastically.


    Because the water dragon summoned by Kisame is more than three times thicker than Hanzo''s water dragon, and he is directly crushed in terms of chakra.


    Kisame can notpare in ninjutsu skills with Hanzo at all, and wins directly by quantity.


    One power down ten skills.


    "Roar!"


    Kisame''s water dragon let out a thunderous roar, like a big snake eating a small snake, swallowed Hanzo''s water dragon in a single attack.


    Hanzo once again used Shunshin, dodged roughly, and opened a greater distance from Kisame.


    ''How is this possible? !''


    The Demi-God of the ninja world, who has been invincible in his entire life, is full of astonishment at this time.


    He never imagined that one day he would be suppressed by his opponent in all directions.


    Taijutsu, fire release and, water release, he lost in all these areas.


    At this time, Hanzo finally saw Kisame''s appearance.


    The other party looked very youngpared to him, in his twenties, tall and burly, wearing a ck suit, with very strange facial features.


    Like... a shark.


    After Hanzo scoured his memory, he was pretty sure he had never seen this man before.


    As Kisame walked towards Hanzo, he shook his head and said:


    "Hanzo, you have disappointed me too much. It seems that you are really old, and your strength and character are not as good as before. It''s time to go to earth and rest in peace."


    After listening to Kisame''s words, Hanzo suppressed his anger and shook his head at the former.


    "This battle is no longer necessary to continue. This is the end, and we will continue thister."


    After he said these words with a sneer, he moved his body and quickly escaped with Shunshin.


    This is Hanzo''s style.


    When he has the upper hand, he never attacks in rashly, but chooses the safest way to y. Even if the opponent is an unknown rookie ninja, he will use all his strength to defeat him. And when he can''t beat the enemy, he will run away decisively, and he will never be brave.


    A ninja who never puts himself in dangerous situations.


    From this point of view, Hanzo and Kisame can be said to be very simr, they can only be said to be exactly the same.


    After a minute.


    Hanzo continued to perform the Shunshin jutsu and ran wildly, and he could already see the coast in the distance.


    Fortunately, his speed was much faster than Kisame, he was able to get rid of the opponent''s pursuit and escape smoothly.


    However, as long as he thinks of the battle with Kisame just now, Hanzo can''t help but have lingering fears. He had lived more than fifty years and had never felt death so close.


    Just when Hanzo breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had escaped from death.


    Suddenly.


    A huge shadow blocked the moonlight above Hanzo''s head. At the same time, he seemed to hear some kind of wing pping.


    As soon as Hanzo turned his head, his pupils shrank sharply, and he saw countless ck feathers falling from the sky like sharp arrows, shrouding him.


    This time, Hanzo couldn''t dodge, because the chakra in his body was exhausted, and he could no longer perform Shunshin jutsu to evade all the feathers.


    ''Puff puff!''


    Hanzo fell back straight in despair, with feathers all over his body.


    Before hepletely lost consciousness, he vaguely saw a huge ck monster with wings, slowly descending from the sky...


    Then, Hanzo closed his eyes permanently and quickly lost his breath.


    A legend of the previous generation in the ninja world has fallen.


    He died on this ind.


    Tonight, an era hase to an end.


    Under the moonlit night.


    Kisamended from the sky. In the process, he ended his transformation, withdrew from Satori, and quickly walked to Hanzo''s side to find the antidote from thetter.


    In this battle with Hanzo, he firstid traps, sent Pakura to consume his chakra, and secretly collected information on Hanzo''s fighting style.


    Then he waited for an opportunity to sneak attack, and killed Hanzo''s summoned beast as soon as he attack, causing thetter''s strength to be greatly decrease.


    Moreover, Hanzo didn''t know anything about Kisame''s abilities, which magnified Kisame''s advantage in this battle.


    Kisame had the upper hand.


    ''But I have to say that Hanzo is worthy of being a Demi-God, his strength is tooprehensive, and hisbat experience is extremely rich, making him a perfect ninja.''


    Therefore, he was able to persevere for so long under Kisame''s onught.


    This is Hanzo, who is still in his old age. If he went back ten years ago, his strength and temperament were at the peak, he would be even more difficult to deal with.


    The Demi-God of the ninja world is not a false name.


    It''s a pity.


    Although Hanzo has reached the pinnacle of ordinary ninjas, he has no plug-ins after all, so no matter how strong he is, he can only be a "Demi-God".


    From the moment Kisame enters Satori, no matter how many means Hanzo has, he is doomed to die.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame patted his chest, the face tattoo suddenly opened its mouth, and put Hanzo''s body into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Hanzo''s body contains a lot of information, which is extremely valuable for research. Even if he don''t do research, he can exchange it for an astronomical amount of money.


    Just relying on the title of "Demi-God", he can start with seven or eight million Ryo?


    After a minute.


    Kisame rushed back to Pakura, Mui and the others, gave them an antidote, and pulled them back from the gate of hell.


    "Kisame-dono, Hanzo is..." Mui asked cautiously.


    "He died."


    His in tone fell in everyone''s ears, but it seemed to throw a big rock on theke, causing huge waves in their hearts.


    Mui and others felt very unreal, the dignified Demi-God of the ninja world, a legendary figure, just died like this.

 Chapter 89: 89

    Chapter 89: 89


    Under the suprised gaze of everyone, Kisame walked up to the smander, which had lost its breath of life due to excessive blood loss.


    While the corpse was still hot, Kisame cut open the smander''s stomach with Nuibari, explored inside, and finally took out a poison sac.


    When this fist-sized poison sac was held in Kisame''s hands, it was still beating and releasing purple poisonous gas.


    Kisame directly brought the poison sac to his nose and took a breath.


    The poisonous gas entered his nose, causing him to feel dizzy.


    Immediately afterwards, a strong sense of numbness spread from Kisame''s head down to his whole body. Apanied by the numbness, there are also bursts of tingling from time to time.


    Kisame frowned, but instead of using the antidote, he relied on his body to support him. After a while, he stood still and didn''t fall down.


    His body has been transformed with Six Paths level ninja tool such as the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and it has long be powerful. Not only is it extremely hard, but it is also invulnerable to all poisons.


    Even the highly poisonous smander can only temporarily make him feel paralyzed and give some sting. When he inhales it a few more times, his body will be familiar with the poison, and his poison resistance can be further improved.


    In this way, Kisame can carry out his n: transnt the venom sac of the smander into his body.


    That''s right.


    Kisame fought with Hanzo in order to get the smander''s poison sac.


    He ns to follow Hanzo''s example and transnt the poison sac into his body through surgery, turning himself into a human-shaped smander capable of spraying poisonous mist or producing venom at any time.


    At that time, his strength can be further improved.


    Thinking of this, Kisame took out the small freezer that had been prepared, carefully stored the poison sac inside, and then put it into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    The rest of the night had been a calm affair.


    Early the next morning, Kisame and Pakura left Hozuki Castle silently.


    Kisame summoned a shark and stepped on its back with Pakura. After a day, they finally left this ind sea and reached the shore.


    "From now on, you are free."


    Kisame said to Pakura, but found thetter standing in the same ce, looking confused.


    "What are your ns in the future? Go back to Sunagakure to seek revenge on those high-level officials who bullied you? Do you want me to help? I can apany you and kill the fourth Kazekage and Sunagakure''s high-level officials."


    Kisame said in a half-joking, half-serious tone. On the surface, he was helping Pakura, but what he is after was that Sunagakure should have a lot of high-quality ninja tools, such as human puppets or something.


    It may be worth a grab.


    "No, no need."


    Hearing this, Pakura''s expression suddenly changed. Because she knows that Kisame is not bragging, but can really do it.


    "Tsk tsk, you were ruthlessly abandoned by the vige, but you still care about the vige and don''t want to see Sunagakure be destroyed."


    Kisame sighed with emotion, then turned and left.


    "Wait!"


    Pakura suddenly shouted behind him and hurriedly chasing after him, "Um, can I... can I go with you?"


    Kisame nced at Pakura but didn''t ask any more questions, he just nodded and said:


    "Ok."


    It''s like the saying, there is no eternal enemy in this world.


    Kisame and Pakura, once confronted each other on the battlefield because of their hostile ninja status.


    But now, Pakura is no longer from Sunagakure, and Kisame has never thought that he is a ninja from Kirigakure, and is ready to defect at any time.


    A former enemy can be apanion.


    From Pakura, in addition to her own strength and fierce fighting style, there is one thing that Kisame value the most.


    Loyalty.


    As a ninja, Kisame deeply realizes how valuable loyalty is.


    No matter how powerful the viin is, there must be a few loyal subordinates around him, otherwise, like Madara Uchiha, he will be betrayed and stabbed by two or more youngsters in turn, and he will end up in a very miserable end.


    Kisame''s follow-up n is as follows:


    After leaving the Hozuki Castle, he will return to his boss, Fuguki Suikazan, and try to get the Samehada from his hand.


    In this way, he can gather all Kirigakure''s seven ninja swords.


    And that''s not the end.


    The real target of the Gunbai in the hands of Madara Uchiha, the treasure of the Uchiha n.


    ording to his memory, Madara would manipte Kirigakure Anbu during the Third Ninja War, ordering them to capture Rin Nohara and transnt three tails, Isobu, into her body.


    Kisame''s n was: when Madara started, he will take the opportunity to infiltrate the Kiri Anbu under him, so that he could find Madara''s hiding ce and steal the Gunbai directly.


    Madara Uchiha is 73 years old this year, and has also transnted Rennigan to Nagato, relying on the ten tails statue to continue his life.


    For such an old man it is naturally impossible for him to be Kisame''s opponent.


    However, before returning to Kirigakure, Kisame had to ask someone for help to transnt the smander''s venomous sac into him.


    This transnt operation is still rtively difficult, and the general medical ninja may not be able to do it, so he must find a good one.


    If only technology is considered, Tsunade is undoubtedly the best candidate in this world.


    But with the friendship between Tsunade and Kisame, it is impossible for her to operate on him, not to mention, her phobia is at 80% and is still not cured.


    So Kisame took the next step and set his sights on Tsunade''s disciple.


    Shizune.


    As a student of Tsunade, Shizune has been taught by the former, and she is a genius of medical ninjutsu.


    Andpared to Tsunade, Shizune is much easier to handle.


    Kisame estimated that Tsunade could not go to the front line due to fear of blood, so most of them stayed in Konoha Vige at this time. And Shizune has always been by Tsunade''s side, inseparable.


    It happened that he is returning to Kirigakure, and he had to pass through the Land of Fire, so he will sneak into Konoha by the way and got this thing done.


    After making a n, Kisame immediately began to act.


    Considering that it is more convenient for a single person to move, after exining the situation to Pakura, he sucked her into his body, and then used the "change" shoulder tattoo.


    He transformed into an ordinary person.


    Aftering out of the isted Hozuki Castle and returning to the ninja world, Kisame walked all the way, and soon felt the lively atmosphere of the physical integration of the major ninja viges.


    On the border of the Land of Grass, the army of Konoha and Kumogakure are fighting fiercely, destroying this small country in the middle, and countless civilians are disced.


    Kisame mixed with them, bypassing the sight of both ninjas along the way, and went straight to Konoha, the Land of Fire.


    A few dayster.


    Kisame mixed in with a caravan and sessfully entered Konoha.


    Since the start of the Third World War, Konoha has fought against Kumogakure and Iwakagure at the same time. In addition, it has to beware of Sunagakure in the west and Kirigakure in the east. The main force has basically been dispatched.


    Right now, in Konoha Vige, the guard force is much emptier than usual, so Kisame''s infiltration can be said to be very smooth.


    "Give way!"


    On the street, Konoha ninjas carried stretchers from time to time to send the wounded back from the front line to Konoha Hospital.


    Kisame therefore deduced that Tsunade and Shizune, the master and apprentice, are most likely in the hospital.


    So he went straight to the hospital.


    Suddenly, a pair of mother and son approached, which caught Kisame''s attention.


    It was Uchiha Mikoto and her three-year-old son, Uchiha Itachi.


    "Mother, are you going to the battlefield too?"


    Uchiha Itachi raised his head and asked Mikoto, with a pair of ck eyes exuding precocious wisdom far beyond his peers.


    "Don''t worry about me, Itachi, your mom is a Jonin."


    Mikoto smiled, touched her son''s head gently, and said to him, "The fate of a ninja is to fight. For the honor of the Uchiha n, and to protect the vige, I have to do my best."


    "I see, mother."


    Itachi nodded, thoughtfully.


    The mother and son did not notice that an ordinary passerby walking across was secretly spying on them.


    Kisame''s gaze swept across Uchiha Itachi calmly.


    In his previous life, he respected Itachi very much, and willingly stayed by Itachi''s side as a sidekick.


    But in the eyes of the current Kisame, Uchiha Itachi is nothing.


    No.


    This kid is... a leek.


    A leek that has not yet grown.


    Kisame remembered.


    After Uchiha Itachi awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan and obtained the power of Susanoo. There were two spiritual tools roaming in the ninja world, so he took the initiative to find and choose him.


    Since then, they had been staying in Itachi''s Susanoo.


    They are Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror respectively.


    Among them, Sword of Totsuka is the third Kusanagi sword that Orochimaru has been looking for, also known as the "Sake Sword".


    In the anime, Itachi used the Sword of Totsuka twice, the first time was to seal Orochimaru''s body White Snake Orochi, and the second time was to seal Nagato.


    This shows the power of its seal.


    The Yata Mirror is a divine shield created based on the Five release Ninjutsu, which ims to be able to resist all physical and ninjutsu attacks.


    After Uchiha Itachi died, these two spiritual artifacts disappeared, because they had no entity themselves.


    Kisame is very envious of the Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror.


    In order to get them, he can only expect Uchiha Itachi, this little leek, to grow up quickly.


    At that time, Kisame wille back toplete the harvest, use the Panda to devour the two spiritual tools, and take them as his own.


    Just when Kisame was thinking of Itachi in his mind.


    "Big Brother Shisui!"


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly shouted in Kisame''s direction.


    Kisame quietly walked aside, turned his head to look, and found that several Uchiha ninjas from the police force were patrolling the street.


    Surprisingly, the youngest of these people is only a seven or eight years old kid with short ck hair and a round nose.


    He is the first genius of the Uchiha n - Uchiha Shisui.


    After Shisui heard Itachi''s call, he showed a gentle smile. He said a few words to hispanions and told them to go first. He temporarily left the team and came to the mother and son of Mikoto and Itachi.


    "Aunt Mikoto."


    Shisui first bowed to Uchiha Mikoto to say hello, then stepped forward and touched Itachi''s hair.


    "Big Brother Shisui, are you going to the battlefield too?" Itachi asked curiously.


    "Well, the frontline battle is tight and there are not enough manpower. I have been notified."


    Shisui nodded and said to Itachi.


    Although he was only eight years old, he did not behave like a child at all, but was calm and mature.


    Kisame who was not far away looked at Shisui, and the information of the other party appeared in his mind.


    In the anime, during the Third Ninja War, Shisui ran on the battlefield by means of Shunshin and genjutsu, and was called "Shisui no Shunshin".


    He is so strong that almost everyone in the ninja world knows it.

 Chapter 90: 90

    Chapter 90: 90


    Due to his excellent performance on the battlefield, Shisui not only made Uchiha''s name resounding in the ninja world again, but also was recognized by Konoha executives such as the third Hokage.


    It can be said that, aside from Minato Namikaze, Shisui Uchiha is the most dazzling genius of Konoha in the third ninja war.


    Moreover,pared to the twenty-year-old Minato, Shisui was only about ten years old when the Third Ninja War ended.


    It is too exaggerated to be famous in the ninja world at the age of ten, which shows how powerful a genius he is.


    In Kisame''s memory, the main battlefield of the Uchiha n in the third ninja war was in the eastern part of the Land of Fire, it''s against Kirigakure.


    Shisui once used an illusion from a long distance, instantly killing two Kirigakure ninjas, and stunned the Kirigakure''s "Ao".


    It seems that in the near future, Kisame and Shisui are likely to meet on the battlefield.


    Thinking of this, Kisame withdrew his gaze, turned around, and disappeared on the street corner.


    Just as he left.


    Shisui turned his head and nced at the ce Kisame stood suspiciously.


    He frowned, hurriedly parted with Mikoto and Itachi, and then chased after him.


    Kisame walked around, and finally walked into an inessible alley. There was a wall in front of it, and there was no road ahead.


    Right then there was a sound of footsteps behind him.


    Kisame turned around and saw Shisui appearing at the entrance of the alley with a serious face.


    "Who are you?"


    Shisui asked, and pulled out the ninja sword behind him.


    During the war, there are not only frontal battlefield operations, but also intelligence operations that go deep behind enemy lines.


    Since the start of the Third Ninja War, Shisui, as a patrol officer of the police force, has caught several spies from other Shinobi viges these days.


    As soon as he saw Kisame just now, he judged based on experience and intuition that there might be something wrong with this person.


    Kisame did not answer Shisui''s question.


    He led Shisui to such a remote ce just to make a quick move, so he attacked directly.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Arge number of chakra wires suddenly appeared on the ground under Shisui''s feet, forming arge covering him.


    Line Release  Ground Spider Seam.


    Shisui had been alert for a long time, so he reacted instantly and his figure disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he was only a few meters away from Kisame.


    His hands quickly formed a seal, and in an instant, more than a dozen clones were separated, and they attacked Kisame together.


    This is the prototype of his famous technique that granted him the name Shunshin no Shisui.


    This technique is actually abination of Shunshin jutsu and clone jutsu.


    The clones he split are inanimate, but because of his incredible speed, he can instantly jump to any of the clone and attack the enemy.


    So from this point of view, his clones are real.


    In the actualbat process, the enemy''s attack is invalid to Shisui''s clone, and the enemy can''t predict which clone he will use to attack, so it is difficult to resist Shisui''s attack.


    The alley is very narrow, and Shisui has divided into many clones in one breath, just to kill Kisame in seconds.


    This time, however, he miscalcted.


    ''ng ng!''


    Facing the onught of Shisui''s attack, Kisame held a kunai and resisted them all, as if he had predicted in advance which clone of Shisui would appear and from which direction he would attack him.


    Shisui became more and more frightened, as he didn''t expect that his technique would be cracked by someone.


    At this time.


    Shisui''s body suddenly appeared in front of Kisame, facing thetter''s eyes, his scarlet Sharingan released a strong light.


    Shisui nned to utilise genjutsu to attack him. It is precisely because of his extraordinary talent in illusion that he can obtain the strongest illusion, kotoamatsukami, after he awakens the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Kisame have been prepared for a long time against this.


    As early as when Shisui appeared at the entrance of the alley, Kisame didn''t look directly into the former''s eyes.


    At this time, in the face of Shisui''s illusion, he simply closed his eyes and did not give the other party any opportunity to take advantage.


    But that''s it, even though Kisame became blind, it still perfectly resisted all the attacks from Shisui.


    This is Satori''s mind-reading technique.


    Without this ability, Kisame would not be able to be so adept in this battle.


    Next, it was Kisame''s turn to fight back.


    ''Puff.''


    He grabbed a w in Shisui''s attack, stabbed his abdomen with a chakra wire, it caused Shisui to let out a muffled groan, and all the clones disappeared in an instant.


    The Uchiha n''s number one genius fell at Kisame''s feet.


    Kisame has no ns to kill Shisui for the time being. After all, he counted on this guy to help Itachi grow up as soon as possible, and use his suicide to stimte Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan awakening.


    Therefore, Kisame stunned Shisui, tied him with a chakra string, and threw him into a trash can as high as one person in the alley.


    The battle was quick and short, and due to its remote location, it was temporarily undiscovered.


    But Kisame knew that he had to hurry up.


    So, he used the "change" shoulder pattern again, and changed his face into the appearance of an old man.


    He hunched over, his face was pale, and he kept coughing, looking like he was seriously ill, and walked towards Konoha Hospital across the street.


    Soon, Kisame came to the noisy hospital.


    The hospital is full of people, the medical staff are very busy, and arge number of wounded are ced on mobile beds, with other ninjasing and going.


    Kisame''s eyes swept across the crowd, and at a nce, he saw a striking and familiar figure.


    Tsunade.


    At this time, Tsunade took off the green windbreaker with the word gambling, changed into a white coat, and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and was examining the patient''s injury with a serious face.


    As Tsunade''s disciple, Shizune was there, holding a pile of documents, and followed behind Tsunade step by step.


    After inspecting the hall, Tsunade walked towards the office again, busy with official business.


    Kisame quietly followed.


    "Tsunade-sama, I want to... go to the bathroom."


    In the corridor, Shizune blushed and said to Tsunade that she had not been to the bathroom after a busy morning, and she couldn''t hold back.


    "Well, give me the file."


    Tsunade took the document from Shizune and turned around and entered the office.


    "Hmm"


    Shizune breathed a sigh of relief, trotted all the way, and entered the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    ''Good chance.''


    Kisame appeared from the corner of the wall. After seeing this scene, he performed the transformation technique again and turned into the appearance of a female nurse and entered the bathroom.


    As soon as he walked into the bathroom, he heard a flushing sound.


    Shizune came out of the cubicle with relief, and turned on the faucet in front of the sink.


    Kisame immediately stepped forward and patted Shizune''s shoulder from behind.


    "Shizune, you have worked hard. I see that you are very tired. How about I help you to sit in the lounge for a while."


    He pretended to be concerned.


    "Thank you, but no, I still have a lot to do."


    Shizune showed a polite smile and declined the kindness of the nurse in front of her.


    What she didn''t expect was that after the other party was rejected by her, her eyes turned cold and her face suddenly changed.


    "I told you to rest, you don''t understand human words, do you?"


    Kisame said in a cold tone, pressing the hand on Shizune''s shoulder hard, let thetter take a breath of cold air in pain.


    "You"


    Shizune was frightened and angry, and was about to resist, but felt a huge suctioning from the other party.


    Next second.


    Her whole body was distorted, and with a swoosh, the face tattoo sucked her into Kisame''s chest and was sent into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After the sneak attack, he directly opened the bathroom window and escaped through the window.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Tsunade''s office.


    "Why is she in the toilet for so long?"


    Tsunade muttered, frowned, stood up, and went out to look around.


    However, she searched all over a building and could not find any trace of Shizune. She asked passing doctors and nurses, they also said that they did not see her.


    Tsunade had an ominous premonition.


    Shizune''s docile and quiet personality has always made Tsunade feel at ease. If Mute leaves the hospital suddenly, it is impossible not to say hello to her.


    Unless something happened to her.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s face changed. She hurried back to the office, ready to change clothes and go to the vige to find Shizune.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she saw a kunai plugged into the desk, with a note tied to the end of the kunai.


    It flew in from the window.


    Tsunade hurriedly tore off the note and nced at it quickly.


    It said:


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s been a long time. I see that you look very motivated. You should be recovering well from hemophobia. The prison where I was serving my sentence is on holiday, so I came out for a walk. It happened that I was going to have a minor surgery, so I borrowed your disciple, Shizune, for a period of time. Don''t worry about Shizune, I will take care of her like my own sister."


    The note has no name, just a shark pattern with nted lines.


    Prison, sharks...and the other party also knew about her hemophobia.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in Tsunade''s mind.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame..."


    She clenched her fist and mmed it on the desk with a bang, causing documents, pen and paper on the desk to fly, spilling all over the room.


    Due to the past six months, Tsunade was about to forget about Kisame. Just as the information that Jiraiya brought back at the beginning said, Kisame was sent to Hozuki Castle.


    It was a ce where ninja''s are to be forgotten and never returned.


    But now, the prison is having holiday?


    Tsunade naturally couldn''t believe this kind of nonsense, she knew that it was Kisame who had escaped from prison.


    ''This guy kidnapped Shizune, what did he want to do?''


    Desperate to save her disciple, she rushed out of the hospital like the wind, went straight to Hokage''s office, and then urged the third Hokage to mobilize people tounch a big search in the vige.


    As a result, its not Shizune that was found, instead it was an unconscious Uchiha Shisui found in the trash can in the alley.


    ''It''s him.''


    Tsunade saw Shisui bound by chakra strings, her face became more and more ugly, and she was more certain that it was Kisame.


    At this time, Kisame had already escaped and left Konoha.


    Kisame needs a safe ce for the transntation of smander''s venom sac. Konoha definitely won''t do, so he is bringing Shizune directly back to the Land of Water.

 Chapter 91: 91

    Chapter 91: 91


    A few dayster.


    In a small town in the Land of Water.


    Kisame found a private clinic, sneaked into it at night, knocked the doctor unconscious, and borrowed theter''s operating room.


    He patted the face on his chest, and took out Pakura, Shizune, and the freezer that stored the poison sac of the smander all at once.


    "It''s you?!"


    After Shizune covered her head and regained consciousness, she saw Kisame''s face, and finally knew who she was kidnapped by.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, I''m just asking you for a small favor. I''ll let you go as soon as it''s done."


    With a smile on his face, Kisame showed Shizune the poison sac of the smander, and asks her to perform a transnt operation for him.


    "You want to transnt this thing into your body?"


    When Shizune knew what the poison sac was, she couldn''t help but widen his eyes. It''s like Kisame wants to die.


    What a lunatic.


    "Shizune, I believe in you. For you, a transnt operation of this level shouldn''t be a problem."


    While talking, Kisame took off his shirt andy down on the operating table.


    Shizune nced at Kisame, then at Pakura who was standing beside her, thetter stared at her without saying a word, a scorching fireball floating in the palm of her hand.


    It seems that if she doesn''t agree to help Kisame by performing the surgery, she will immediately be turned into a mummified corpse.


    In desperation, Shizune could only ept his situation.


    But.


    "I...I''m not sure."


    She hesitated, but told the truth. She had done a lot of internal organ transnts, but it was the first time doing something so dangerous.


    She has no experience.


    Shizune knew that if she identally failed the operation, she would more likely to die.


    So she asked Kisame to let her prepare for a few more days, and after doing her preparation, she would operate on him.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I have a sessful case here, you just need to do the same to me, it''s very simple."


    Kisame said as he took out Hanzo''s body and ced it on another operating table.


    "He, he is..."


    Shizune looked at Hanzo''s corpse and her eyes gradually widened in terror.


    Who does not know the name of a Demi-God in the Ninja world?


    In this world, the person Shizune admires the most is undoubtedly Tsunade, and in her heart, Tsunade is the best ninja.


    However, even Tsunade, who has always been proud and self-confident and put no one in her eyes, will show a respectful look when she mentions Hanzo.


    After all, in the Second Ninja War, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru were once cornered by Hanzo. Even the name of Konoha Sannin was given by him.


    But now, the corpse of the Demi-God of the ninja world is lying in front of her.


    "You... killed the Demigod?!"


    Shizune looked at Kisame in disbelief and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just a sneak attack, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Kisame said, and then raised his finger and cut Hanzo''s lower abdomen with a wire, showing Shizune the location of the poison sac in Hanzo''s body.


    Under his orders, Shizune put on a gas mask and gloves, and carefully observed Hanzo''s body.


    Ten minutester.


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Kisamey back on the operating table, and without saying a word, cut his stomach with a wire, revealing his internal organs.


    He didn''t use anesthesia, because his body is highly resistant, and even if he used anesthesia, it would have no effect.


    "I am warning you, concentrate on the operation, don''t think about making a move."


    Pakura didn''t trust Shizune very much, so she cast out a scorching fireball again, staring at thetter''s every move.


    "Hey, don''t be so cruel to her, you should be more encouraging."


    Kisame stopped Pakura and smiled at Shizune.


    One is ying a good cop and the other a bad cop.


    "Whoo~"


    Shizune took a deep breath, carefully took out the smander''s venom sac from the freezer, and started the transnt operation.


    Three hourster.


    Facts have proved that Kisame''s vision is still good, and Shizune did not disappoint him.


    She is an excellent medical ninja, and with Hanzo''s corpse at the scene as a case reference, which greatly reduced the difficulty of the operation.


    In addition, during the operation, the work involving suturing was done by the patient, Kisame, himself with Nuibari.


    The three-pronged approach made this difficult transnt operation extremely smooth, with almost no mistakes in the middle.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    At the end of the operation, Kisame''s index finger Nuibari was like a butterfly flying through a flower field re-sutured his abdomen.


    Shizune stepped forward, and after forming a seal with her hands, pressed against his lower abdomen.


    ''Buzz.''


    Her palm suddenly emitted a soft blue light, which quickly healed Kisame''s woundpletely.


    "All right."


    Shizune retracted her hands and finally breathed a sigh of relief. When she took off her gas mask, she was already sweating profusely.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Kisame is very satisfied with the operation.


    "Don''t be too happy. It will take a while to see if there is any rejection."


    As a medical ninja, Shizune admonished Kisame with a serious and responsible attitude.


    "Don''t worry, everything that has entered my body so far has been very honest, and there have been no problems."


    Kisame said confidently, and touched his stomach, feeling the strong beating of the poison sac through his skin.


    "That''s the best. Then, can I go?"


    Shizune hesitated for a while, and asked tentatively.


    She remembered that Kisame had promised that as long as she sessfullypleted the operation, she could regain her freedom and return to Konoha.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, let''s take a look together, how is the effect of the surgery you performed yourself?"


    As soon as Kisame finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed a purple poisonous mist towards Shizune.


    "Cough cough..."


    Shizune couldn''t dodge in time, and was attacked by the poisonous gas of smander, and suddenly coughed violently.


    She soon became paralyzed, unable to stand still, and fell to the ground as soon as her legs were weak.


    At this time, Kisame stretched out a big hand to support her, and fed her an antidote.


    "Shizune, I suddenly changed my mind because I found that I needed a personal doctor who could treat and operate on me at any time. Congrattions on being hired."


    Kisame showed a devilish smile, and regardless of whether Shizune answered or not, he sucked her into the Box of Ultimate Bliss again with her horrified expression.


    It is the Third Ninja War now.


    Kisame is also not sure whether he will be injured in the future. If there is a medical ninja, Shizune, by his side, he can feel a lot of peace of mind.


    After sessfully transnting the poison sac of the smander, Kisame spent a night trying to figure out two ways to use the poison.


    The first is to spray poisonous mist from the mouth, which can be used to sneak up on enemies at medium and close range, poisoning them and knocking them down. Shizune used a simr ninjutsu when she fought Kisame before, which inspired him.


    The second is topress the highly concentrated poisonous mist into venom and store it. These venoms can be applied to weapons or put into food, which is very convenient to use.


    After one day.


    Kisame has never forgotten that there is a woman still waiting for him.


    After more than half a year, he finally returned to the town and met Yukino.


    "Kisame-sama."


    In the room, Yukino hugged Kisame tightly and stared crying with joy.


    In the six months since Kisame left, she worried about him every day. As time went on, her heart became more and more anxious, and she lost sleep all night.


    She lost weight.


    "I am back."


    Kisame gently stroked Yukino''s back and said apologetically.


    There is nothing to say next, Kisame naturally treated Yukino well.


    Such a peaceful and happy life continued for half a month passed before they knew it.


    Over the past few days, Yukino''splexion has clearly turned ruddy, and her body has plumped up again.


    Kisame also temporarily bid farewell to the identity of the ninja, worked hard every day, and became an ordinary house man.


    One night.


    Lying on the bed Kisame suddenly said,


    "I''m going back to Kirigakure."


    while looking at Yukino in his arms.


    When Yukino heard these words, her body trembled, as she didn''t expect to part with her man so soon. But she soon showed a smile and silently supported him as always.


    "I''ll introduce someone to you."


    Kisame said and then under the surprised eyes of Yukino, he patted his chest and released Pakura, who was sleeping in the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "Kisame-sama, she is..."


    Yukino looked at Pakura curiously and asked in a low voice.


    "She is Sunagakure''s Pakura of Scorch release. She and I were once enemies on the battlefield and a fellow inmate in the prison. I saw that she was beautiful, so I didn''t have the heart to kill her."


    Kisame introduced Pakura to Yukino in a joking tone.


    He really had no interest in Pakura.


    In fact, since devouring the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Kisame has found that his desire for women is getting lower and lower, even for Yukino it is the same.


    This may mean that he is about to be "inhuman".


    "You are Yukino. I heard Kisame mention you, and you are indeed a gentle and beautiful woman. Did you know that he once fought more than a thousand men in prison to retrieve the amulet you gave him. Both the prisoner and the prison guards were beaten up by him, almost turning the whole Hozuki Castle over."


    Pakura smiled and said with emotion about what happened in the prison.


    "Ah, really?"


    When Yukino heard this, she was taken aback and looked at Kisame subconsciously. Thetter just smiled and shrugged, and put her in his arms.

 Chapter 92: 92

    Chapter 92: 92


    "Really?"


    Yukino suddenly blushed.


    In fact, when she saw Pakura for the first time, she thought she was Kisame''s new love, and she couldn''t help feeling sad and lost.


    But now, Yukino''s heart was only deeply moved.


    At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    "Pakura, you can stay here temporarily and pany Yukino. If I have news, I will let you know."


    Kisame had thought about it for a while, and instructed Pakura.


    After all, it''s not very good to let Pakura sleep in the Box of Ultimate Bliss all the time. It''s better to let her stay here to apany Yukino, and this was she can also protect Yukino and Haku.


    "Well, ok." Pakura nodded and agreed readily.


    In this way, Kisame can safely return to Kirigakure.


    Early the next morning.


    Yukino and Pakura sent Kisame to the door, watching his back go away.


    On the way.


    Kisame is now thinking about how to deal with his current boss, Fuguki Suikazan, after returning to Kirigakure.


    The mission he received at the beginning was to go undercover in Hozuki Castle to kill Pakura, but now he returned empty-handed, he had to think of a story to fool him.


    Two dayster, Kisame returned to Kirigakure.


    As soon as he returned to the vige, he felt the feverish atmosphere of war everywhere. Many people were moring on the street to immediately attack the Land of Fire, all the way into Konoha.


    After all, the Land of Fire upies the best piece ofnd in the ninja world, and its geographical conditions are extremely advantageous, and it has always been coveted by all countries.


    Now Konoha is at war with Iwakagure and Kumogakure at the same time, and the local emptiness is a good opportunity for Kirigakure to invade.


    However, what is puzzling is that Yagura, the fourth Mizukage, has been doing nothing.


    "Hey, that guy in the suit... Isn''t that Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    "Crazy Kisame? Wasn''t he sent to Hozuki Castle as a prisoner? Why did hee back?"


    On the street, someone soon recognised Kisame with a look of surprise.


    When they came back to their senses, Kisame had disappeared and quietly came to the Anbu base.


    After half an hour.


    In a secret room, Kisame met his long-lost boss, Fuguki Suikazan.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what''s going on?"


    Fuguki Suikazan sat on the chair, holding the Samehada in his right hand, frowned, and asked Kisame in a deep voice.


    As long as Kisame''s answer does not satisfy him, he will be cut off by the Samaheda on the spot and turned into a headless corpse.


    At first Suikazan felt that having Kisame as a subordinate is very unlucky, so he made an excuse and sent thetter to undercover in Hozuki Castle, which was actually equivalent to lifelong exile.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Kisame left Kirigakure, he defeated the Anbu ninja who escorted him and escaped.


    After receiving the news, Suikazan was furious, and even announced that Kisame was a traitor and issued a warrant. However, it didn''t take long for the news toe from Hozuki Castle, saying that Kisame had arrived at the prison ahead of schedule and was already serving his sentence in prison.


    After hearing that, Suikazan had to rescind the wanted order for Kisame embarrassedly.


    After more than half a year, there was no movement in the prison, but Kisame suddenly appeared again and returned to Kirigakure.


    Facing Suikazan''s questioning.


    "Sir, I have discovered a shocking secret."


    Kisame looked very concerned, and with his superb acting skills, he told Suikazan about what happened in Hozuki Castle in a mixed way.


    "After I entered the prison, I quickly found the mission target - Pakura of Scorch release, and figured out thetter''s life and habit, and was waiting for the opportunity. But on the night I nned to attack Pakura, she was unexpectedly attacked by the warden. Mui sent someone to kidnap and took her to a mysterious undergroundboratory...


    There, the chakra in Pakura''s body was drained, and she was sacrificed to a strange door. Iter learned that the door was actually a treasure handed down from the ancient times to Kusagakure, it''s called the Box of Ultimate Bliss...


    Later, Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, who got the information about it, taking advantage of the chaos of the Land of Grass, he led arge-scale invasion on Hozuki Castle. A fierce battle broke out between them. That night, many prisoners died, I managed to escape while taking advantage of the chaos and desperately brought this information back to Kirigakure..."


    The story made up by Kisame is very exciting, rich in details, and vivid like a novel. And there are no ws in the logic, making it hard to doubt.


    In particr, words such as "Box of Ultimate Bliss" and "Hanzo" made Suikazan''s pupils shrink sharply, and he fell into shock and contemtion for a time.


    Suikazan is skeptical about Kisame''s words.


    But then he thought about it, if Kisame was lying, why would he have to run all the way back to Kirigakure, wouldn''t it be good to hide in any ce to be at ease?


    After all, once Kisame''s lies are exposed, there is only a dead end waiting for him.


    Is he is really a ninja who is loyal to the vige and willing to give everything, even his own life, toplete the task?


    Thinking of this, Suikazan released the Samehada in his hand and looked at Kisame with a eased expression..


    "Regarding the matter you reported, I will send someone to conduct further investigation. You should go back to Anbu to resume your duties. During this time, follow the seniors of Anbu to familiarize yourself with the department''s affairs."


    He thought about it for a while, and ordered Kisame.


    In Suikazan''s eyes, although Kisame is an unlucky guy, his strength is not bad, and he is also very loyal to the vige.


    Now is the time of war, and his men are short of manpower. People like Kisame can undoubtedlye in handy.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Kisame bowed to Suikazan and followed another Anbu out of the room.


    "As an Anbu ninja, how can you show off in this kind of clothes? Come with me."


    The Anbu nced at Kisame''s suit, and was very displeased. He took him to get a set of Anbu''sbat uniform and mask, and ordered Kisame to put it on.


    Kisame got a shark mask, codenamed "Shark" in Anbu.


    He nced at the back room where Suikazan lived.


    When he was in the room just now, he didn''t choose to kill Suikazan directly and grab Samaheda, in order to wait for a better time.


    Kisame is waiting for Uchiha Madara to make a move.


    He realized that maybe he could use a tactic to drive away the wolf and reap the benefits as the fisherman.


    A sinister n gradually took shape in Kisame''s mind.


    ......


    It has been a while since Kisame returned to Kirigakure.


    After sessfully fooling Suikazan, he rested for some time as Anbu to find out the current situation in the vige.


    His two former teammates, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri, have now been promoted to Chunin. However, he only watched them secretly, and did not take the initiative to show his identity to them.


    After all, what Kisame will do next will be very dangerous, and there is no need to involve them.


    Compared to Terumi Mei and Ameyuri Ringo, what Kisame cares more about is actually another person.


    Hozuki Mangetsu.


    Since he returned to the vige, he has not found any trace of Mangetsu, and the monster cell in his body doesn''t show any response. As if that guy disappeared out of thin air.


    Kisame felt that the situation was strange.


    So, he started a search in the forests around Kirigakure.


    In a sh, three months passed.


    The Third Ninja War had entered the white-hot stage at this time.


    In the early days of the war, the once ambitious Kumogakure, the Land of Lightning, went south to attack Sunagakure, Iwakagure and Konoha at the same time, and had the potential to push the ninja world down.


    However, it turns out that Kumogakure overestimated itself.


    Kumogakure''s army was first frustrated on the battlefield of Suna, and was repelled by Rasa, the fourth Kazekage, whose Kekkei Genkai is Ma release, which dered the failure of this invasion.


    Then, in the frontal battle with Iwakage, in order to let hisrades escape, the third Raikage Raikage fought against Iwakagure''s army of 10,000 ninjas by himself. After fighting for three days and three nights, he died of exhaustion.


    Soon after, in the process of fighting against Konoha, the A and Beebination of Kumogakure who were in the limelight was overwhelmed by Konoha Vige''s "Yellow sh" Namikaze Minato, and could only withdraw first and temporarilye to an end.


    At this point, as the initiator of the Third Ninja War, Kumogakure was defeated across the board, and had to stop and withdraw in a dreadful manner.


    However, with the sad exit of Kumogakure, the war did not end.


    Because in the past few months, the war has spread to every corner of the ninja world unknowingly.


    It seemed that Iwakagure has been umting power for many years. After defeating Kumogakure and killing the third Raikage, their morale was boosted for a while, and soon it assembled arge army and aggressively invaded the territory of the Land of Fire


    Kirigakure, which had been watching the fire from across the bank, finally couldn''t hold back, and sent troops across the sea to fight against Konoha.


    During these months.


    When the ninja world was hot and many geniuses became famous, Kisame still yed the role of an ordinary Kiri Anbu.


    After a long search, he finally found Mangetsu''s trail.


    To the southwest of Kirigakure, in a big mountain 100 kilometers away.


    Kisame walked in the woods, searching carefully.


    In this ce, he sensed the existence of monster cells, which means that Mangetsu is nearby.


    Shortly after Kisame found a hidden cave.


    He sneaks in quietly.


    Passing through a dark and long corridor, Kisame came to the depths of the cave and found a spacious underground secret room.


    "Ah! It hurts... Please forgive me, ah..." In the secret room, someone screams, mixed with begging for mercy rang.


    This familiar voice was indeed from Mangetsu.


    Kisame hid in the darkness, tried his best to hide his breath, and looked into the secret room.


    He saw a mass of white slimes, imprisoned in a translucent ss container as high as one person. The outer wall of the container is covered with some kind of mysterious sealing technique, constantly emitting a strange red light.


    Under the red light, the slime in the container seemed to be scorched by the strong sunlight, melting like snow, unable to gather strength.


    There was only one mouth left that didn''t melt, and it kept crying and begging for mercy.


    The one who Mangetsu is begging for mercy is a strange person with a white body, especially a face, which has no facial features, but a swirling shape.


    White Zetsu.


    Kisame recognized the identity of the other party at a nce. It was the most special-looking one among Zetsu''s clones, and possessed great power.


    White Zetsu is Uchiha Madara''s subordinate.


    "Oh, it''s useless for you to beg me, who made you so curious to find this ce, and was caught by us? But then again, your body is even more amazing than mine, even Madara. It''s unbelievable that I can''t kill you."


    White Zetsu pouted and looked at Mangetsu in the container through the ss with a look of surprise.


    ''So that''s what happened.''


    From the chatter of the chatterbox White Zetsu, Kisame quickly figured out what was going on.


    Mangetsu has never given up the investigation of the death of the third Mizukage. Later, he finally found clues and found the hiding ce of Uchiha Madara, the mastermind behind the scenes.


    As a result, he was no match for the opponent and became a prisoner.


    In this cave, Kisame only saw White Zetsu, but did not find any trace of Gunbai.


    ''What is this going?''


    He frowned, carefully recalling the plot in the anime.


    Back then, after the Battle of the Valley of the End, Madara Uchiha escaped from Konoha by feigning death and went underground to hide.


    ording to his spection, Madara''s hiding ce is actually impossible to be near the Kirigakure.


    There are two reasons for it.

 Chapter 93: 93

    Chapter 93: 93


    There are two reasons.


    First, Madara transnted the Rennigan to Nagato in his childhood, and he would have to monitor thetter for a long time, so his hiding ce must be not far from the Land of Rain.


    Second, Madara identally rescued Uchiha Obito who fell into the tunnel during the Battle of Kannabi Bridge. The Kannabi Bridge was the only way for the logistics supply route when Iwakagure attacked Konoha.


    So from the map, Madara''s hiding ce is most likely in the northwest direction of Konoha Vige, somewhere on the border of the three countries, Land of Fire, Land of Rain, and Land of Grass.


    So herees the question.


    In his old age Madara Uchiha''s life is like a candle in the wind, and it is very inconvenient for him to move. He had a tube inserted and relied on Gedo Statue to survive.


    Under such circumstances, how did he manipte Kiri Anbu, thousands of miles away, to order them to capture Rin Nohara, imnt three tails into her body, and cast a curse on her heart?


    Madara Uchiha must have used some method.


    The biggest possibility that Kisame thought of was... the shadow clone jutsu.


    After all, during the dormant period, under the guidance of ck Zetsu, arge number of White Zetsu clones were created. Using these clones and the power of the Sharingan, it is not difficult for Madara to create a clone or puppet to use in the outside world.


    No matter what before seeing Madara himself or his clone, Kisame is not prepared to act rashly, otherwise it would be easy to startle the snake.


    Now that this cave has been discovered, the next thing to do is to wait patiently.


    Once the battle of Kannabi Bridge breaks out, Madara Uchiha will definitely move.


    Thinking of this, Kisame nced at the white Zetsu and Mangetsu in the secret room, he quietly exited the cave.


    Days passed by during the war.


    News came from the front that in the decisive battle between Konoha and Iwagakura, the Kannabi Bridge was blown up, and the "yellow sh" Namikaze Minato attacked and killed a thousand Iwakagure ninjas in an instant.


    Under the deterrence of Namikaze Minato, the Iwakagure army was frightened and quickly withdrew from the Land of Fire.


    Konoha won big this time.


    In this way, in the third ninja war, Konoha has sessively defeated two powerful enemies, Kumogakure and Iwakagure.


    Such a strong performance made Sunagakure, who was just around the corner, directly dispel the idea of war. The fourth Kazekage Rasa even went to Konoha to visit Sarutobi Hizuren, hoping that the two Ninja viges could form an alliance to jointly maintain the peace of the ninja world.


    At this point, Konoha''sst enemy is only the vige of Hidden Mist in the west.


    At this time Kisame quitely lurkef near the cave.


    ording to his spection, Madara Uchiha should have rescued Obito at this time, so the n to kill Nohara Rin must start soon.


    A few dayster, a figure appeared in the woods.


    What surprised Kisame was that the man had green hair and purple eyes, was short in stature, and carried a stick-shaped weapon decorated with green flowers on his back.


    This man with a baby face, who looks like a very young man, is the fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure - Yagura.


    The reason why Yagura appeared here was because his eyes had already turned into the pattern of Sharingan.


    It seems that the fourth Mizukage still failed to escape the fate of his predecessor, and was also manipted by Uchiha Madara with Sharingan.


    Yagura was like a walking corpse, numbly walking through the woods to the front of the cave.


    A man in a ck robe slowly walked out of the cave. As he lifted his hood, he revealed a proud face and a pair of Sharingan.


    Sure enough... It''s Uchiha Madara''s clone?


    Kisame looked at this scene from the dark, and his spirit was lifted. The reason why he determined that the man in ck robe was Madara''s clone was not because of the other person''s Sharingan, but because of the Gunbai behind the man.


    Yes, he is carrying the Gunbai.


    Kisame finally saw this ninja tool that made him dream.


    He calmed down and continued to wait patiently.


    In front of the cave, Madara Uchiha instructed Yagura with a few words, and activated the Sharingan''s ability, strengthening the illusion on thetter.


    Then Madara walked into the cave.


    Yagura turned around, and walked in the direction of Kirigakure without saying a word.


    "Tsk tsk, this Yagura should be regarded as the most miserable Mizukage." Kisame secretly sighed.


    During Yagura''s reign, he was first manipted by Madara''s Sharingan, and after Madara''s death, he gained a short-lived freedom. But a few yearster, Obito came to Kirigakure again, and once again manipted the Mizukage with Sharingan, making him a puppet of Sharingan.


    After sometime, Kisame followed Yagura all the way back to Kirigakure.


    The same day.


    After Yagura returned to the vige, he immediately dispatched arge number of Anbu ninjas tounch a secret operation.


    These people went to Konoha to catch Nohara LRn.


    On the surface, they obeyed the orders of the fourth Mizukage, but in fact, they are all pawns of Uchiha Madara.


    Kisame immediately found his immediate boss, Fuguki Suikazan, and reported what he had seen, iming that the fourth Mizukage colluded with foreign enemies and was doing something to betray the vige.


    "Fuguki-sama, for the future of Kirigakure, please stop the fourth Mizukage!"


    Kisame bowed deeply to Suikazan and pleaded impatiently.


    "Why would the Mizukage actually do such a thing?"


    Hearing these words, Suikazan frowned, at first not believing Kisame''s words.


    But at this time, an Anbu ninja hurried in and reported to him the unusual movements of Kirigaku Anbu, which was exactly the same as what Kisame said.


    Hearing these words, Suikazan finally looked solemn. After pondering for a moment, he ordered Kisame:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, I order you to keep up with those Anbu ninjas immediately, find out where they are going and what they are going to do. Once you have new discoveries, contact me as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, my lord! I willplete the task."


    Kisame stood up straight, with a grim look on his face, and quickly turned to leave.


    There was a sh of light in Suikazan''s eyes as he gathered his cronies to prepare for action.


    If Yagura really colluded with a foreign enemy and was caught by him, then the position of the fourth Mizukage will be his.


    At that time, he can be what he wanted for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Suikazan couldn''t help clenching the Samehada, and his heart gradually became restless.


    After Kisame left the Anbu base, he looked back.


    ''Oh, the fish is hooked.''


    He knew that Suikazan could not be restrained anymore.


    The n is carried out step by step ording to his expectations.


    He did not follow Suikazan''s instructions to catch up with the Anbu troops sent by Yagura, but returned to the mountain again and lurked outside the cave.


    Three dayster.


    A group of Kirigakure Anbu, as expected, brought Nohara Rin back and drove them into the cave.


    Soon, Yagura also came here, and he was holding a huge jar in his hand, and the jar was covered withplicated sealing techniques.


    In there, should be the three tails.


    Kisame immediately notified Suikazan by means of Anbu''s liaison, waiting for thetter''srge army to kill.


    During this period.


    Inside the cave, there was a violent chakra fluctuation, and it was also apanied by an earth shaking roars obviously, Madara Uchiha transnted the three tails into Nohara Rin''s body.


    Shortly after.


    Nohara Rin, who was unconscious, was brought out by the Anbu Kirigaku again.


    "Start the n."


    Nearly 100 members of the Kiri Anbu, following Mizukage''s order, once again took Nohara Rin to the designated location in the direction of Konoha to prepare for the next step.


    "Bang!"


    Kisame separated a clone and followed it quietly, leaving the main body to wait here.


    ''Where is Suikazan?''


    Just when Kisame was feeling a little impatient and was about to break into the cave single-handedly, he looked back and saw that Suikazan has brought a troop of cronies and aggressively moved here.


    Kisame was immediately overjoyed, and hurried forward to report to Suikazan:


    "My lord, I saw with my own eyes that the fourth Mizukage has brought the three tails and transnted it into the body of a Konoha ninja. Mizukage actually sold our tailed beast, which is an act of betraying the vige!"


    "Hmph, I already know that. This time, I''ll see how Yagura is going to get out of this!"


    Suikazan snorted coldly, and rushed into the cave on the spot with his subordinates.


    Kisame deliberately wentst.


    A group of people moved through the corridor and came to the underground secret room, and saw Yagura and Madara Uchiha''s clone together.


    At this time, the two of them were standing in front of the ss container that was as tall as one person, it looks like they were going to get rid of Mangetsu.


    "Fuguki-sama, save me!"


    After Mangetsu found Fuguki Suikazan and others, he couldn''t help but be ecstatic and shouted loudly.


    ''Um?''


    Madara Uchiha and Yagura turned around.


    Suikazan and his group of Anbu confronted Uchiha Madara and Yagura.


    "Fourth Mizukage, what is going on here? Why did you take the three tails privately out of the vige, and give it to outsiders, and kidnapped Hozuki Mangetsu?"


    Suikazan raised his Samehada and questioned sharply.


    "Lord Fuguki, Mizukage is controlled by illusion, and the other party is from the Uchiha n!"


    Without waiting for Yagura and Madara to speak, Mangetsu who is in the cage, quickly reminded.


    ''What? !''


    Hearing the words, Fuguki and the others felt incredible.


    At this time.


    "Kill them." Madara Uchiha ordered coldly.


    "Yes." Yagura nodded numbly, as his pair of eyes immediately turned into the shape of Sharingan.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The Fourth Mizukage held arge ck iron rod and rushed straight towards Suikazan.


    ''ng!''


    Fuguki raised his Samehada to hold off Yagura.


    A battle began.


    In a few minutes.


    ''Rumble.''


    With a loud noise of the ground shaking a surging water that was like a roaring dragon, wrapping dozens of Kirigakure''s Anbu, rushed out of the cave.


    Someone used arge-scale water release ninjutsu.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Then three figures rushed out of the cave andnded on the clearing in the forest.


    Suikazan looked back and found that nearly half of his subordinates had been damaged, and his face became very ugly for a while.


    Madara and Yakura, who were opposite him, were unscathed.


    ''Womm.''


    Yagura quickly formed a seal and created a circr water mirror in front of him. From the water mirror, a person who looked exactly like Suikazan emerged andunched a fierce attack on Suikazan.

 Chapter 94: 94

    Chapter 94: 94


    Water release Water Mirror jutsu.


    This is Yagura''s special jutsu and his namesake as the fourth Mizukage. This jutsu forms a water mirror to reflect a replica of the enemy, and can use the same ninjutsu as the enemy.


    Two Suikazans fell into a hard fight.


    At this time, Madara Uchiha twisted his neck, moved his fingers, and took a step forward.


    "I haven''t moved my muscles for a long time."


    He muttered to himself, and as soon as he finished speaking, chakra erupted from the soles of his feet and attacked all of Fuguki Suikazan''s subordinates using taijutsu.


    "Let''s go together! As long as we kill this guy, we can remove the illusion on the fourth Mizukage!"


    The Kirigakure''s Anbu swarmed up.


    Water release Water Bullet!


    As several Anbupleted the seal, several streams of water formed and moved together towards Madara. These streams of water were highlypressed and added with the power of rotation, just like a cyclone, with astonishing destructive power.


    "Hahaha."


    Who would have thought that Madara Uchiha would not dodge and evade, instead released a mocking smile, facing the iing water bullet and took the Gunbai behind him and fanned it out.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The water bullets hit the surface of the Gunbai, not only did it not destroy the Gunbai as everyone imagined. Instead, it was like sunlight hitting a mirror and being reflected.


    The Gunbai bounced the water bullet back.


    This is the most powerful ability of the Gunbai. It is made from a part of the sacred tree, and the texture is hard and stic, and it is born with the characteristics of rebounding a ninjutsu.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    After a few water bullets were bounced back, they returned to the original path at a faster speed, and killed the unsuspecting Kiri Anbu on the spot.


    "Hahaha!"


    Madara Uchihaughed wildly as he held the Gunbai, he opened his Sharingan and rushed to the remaining Kiri Anbu like a tiger entering a flock, andunched a ruthless attack on them.


    "Ahhhh!"


    In a series of screams, Suikazan''s subordinates fell down one after another, and they were quickly ughtered cleanly, and there was not a single survivor left.


    Wrong.


    There is one survivor.


    That is Hoshigaki Kisame, who is hiding in the dark.


    Kisame is a very cautious person, especially in the face of such a terrifying enemy as Madara Uchiha, he does not dare to be careless.


    That''s why he attracted Fuguki Suikazan and others, and let these people act as cannon fodder in the lead, to test out the strength of the enemy for him.


    After some secret observation and analysis, he basically knew the fighting power of Madara Uchiha''s clone.


    Madara''s clone, with the addition of Gunbai, has the strength to enter the Kage level, so it can sweep through the Kiri Anbu.


    But that''s it.


    Madara Uchiha, after all, is very old, and it''s difficult for his body to move, and he has lost his Rennigan and he can only survive on the power of Gedo Statue.


    Under such circumstances, it is destined for his clone to not be strong.


    When Madara ended the fight.


    On the other side.


    With a "click", the big iron rod in Yagura''s hand was broken into two pieces, and he stepped back several steps and knelt on the ground.


    Opposite him, the Samaheda in the hands of Suikazan is no longer in its original form, that is wrapped in bandages, instead show it''s true colors:


    A dark blue monster with a big mouth and a body covered with sharp barbs.


    In the battle just now, when the situation was unfavorable to him, Suikazan used the Samehada''s ability to absorb the opponent''s chakra, seized the opportunity, shed the replica body with it, and sessfully sucked thetter''s chakra.


    In this way, he not only cracked Yagura''s water mirror jutsu, but also used the chakra he absorbed for his own use, adding a lot of strength.


    Then, the Fugukiunched a counterattack, and the battle became more and more easy for him, and he finally used the Samehada to cut off Yagura''s weapon and seriously injured thetter.


    Suikazan walked up to Yagura with the Samehada, and looked down at thetter:


    "In Kirigakure, the strongest person has always been the Mizukage. In terms of strength, you have never been my opponent. The Mizukage position that was stolen from me should be returned to me today."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his sword and dropped it, which resulted in the end of Yagura.


    Indeed, at this time, Yagura has not yet sealed a three tails into him, bing a perfect Jinchuriki, and was not Suikazan''s opponent.


    What''s more, he was also manipted by Uchiha Madara''s illusion and was thetter''s puppet.


    If it was normal, Yagura would definitely be on guard against Samehada, and it would be impossible for thetter to easily crack the water mirror technique and eat away his chakra.


    But being manipted by Sharingan, his fighting consciousness has inevitably declined, and it is difficult for him to exert his strength. It is inevitable that he will be defeated by Suikazan.


    ''Swish.''


    After Suikazan killed Yagura, he raised the Samehada and pointed at Madara Uchiha, and said coldly, "Next, it''s your turn."


    "Oh?"


    Madara stood on the spot with his arms folded over his chest with a look of fearlessness.


    "I''m not the same as a waste like Yagura. Don''t think that with those pair of Sharingan, you can repeat the same trick and use despicable means to manipte my will."


    Suikazan sneered, staring at Madara''s Sharingan, without avoiding thetter''s gaze.


    The reason why he is so confident is because he is one with the Samehada in his hand. Even if Suikazan is caught in the illusion, the Samehada can immediately interfere with the flow of chakra in his body and help him solve the illusion.


    "You''re wrong, I''m not going to use illusion."


    Madara sneered, and said to the Suikazan with a look of pity, "Because, my n has beenpleted, and Kirigakura is useless to me. That''s why I let you kill Yagura, and then Kill you to clear all traces."


    The "n" naturally refers to driving Nohara Rin to Konoha, releasing the three tails in her body, and destroying Konoha.


    "Stop talking nonsense and die!"


    Suikazan couldn''t stand Madara''s aloof appearance any longer. Before he finished speaking, his long orange hair stood up, it became hard and straight, and shot towards Madara like a torrential rain.


    A Thousand Needles jutsu.


    "Tips for carving insects."


    Madara smiled contemptuously and rushed towards Suikazan. As soon as he waved the Gunbai vigorously, a gust of wind blew up all the thousands of hair.


    Suddenly,


    ''Shhhhhh!''


    Arge amount of hair broke out from the ground under Madara Uchiha''s feet, like a sword, andunched a piercing attack on him from the bottom up.


    ''Puff.''


    Madara''s body was suddenly pierced by the long hard hair, and it seemed that he would not survive this.


    It turned out that the first thousand needle was just a feint to distract Madara''s attention. His real attack was to stick his long hair on the ground andunch a sneak attack on Madara from the ground.


    "You''re too careless, that''s the price of arrogance. Uchiha''s are that''s all."


    Fuguki showed a triumphant smile and walked towards Madara.


    "Is that so?"


    Madara still had that fearless appearance, and he tore off the long hair that ran through his body, and a wood chakra gushed out from his body, which healed the injury in just a few seconds.


    "How can this happen?!"


    Suikazan''s expression changed greatly, as he watched the big hole on Madara''s body, which healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and recovered as well as before.


    Such a terrifying self-healing ability is unheard of.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll use this Samehada to eat all the chakra in your body, and see how you can heal yourself by then?"


    Fuguki calmed down and shed towards Madara with Samehada in his hand.


    ''ng ng!''


    The two soon started a fierce closebat fight.


    Suikazan who is 2.5 meters tall and weighs more than 300 kilograms with the help of the Samehada is powerful in every move, and it is definitely not something that ordinary people canpete with.


    However, in the battle with Madara, he soon discovered to his horror that he had been suppressed by the opponent.


    Madara did notpete head-on with Suikazan, but relied on the powerful dynamic vision of Sharingan to predict thetter''s attack, move ahead to dodge, and then deal with him with agile movement.


    Although Suikazan''s Samehada can absorb the opponent''s chakra, he can''t even touch Madara''s clothes.


    "Boom!"


    During the battle, Madara grabbed a crack in Suikazan''s gaurd and kicked thetter in the stomach.


    This kick was so powerful that it kicked the huge body of Suikazan upside down, he flew backwards more than ten meters, and broke a tree before stopping.


    "Wooo!"


    Suikazan spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    ''No, the enemy is too powerful, I can only use thest move.''


    Suikazan clenched the Samehada, his eyes shed, and he decided to merge with the sword.


    However, Madara would not give him this chance.


    ''Swish swish.''


    On the ground under Fuguki Suikazan''s feet, arge number of wooden branches suddenly burst out of the ground, climbed onto his legs, and grew wildly.


    ''What kind of ninjutsu is this?''


    Suikazan was caught off guard, and his whole body was quickly bind by wood branches, making him unable to move.


    He difficultly waved the Samehada and tried to cut off the branches, but as soon as he cut off part of them, they grew back at a faster rate and became denser than before.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Under the terrified eyes of Suikazan, Madara rushed over and pped the man on the chest.


    Next second.


    From Madara''s palm, a long wooden thorn grew and stabbed straight into Suikazan''s body. And after it pierced thetter''s body, it continued to fork and grow, and in an instant it turned into dozens of wooden thorns, spreading in all directions.


    Suikazan suddenly turned into a hedgehog.


    ''Thud!''


    Suikazan fell down with a bang, blood spurting from his mouth, and the Samehada fell off his hands.


    "Who are you..." He stared at Madara Uchiha with wide eyes, wanting to know the identity of the other party before he died, and die a little more clearly.


    Madara did not answer directly, but said to thetter with a yful expression: "It is your honor to be able to die under the wood ninjutsu of Senju Hashirama."


    After the words fell, Madara ignored the dying Suikazan, and leaned down to pick up the Samehada.


    Even to Madara Uchiha, the Samehada is a good sword and worth collecting.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    ''Swish.''


    Just as Madara was about to pick up the Samehada, a chakra thread flew out from the ground, wrapped around the hilt of the Samehada, and pulled it towards the woods at extremely high speed.


    In the end, it fell into Kisame''s hands.


    Kisame finally appeared in front of Madara.


    "Fuguki-sama, what''s going on? You, are you still alive?"


    As soon as Kisame appeared, he pretended to be in distress and shouted in a panicked tone. As if he had just arrived at the scene.


    "Oh? A fish that slipped through the?"


    Madara straightened up, and when he saw Kisame he suddenly showed a look disapproval.


    He had killed dozens of Kirigakure Anbu, and in his eyes, Kisame who is dressed in Anbu clothing was almost like an ant.


    For Madara, the funny thing is that this ant not only did not escape immediately, but instead coveted the Samehada, which was a pure act of seeking death.

 Chapter 95: 95

    Chapter 95: 95


    "Hurry back to the vige and inform..."


    Suikazan suddenly summoned hisst strength and shouted at Kisame, but he vomited blood before he could finish speaking.


    "Fuguki-sama!"


    Kisame heard the words, made a sound of grief and indignation, turned around and took the Samehada to escape.


    "Can you escape?"


    Madara said with a smile, he chased after him with his feet on the ground, raised his hand from a distance, andunched arge number of wooden spikes towards him.


    Kisame felt a whistling sound behind him, and when he looked back, he was shocked.


    He hurriedly raised the Samehada, resisted in a hurry, and barely cut off some wooden thorns.


    ''Click.''


    In the process, the Anbu mask on Kisame''s face was prated by a wooden thorn, cracked and fell to the ground on the spot. His body was also bruised by the wood thorns, and several wounds appeared.


    As an ordinary Kirigakure Anbu, without being instantly killed by Madara''s Mokuton Ninjutsu, is already considered to be beyond the limit.


    Kisame didn''t seem to notice at all, Madara''s figure, like a God of Death, quietly appeared behind him.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Madara''s mouth, and once again a wooden thorn grew from the palm of his hand and pped at Kisame''s back.


    However, what surprised Madara is that Kisame, who seemed to be extremely panicked, seemed to have eyes behind him. At the critical moment, he flicked to the side and escaped the lethal attack.


    ''Is it luck?''


    Madara frowned, and was about to continue attacking Kisame when he suddenly felt struck.


    He looked down and suddenly found that arge number of chakra threads shot out from the ground, and in an instant arge was formed, wrapping his body tightly.


    Nuibari  Ground Spider Seam.


    ''Trap?''


    At this moment, Madara''s face finally showed surprise for the first time.


    He was fooled.


    Advanced hunters often appear as prey.


    How could Kisame with the ability to read minds be attacked by someone sneakily?


    He seems to be a prey, but he is actually a hunter carefully disguised as a prey. And Madara Uchiha is the prey.


    At this time, Madara fell into the trap that Kisame had carefullyid out.


    "Hey-hey."


    After Kisame escaped Madara''s jutsu, he turned around and showed an innocent smile attter''s surprised face.


    At the same time, he raised the Samehada in his hand and sharply shed towards Madara Uchiha.


    ''Puff!''


    Madara''s entire right arm was bitten by the big mouth of Samehada, and when Kisame pulled it hard, it was torn off on the spot.


    The Gunbai is in Madara''s broken arm.


    ''Got it.''


    Kisame''s eyes shed, and he reached out to hold the Gunbai, and his figure suddenly retreated.


    Next second.


    ''Boom.''


    The angry Madara Uchiha burst out with powerful chakra from all his body, breaking the shackles of the spider seam. His broken right arm also grew back under the repair of Hashirama cells.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara rushed towards Kisame, trying to retake the Gunbai from thetter.


    Suddenly.


    In the woods, on the ground, tree trunks, and grass, arge number of ck "Explosion" characters appeared, and ck lights lit up, and a series of explosions urred.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    Madara''s figure was quickly engulfed by the continuous explosion of mes.


    Obviously, this is also a trap set up by Kisame with the Shibuki.


    In this battle.


    Kisame first showed the enemy that he is weak, letting Madara to take him lightly when he came up, and used his body as bait to lure thetter into the trap. Then suddenly attacked, cutting off Madara''s hand and taking away the Gunbai.


    Madara''s clone, at least half of itsbat poweres from the Gunbai. Once the weapon is taken away, his strength will only be at the level of an elite Jonin.


    It''s is no longer any threat to Kisame.


    However, Kisame still did not take it lightly, and was as cautious as ever.


    He pped his chest and directly put the Gunbai into the Box of Ultimate Bliss, leaving no chance for Madara Uchiha to take it back.


    After a moment.


    The mes and smoke of the explosion gradually dissipated, revealing the entire forest that had beenpletely destroyed, and... Madara Uchiha, who was struggling to remain in a standing position.


    Madara''s body at this time is already full of scars, even with the powerful Hashirama cells, it is impossible for it to provide infinite recovery ability.


    "I didn''t expect to be overconfident. It seems that I have been hiding in the ground for decades, and the fighting instinct I used to be proud of has taken such a big regression."


    Madara sighed andughed at himself, staring at Kisame with a pair of Sharingan.


    He was indeed underestimating the enemy, but he had to admit that this guy with a shark face was a powerful character.


    Now that the Gunbai was snatched away by the other party, and it was immediately hidden, indicating that this person was aiming at his Gunbai from the beginning.


    "Humph."


    Thinking of this, Madara snorted coldly. Although he knew in his heart that this battle was probably over for him, it was impossible for him to end it like this.


    Therefore, he decided to abandon this clone and fight Kisame to death.


    He quickly formed a seal, gathered the remaining chakra in his body to his throat, and sprayed forward.


    Katon: Gka Mekkyaku.


    ''Woooo.''


    Arge sea-like me spit out from Madara''s mouth, making it unavoidable for Kisame.


    This is one of Madara Uchiha''s best fire release ninjutsu. During the Fourth Ninja War in the anime, to extinguish the fire it required more than 20 Kirigakure ninjas to use the water wall at the same time to block it.


    However, in the face of this menacing fire ninjutsu, Kisame was not afraid, instead heaved a sigh of relief.


    He thought Madara woulde up with some kind of ace to defeat him, but now it seems that the other party is really at the end of the line, and he can only use this kind of fire to deal with him.


    Kisame inserted the Samehada on the ground on one side, and quickly formed a seal, opening his mouth and spit forward.


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu.


    ''Wooo.''


    A huge water ball spit out from his mouth, and turned into a rushing waterfall in the process of sweeping forward. The momentum was so great that it could be seen by the naked eye that it suppressed Madara''s arrogant fire.


    There was no suspense in collision of two ninjutsu.


    Kisame''s chakra is far superior to Madara''s clone. Coupled with Water release''s natural restraint against Fire release, all the mes are engulfed at once, and the remaining drew Madara into the water.


    Then, Kisame picked up the Samehada and rode the wave, taking advantage of Madara''s loss of bnce in the water, and swung it out at a very fast speed.


    ''Swish.''


    Madara''s clone, under the Samehada, was cut off on the spot and turned into two pieces.


    The water flowed away.


    Kisame carried the Samehada and walked in front of Madara, who was separated from the middle, but still hadn''t died. The power of Hashirama cells is incredible.


    "What a huge chakra, what a strong water release ninjutsu. What''s your name?"


    Madaray on the ground and stared at Kisame with burning eyes, as he asked.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Kisame did not hide it, and told it truthfully. After all, Madara already knew his appearance, and he could get information about him by sending Zetsu to investigate.


    "Very good, I remember you. Hoshigaki Kisame, sooner orter, we will meet again..."


    Madara suddenly showed a smile, and after saying these words meaningfully, the Sharingan in both eyes suddenly disappeared, and his pupils lost focus.


    He died.


    With Madara''s death, his true body also appeared in front of Kisame.


    Sure enough, it is a white Zetsu clone.


    Kisame kicked away Zetsu''s corpse in front of him, and carried the Samehada to Suikazan.


    It has to be said that Suikazan has a very strong vitality.


    "Help me"


    Suikazan''s eyes turned to Kisame, and spoke with difficulty, making a plea.


    "Fuguki-sama, how can you still live like this? Why don''t you give up early and suffer less torture? Come on, I''ll help you."


    Kisame squatted down beside Suikazan, and while talking, he put the Nuibari close to thetter''s throat.


    "Yes, it''s you..."


    Suikazan''s eyes suddenly widened, and he finally understood everything.


    "That''s right, it''s me. Counting the Samehada, all Seven ninja swords of Kirigakure have fallen into my hands. Today''s game was also set up by me."


    Kisame graciously admitted that before letting the other party go to the underworld with an understanding of the situation.


    This was hisst pity for Suikazan.


    At this time.


    Suikazan who seemed to be returning to the light, suddenly burst out with strength and grabbed Kisame''s arm.


    "Don''t betray... the vige. Be the Mizukage and revitalize Kirigakure..."


    He red at Kisame, and after saying these words word by word, before thetter could make a move, he tilted his head and lost his breath.


    Kisame looked moved.


    Unexpectedly this ruthless "Kirigakure''s Danzo"st wish before his death, turned out to be for the sake of the vige.


    Instead of hating Kisame, he entrusted the vige to thetter, hoping that Kisame would be the Mizukage.


    "Woooooo."


    The Samehada in Kisame''s hand let out a whimper at this time, andy down on Suikazan''s body, feeling extremely sad about the death of it''s master.


    "It''s really touching."


    Kisame sighed with emotion, let go of the hand holding the Samehada, and stood up.


    He went to the cave.


    ''Click.''


    In the cave, Kisame condensed his chakra and shattered the ss container with one punch. After being trapped and tortured for months, Mangetsu is finally free at this moment.


    "Kisame-sama... woo woo woo."


    Mangetsu suddenly hugged Kisame''s thigh, and burst into tears, crying even more sadly than the Samehada.


    He had waited here for so long, and he never imagined that the one who finally rescued him from the cage would be Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kisame grabbed Mangetsu''s neck and picked up thetter like a puppy, and walked out of the cave.

 Chapter 96: 96

    Chapter 96: 96


    "Boss, didn''t you... go to Hozuki Castle? Why did you appear here?"


    Hozuki Mangetsu who was being carried by Kisame, and did not dare to make any movement, and asked carefully.


    "Why, are you surprised? Listening to your tone, you don''t want to see me back."


    Kisame nced at the white slime in his hand.


    "How is that possible! Boss, when I saw you, you didn''t know how surprised I was..."


    Mangetsu hurriedly denied it, and started telling how happy he was.


    The two came out of the cave.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    When Mangetsu saw the corpses on the ground, he was shocked again.


    "Yagura, the fourth Mizukage, is dead. Fuguki Suikazan is also dead. And the Uchiha ninja who imprisoned me here is also dead..."


    Mangetsu murmured, his mouth widening unwittingly, enough to fit a football.


    ''Are these people... killed by Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    Unlike others, Mangetsu has long since clearly realized through personal experience what a terrifying monster Kisame is.


    When he thought of this, he shivered suddenly, and his body melted into a pool of liquid due to excessive fear, dripping from Kisame''s hands.


    "Tell me, what are you thinking?"


    Kisame looked down at Mangetsu and narrowed his eyes.


    "I... I''m thinking that the fourth Mizukage has colluded with foreign enemies and killed Fuguki Suikazan. Fortunately, kisame-sama was able to turn the tide and foiled the conspiracy of the Mizukage. Kisame-sama, no, don''t kill me, I am loyal to the..."


    Mangetsu was so frightened that he raised his hands over his head over and over again, begging for mercy.


    This time, he really surrendered to Kisame.


    Not only because Kisame saved his life, but also because Kisame was powerful enough to make him despair.


    Kisame felt the fear from Mangetsu''s heart.


    He ignored Mangetsu for the time being, he let the guy beg there. He turned around and returned to Fuguki Suikazan''s corpse.


    "The affectionate farewell is over."


    Kisame said holding the tail of the Samehada again, and picked up the strange fish.


    ''Let''s see if I can swallow it.''


    With a thought, he activated the Panda, trying tobine the Samehada into his body.


    "Woooo."


    The Samehada seemed to be aware of his own destiny, and suddenly struggled desperately, with a bit of pleading in his voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am teasing you. s, seeing how pitiful you are, I will let you go mercifully."


    Kisame suddenly stopped and sighed.


    In fact, he didn''t suddenly show kindness, but found that the Panda really couldn''t devour living things.


    But the Samehada does not known that.


    It thought Kisame let it go, and immediately jumped in joy, and took the initiative to stick out its tongue to lick Kisame, trying to please him.


    "From today, I am your new master."


    Kisame said as he touched Samehada''s head, and then carried it behind his back.


    The ability of the Samehada is that when it attacks the enemy, it can absorb the opponent''s chakra. Even if Kisame does not devour the Samehada, he can use it as a weapon to exert this ability well.


    Moreover, although he did not devour the Samehada, after being familiar with the use of this ninja sword, he could merge with it in a way to be a fish-man form.


    In this way, Kisame not being able to absorb the Samehada is the best choice.


    Only by retaining the consciousness and form of the sword can the power of the Samehada be maximized.


    After subduing the Samehada, Kisame once again returned to the ce where Mangetsu kowtowed.


    "Don''t kowtow, I have something to tell you."


    When Mangetsu heard these words, he raised his head and jumped up from the ground with a ttering expression, waiting for Kisame''s order.


    "You immediately bring the bodies of Mizukage Yagura and Fuguki Suikazan back to Kirigakure. What should you say to the vige is not something that I need to teach you, right?"


    "Of course, I know!"


    Mangetsu nodded as if pounding garlic, and hurriedly agreed, but he couldn''t help but ask, "What about you, kisame-sama?"


    "Of course I''m going after three tails."


    Kisame dropped these words, turned around, and disappeared from the ce in a sh.


    This good show is not over yet.


    At this time, thousands of miles away in the Land of Fire, there was a huge secret room hidden deep underground.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A one-eyed boy is jumping, running, and undergoing various rehabilitation training in the secret room with the help of Zetsu clones.


    He was Uchiha Obito who should have died in the battle of Kannabi Bridge not long ago.


    Obito fell into the tunnel where Madara Uchiha was hiding, and was rescued by thetter, and the cells of the first Hokage were imnted in his body, which was a blessing in disguise.


    Madara sat on a huge wooden chair.


    He had long white hair, ck skin, and lowered his head, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. Behind Madara, there were a few white pipes connected to the huge Gedo Statue to maintain his life.


    In fact, Madara didn''t fall asleep, but projected his consciousness thousands of miles away, manipting the action of the clone.


    Suddenly.


    "!"


    Madara raised his head sharply, a fierce light burst out from his turbid eyes, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "Madara, what''s wrong with you, are you having a nightmare?"


    Obito noticed Madara''s strangeness, ran over quickly, and asked curiously and caringly.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame..."


    Madara Uchiha didn''t answer Obito, but muttered the name.


    "Hoshigaki... Kisame?!" Obito suddenly shouted, widening his one-eye.


    "What, you know this person?" Madara asked Obito with a frown.


    Madara was taken aback by what Obito said next.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame is a ninja from Kirigakure. He came to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam, and he was the first in that exam. Damn, I identally lost to him at that time. If I can go back, I am definitely going to beat that guy all over the ce to find his teeth..."


    Obito clenched his fists, gnashing his teeth.


    Although it has been almost a year since the Chunin exam, he still hasn''t forgotten the shame that Kisame gave him.


    "By the way, Madara, why did you suddenly mention Kisame''s name? Do you know that guy too?"


    After thinking about it, Obito looked at Madara Uchiha and asked with a look of surprise.


    "You mean, that Hoshigaki Kisame is a ninja of the generation as you?"


    Madara couldn''t help but feel very surprised after hearing Obito''s words, and asked back.


    Madara couldn''t believe that Kisame''s exaggerated body and terrifying strength were only that of a teenager in his teens.


    "Yeah, that guy is tall and strong with an ugly shark face, but he''s about my age."


    Obito nodded.


    Madara heard these words and fell into silence.


    He was actually robbed of the Gunbai by a teenage boy, which was a great shame.


    At this time.


    In the wall not far away, a Zetsu clone suddenly appeared.


    It first nced at Madara Uchiha quietly, then pretended to be panic, and said eagerly to Obito:


    "I just went outside and found that the Rin and the idiot Kakashi you mentioned are in a bad situation. They were surrounded by ninjas of Kirigakure!"


    "What?!"


    when Obito heard these words, he no longer had the interest in discussing with Madara about Kisame, and rushed to the door and punched it.


    Hearing that hispanions were in danger, his first thought was to leave here and save them.


    However.


    Obito''s current body is still in the recovery period. Instead of breaking the rock gate, he broke one of his arms.


    Madara saw this scene, and looked at Zetsu next to him. Thetter understood and jumped to Obito''s side.


    "Put on my body, I can help you."


    As it said this, its body quickly unfolded and turned into a pair of armor, which was attached to the surface of Obito''s body.


    "Thank you, Zetsu."


    Obito''s spirit was lifted, and he felt that his whole body was full of strength. He took a deep breath and punched again.


    ''Boom.''


    The stone door, which was several meters high, instantly turned into countless pieces, copsed in front of Obito, and a road to the outside world appeared.


    "Are you going?" Madara asked slowly.


    "Madara, I am grateful that you saved my life. But I have to go. I have to go."


    Obito didn''t look back, after saying these words, he rushed out the door.


    Madara didn''t stop him, but watched Obito leave.


    Because that was his n.


    At dusk, in a dense forest.


    Obito rushed out of a hidden tunnel and finally saw the sun again.


    "How are Rin and Kakashi doing now?"


    As he ran forward, he asked Zetsu who was attached to his body.


    All Zetsu canmunicate with other clones with their thoughts, so Zetsu also knows the information of Rin and Kakashi, and can lead the way for Obito.


    "It''s not good! Rin and Kakashi are surrounded by dozens of Kirigakure ninjas, and those people are Joinin and Anbu. It seems that they are rted to some experimental subjects, but I don''t understand."


    Zetsu had already prepared his lines and replied quickly.


    "Damn! Kakashi, you have to hold on, I''ll be there soon." Obito muttered, speeding up and rushing towards the battle location desperately.


    "Obito, you are now wearing the artificial body made with thebination of the two great ns, Senju and Uchiha. You will be able to show unprecedented power..."


    On the way, Zetsu told Obito ording to Uchiha Madara''s instructions.


    Under his guidance, Obito became familiar with the two forces in his body while he was on his way, and tried to integrate them...


    At the same time.


    Inside a cave on the border of the Land of Water.


    ording to the order of the Fourth Mizukage, the group of Kirigakure Anbu brought Nohara Rin here, and tied her to a stone pir deep in the cave as a bait.


    Their task is to wait for Kakashi toe, deliberately let him rescue Nohara Rin, and then drive the two back to Konoha to release the three tails in Rin''s body.


    To destroy Konoha.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to saad alhii for support


    read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 97: 97

    Chapter 97: 97


    The ultimate aim is Konoha''s destruction.


    After setting up the scene, only a few ninjas were left to pretend to be guarding outside the cave under the orders and more were hidden around the area.


    These people do not know that the fourth Mizukage has been killed at this time.


    They didn''t even notice that before Kakashi came to save Rin, another person has sneaked into the cave quietly and came infront of Nohara Rin.


    It''s Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kisame noticed that Rin was in an illusion, so he took a step forward and injected his chakra into thetter''s body to release the illusion.


    Rin Nohara woke up leisurely.


    "Who are you?"


    She raised her head and looked suspiciously at Kisame, who is in a ck suit in front of her.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you. Take off your clothes quickly."


    Kisame showed a smile, and before he finished speaking, he reached out to remove Rin''s clothes.


    "What are you doing?! Stop it!"


    Rin was shocked and subconsciously wanted to resist, but she was immediately controlled by Kisame with the Nuibari, and her clothes were forcibly removed by him.


    The ck coat, light pink skirt, dark red knee socks and shoes were all taken away by Kisame.


    Rin''s body soon only had underwear left.


    "Please, don''t..."


    She fell to the ground, her hands on her knees, her body curled up tightly, tears of humiliation flowing.


    "What are you thinking about, I just need your scent to achieve the perfect camouge."


    Kisame gave Rin a surprised look, took off his suit jacket, threw it to her, and let her drape it over her shoulders.


    Then, he made a seal in front of Rin''s face, activated the "change" shoulder pattern on his right shoulder, and changed into Rin''s appearance with a "bang".


    In a rustling sound, Kisame put on Rin''s clothes.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?"


    Rin was stunned by this series of movements.


    "Time is running out, I''ll exin to youter. You just need to know that you''ve fallen into a dead end, and only I can help you save your life."


    Kisame said a he stretched out his hand and pressed it on Nohara Rin''s shoulder.


    Rin wanted to ask more, but suddenly felt a strong suctioning from Kisame. She let out an exmation, and was sucked into the Kisame''s body on the spot and entered the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Kisame smelled his own body.


    A girly fragrance.


    ''Well, in this way, I should be able to sessfully deceive Kakashi and his ninja dogs.''


    He thought so, then turned and picked up the rope, and tied himself to the post.


    Kisame has a n.


    Once sessful, it may bring him unimaginably huge benefits in the future.


    So, after disguising himself as Rin, he lowered his head and waited patiently.


    In the cave, it was dark, and Kisame don''t know how long it had passed.


    Suddenly there was amotion outside the cave, apanied by the explosion of the Explosion tag.


    "It''s Konoha''s ninja, quickly catch him!" Outside the cave, a group of Kirigakure Anbu shouted.


    ''He ising.''


    Kisame knew that it was Kakashi.


    Sure enough, after a while.


    ''Bang.''


    The wall of the cave suddenly opened a big hole, and a few ninja dogs led the way, guiding Kakashi here.


    "Rin!"


    Kakashi saw Rin tied to the stone pir, and hurriedly ran over to untie her and released her from illusion.


    "Kakashi!"


    Kisame began to use his acting skills again, looking at Kakashi with surprise, imitating Nohara Rin''s demeanor vividly.


    "Come on!"


    Kakashi took Kisame''s hand and fled outside the cave.


    Outside of the cave.


    "You go ahead, we will distract the enemy."


    The ninja dogs said to Kakashi, and then they scattered in all directions, and soon made a noise, attracting the attention of the Kirigakure Anbu.


    The two took the opportunity to flee in the direction of Konoha.


    On the way.


    "Kakashi, something is wrong with me. I can feel that there is another thing inside me, like a monster..."


    Kisame recited the lines ording to the script, paving the way for the plot that will happen next.


    Halfway through his speech, Kirigakure Anbu chased after them, pretending to kill them.


    "I remember... Kirigakure ninjas have cast some kind of terrible seal, I can''t go back to Konoha! Kill me now, Kakashi! I was used, and if I go back to Konoha, I might attack the vige !"


    As they ran away Kisame said to Kakashi and recited the rest of the lines in one breath.


    "What are you talking about, Rin?"


    Kakashi was shocked. After recovering, he refused without hesitation, "I promised Obito to protect you, and I won''t kill you! Hold on, Rin, there will definitely be a solution!"


    After finishing speaking, he asked Rin to flee back to Konoha first, and stay behind to block the enemy.


    "No!"


    Kisame rejected Kakashi and resolutely stayed to fight alongside him.


    But then again.


    If Kisame is really Rin Nohara, he will definitely listen to Kakashi and escape back to Konoha first.


    Even if the three tails in his body were released, what would happen? The huge Konoha Vige, with so many powerful ninjas would be able to deal with it.


    Konoha has Sarutobi Hizuren, Sannin, Namikaze Minato, and Kushina, any one of them, have the means to subdue the three tails.


    In other words, Madara Uchiha''s n to use Nohara Rin to destroy Konoha was actually doomed to fail from the very beginning.


    In the woods.


    Kakashi and Rin had a fierce battle with the enemy, and under the deliberate attack of Kirigakure Anbu, they kept moving in the direction of Konoha.


    When both parties are gone.


    Kisame came out from behind a big tree.


    Yes.


    The Kisame who transformed into Nohara Rin was actually his clone. His body just followed far behind, patiently waiting for a suitable opportunity to debut.


    At this time, from the sky view.


    Kakashi, Rin, and Kirigakure Anbu, went all the way to the west, moving quickly in the direction of Konoha.


    On the other side, Uchiha Obito went all the way east, and under the guidance of Zetsu, quickly approaching Kakashi and the others.


    After a while.


    "It''s raining?"


    In the woods, Obito suddenly raised his head and saw raindrops falling from the sky.


    No, it''s not raining.


    It''s ninjutsu!


    He soon discovered that there were strong chakra fluctuations ahead, and someone used the water ninjutsu to create water columns that rose into the sky.


    At this moment, Obito''s right eye suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    Rin''s terrified look shed in his field of vision.


    "What''s going on? Don''t think about it, right now, it''sing soon..."


    An ominous premonition rose in Obito''s heart. Whileforting himself, he rushed forward, and finally rushed out of the woods and came to a clearing by the coast.


    Next second.


    Obito''s body suddenly stopped and stood still.


    Because, he saw a picture that he will never forget.


    Kakashi pierced Nohara Rin''s heart with a chidori and killed her.


    "Kakashi..."


    Rin called Kakashi''s name, spit out arge mouthful of blood, and then fell back.


    At this moment.


    Kakashi''s left eye and Obito''s right eye changed at the same time under extremely strong mental stimtion, awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ''It worked.''


    In the woods in the distance, Kisame''s eyes shed when he saw this scene.


    Everything is going ording to his n.


    "Rin"''s body fell to the ground, blood oozing out of the big hole in his chest. She opened her eyes wide, and her death was very tragic.


    Everyone think that a clone will disappear once it is attacked, but it is actually a misunderstanding.


    If the clone contains less chakra, it is naturally difficult to maintain after being attacked. However, if there is enough chakra, the clone can be indistinguishable from real people.


    Just like "Nohara Rin".


    In order to perfectly disguise himself as Rin, Kisame had not only used the transformation technique obtained from Hiramekarei to wear Rin''s clothes, but also injected nearly half of his chakra into this clone.


    It can be said to be a painstaking move.


    Under such circumstances, even if Rin was killed, her body would not disappear for a while.


    Itpletely eliminated the possibility of disappearing.


    Next, is to set a real good show.


    "Rin..."


    After Kakashi opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, he knelt on the ground with a plop, and fell to the ground and passed out due to the excessive overdraft of his mental power.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    On the other hand, Obito roared in great pain, and a powerful chakra erupted from his body, forming a strong wind blowing all around.


    Immediately, Kirigakure Anbu were alert.


    "Is it Konoha''s reinforcements?"


    "Idiot, he''s the only one, kill him!"


    Amidst the chatter, an Anbu immediately moved and threw several shuriken at Obito.


    However, in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, those shuriken actually passed through Obito''s body, failing to cause any harm to him.


    "I don''t admit this kind of thing!"


    Obito, who was extremely angry, roared like a madman while rushing towards the group of Kirigakure Anbu, and pped the nearest person with a palm.


    His speed was so fast that the opponent had no time to react. He was hit by Obito''s attack on the spot, and arge number of thorns grew out of his body, and he died in a miserable way.


    Mokuton: Thorny path.


    As soon as Obito made his move, he instantly killed a Kirigakure Anbu.

 Chapter 98: 98

    Chapter 98: 98


    This is just the beginning.


    "Go to hell!!" Obito roared, rushing into the crowd to ughter.


    Kisame watched all of this secretly.


    Under the cold moonlight, a brutal massacre was taking ce in this open space on the coast.


    The one who was ughtered was not some weak cannon fodder ninja, but the Anbu elite of Kirigakure, all of them were Jonin.


    If these Anbu Jonin came out in full force, even if the enemy is a Kage-level powerhouse, they will be besieged to death, and there is no possibility of the target living.


    However, Obito killed all the Kirigakure Anbu one by one, as if he is killing chicken.


    And he is unharmed.


    That''s because his Mangekyo Sharingan ability "Kamui" can transfer him to a different space and switch seamlessly between virtual and materialization at will, so he is not afraid of any attack.


    Not to mention that there are only a few dozen enemies, even in the face of a siege of 10,000 Kirigakure Anbu, Obito will not suffer any damage.


    At this moment, he is invincible.


    Not long ago, Obito was just an ordinary Konoha Chunin.


    Is this the power of ckening?


    "Mokuton and Kamui..."


    Kisame observed secretly, analyzing Obito''s information in his heart.


    Obito has been transnted with Hashirama cells, and has one of the strongest Zetsu, attached to his body. He has a strong physique and recovery ability, and can also use powerful wood ninjutsu.


    But even more powerful is his Kamui.


    This technique is simply an invincible cheat. Even if the Anbu found out the information about Kamui, there was still nothing he could do with Obito.


    Only ninjas who also use time and space ninjutsu, top powerhouses such as Namikaze Minato, have the opportunity to seize Obito''s ws and cause damage to him.


    Moreover, Obito only has one eye at this time, and Kamui alone is already a bug-level ability. If he gathers both eyes, it will be even more terrifying.


    Kakashi in the anime, after collecting both of them can even attack Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    It can be said that Kamui is the strongest Mangekyo Sharingan ability, and there is no one that is as powerful as this.


    To a certain extent, the Sharingan Obito is even more abnormal than the Rennigan Obito.


    Uchiha Obito can be considered to have used the "power of blood" in his body to the extreme, and in the blink of an eye, he has jumped from an ordinary chunin to the top powerhouse in the ninja world.


    At this time.


    Under the moonlight, Obito had killed all the enemies.


    His hands were stained with blood, his eyes were numb like a dead man, walking through the corpses everywhere, step by step towards the unconscious Kakashi and Rin''s corpse.


    ''No, I can''t let Obito touch Rin''s corpse, or else the n will fall short.''


    Seeing this scene, Kisame made his move.


    ''Snap.''


    He squatted down, pressed his left hand to the ground, and a burst of chakra followed the ground and quickly approached Obito.


    Obito didn''t seem to be aware of the danger. He walked forward with mechanical steps. After the frenzied killing, his heart was filled with emptiness.


    "Obito, be careful!"


    At the critical moment, Zetsu reminded Obito, making thetter frown, and activate Kamui again.


    Next moment.


    ''Bang.''


    A violent explosion urred where Obito was standing, and the dazzling fire engulfed everything.


    After the smoke from the explosion dissipated, Obito walked out unscathed and looked in the direction of the woods with cold eyes.


    "Is there another fish that slipped through the?" he murmured, his killing intent rising again.


    "It''s a pity that the sneak attack failed."


    With a regretful expression on his face, Kisame took the initiative to walk out of the woods. Since the sneak attack doesn''t work, he can only move directly.


    "You?!"


    The moment Obito saw Kisame, he was stunned for a moment, then became shocked and angry.


    The man in front of him in a ck suit with arge bandaged sword on his back is the utterly hateful Hoshigaki Kisame who once yed with Obito in public.


    For the former Obito, his greatest wish was to beat Kisame hard and feel good.


    But now, under the extreme anger and killing intent, there is only one thought in his heart, that is to kill Kisame by the most cruel means.


    Thinking of this, Obitu rushed towards the other party without saying a word.


    After the battle just now, he was already familiar with Kamui''s ability, and knew that he was absolutely invincible, and that no one in this world could kill him.


    And he can kill everyone like a chicken.


    So Obito showed great confidence. In his eyes, Kisame is already a dead person.


    Facing the menacing Obito, Kisame''s response is to quickly form a seal and perform water release ninjutsu.


    "Roar!"


    A huge, lifelike water dragon flew out from Kisame''s back, and swung towards Obito with its fangs and ws.


    Water releaseWater Dragon jutsu.


    ''That''s it?''


    With disdain in his heart, without slowing down at all, Obito unleashed his Kamui again, allowing the water dragon to prate his body.


    ''Go to hell, Hoshigaki Kisame.''


    He rushed to Kisame with a sneer, and skillfully used the wood thorn jutsu to insert a thorn into Kisame''s body.


    However, what awaited Obito was something unexpected.


    ''Wooo.''


    Kisame that was stabbed by the wood thorn turned into a puddle of water on the spot and fell on the ground.


    "Hydration jutsu?"


    Obito frowned, looking around for Kisame''s body. Even if the opponent uses water to escape one of his attacks, it''s just a trick.


    "Obito, not good!" Zetsu suddenly eximed in Obito''s mind.


    ''Um?''


    Obito was startled, looked back suddenly, and finally found something wrong.


    The water dragon that passed through his body was not aimed at attacking him from the very beginning, but... at Kakashi and Rin behind him!


    ''Whoosh!''


    In the eyes of angry Obito, Kisame''s body rushed out of the water dragon, stretched out his hands, and lifted Kakashi and Rin with left and right hands.


    "To be able to hide his body in the water dragon jutsu, he is really great in water release..."


    Zetsu couldn''t help but sigh.


    This is the genius of water release - Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "Raa!"


    Obito clenched his fists, feeling anger. At this moment, he recalled the humiliating experience of being cheated by Kisame in the Chunin exam venue.


    Although he obtained the power of invincible Kamui, he was once again humiliated by Kisame in terms ofbat IQ.


    Kisame smiled at Obito.


    Then, he jumped directly into the sea.


    ''Swish!''


    The moment Kisame entered the sea, the shark tail lightning whip also appeared behind him, turning him into a murloc on the spot.


    The gills on his face and shoulders, coupled with the powerful swing of the shark tail, allowed him to easily dive to a depth of tens of meters below the sea surface.


    Here, he released the clone and made Rin''s body disappear.


    Immediately afterwards, Kisame put Rin''s clothes and the unconscious Kakashi into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    He looked up and found that Obito had also jumped into the sea, just like a headless fly, looking for traces of him underwater.


    As far as Kisame know, although Obito can rely on Kamui''s ability to freely travel underground or underwater, the dark light on the bottom of the sea greatly hinders Obito''s sight.


    Moreover, at the bottom of the sea with a depth of several tens of meters, once he materializes, Obito will be affected by the water pressure, and will not be able to exert his strength and speed at all.


    On the other hand, Kisame is like a fish in water, as long as he wants to escape, there is absolutely no way for Obito to catch him.


    "Obito, don''t be impulsive, hurry back to the shore! If this continues, the situation will be very unfavorable for you!"


    In Obito''s mind, Zetsu kept reminding him.


    ''Asshole!''


    Obito cursed in his heart, but in desperation, he could only move to surface.


    "Get out, Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    He stood on the water and shouted at the bottom of the sea, and shot arge number of wooden spikes towards the water, venting fiercely for a while.


    This is a typical manifestation of ipetent fury.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame k really surfaced.


    He appeared more than ten meters away from Obito, and took time off to take off his suit and wore only a pair of shorts.


    "Obito, be careful, this person is very weird. When Madara woke up before, the reason why he mentioned his name is because one of his clones was defeated by this person."


    Zetsu reminded Obito and advised thetter not to underestimate the enemy.


    When Obito heard the words and finally calmed down.


    "Where''s Rin, where did you hide her?" His eyes fixed on Kisame as he asked coldly.


    "You care so much about a dead person, but not the living Kakashi, tsk tsk, a guy who values sex over friends..."


    Kisame gave Obito a look of contempt.


    "I''ll ask you again, where is Rin?!" Obito roared after being scolded by Kisame again.


    "Oh, let me tell you the truth."


    Kisame sighed and told Obito truthfully, "Nohara Rin was sealed with Three tails in her body. Once she returns to Konoha, she will release the three tails to cause destruction. I didn''t expect that she would take the initiative for the sake of the vige. Sacrificing herself and dying in the hands of Kakashi. Naturally, I want to recover her body, it is impossible to give the three tails to you, what do you think?"


    ''Kaka.''


    Obito''s teeth clenched, and the blue veins burst out on his forehead. He stared at Kisame and said word by word:


    "You are a bunch of *''#@ beasts..."


    "Keep your mouth clean, little bastard."


    Before Obito''s voice fell, Kisame unceremoniously talked back and sneered, "Seriously speaking, our Kirigakure is the biggest victim, because from the beginning to the end, it is you Uchiha who are behind it."


    "What do you mean?"


    Obito''s pupils shrank, his brows furrowed.


    "Still pretending? Don''t you know that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by an old man from the Uchiha n using illusions. It was him who nned for Nohara Rin to be captured and sealed with Three tails. He was the one who sealed three tails into Rin''s body by hand. By the time I arrived, Mizukage had already been silenced. And after that, is it a coincidence for you to appear here again?"


    Kisame stated the facts, and in turn asked Obito, "I ask you, were you instructed by that old Uchiha toe here to kill Anbu, in order to let Nohara Rin go back smoothly to Konoha, thereby destroying Konoha? Answer me!"


    "You, what are you talking about?!"


    Obito was shocked, he couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and his face changed greatly.

 Chapter 99: 99

    Chapter 99: 99


    ''No.''


    Under Kisame''s hint, Obito suddenly thought of Uchiha Madara. Could it be that all of this is Madara''s n, as Kisame said


    Madara took advantage of Obito''s concern for Rin and Kakashi, and deliberately sent his subordinate Zetsu to lead Obito here to kill these Kirigakure Anbu...


    "Obito, don''t be fooled by this guy, kill him!"


    At this time, Zetsu hurriedly shouted in Obito''s mind.


    If Kisame continues to talk, the whole n will be revealed.


    Zetsu''s words made Obito wake up.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame is a sinister and cunning guy, and the words he just said are likely to be deceit and lies.


    I do not care.''


    Obito shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Since Kisame came out of the water by himself and gave him a chance, then he will kill this &_#@ shark.


    Of course, before Kisame dies, Obito will use the Sharingan to torture him and get all the truth.


    Thinking of this, Obito''s figure shed, and he once again attacked Kisame.


    "Sure enough, after I revealed your purpose, you couldn''t answer and n to kill me? You Uchiha n nned all this so carefully, do you want to rebel and seize power in Konoha? What a bunch of beasts."


    Kisame taunted Obito mercilessly while dodging thetter''s attack.


    "Shut up!!"


    Obito was so angry that he wanted to tear Kisame into tens of thousands of pieces.


    In the face of Obito''s crazy attack, Kisame did not fight back, because he knew that he could not hit the opponent if he fought back, so he might as well save some energy.


    However, although Kisame can''t hit Obito due to Kamui, Obito can''t hit him either.


    With the help of Satori''s mind-reading technique, Kisame saw through all of Obito''s moves, danced on the water, and calmly avoided every attack of Obito.


    "Damn, why can''t I hit this guy, die!" Obito became more and more mad.


    In this process, Kisame''s psychological tactics never stopped, and he continued to stimte Obito with words:


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Sharingan jutsu you use is a time-space ninjutsu, right? You can transfer part or all of your body into a different space at will, so as to avoid the enemy''s attack, right? ?"


    Kisame broke down the principle of Kamui in one sentence.


    Obito suddenly froze, and his heart became more and more frightened.


    "What can you do if you know? Apart from dodging my attacks like a dog, can you do anything else, can you hurt a single hair of my hair?"


    After he came back to his senses, he sneered.


    "Do you really think I can''t do anything about you?"


    Facing the fierce Obito, Kisame shook his head, "How dare you fight me on the water, You really don''t put me in your eyes. If that''s the case, then I''ll show you what is real strength."


    As soon as his voice fell.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame stepped back, distanced itself from Obito, and then quickly formed a seal, pressing both hands to the surface of the water.


    Under the urging of his chakra.


    ''Rumble.''


    At this moment, apanied by an overwhelming roar, all the sea water within a radius of 100 meters gathered together, forming an iparably huge ellipsoid-shaped water prison.


    Water release  water prison.


    Kisame''s chakra has reached the level of a tail beast. At this time, with the blessing of the sea environment, the scale of the water release ninjutsu, which is fully disyed, is even more terrifying.


    Even a real tailed beast would be trapped in this water prison.


    "That''s it?"


    Obito who was in the water prison didn''t panic at all, but folded his arms around his chest, relying on the power of Kamui to be fearless.


    However, what Kisame said next caused Obito''splexion to change dramatically.


    "There is no perfect jutsu in this world, and any ninjutsu must have its shorings. Your time-space ninjutsu seems to have no shorings, but in fact, there must be some kind of time limit, right? One minute, three minutes, or five minutes. How long can you sustain this technique?"


    Kisame said to Obito as he unfolded the water prison.


    As far as he knew, the limit duration of Kamui is five minutes. That is to say, as long as there is one technique that can cause damage to Obito for five consecutive minutes, the Kamui can be defeated.


    In the anime, the 600 billion explosion tags that Konan prepared to kill Obito used this way of thinking.


    And now, Kisame has used the water prison, preparing to use this giant water prison to trap Obito and suffocate thetter alive.


    "How did you know?!"


    Obito lost his voice, unable to keep hisposure any longer. What he couldn''t believe was that Kisame knew even more about Kamui than himself.


    That''s right, as Kisame said, Kamui has a duration limit. And because Obito just awakened this ability, he was not very proficient in using it, so the longest time itsted was only about two minutes.


    That is to say, within two minutes, he must escape this water prison.


    Thinking of this, Obito no longer hesitated, and immediately fled to the outside of the water prison at a very fast speed while the whole body was in a virtual state.


    Fifty meters, thirty meters, ten meters.


    Obito was getting closer and closer to the edge of the water prison. Seeing that he was about to escape smoothly, he finally looked happy and heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he soon discovered that the distance of thest ten meters, although it was close at hand, seemed like the ends of the earth, making him out of reach.


    That''s because the prison is moving.


    Yes, this huge water prison with a diameter of 100 meters, with Kisame as the center, is moving rapidly on the sea.


    Whoosh.


    In the water prison, Kisame swayed his shark tail and rushed towards Obito like an arrow from the string. He quickly caught up with thetter and pulled him back into the center of the water prison.


    "You can''t escape." Kisame showed a devilish smile.


    Seeing that he could not escape, Obito had to stop.


    At this time, his Sharingan was almost unable to maintain Kamui, and was close to the limit.


    What makes him even more desperate is-


    when Kisame saw that Obito was at the end of his streak, and formed a seal again that summoned countless sharks andunched continuous attacks on Obito.


    Water Release: Thousand Sharks jutsu.


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    Hundreds of sharks, rushing from all directions, constantly passed through Obito''s body andunched a continuous attack on him.


    The big water prison and the thousand sharks, these two giant ninjutsubined, forced Obito into a desperate situation.


    As soon as Obito stopped using Kamui, he would be subjected to strong water pressure and the bite of a shark.


    He waspletely caught by Kisame.


    Finally, the time hase.


    "Raaa!"


    Obito let out a loud roar as a sharp pain emerged in his right eye, and a line of blood tear flowed down. With the excessive overdraft of Sharingan, he had to withdraw the Kamui.


    In the next second, several sharks bit Obito''s limbs, making him unable to move.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame rushed over and flicked the shark tail, smashing Obito hard, hitting thetter to the point of vomiting blood and flying backwards.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    Kisame chased after him and attacked Obito with shark tail one after another, just like ying volleyball, letting thetter fly around in the water prison.


    In the process, Obito''s whole body was broken, and he was seriously injured and could no longer resist.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame''sst blow directly knocked Obito out of the water prison and Obito fell to the shore.


    He lifted the giant water prison, sat on Obito, raised a fist and beat Obito again.


    "You are pretty tough."


    Kisame kept punching Obito again and again, feeling very cool.


    Zetsu who was attached to Obito, gave him a strong defense and recovery ability, even a broken limb could be repaired, he was simply a top-level human flesh sandbag.


    However, is the case under Kisame''s violent beating, Obito was quickly beaten and his face was bruised and he was dying.


    Seeing that Obito was about to be beaten to death by Kisame.


    ''Boom.''


    As Kisame punched down, his punch suddenly passed through Obito''s body, and hit the ground.


    ''Oh?''


    Under Kisame''s the astonished eyes, a space vortex formed in Obito''s right eye, and his body was twisted, and soon escaped into the different space and disappeared.


    Obito forcibly unleashed Kamui and escaped.


    Kisame stood up and did not move.


    In fact, there are two more ways for him to deal with Obito''s Kamui, apart from the giant water prison he used earlier.


    The first is to find an opportunity to use the spatial power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss to suppress Obito''s Kamui, and drag thetter into the Box of Ultimate Bliss, causing him to fall into aa.


    The second is simpler, that is, using poison.


    If Obito is poisoned in a materialized state, even if he enters the virtual state, it cannot be removed.


    In the anime, when he fought against a Aburame n Root ninja, he was infected with thetter''s nano-level poisonous insects, and could only cut off his right arm to protect himself.


    Therefore, as long as Kisame uses the poison of the samander to deal with Obito, Obito can no longer live.


    But he didn''t do that because he didn''t intend to kill Obito from the beginning.


    He deliberately let Obito go.


    The reason is very simple, it is to "raise pigs".


    Pigs must be fattened before they can be killed.


    For Kisame, Obito''s greatest use value is the two artifacts created by the yin and yang release after he entered the six-path mode


    Sword of Nubonoko and Shakujo.


    These two artifacts are even more powerful than the Box of Ultimate Bliss. For Kisame, they may be the key to breaking through the life level and bing a six-path-level creature.


    Kisame''s n is toplete the final transformation by stealing the power of the Six Paths ninja tools one day in the future.


    He thinks of long term.


    The reason why Kisame has the confidence to get these two artifacts from the future Obito is because he already has a Ace card that can threaten Obito.


    That is the hostage Nohara Rin!


    In general, Kisame got the Gunbai and Samehada this time, as well as the two hostages Rin and Kakashi, which is quite rewarding.


    He nced at the corpses of Kirigakure Anbu everywhere, and was about to leave when he suddenly felt that there were multiple chakra approaching from a distance.


    ''Is the reinforcement of Konoha finally here?''


    Kisame thought for a while, and took out the unconscious Kakashi from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Then, he stretched his hand to Kakashi''s left eye, plucked it hard, and took the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Kakashi''s left eye became a hole, bleeding profusely.


    After Kisame put away the Sharingan, he held Kakashi in one hand and waited for the arrival of reinforcements from Konoha.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    A dozen figures rushed out of the woods and came to this open space on the coast.


    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 100: 100

    Chapter 100: 100


    ''Huh?''


    What surprised Kisame was that he knew the two leading ninjas, and they were... Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Jiraiya came due to Minato.


    After all, Kakashi and Rin are both Minato''s disciples. The enemy took advantage of Minato''s absence this time and captured them. As Minato''s teacher, Jiraiya was very concerned after learning about this, and immediately brought people to rescue.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, came here for Shizune.


    Since Shizune was kidnapped by Kisame, she has no intention of working and can''t stay in Konoha anymore. She has been investigating the information about Kirigakure and Kisame all this time.


    When she heard that Kirigakure was nning something, she rushed over with Jiraiya.


    ''What is going on?''


    After the Konoha ninjas came to the scene, they were stunned for a while when they saw the scene of the blood flowing into the river with the corpses of Kirigakure Anbu everywhere.


    Tsunade''s eyes swept over the corpses, and saw Hoshigaki Kisame not far away, and Kakashi in thetter''s hand.


    "It''s you?!"


    She was taken aback, and after regaining her senses, she attacked Kisame without saying a word.


    "Tsunade, don''t be impulsive!" Jiraiya shouted from behind and chased after her, but the angered Tsunade had already rushed in front of Kisame and threw a punch.


    ''Boom!''


    A powerful chakra erupted from her body, and she punched with a strange force, which directly smashed the ground down, and a cobweb-like crack appeared.


    Kisame had dodged to the side in time and avoided it.


    "Tsk tsk, Tsunade-sama, you are really indiscriminate. I saved Kakashi, and you still want to attack me?"


    Kisame said and threw Kakashi, who was hanging in his hand towards Tsunade.


    At this moment, Jiraiya came over and reached out to catch Kakashi.


    "What do you mean by that?" Tsunade asked, staring at Kisame, frowning tightly.


    "When Kakashi wakes up, ask him yourself. I don''t have time to y with you right now, see youter."


    Kisame showed a smile at Tsunade, and before he finished speaking, he jumped back, jumped off the coast, andnded on the sea.


    "You bastard, stop!"


    Tsunade chased after him without hesitation, and asked him, "Where is Shizune?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine."


    Kisame was toozy to entangle with Tsunade, so he dropped this sentence and dived into the water, and soon disappeared.


    Tsunade wanted to chase, but Jiraiya shouted from behind.


    "Tsunade,e back quickly, there is something wrong with the way these people died!"


    After Jiraiya inspected the corpses of Kirigakure Anbu, his face changed suddenly, and shouted at Tsunade.


    Tsunade watched as Kisame escaped into the sea, and had no choice but to return angrily.


    "These people"


    She came to the corpses of Kirigakure Anbu and saw the wood thorns growing out of their bodies. She looked more and more surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    It''s Mokuton.


    Someone used a Mokuton to kill these dozens of Kirigakure Anbu.


    "Could it be that Kisame killed them?" Jiraiya asked in surprise.


    He was not very familiar with Kisame, but he remembered at this time that he had met each other more than half a year ago.


    At that time, Kisame was detained in the prison van and was about to go to the Hozuki Castle to serve his sentence. Unexpectedly, this prisoner who was supposed to spend the rest of his life in prison would appear here.


    "No, how could Kisame be able to use Mokuton? Besides, he is a member of Kirigakure, why will he kill all the Anbu of Kirigakure?"


    Tsunade shook her head, denying Jiraiya''s guess.


    Facing this huge mystery, the two looked at each other.


    It seems that they can only ask Kakashi after he wakes up.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade treated Kakashi, especially thetter''s left eye to stop the bleeding.


    "Kakashi''s left eye was the Sharingan, which was transnted from his deadpanion Obito." Jiraiya said solemnly.


    "Don''t think about it, it must have been taken away by Hoshigaki Kisame. That shark bastard..."


    Tsunade could not help gnashing her teeth when she mentioned Kisame''s name.


    At this time.


    Somewhere in the Land of Fire.


    "Ho...ho..."


    Obito was panting heavily as he fled in the woods in a hurry, looking back nervously from time to time, only to find that Kisame hadn''t caught up, so he finally felt relieved.


    Soon after, he returned to Madara Uchiha''s underground hideout.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Madara asked with a look of surprise after seeing Obito.


    Although he expected that Obito would definitelye back, and that thetter would awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, but he didn''t expect that Obito would turn into this bruised face.


    He almost didn''t recognize him.


    ording to his understanding, even though Obito has just opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, but with the help of Zetsu, he has the powerful power of Senju and Uchiha in the body at the same time, he will not be like this.


    Impossible, if the enemy is Kirigakure Anbu, it''s absolutely impossible.


    ''Wait, is it...''


    Thinking of this, Madara''s pupils shrank and his brows furrowed.


    Obito didn''t answer Madara''s question, because as soon as he came back, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell unconscious on the ground.


    At this time, Zetsu left Obito''s body, and reported to Madara with a frightened expression:


    "Madara, everything went ording to your n, until we met a perverted guy who almost killed us. It''s Hoshigaki Kisame."


    ''Sure enough it was him.''


    When Madara heard it''s words, his eyes turned cold.


    In just a few days, this is the second time that Kisame had spoiled his ns. Fortunately, despite some twists and turns, the original n was sessfullypleted.


    Thinking of this, Madara ordered Zetsu to lift Obito to the bed and heal him with the power of Gedo Statue.


    After a while.


    Obito suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed, sweating from all his body.


    Apparently he had a nightmare while in aa.


    "You''re awake." Madara stood by the bed, leaning his body with a huge sickle weapon as a crutch.


    Obito looked at Madara, his eyes gradually turning cold.


    "Why did you deceive me and use me?" He got off the bed and approached Madara step by step.


    "What are you talking about?" Madara was puzzled.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Zetsu hurried over and said to Obito:


    "Obito, you were bewitched by Hoshigaki Kisame, don''t believe his provocation! It was Madara who saved your life, have you forgotten..."


    "Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    Before Zetsu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Obito''s roar.


    His right eye instantly turned into Mangekyo Sharingan and rushed straight to Madara with a wooden thorn growing from the palm of his hand, stabbing at thetter''s chest.


    ''Puff!''


    Madara didn''t move, letting Obito drive the thorn into his heart.


    "Madara!"


    Zetsu turned pale in shock, and rushed up to attack Obito.


    "Stop!"


    Madara Uchiha said coldly and stopped Zetsu from acting.


    "You...why didn''t you dodge?" Obito looked at Madara Uchiha nkly, his expression a little regretful.


    "Hehe, I was about to die, cough..."


    Madara gave a wry smile and coughed up blood halfway through.


    His bitter tactic really worked.


    "Obito, I don''t have much time. Before I die, I will tell you how to create a dream world and be the savior of this world. Cough... As for whether you want to listen or not, it is up to you to decide. , neither I nor Zetsu will stop you..."


    Madara coughed up blood while speaking, as if she would die at any moment.


    "...Tell me." Obito sighed and said unbearably.


    "Look into my eyes."


    As Madara said that, his expression became extremely solemn, and he released an illusion at Obito.


    He brought Obito into his illusion, and exined to thetter the principle of Infinite Tsukuyomi, as well as the crazy and great n of the Eye of the Moon.


    The world of Infinite Tsukuyomi is a real ideal world, without war and strife, only peace and happiness.


    In the illusion, Madara taught Uchiha''s forbidden technique, the technique of the six paths, and the technique of yin and yang release to Obito.


    After a while.


    "I promise you."


    After Obito digested Madara''s thoughts, he made a promise with burning eyes and took over Madara''s mantle.


    He doesn''t believe in Madara Uchiha, but he''s interested in the world thetter describes because he... wants to create a world with Rin.


    "Very good."


    Madara smiled with relief, and then ordered White Zetsu toe over and injected his own will into thetter''s body, making half of Zetsu''s body ck.


    ck Zetsu was "born" like this.


    Madara told Obito that ck Zetsu was the embodiment of his will, and would assist Obito in the future to realize the grand n of the Eye of the Moon.


    Madara ordered ck Zetsu to follow Obito from now.


    Finally, he told Obito:


    "Be careful of that Hoshigaki Kisame. I have a hunch that he will be your worst enemy. Remember, don''t provoke that guy until you gain enough power, go to Amegakure to find Nagato..."


    After exining these matters, Madara Uchiha no longer had anything to say. In front of Obito and Zetsu, he pulled out the oxygen tube on his body.


    A Legend of a generation has finallye to an end.


    Obito recovered Madara''s pair of Sharingan, buried thetter''s body, and then reced Madara Uchiha, sitting on the huge wooden chair.

 Chapter 101: 101

    Chapter 101: 101


    Obito has became the new master of ck Zetsu and White Zetsu.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, wait for me..."


    On the chair, Obito lowered his head, clenched his fists and muttered.


    Kisame is his lifelong enemy.


    He had already learned from Madara that the ancestral Gunbai of the Uchiha n was snatched by Kisame. He will definitely kill Kisame in the future and get the Gunbai back.


    But before that.


    For the sake of safety, Obito decided to take care of his wounds first, and after learning the forbidden Jutsu taught by Madara, he will go to the Land of Rain to subdue Nagato ording to Madara''s instructions...


    After that, he will go to Kisame to settle ounts.


    On the other side.


    After Kisame escaped from the coast of the Land of Fire, he soon crossed the ocean and returned to the Land of Water.


    He went to meet Yukino and Pakura in the town.


    Then he began to count his harvest.


    The first is Rin Nohara.


    Kisame knew that she was nted with a curse mark on her heart by Madara, and her life and death were within his hands. Fortunately, after Rin was ced in the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Madara''s Chakra was temporarily isted, making it impossible for thetter to kill her through long-range jutsu.


    Therefore, ki decided to let Rin sleep in the Box of Ultimate Bliss for a while, and he estimated that Madara was almost dead, the spell seal should also be invalid.


    He would then wake Nohara Rin.


    Then there is Kakashi''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Kamui of the two eyes are different, the biggest feature of Obito''s right eye is the ability to blur, which can transfer himself to a different space and avoid all attacks.


    In addition, it can also transfer objects in contact.


    And Kakashi''s left eye does not have the ability to blur himself, but it can transfer specific targets to a different space from a long distance.


    In general, this pair of eyes is for close range and long range, one defense and one attack.


    Only when the two eyes are gathered together can theplete power of Kamui be disyed, and to a certain extent, it can exert a power that is not inferior to the Rennigan.


    Kisame stood in front of the mirror.


    He took a deep breath, raised his left hand suddenly, and then... removed his left eye abruptly and put it into the test tube.


    Then, he put Kamui''s left eye into his socket and waited for it to fuse with the socket.


    There are two methods for the transntation of the Sharingan.


    The first is to rely on medical ninjutsu. For example, Kakashi''s Sharingan was transferred due to operation performed by Nohara Rin.


    In contrast, the second method is much simpler, that is, the use of inter-column cells for automatic medical treatment and automatic wound healing, so it can be hot-swapped, snapped off and then plugged in, plug and y.


    Although Kisame has no intercolumnar cells, he is born with a strong physique, and his chakra volume is on the same level as the descendant of "Senju and Uzumaki" like Nagato.


    Therefore, let''s not talk about Sharingan, even if it is Rennigan, his body can support it.


    Moreover, after devouring so many ninja tools, especially the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Kisame''s body has been repeatedly strengthened, and has long been out of the scope of ordinary people.


    That''s why he dared to make a bold attempt to transnt this Sharingan in the simplest and crudest way.


    Kisame was not disappointed.


    Obito''s Sharingan, after wriggling in his eye socket for a while, gradually merged with his own cells and became one body.


    Kisame felt a tingling pain in his left eye.


    That''s because the Sharingan is constantly consuming his chakra, and it can''t be turned off, it will continue to consume 24 hours a day.


    This is the disadvantage of transnting the Sharingan.


    In the anime, Itachi once said to Kakashi when they faced off: Your body does not belong to our family after all, and you are destined to not be able to skillfully use the powerful power of Sharingan like Uchiha.


    Kakashi spent a lot of energy and chakra to adapt to this eye after transnting Obito''s Sharingan, which caused his strength to stagnate for a time.


    For a long time, Kakashi used the "copy" ability of the Sharingan in a superficial way, and never really controlled it.


    The reason why Kisame took Kakashi''s eye, in addition to his own greed for the Sharingan, there is another reason, that is-


    He wanted to see if Kakashi, who didn''t have the Sharingan would be the second Konoha White Fang after returning to his original growth path, or even surpass him?


    It must be known that in terms of talent, Kakashi is stronger than his father, Hatake Sakumo.


    Kisame might actually help Kakashi instead.


    Of course, this will take time to prove.


    Simr to Kakashi''s situation, there is Nagato.


    Nagato''s situation is even worse. He obviously has the most powerful physique, but he was almost sucked dry by Rennigan. Even so, he still failed to exert the true power of Rennigan.


    In the final analysis, thr reason is blood. After all, this is a world dominated by bloodlines.


    Back to Kisame.


    Obito''s left eye, for the current Kisame, may not have greatly improved his strength, but after installing this eye, it is true that he feels ufortable.


    Therefore, Kisame is not willing to use this eye for a long time.


    Anyway, his physique is strong enough, he can plug it in when he needs it, and take it off when he doesn''t need it, which is very convenient.


    So, how can he make the most of this Sharingan?


    Kisame suddenly had an idea.


    "Bang!"


    He activated the "change" shoulder pattern on his right shoulder, which directly turned him into another man.


    This man is about 1.8 meters tall, wearing a red armor of the Warring States style, with long ck hair that reached his back, and there is a mad and cool atmosphere surrounding him.


    It is Uchiha Madara when he was young.


    Then, Kisame took out the Gunbai, held it in his hand, and looked at the mirror.


    Advanced transformation, Sharingan, plus the ancestral treasure Gunbai of the Uchiha family.


    At this moment, he is Madara Uchiha.


    "Why can only Obito pretend to be Madara? Why can''t I, Hoshigaki Kisame, pretend to Madara now?"


    Kisame muttered to himself, revealing a wild and evil smile. Obito would never have thought that before he pretended to be Uchiha Madara, Kisame had already pretended to be Madara one step ahead.


    Using the identity of "Uchiha Madara", Kisame may be able to do some interesting things.


    Therefore, he does not intend to devour the Gunbai for the time being- keeping it can y a greater role.


    During the next period of time.


    Kisame tried hard to adapt to the power of the Sharingan, and figured out how to use this eye.


    Seven dayster.


    By the river, Kisame sat cross-legged and meditated on arge rock.


    Suddenly, he opened his left eye.


    At this moment, in the pupil of his left eye, the shape of the Sharingan quickly blurred, and gradually evolved into the appearance of three red sickles.


    Mangekyo Sharingan, open.


    The next second, Kisame''s eyes looked more than ten meters away, focusing on the pile of dog sitting on the side of the road, and activated Kamui.


    ''Swish.''


    The nearby space distorted for a while, sending the dog to another dimension.


    ''It worked.''


    Kisame looked happy.


    He''s not Kakashi. His chakra volume is dozens or even hundreds of times that of Kakashi, so he can adapt and use this Sharingan faster than thetter.


    However, after activating the Kamui, a line of blood and tears still flowed from the left eye and he felt dizzy for a while.


    This is the price for outsiders to use the Sharingan.


    With Kisame''s powerful physique and resilience, this price is nothing, and it ispletely bearable.


    Soon after.


    Pakura, who went out to spy on information, hurried back and found Kisame with a serious face.


    "Konohaunched arge-scale attack on Kirigakure, and fierce battles broke out at the border. The frontal battlefield of Kirigakure was defeated, and all the troops withdrew to the territory of the Land of Water, and will soon arrive in this town."


    She said to Kisame in one breath.


    "Oh? A little faster than I expected."


    Kisame narrowed his eyes, obviously he had expected this situation for a long time.


    At present, the fourth Mizukage Yagura and the leader of Anbu, Fuguki Suikazan, perished, and the hundreds of Anbu under the two men were wiped out, only Kisame survived.


    With the death of Fuguki Suikazan, the seven ninja swordsmen of Kirigakure came to an end and became history.


    Today''s Kirigakure is a group of dragons - no, the group of insects has no head, which can be said to be the weakest period in history.


    In contrast, Konoha has won both battles with Iwakagure and Kumogakure. At this time, the overall situation has been settled, and only some finishing work is left.


    This means that Konoha can free up most of its strength to deal with Kirigakure, just in time the death of Mizukage and Suikazan along with Anbu''s annihtion, has given a good opportunity that Konohagakure can''t miss.


    So, under the order of the third Hokage, Konoha assembled 5,000 ninjas to form an army and invades the territory of the Land of Water!


    And the vanguard of them are the two Dojutsu giants of Konoha Vige - Uchiha and Hyuga.


    The Land of Water is dense with fog, and the Kiri ninja are good at using hidden mist techniques, which can confuse the enemy''s sight and make it difficult for other ninja viges to attack.


    But with the Byakugan of the Hyuga n, the Hidden Mist technique is useless and will be easily seen through.


    Although the Uchiha''s Sharingan are not as easy to use as Byakugan, they are rtively not afraid of the hidden Mist technique.


    In addition, Uchiha is a group of powerful ninjas. Under their crazy attack, most of Kirigakure''s ninja troops are powerless to resist.


    Touch and break.


    Right now, the Konoha troops are making great strides.


    ording to this progress, within ten days and a half months, they will advance to the maind of Kirigakure and level the entire vige.


    "Kisame-sama, what should we do now?"


    In the yard, Yukino and Pakura asked the ghost shark at the same time.


    Both of them thought the same thing: Konoha was too strong and unstoppable, and the only way now was to leave the Land of Water and find a new ce to live.


    However, Kisame is a ninja of Kirigakure after all. He was born and raised in Kirigakure, and now the vige is in danger, and they don''t know what he is thinking.


    Kisame pondered for a moment.


    For Kirigakure, he has never had much sense of belonging.


    Although Fuguki Suikazan begged Kisame before he died, hoping that he would be the Mizukage and save the vige, but the Kisame didn''t take it seriously.


    But-


    The annihtion of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the death of the Fourth Mizukage and Fuguki Suikazan did have a direct rtionship with him, and also indirectly led to Konoha''s massive attack on Kirigakure.


    In the Land of Water and Kirigakure, there are still many innocent civilians, and these people are being affected by the war. Under the wreckage of war, Kisame has to take some responsibility for this.


    In addition, there is one most important reason that affects the decision of the ghost shark:


    He doesn''t like Konoha. He hates Konoha very much, and he has reached a consensus with Madara Uchiha and Obito on this point.


    Konohagakure has a history of infighting among a group of "second generations" who have inherited the blood of the Sage of Six Paths.


    Konoha is always in the dazzling sunlight, while other Shinobi viges and ninjas can only live in the dark shadows, as foils and viins in Konoha''s eyes.


    The false Will of Fire.


    In Kisame''s eyes, whether it is Sarutobi Hizurenn, Shimura Danzo, the elites of Konoha, and those ninjas who are the Uchiha are more annoying than each other.


    If Konoha defeats Kirigakure, the third Ninja World War will be aplete victory of Konoha, and it strength will expand to an unprecedented peak.


    This is something that Kisame do not want to see and cannot tolerate.


    Therefore, he decided to attack Konoha.

 Chapter 102: 102

    Chapter 102: 102


    Kisame has umted strength for so long and has always been cautious. Now is the time to show off his strength and shock the entire ninja world, especially Konoha.


    After he made up his mind, he instructed Yukino and Pakura to pack up and prepare to leave here.


    After an hour.


    Kisame walked out of the gate of the small courtyard in the image of "Uchiha Madara".


    In the Box of Ultimate Bliss in his body, Yukino, Pakura, Shizune, Nohara Rin, and one-year-old Haku were all lined up neatly and fell into a deep sleep.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame kicked the ground and rushed towards the frontline battlefield at an extremely fast speed.


    Not long after, he found a violent chakra reaction in the direction of a town ten kilometers ahead. Looking from a distance, firelight and thick smoke rose into the sky, and the screams of killing could be vaguely heard.


    Some Kirigakure ninjas fled from that direction, all of them looking like a group of bereaved dogs.


    After the death of Mizukage Yagura, the death of Mizukage''s assistant Fuguki Suikazan, and the annihtion of the Anbu, it immediately caused a devastating effect on the morale and strength of the vige.


    In the face of Konoha''s elite troops, Kirigakure Ninja has neither heart nor power to resist.


    "There is someone ahead! Who is it?"


    "No, it''s the ninjas of the Uchiha n. Damn, are these guys from Konoha trying to kill us all?"


    After these Kirigakure deserters saw Kisame, they immediately noticed his Sharingan, their expressions changed, and they stopped.


    "He is only one person, let''s kill him!"


    The group of Kiri ninja looked at each other, and at the same time formed a seal and spit out.


    Water release: Water bullet.


    ''Sshhhhhh!''


    Several water columns shot at Kisame in salvo, and in the process, they merged and finally formed a huge water column with a diameter of several meters.


    Facing the surging water column, the corners of Kisame''s mouth curled up, he took off the Gunbai behind him, and hit the water jutsu.


    In their horrified eyes.


    ''Swish!''


    The water column formed by theirbined attack was bounced back by their opponent with a strange fan, and rushed towards them at a faster speed.


    "Ahhh!"


    With a scream, the group of Kiri ninjas were swept away by the water column, and they all fell to the ground injured.


    Kisame put away the Gunbai and came to a Kirigakure ninja.


    He imitated Madara Uchiha''s ruthless look, looked down at the other party condescendingly, and asked indifferently:


    "What''s the situation in the town ahead?"


    "It''s a troop of the Konoha Hyuga n, who broke the fog around the town and came in, causing us heavy casualties. Ao-sama told the wounded to retreat, and he led his people to stay and fight the enemy to the death."


    The man said quickly, not daring to hide anything.


    ''Ao?''


    Hearing this name, the information of this person immediately appeared in Kisame''s mind.


    Ao, an elite Jnin from Kirigakure, in the anime, he transnted a Byakugan from the Hyuga n during the Third Ninja War, and was listed on the golden letter of the wanted list in Konoha.


    Later, Ao became a trusted confidant of the fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, and served as Mizukage''s guard during the Five Kage Sumit, known as the "white eye killer".


    "Get lost."


    Kisame then disappeared in a sh.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame came to the town.


    As he walked on the street, there were ruins and corpses of arge number of civilians everywhere. The whole street was stained with blood, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    Kisame found arge number of corpses of Kiri ninjas, as well as some of the corpses of the ninjas from the Hyuga branch.


    The reason why he confirmed that those people were from the Hyuga branch was because they all had green "X" marks on their foreheads, and each of them had blue veins, their eyeballs and brains were destroyed, and their death was extremely tragic.


    That kind of imprint is the caged bird seal of the Hyuga n, which will be activated automatically when the family members die.


    The purpose is to prevent the Byakugan from flowing into the hands of outsiders.


    At this time, behind the ruins in front, there was a movement.


    "Protect the elder to retreat!"


    Several Konoha ninjas from the Hyuga branch surrounded a Hyuga n elder in the middle, fighting and retreating.


    Kisame hid behind the wall and noticed the pained expression on the elders face, covering his right eye with his hand - one of his Byakugan was taken away.


    And the one who took away that eye was a long gray-blue haired man with an airne head shape.


    Sure enough it''s Ao.


    "Hmph, the Hyuga n is just that."


    Ao showed a sneer, and in the gnashing eyes of everyone in Hyuga n, he put the captured Byakugan into a test tube.


    This is the Byakugan of the Hyuga n. Not only is it much higher in purity than the normal one, it is not bound by the curse mark of the caged bird and will not be destroyed.


    For all ninjas in the ninja world, this eye is almost a coveted trophy.


    "Well, someone is here again? Is it Konoha''s reinforcements?"


    After Ao stored the Byakugan, he frowned, and with his strong perception, he looked in Kisame''s direction.


    Kisame came out from behind the wall.


    "It''s an Uchiha."


    Everyone in Hyuga n discovered Kisame, especially after seeing thetter''s Sharingan, they couldn''t help but look happy.


    The strength of Uchiha''s ninja can be intuitively reflected from the number ofma in the Sharingan. Threema Sharingan means they are the elite power of the Uchiha n.


    Moreover, this person in front of them has an extraordinary temperament, a mad and cool appearance, and at first nce, he is a high-level figure in Uchiha.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped into the midst of the Hyuga n, joined them, and nodded towards the n elder.


    "Uchiha-dono, please defeat this person with me and take back the eyes of my Hyuga n."


    The elder pointed at Ao with his finger and made a request to Kisame.


    Although the ninjas of the two big ns, Uchiha and Hyuga, do not deal with each other normally, they are ninjas from the same vige after all.


    "Ok."


    Kisame nodded, showing a wild and evil smile at Ao.


    ''Not good.''


    Ao couldn''t help but change his face. His perception ability is very strong, he can feel the huge chakra in Kisame''s body, and he knows that the other party is not easy to mess with.


    So, without saying a word, he turned around and ran away.


    "Chase!"


    The elder of the Hyuga n shouted, ordering the branch family to catch up, and to take back his Byakugan at all costs.


    The two sidesunched a chase.


    During this process, Ao suddenly heard a coughing sounding from behind.


    ''What happened?''


    He looked back in disbelief, and suddenly saw an unbelievable scene.


    ''It''s that Uchiha ninja.''


    The man took advantage of the unpreparedness of everyone in Hyuga n, and suddenlyunched an attack, spewing arge cloud of purple poisonous mist from his mouth, shrouding the group of Hyuga ninjas.


    It''s the poison of smander.


    "Cough cough..."


    Everyone who inhaled the poisonous mist, coughed continuously, and soon fell to the ground paralyzed.


    "You guy, why..."


    The elder of the Hyuga n was lying on the ground, looking at Kisame with horror on his face. He never expected that the other party would attack the ninja in the same vige.


    "Of course it''s because of your Byakugan."


    Kisame showed a devilish smile, and reached out to snap the man''s remaining Byakugan.


    "Stop! Do you know the consequences of doing this? The vige will not let you go, and the Uchiha n will not be spared... Ah!"


    With a scream, the only Byakugan left of the elder of the Hyuga n was also taken away by Kisame.


    "The Uchiha n is indeed rich in lunatics, and even the vige ninjas can attack unscrupulously..."


    Seeing this scene, Ao murmured.


    He took a deep look at Kisame, and seized the opportunity to escape before the other party caught up.


    Kisame nced at Ao''s back and ignored it.


    After a few minutes.


    The group of Hyuga ninjas who were poisoned by the smander poison died one after another, turning into cold corpses one after another.


    Kisame took the Byakugan and left.


    Another few minutes passed.


    Among the corpses, a ninja from the Hyuga branch n suddenly got up, with a look of horror on his face.


    His poison was not deep, and by pretending to be dead, he has survived by luck.


    "Damn Uchiha, you are finished..."


    The man nced sadly at the bodies of hispanions and gritted his teeth. Then he got up from the ground and fled towards the outside of the town.


    Kisame appeared from behind the wall, watching the figure disappear.


    Of course he deliberately left a ninja alive.


    After this Hyuga ninja joins with Konoha''s army, he will definitely sue Uchiha and provoke an infighting between Hyuga and Uchiha.


    There will be a good show then.


    Next, Kisame destroyed the corpses of a group of Hyuga ninjas, found a quiet house in the town, and prepared for a new eye transnt operation.


    "Swish."


    In the room, Kisame took off his right eye, carefully put away his original dead fish eye, then picked up the Byakugan and stuffed it into the hole in his right eye.


    Facts have proved that the Byakugan of the Hyuga n are indeed a lot weaker inpared to the Sharingan. Compared with the authentic Byakugan of the Otsutsuki n, there is a difference between clouds and mud.


    Therefore, it didn''t take much time for Kisame''s body to get used to the Byakugan. As his right eye turned blue and white, blue veins burst out beside his eyes, and the power of the Byakugan was activated at this moment.


    Perspective, farsightedness, and 360 viewing angle are the three basic abilities of the Hyuga n Dojutsu Byakugan.


    The left eye is a Sharingan, the right eye is a Byakugan.


    Having these two eyes at the same time makes the world seen by Kisame very different from the world seen by ordinary people.


    Only he, with his unique and powerful physique, can suppress the violent rejection and let these two eyes live in harmony and work together.


    For ordinary people, they don''t even think about it.


    After getting the Byakugan, Kisame immediately used it and continued to move to the frontline battlefield.

 Chapter 103: 103

    Chapter 103: 103


    Kisame stood halfway up a mountain, rolled his eyes, and saw from a distance the army of Konoha ninjas stationed on a in to rest.


    A rough estimate is that there are more than 5,000 people.


    It really is a huge terror for Kirigakure.


    However, for a ninja of his level, the number of people is meaningless. No matter how many ordinary ninjase, they only have to die.


    After all, he has the power of umtion from Hiramekarei, and thest thing he is not afraid of is fighting in groups, and he will fight more and more bravely for this type.


    That is to say, in a real fight, these five thousand Konoha ninjas will actually strengthen him and make his strength climb to an even more terrifying level.


    What the kisame cares about is how many experts Konoha sent this time.


    First of all, it is certain that the high-level members of Uchiha and Hyuga n are all dispatched, including the two patriarchs, Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi.


    With Kisame''s current strength, even if the two heads of the ninja n attack together, he is not afraid, but


    If you add Konoha Sannin, Yellow sh Namikaze Minato, and Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki Kushina Uzumaki, as well as Anbus, then it will be dangerous for Kisame.


    If these people came out together, only a powerhouse of the Six Paths level will be able to defeat them.


    This is the terrible background of Konoha Vige.


    Thinking of this, Kisame jumped down from the middle of the mountain, quietly approached the perimeter of Konoha''srge army, and took a chance to grab a few ninja scouts.


    From them Kisame learned:


    This Konoha''s army was led by Uchiha and Hyuga n, and other ninjas of Sarutobi n, Shimura n, Yamanaka n, Akimichi n, and Nara n dispatched a lot of ninjas, which were mixed together.


    It is clear that Konoha Sannin and Namikaze Minato did not appear in the army, but stayed in Konoha.


    After all, while Konoha is attacking Kirigakure, it also has to beware of Kumogakure, Iwakagure and, Sunagakure, so it is impossible to send all the ninjas out.


    And it''s not necessary.


    For the current Kirigakure, anyone can see that it is already weak and on the verge of falling apart.


    Right now, the Konoha 5,000 ninja army is attacking the Kirigakure in front, and the third Hokage, Konoha Sannin, and the recently famous yellow sh of the ninja world are sitting in the rear. Even if the other three ninja viges are united, they have no courage make trouble.


    In this way, Konoha can sessfully eat Kirigakure, and then turn around and deal with other Shinobi viges.


    It has to be said that there is no problem with Konoha''s battle n. The only thing that Konoha''s senior management missed is the variable named Hoshigaki Kisame.


    These five thousand people, he will eat.


    Thinking of this, Kisame prepared to leave and return to Kirigakure.


    His n is to lure the enemy to the deep, and wait until Konoha''s 5,000 troops prated into the hintend of the Land of Water, or even hit the door of Kirigakure.


    In that case, Konoha''s reinforcements would not be able to arrive in a short period of time, and it was the best time for Kisame to take action.


    Until then, it will take a few days of forbearance.


    However, just as Kisame was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly sensed the aura of monster cell that had appeared in a nearby woods.


    Kisame moved and rushed over.


    Soon, he arrived at the woods and found that a patrol team of Konoha had encountered a reconnaissance team of Kirigakure.


    Fierce fighting broke out between the two sides.


    It''s Might Guy.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    In the forest, Might Guy, wearing a Saiyan''s explosive head, red skin, and green tights, is fighting against several Kirigakure ninjas at the same time with his own strength.


    "What''s going on with this kid, so fast."


    "His strength is also very strong, and his defense is amazing. He is not afraid of our ninjutsu attacks at all. Damn, is he using kind of earth release hardening jutsu applied to the surface of the skin?"


    Kirigakure ninjas became more and more frightened as they fought. Together, they tried their best, but they couldn''t defeat the other person.


    Instead, Guy seized the opportunity and defeated them one by one.


    "Haa!"


    With a loud shout, Guy used a nice roundhouse kick to bring down thest Kirigakure ninja, ending the fight cleanly.


    "Guy, you are amazing!"


    Guy''s two teammates, Genma Shiranui and Ebisu, ran out of the bushes next to them and gave Guy a thumbs up with a look of admiration on their faces.


    In the woods.


    The Konoha patrol team led by Guy sessfully defeated Kirigakure spies and captured the enemy.


    Half a year ago, since Guy defeated Kakashi at the training ground, he, the weak Genin of Konoha Vige, finally embarked on a road to rise.


    He first participated in the Chunin exam, won the first ce with a crushing attitude, was promoted smoothly, and was personallymended by the third Hokage.


    Then, he performed well during the Third Ninja War. With his powerful taijutsu, he repeatedly made military exploits, so that the name "Blue Beast of Konoha" gradually spread on the battlefield of Ninja World.


    Now, Guy came to Kirigakure to participate in the war, just to umte enough military exploits to be promoted to Jonin in one fell swoop.


    And catch up with Kakashi again.


    "Bringing these guys back is another merit, hehe."


    Guy showed a simple and honest smile, neatly tied several Kiri ninjas together with hands and feet, and then snorted softly: "Up!"


    As soon as he exerted his strength, he carried the group of prisoners up, as if carrying dry wood.


    Just when the three were about to return to the base camp.


    ''Woohoo.''


    A gust of demonic wind suddenly blew out from the depths of the woods and attacked the three of them.


    "There are still enemies? Hide behind me!" Guy frowned and shouted to his twopanions.


    He then threw the captives on the ground with a "bang", his arms crossed in front of his chest, and his feet seemed to be rooted.


    Shiranui Genma and Ebisu were not injured under Guy''s protection.


    "Who is it?"


    The three of them looked together, and they suddenly saw a man in red armor walking out of the woods with a fan as tall as one person.


    The strong wind just now seemed to be made by that fan.


    And what really surprised the three of them was


    "Look into his eyes, what''s going on?"


    Ebisu eximed, and found that the two eyes of the visitor turned out to be the Byakugan of the Hyuga n and the Sharingan of the Uchiha n.


    Guy didn''t care so much, he shouted:


    "Dynamic Entry!"


    Then a flying kick was sent towards the front of the enemy''s face.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The mysterious enemy, Kisame, dodged Guy''s flying kick in a sh.


    However, Guy''s offensive continued, and he immediatelyunched a series of follow-up attacks on Kisame.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    The two attacked and defended, and their movements were as fast as lightning, making the other two dazzled.


    "Too slow, only this speed?"


    Kisame used Satori''s mind-reading technique to calmly dodge every attack of Guy, and he did not forget to sneer.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seized one of Guy''s ws and kicked thetter''s chest, causing Guy to groan and fly backwards.


    Guy flew back more than ten meters,nded on the ground and stepped back several steps, and was finally caught by hispanions from behind.


    "Guy, are you okay?" Genma and Ebisu looked worried and very nervous.


    "This guy is so strong, his strength and speed have suppressed me."


    Guy looked surprised, but was not afraid, instead he became more and more excited.


    He rubbed the wound on his chest and said eagerly, "Get out of the way, it seems that I have to get serious."


    "Are you going to use the Eight Gates?"


    The two of them were shocked when they heard the words, and quickly stepped back for a long distance.


    They had seen the scene where Guy opened the Eight Gates. Guy in that state was the real blue-blue beast, and could only be described by the word "invincible".


    Just when Guy stared at Kisame, and prepared to show off his fists.


    "Guy!"


    With a shout, a figure who is also wearing green tights rushed over from the woods and joined them.


    That man is Konoha''s eternal Genin Might Duy.


    He is Guy''s father.


    "Let your dad fight alongside you, Guy."


    Duy stared at his son with burning eyes, clenched his fists, and there were two burning mes in his eyes.


    "Father!"


    Soon Guy''s nose was sour, he was moved to tears in a second.


    This wonderful father and son hugged tightly on the spot, shouting slogans such as "youth" and "burning".


    Shiranui Genma and Ebisu looked at each other when they saw this scene.


    ''Swish.''


    Arge stone several meters high suddenly flew from a distance and smashed into Duy and his son.


    ''Um?''


    The father and son recovered in a second, jumped up in a tacit understanding, and kicked together.


    "The Konoha Whirlwind!"


    The boulder was kicked into pieces by the two, turning into countless rubble and shooting in all directions.


    Then, theynded on the ground gracefully, with one hand behind their backs, the other stretched forward, and hooked their fingers towards Kisame.


    Kisame was not in the mood to continue ying with these two living treasures.


    He put away the Gunbai, and said something meaningful to Duy and his son:


    "Let me remind you, don''t go to Kirigakure to join in the fun, or you will regret it."


    From Kisame''s point of view, among Konoha''s 5,000-strong army, it is not the Uchiha or the Hyuga n that threatens him the most, but the Might father and son.


    Especially Duy.


    This guy has been a Konoha Genin for more than 20 years seems to be an inconspicuous cannon fodder, but in fact, he can open the eight Gates fully, bursting with power beyond the kage level.


    In the anime, to save his son Duy opened the Gate of death, and fought against the seven ninja swordsmen, killing four and wounding three on the spot, shocking the ninja world in one fell swoop.


    Kisame advised the other party, not because he was afraid of Duy, but because of his pity for thetter.


    If Duy goes against him, then Kisame doesn''t mind killing him.


    It''s a pity that the passionate Might father and son obviously will not listen to what Kisame said.


    "Guy,e on!"


    With a loud shout, Duy and his son burst out a powerful chakra from their bodies at the same time.


    In an instant, green energy emerged from the father and son.


    Eight Gates, open.


    "Ugh."


    Kisame sighed and was no longer polite. The Sharingan quickly rotated and evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan.

 Chapter 104: 104

    Chapter 104: 104


    ''Kamui.''


    Next second.


    As Kisame''s left eye emitted a violent fluctuation of chakra, Kamui was activated.


    A line of blood tear flowed from his left eye, and his line of sight was aimed directly at Duy, who was not far away.


    To be precise, it was a left arm of Duy.


    ''Um?''


    Might Duy, who had just opened the Eight Gates till the Fifth Gate, suddenly felt an inexplicable crisis. He just slowed down a beat, and there was a throbbing pain in his left arm.


    ''Slick.''


    Under Kisame''s attack, a miniature time-space vortex twisted Duy''s arm on the spot and sent it into a different space.


    That''s the scary part of Kamui. As an extremely rare time-space ninjutsu, its unique and strange attack method undoubtedly possesses a powerful "kill at first sight" ability.


    "Fizz!"


    Duy gasped in a breath of cold air and covered his broken arm, sweating profusely.


    "Father!" Guy turned pale in shock and hurriedly bandaged Duy.


    ''Ha ha.''


    Seeing this scene, Kisame smiled contemptuously, shed back, and disappeared into the depths of the woods.


    "Stop!"


    Guy was furious and chased after him frantically, but as he searched the depths of the woods he couldn''t find any trace of Kisame.


    In desperation, Guy had no choice but to give up and go back to help Duy with hispanions.


    "Father, I will send you to the rear to recuperate immediately."


    Guy carried Duy on his back and said anxiously.


    "No, Guy. As patrol members, we must return to the base camp to report this matter. A hostile ninja with both Sharingan and Byakugan is too weird. As for the healing, we will talk about itter."


    Duy endured the severe pain from his arm and told Guy.


    As a qualified ninja, thepletion of the task must be the first priority at all times. Although Might Duy is a eternal Genin, he has always kept this in mind.


    "Okay." Guy gritted his teeth, and hurried to the camp where the Konoha army was stationed with his father on his back.


    At the same time.


    Konoha Army Camp, inside a tent with a red and white fan pattern.


    Uchiha Fugaku, who just turned 30 this year, as the patriarch of the Uchiha n, is confronting the Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi who came in.


    Under Hiashi''s gesture, the Hyuga branch ninja who had survived and returned from Kisame''s hands told his story with righteous indignation.


    "You said that one of our Uchiha Jonin attacked your Hyuga n''s troops, not only killing everyone, but also took away the eyes of a n elder? What a joke."


    Uchiha Fugaku folded his arms around his chest and responded with a frown, with a look of disdain.


    "n head Fugaku, you mean... our people lied?"


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Hizashi suddenly showed a displeased look on his face. He immediately took out a portrait and handed it to Fugaku, "ording to the description of the survivor, this is what the Uchiha ninja looked like."


    ''Oh?''


    Fugaku took the portrait with suspicion and looked at it carefully, and his expression soon became very surprised.


    He frowned, pointed at the Gunbai on the portrait, and asked the Hyuga nsman with a serious face: "The Uchiha ninja you said, is he really holding this weapon in his hand?"


    After getting the confirmation from thetter, Fugaku shook his head repeatedly and muttered, "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "n head Fugaku, what''s impossible? Please make it clear." Hizashi noticed the strangeness in Fugaku''s tone and asked aggressively.


    "This fan is the precious Gunbai of our Uchiha n, but it was taken away by Uchiha Madara, who betrayed Konoha decades ago."


    Fugaku exined slowly, and pointed to the face on the portrait, and said something even more shocking, "Also, this person looks like Madara Uchiha when he was young."


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    When Hyuga Hizashi heard the words, and after he came back to his senses, he immediately said decisively, "Uchiha Madara was killed by the first Hokage long ago. Even if he didn''t die, he is now in his seventies. How could he be like this."


    "So I said, this is someone who deliberately pretended to be the long-dead Madara Uchiha, and wanted to provoke us to fight. As for his Sharingan, I am afraid that, like Byakugan, they were robbed. What do you say, n head Hiashi?"


    Uchiha Fugaku made this judgment decisively, and asked Hyuga Hiashi.


    "I''m afraid you can''t convince me based on your one-sided words."


    Hyuga Hiashi shook his head, not intending to just let it go.


    "How about this."


    Fugaku pondered for a moment and said, "Our immediate priority is to lead the army and work together to conquer Kirigakure. As long as we can win this victory, the people who will benefit the most are the Uchiha and Hyuga ns who take the lead."


    "That''s right." Hyuga Hiashi nodded.


    "So, I propose to put this matter aside for now, and restart the investigation after eliminating Kirigakure and fully upying the Land of Water. At that time, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. How about it?"


    Uchiha Fugaku stared at Hyuga Hiashi, said sincerely, and extended a hand to thetter.


    "...Okay, I''ll trust you once."


    Hyuga Hiashi said solemnly and shook hands with Fugaku.


    The two sides reached a tentative consensus.


    After a while, the Hyuga brothers Hiashi and Hizashi left the Uchiha n head tent.


    "Lord Patriarch, do you really believe what Uchiha Fugaku said?"


    Hyuga Hizashi couldn''t help but ask.


    Although he is the younger brother of Hiashi, the Hyuga family has always been strict, and strict etiquette must be followed between the main n and the branch n members.


    Therefore, on any asion, Hizashi always refers to Hyuga Hiashi as "the patriarch" instead of "elder brother".


    "This matter is indeed a bit strange and needs to be further investigated. However, as Uchiha Fugaku said, the most important thing right now is to defeat Kirigakure and win this war. As far as I know, that guy seems to be trying to gain the credit for capturing Kirigakure to get the position of the fourth Hokage."


    Hyuga Hiashi said in a deep voice.


    "Uchiha Fugaku wants to be the fourth Hokage?"


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Hizashi couldn''t help but be surprised.


    In the past few years, there have indeed been rumors of rumors in the vige that the third Hokage Sarutobi Hizuren, because of his advanced age, has the intention of abdicating to give way to the younger generation.


    If nothing else, after the third ninja war is over, Konoha will officially start the selection ceremony of the fourth Hokage.


    Unexpectedly, the Uchiha family coveted the position of Hokage.


    "So, our Hyuga n must attack before the Uchiha n, and take the lead in attacking Kirigakure, and we can''t let that guy Fugaku seed."


    Hyuga Hiashi sneered.


    Although he has no intention ofpeting for the position of Hokage, it is impossible to watch Uchiha Fugaku take the credit and suppress the momentum of the Hyuga n.


    After all, Hyuga is the strongest family in Konoha.


    After returning to camp.


    Under the order of Hyuga Hiashi, the ninjas of the Hyuga n took the lead and went deep into the hintend of the Land of Water.


    On the other side, after Uchiha Fugaku got the news, he also quickly ordered the Uchiha family to end the rest and immediately chased after him.


    The Konoha army moved again.


    Uchiha and the Hyuga n, are chasing after each other, they are allpeting for the title of being the first to break through the Kirigakure.


    In the eyes of these Konoha ninjas, today''s Kirigakure is like a young girl who has no resistance, allowing them to go and ravage.


    In the Konoha army, as soon as Guy and his party came back, they found that the army had started again.


    After they reported the situation they encountered, they failed to attract the attention of their superiors, because at this time, the Konoha ninjas were all moving forward, rushing to level Kirigakure.


    Looking down from the sky, more than 5,000 Konoha ninjas were rushing in the Land of Water, and Kirigakure was getting closer and closer.


    These people did not realize that an unprecedented nightmare was waiting for them ahead.


    ....


    Kisame came to a ce where no one was there.


    He removed the Sharingan and the Byakugan and reced them with his pair of dead fish eyes, he then released his transformation and put away the Gunbai.


    He then put on a suit and the Samehada on his back.


    It''s time to go back to Kirigakure.


    After one day.


    From a distance, Kisame saw the familiar vige, shrouded in a faint mist that lingers all year round.


    At this time, there was chaos in Kirigakure.


    ''Could it be that the Konoha Ninja has already breached the wall?''


    Kisame frowned slightly, and when he returned to the vige, he found out that the enemy had not yete, but Kirigakure was under civil war first.


    "The 5,000-strong army of Konoha is about to fight, and now there is no chance if we don''t escape!"


    On the street, someone shouted in panic.


    Many Kirigakure ninjas and vigers left the vige with their families and luggage, and fled in all directions. Everyone panicked and scrambled to escape the vige, with stampedes happening from time to time due to crowding.


    The entire Kirigakure is in a mess.


    Before Konoha''s army came over, Kirigakure was about to exist in name only and disintegrate on its own.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Kisame was slightly surprised, but also not surprised.


    The reason why Kirigakure is like this is


    On the one hand, due to the collective death of Mizukage and Anbu, the high level of the vige was nearly paralyzed, and the enemy''s army was approaching menacingly. To stay at this time is to think that the life is too long, and it is purely to wait for death.


    On the other hand, it is also because of the blood mist policy that began in the third Mizukage period, which has long caused publicints, making Kirigakure lose its cohesion.


    Now that disaster is imminent, Kirigakure ninjas and vigers are naturally scattered as birds and beasts.


    At this time.


    ''Boom!''


    From the direction of the Mizukage building, there was a violent explosion, apanied by the screams of killing and fighting.


    A Kiri ninja fled from that direction embarrassedly.


    "What is going on?"


    Kisame flickered and stood in front of the man like a mountain, grabbed thetter''s cor, and asked.


    From the other party''s mouth, he learned that the current vige is led by Elder Genji, but the Kaguya n, were dissatisfied with this, so they plotted a rebellion.


    Just now, they rushed into the Mizukage Building, wanting to kill Elder Genji and make the head of the Kaguya n as Mizukage.


    ''The Kaguya n?''


    Kisame casually threw the Kiri ninja aside, thoughtfully.


    The Kaguya n, possessing the "Blood Bone Pulse" Kekkei Genkai and arepared to Hyuga n for generations, and are suspected to be the descendants of the younger brother of the Sage of Six Path, Otsutsuki Hamura.


    Almost all of the family members are war mad and crazy. Because of this, they were exterminated. Only one member survived and became a rebel and followed Orochimaru.


    It can be said that the Kaguya n is equivalent to the Uchiha of Kirigakure.


    Kisame found that people in this n are indeed lunatics, and their brain circuits are not normal.


    Now that their enemy is facing a superior enemy, the Kaguya n is still thinking ofunching a mutiny and ruling Kirigakure. When Konoha''s army arrives, what''s the point of what they''re doing, isn''t it just a waste of time?


    Could it be that the gang of Kaguya n think they can defeat Konoha''s five thousand army?


    Arrogant and ignorant, they are utterly stupid.


    This is the Kaguya n. Such n will die sooner orter.

 Chapter 105: 105

    Chapter 105: 105


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame came to the center of the vige after a few rubbles rose and fell.


    At this time, hundreds of ninjas of the Kaguya n were shouting and besieging the Mizukage Building frantically.


    The dress and attire of these people are very unusual, all of them seem to be mentally ill, with dark circles under their eyes and excited expressions, they look very perverted and bloodthirsty.


    Their method of fighting is to use the bones in their bodies as weapons. The density and hardness of the bones are much higher than those of ordinary ninja equipment, so they generally have decent strength.


    Thest few ninjas in Kirigakure, headed by the Mangetsu, were the ones who resisted the Kaguya n.


    The two sides fought a fierce battle of life and death infront of the Mizukage Building.


    Kisame saw a six-meter-tall water giant at a nce, rampaging through the crowd, knocking a group of Kaguya ninjas flying.


    It''s Hozuki Mangetsu.


    This guy is now the patriarch of the Hozuki n.


    After the death of Yagura and Fuguki Suikazan, the current Hozuki Mangetsu is the top powerhouse on the bright side of Kirigakure.


    Under his leadership, Kiri ninjas fought and blocked the Kaguya n at the gate of the Mizukage Building.


    In addition, Kisame also saw Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri in the field.


    Their family is also a senior family in Kirigakure, and they will not leave the vige at any time and under any circumstances, and are tightly bound to the fate of Kirigakure.


    They coexist and die together.


    ''This farce should end.''


    Kisame shook his head, lifted the Samehada, and rushed into the crowd.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Wherever he went, it was like a tiger entering a flock, waving his Samehada, he smashed Kaguya nsman out in all directions.


    Soon, Kisame passed through the crowd and came to the gate of the Mizukage Building, standing on the steps.


    His appearance attracted the attention of both sides of the battle, causing them to stop temporarily.


    "That sword... It''s the Samehada of Fuguki Suikazan, why is it in this person''s hands, who is he?"


    "This guy looks like a mad shark! Wasn''t he sent to the Hozuki Castle? How could a prisoner who has been imprisoned for life appear here?"


    ""


    Kirigakure ninjas were shocked and talked a lot.


    In the crowd, Terumi Mei and Ringo Ameyuri looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. They did not expect that they would be able to reunite with Kisame in their lifetime.


    Then, something happened that shocked everyone.


    "Kisame-dono, you are finally back!"


    The six-meter-high water giant let out a loud roar, and quickly became smaller, revealing the original shape of a white slime.


    Then, Hozuki Mangetsu rushed to Kisame with a "whoosh".


    "Woooooo, boss, Kirigakure is about to end, only you can save it..."


    Mangetsu cried hard as he hugged Kisame''s thigh tightly, crying non-stop.


    Previously, he took the corpses of Yagura, Fuguki Suikazan and Anbu back to the vige ording to Kisame''s instructions, but didn''t wait for new instructions.


    Mangetsu thought that Kisame had run away and would note back.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Seeing this scene, whether it was Terumi Mei and others, or the rebels of the Kaguya n, felt incredible.


    Hozuki Mangetsu, as the number one genius of Kirigakure, the patriarch of the Hozuki n actually called a prisoner his boss?


    This kind of thing subverted the cognition of everyone present.


    At this time.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    With the sound of breaking through the air, segments of bones were like bullets, fast as lightning, and attacked Kisame head-on.


    Blood Bone Pulse  Ten-finger piercing bullet.


    ''ng ng.''


    Kisame raised the Samehada, crossed it in front of him, and blocked all the bullets.


    He looked at the crowd and found that the person who attacked him was a tall Kaguya ninja.


    The man''s eyes were cruel and his expression was cold. Seeing that Kisame easily blocked the bullets he fired, his face couldn''t help showing a little surprise.


    "Is this person the patriarch of the Kaguya n?"


    Kisame asked Mangetsu.


    "Yes, his Kekkei Genkai is very powerful. I fought him for 300 rounds just now. Although he is not able to hurt me, I can''t hurt him either. Damn..."


    Mangetsu said quickly, and reported the information of the Kaguya Patriarch to Kisame.


    Kisame nodded, picked up Mangetsu, and threw gim aside.


    Then, while walking down the steps, he smiled at Kaguya Patriarch and said:


    "Defeat me, the position of the Mizukage is yours."


    Seeing this, Mangetsu immediately shouted to everyone: "Everyone spread out and watch the performance of kisame-dono!"


    "Interesting."


    When the n head of Kaguya n heard these words, he showed a sneer, and ordered all the nsmen, "Don''t do anything, let me fight him one-on-one."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out a bone from his left arm as a weapon and charged towards Kisame.


    As a result, a space was quickly vacated in front of the Mizukage Building.


    It used to be a group fight between the two sides, but now it has be a 1v1 duel between Kisame and the Kaguya n head.


    ''ng!''


    Kisame raised the Samehada and shed down, and was blocked by the head of Kaguya n with a bone knife.


    "How dare youpare your physical skills with the Kaguya n, I think you don''t know how to write the word "death"."


    The Kaguya n head sneered again, his figure shed to Kisame''s side, the bone knife in his hand was dazzling, and heunched multiple consecutive attacks on Kisame.


    Dance of Camellia.


    This is a special taijutsu of the Kaguya n, and its attack speed is several times faster than ordinary physical attacks. Even a ninja who is known for his speed and agile finds it difficult to dodge.


    But what Kaguya Patriarch didn''t expect was that Kisame, relying on the mind-reading technique of Satori, seemed to be in dangerous situation, but sessfully evaded every attack he made.


    ''How is this possible?''


    The Kaguya n head''s expression changed.


    Taking advantage of his stupefied mind


    Kisame swung out the Samehada with a backhand, and the spikes on the Samehada pierced the bandage, revealing it, pressing it tightly on Kaguya Patriarch''s body, tearing it repeatedly.


    "Ugh!"


    The Kaguya n head let out a scream, and then, dozens of bones grew out of him, turning him into a human-shaped hedgehog.


    These bone spurs have extremely high defensive power, making it impossible for Kisame''s Samehada to cut through.


    Dance of Camellia!


    Kaguya Patriarch attacked Kisame again, his body spinning at a high speed, and dozens of bone spurs that were exposed from the body stabbed at Kisame.


    Kisame did not show weakness, holding the Samehada, using its external thorns to collide with the Kaguya Patriarch, hammering thetter repeatedly.


    ''Boom!''


    The two sides each took a few steps back after a sh.


    Kaguya''s patriarch''s face was solemn, and he realized that conventional attack methods were useless against Kisame, so he nned to resort to a unique trick.


    "Since you can hide so much, then I won''t let you hide."


    He stared at Kisame and muttered, stretched his hand behind his back, and pulled out his spine.


    The bone is more than ten meters long, like a white bone whip.


    ''Swish.''


    With a wave of Kaguya''s patriarch, the bone whip made a crackling sound and pped Kisame away.


    Kisame tried to block it with the Samehada, but he seemed to underestimate the bone whip, and was immediately unable to move from the attack.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing this, Kaguya n Head couldn''t helpughing wildly, and his entire right arm evolved into a sharp bone spear, glowing with a sharp cold light.


    This is his ying secret technique - Dance of Wire Flowers.


    The Dance of Flowers with Iron Threads is divided into two parts: the thread and the flower. The "thread" is to bind the enemy with the spine so that it cannot move. The "flower" is the strongest hardened bone in the body, which turns into a spear and pierces the enemy.


    "Go to hell!"


    Kaguya n head roared and rushed towards Kisame, intending to brutally kill thetter with his spear.


    At this time, Kisame was bound by bone whip all over his body, and he seemed unable to resist, but in fact he was not panic at all.


    Because he has a very hard head.


    Facing the attacking bone spear, Kisame bowed his head and mmed into it.


    The power of Kabutowari, activate.


    ''Click.''


    In the eyes of everyone in disbelief, Kisame, who seemed to havemitted suicide, turned out to be fine. Instead, it was the bone spear of the Kaguya n head that was broken into two pieces.


    "Do you think that only your bones are hard?"


    Facing the stunned Kaguya n head, Kisame said and showed a pure smile.


    Next second.


    A powerful force erupted from his body, and he broke free from the shackles of the bone whip in an instant and regained his freedom.


    ''Not good.''


    Kaguya n head''s face changed drastically, and he subconsciously retreated backwards, but suddenly found that he couldn''t move.


    It turned out that chakra wires suddenly shot from the ground, tied his legs firmly and fixed them on the ground. And the source of those chakra wires is the index Nuibari on Kisame''s right hand.


    "It''s my turn."


    Before Kisame finished speaking, the Samehada shed out, and with a swoosh, the head of Kaguya Patriarch flew out on the spot.


    ''Thud.''


    The head fell to the ground and rolled all the way to the ninjas of the Kaguya n.


    "The patriarch is dead!"


    The group of Kaguya ninjas suddenly turned red, and rushed towards Kisame like a madmen, wanting to avenge the patriarch.


    Kisame smiled and pressed his left hand to the ground with a "pop", and the turbulent chakra immediately started from the palm of his hand and spread to the front area.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    The violent explosion blew up the Kaguya nsmen who rushed up, causing heavy casualties.


    Kisame rushed into the crowd, and the shark tail lightning whip appeared behind him and swept out, and broke the bones of five or six Kaguya ninjas on the spot and swept them out.


    Like a humanoid tyrannosaurus, he ravaged the crowd.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to J for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 106: 106

    Chapter 106: 106


    ''Puff!''


    Kisame waved the Samehada in his left hand, cut off a Kaguya ninja in the middle, and shot out the Nuibari from his right hand, capturing another Kaguya nsman.


    Immediately afterwards, two sharp fangs shot out of his mouth, stabbed into the man''s neck fiercely, and sucked his blood to death.


    In front of such a brutal attack, the lunatics of the Kaguya n were finally afraid.


    They are a group of madmen, the greatest joy in their lives is fighting, and they enjoy the feeling of killing to the fullest.


    Until today.


    In the face of an enemy like Kisame, there is no more fun in battle, only fear and despair.


    It was a one-sided massacre.


    "Escape!"


    After someone shouted, the ninjas of the Kaguya n were instantly defeated and fled in all directions.


    "Don''t let them go!"


    Mangetsu shouted, and led a group of ninjas to chase after them, not letting go.


    Soon, the ninjas of the Kaguya n were all killed, and the bodies were piled up in front of the Mizukage Building, forming a hill.


    For the already precarious Wuyin Vige, this revolt made the vige almost copse. Fortunately, Kisame appeared in time and suppressed the Kaguya n by himself.


    "Hozuki Mangetsu, what is going on?"


    On the surface, everyone asked Mangetsu, but their eyes were almost all focused on Kisame, who was standing beside him.


    When Mangetsu heard these words, he coughed twice, and said to the crowd: "Don''t worry, please bring out the great elder first."


    Under his orders, Elder Genji was supported and walked out of the Mizukage Building.


    After everyone had arrived, Mangetsu walked up to Kisame, stood with thetter, and told everyone the "truth".


    "What, the third Mizukage and fourth Mizukage, were both controlled by a mysterious ninja of the Uchiha n using Sharingan?"


    "The other party wanted to destroy Kirigakure, so he killed Yagura-sama, Fuguki-sama and all Anbu sessively, and he also wanted to Mangetsu, but was discovered and stopped by Kisame?"


    "Hoshigaki Kisame was never a prisoner, but a hero who guards Kirigakure in the dark?"


    ""


    After listening to Mangetsu''s remarks, everyone was talking about it, and they were shocked beyond belief.


    "The truth of the matter is like this. I think the most urgent task now is to choose a new Mizukage and lead everyone to resist Konoha''s aggression."


    Mangetsu quietly nced at Kisame, and then boldly proposed, "I rmend Hoshigaki Kisame to be the fifth Mizukage!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was anothermotion in the crowd.


    "This... doesn''t seem right?"


    Someone asked quietly.


    After all, Kisame was born in a third-ss family in Kirigakure, and his identity is still that of a prisoner.


    At this moment, in the face of everyone''s whispers, Elder Genji raised his crutch and poked the ground, and said solemnly: "Quiet!"


    After everyone closed their mouths, the elder of Kirigakure slowly continued:


    "The tradition of our Kirigakure has always been that the strongest person is the Mizukage. If anyone is dissatisfied with Hoshigaki Kisame''s strength, they can challenge him now. Moreover, the current situation is not that Kisame wants to be Mizukage, but us begging him to be Mizukage, and it depends on whether he is willing to agree."


    These remarks made the group of Kirigakure ninjas speechless.


    Yes, Kirigakure is about to perish now. It is not a good time to be Mizukage.


    Maybe if he became the Mizukage, and before his ass was hot in this seat, he will be killed by the swarming Konoha army and lose his life.


    As long as Kisame is a normal person, the wisest choice at this time is to throw away the Mizukage position, escape from the Land of Water, and go to any other ce in the ninja world, which is a hundred times better than staying here.


    Elder Genji leaned on crutches and trembled down the steps.


    Then, he solemnly handed the blue hat representing the power of the Mizukage to Kisame.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame-sama, are you willing to be the fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure?" Elder Genji looked up at Kisame and asked very respectfully, his turbid eyes were full of anticipation and tension.


    "Kisame-sama, please agree!" Mangetsu knelt down on one knee and asked sincerely.


    When the others saw this and looked at each other, they followed suit and knelt down with their heads lowered.


    Kisame looked at the people kneeling in front of him, then turned to look at the Mizukage building behind him, and finally reached out and took the Mizukage hat from Elder Genji.


    "From now on, I, Hoshigaki Kisame, am the fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure."


    He said slowly.


    As soon as his voice fell, and there was a burst of cheers in front of the Mizukage Building.


    After half an hour.


    In the conference room of the Mizukage Building, representatives of the major families of Kirigakure gathered here to discuss the strategy for dealing with the Konoha army.


    In today''s critical situation, there are mainly two voices.


    The first is to offer to negotiate with Konoha for peace. To put it more bluntly, it is to beg Konoha for mercy, even if they have to sign a humiliating treaty, they must continue to live.


    The second is to run. Some people believe that they should flee immediately, retain the vitality of Kirigakure, and use theplex ind terrain in the Land of Water to fight against Konoha at sea, and one day they can make aeback.


    Beg for mercy and run away.


    These two schemes may seem different, but in fact they have one thing inmon, that is:


    Everyone present believed that in this uing war, facing the menacing Konoha army, Kirigakura had no chance of winning.


    In the conference room, the people were arguing about the two options, and the quarrel became more and more intense.


    During this process, Kisame, as the new Mizukage, did not rush to express his views, but sat on the chair with his arms folded and his eyes closed.


    Finally, seeing that everyone was a little tired from the noise, he opened his eyes and said:


    "Actually, we have a third option."


    "Lord Mizukage, what is your choice?" Elder Genji asked quickly.


    "Down with Konoha and avenge the death of the third and fourth Mizukage."


    Kisame said slowly.


    As soon as these words came out, the meeting room suddenly became quiet.


    Indeed, as one of the five major ninja viges, Kirigakure has been controlled and killed by Konoha''s Uchiha n ninjas for two consecutive generations using illusions, which can be said to be a great shame.


    How can such a vengeance not be avenged?


    But the problem is, they can''t beat them.


    With just one Uchiha, Kirigakure had be a mess, their Mizukage died, Anbu was wiped out, and even the tailed beast was lost.


    And now, in Konoha''s army, in addition to Uchiha, there is also the Hyuga n, as well as other Konoha n ninjas, they crushed Kirigakure in both numbers and strength.


    Not to mention, at the back of Konoha, there are the third Hokage Sarutobi Hizuren, Konoha Sannin, who has been famous for a long time, and the yellow sh Namikaze Minato, who is famous in the ninja world.


    If these people came to the front line, Kirigakure would be no match for them.


    "Mizukage-sama, like you, we all want to take revenge on Konoha, but even if all the ninjas of Kirigakure were to die in battle, I''m afraid... they won''t be able to repel Konoha''s attack."


    A mist ninja stood up and said to Kisame with a pessimistic face. His words are the voice of everyone.


    "I don''t care. Since I am Mizukage, I will do what a Mizukage should do in my heart. That thing is not to kneel down to Konoha and beg for mercy, nor to run away in despair."


    After saying this, Kisame stood up, nced around the conference room, and said to everyone, "I''ll give you two choices. Either leave Kirigakure now, don''te back when you leave, or just leave Stay and defeat Konoha with me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up his Samehada, kicked open the door of the conference room, and strode out.


    In the conference room, everyone looked at each other.


    Kisame passed through the streets of Kirigakure and soon came to the outside of the vige.


    He held the handle of the Samehada in both hands, and stabbed it straight on the ground. He stood at the entrance of the vige like this, looking into the distance.


    Behind him is Kirigakure, and in front of him is the Konoha army that wille soon.


    After awhile.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    Mangetsu, Terumi Mei, and Ringo Ameyuri ran out of the vige and reported the situation to Kisame.


    After Kisame finished talking in the conference room, representatives of severalrge families returned to the n on the spot, and quickly escaped from the Kirigakure with their n members. Now the remaining people are half less than before.


    There are fewer than a thousand ninjas in Kirigakure, and they are not even as good as some small ninja viges.


    These remaining people are here not because they believe in the Mizukage, but they have long been determined to live and die with the vige.


    "You go back and tell Elder Genji, let the rest of the people stay in the vige, guard the Mizukage building and other buildings, and don''te out."


    Kisame instructed the three of them.


    "What about you?" Ameyuri Ringo looked up at Kisame and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Mizukage-sama, are you..." Terumi Mei vaguely guessed something, but couldn''t believe it.


    "Kisame-sama, you..." Mangetsu also opened his mouth wide, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Go."


    Kisame waved his hand and said nothing more.


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    In the hall of the intelligence department, people came and went, and it was a busy scene.


    This is the headquarters at the rear of the battlefield. Several Yamanaka n members are wearing helmets, constantly receiving information from the front line, and then passing on themand of the headquarters.


    In the past few days, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hizuren personally sat at the headquarters to supervise the battle situation on the front line.


    At this time, apart from him, several other high-level officials of Konoha, including Shimura Danzo, Koharu, as well as Jiraiya and Orochimaru from Sannin, were all here.


    There is a huge screen in the center of the hall, which shows the battlefield map of the Land of Water. ording to the information returned from the front line, Konoha''s army has captured one town after another, and will soon hit Kirigakure.


    This war is over.


    After a while, Tsunade and Namikaze Minato also came to the lobby.


    "Kakashi woke up?"


    After seeing the two of them, Jiraiya immediately greeted them and asked.


    "He is awake. But..."


    Tsunade nodded and frowned, "That guy Kakashi only remembers that he killed Rin Nohara with his own hands, but he doesn''t know anything about other things, and he didn''t provide any valuable information."


    She looked up at the big screen, her brows still wrinkled: "What about that bastard, Hoshigaki Kisame, is there any news about him?"


    "Unfortunately, no."


    Orochimaru smiled, pointed at the map, and said to Tsunade, "You should be able to see that the Kirigakure is about to end. With Kisame''s style, he must have betrayed Kirigakure, and we didn''t know where to fleed to. "


    His "interest" in Kisame is a lot more than Tsunade.


    "Hmn."


    Tsunade clenched her fists when she heard the words. She swore that sooner orter she would catch Kisame and find her disciple Shizune.


    At this time, another information came back from the front.


    "Lord Hokage, the vanguard of our army has arrived at Wuyin Vige." A Yamanaka n member reported to Sarutobi Hizuren.


    "The final battle has begun."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi took a puff of smoke, spit out a cloud of smoke, and said leisurely.


    The Land of Water, outside the Hidden Mist Vige.


    In the dense fog, the figures of hundreds of Konoha ninjas shuttled quickly, unaffected by the fog at all.


    Because they are the ninjas of the Hyuga n.


    The Hyuga n, led by the patriarch Hyuga Hiashi, saw through the fog outside the Kirigakure with Byakugan, and arrived at Kirigakure before their rival Uchiha n.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to mrgn for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 107: 107

    Chapter 107: 107


    The Hyuga n and the Kaguya n of Kirigakure have been friends for generations, dating back thousands of years, and the two families even have the same ancestor.


    Therefore, as early as a few days ago, the two ns got in touch and agreed that the Kaguya n wouldunch a rebellion, cooperate with the Hyuga n, and take down Kirigakure in one fell swoop.


    After that, the Kaguya n will surrender to Konoha.


    In this way, in the war that has attracted worldwide attention, the Hyuga n can enter the limelight and get the most credit.


    However, ns have not kept pace with the changes.


    "Stop."


    Hyuga Hiashi made a gesture and shouted lightly, signaling the n to stop advancing.


    "ording to the agreement, the Kaguya n should send someone to wait for us here." He frowned and said to himself.


    "Did they fail to win?" Hyuga Hizashi spected.


    Hearing the words, Hiashi used his Byakugan to look at the Hidden Mist Vige hidden behind the thick fog.


    The fog hidden in the distance is very quiet, there is no movement at all, but in with the Byakugan, the chakra of everyone in the vige is exposed.


    He roughly counted and found that there were only a few hundred people, much less than he expected.


    ''Um?''


    He suddenly found that at the entrance of the vige, there was a unique chakra, far away from the other ninjas.


    It''s just one person.


    "Go and bring him back for questioning." Hiashi instructed his younger brother.


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Hizashi immediately brought a few nsmen and quickly approached the vige entrance.


    Soon, they saw a very tall man in a ck suit, like an iron tower, standing at the entrance of the vige.


    In the man''s hands, he held arge sword full of barbs, which was inserted on the ground in front of him.


    ''Is he the gatekeeper, he really does his duty.''


    Seeing this scene, Hyuga Hizashi immediately ordered the nsmen: "Go on, catch him!"


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    The Hyuga ninjas rushed towards Kisame.


    ''Are they finally here?''


    Kisame was not surprised to see Hyuga ninja appearing from the fog, he picked up the Samehada and went up to meet him.


    The two sides came into contact.


    These Hyuga ninjas are well-trained, and used the Gentle fists of the Hyuga n to y a subtle co-ordination tounch an attack on Kisame.


    From their point of view, the stupid big man in front of them was full of ws. As long as he was hit by gentle fist, his body would be paralyzed and he would be a prisoner.


    However, what surprised Hyuga Hizashi and others was that the seemingly cumbersome Kisame was extremely agile.


    He easily dodged every attack from Hyuga ninjas, even from behind, as if he also had Byakugan and a 360 angle of view.


    And every time Kisame counterattacks, the Samehada swung out, not only is it powerful but also fast and urate, it will definitely hit the enemy.


    ''The situation is not good.''


    Hyuga Hizashi suddenly realised that except for him, the rest of the Hyuga nsmen had already been beaten down by Kisame.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame swung out Samehada again, scratching Hyuga Hizashi.


    Hizashi was about to retreat, but he felt paralyzed, and in a moment, he fell to the ground with a thud.


    That''s because Kisame smeared the poison of the smander on Samehada. The concentration of the poison is not high, and it is not fatal, but it is enough to make people incapacitated.


    Kisame used the Samehada to pick Hyuga Hizashi, returned to the entrance of the vige, shot the chakra wire from the index finger, and tied thetter, along with several Hyuga nsmen, to the pir at the gate of the vige.


    These Hyuga ninjas who came to capture became his captives instead.


    As soon as Kisame was done, a stern shout came from behind: "Let them go!"


    It was Hyuga Hiashi, who rushed out of the fog with the remaining nsmen.


    He pped a palm and released a high-density chakra shock wave from the palm of the hand, hitting Kisame''s back directly.


    Byakugan Vacuum palm.


    This is the special taijutsu of the Hyuga n, and the chakra shock wave released is not only extremely lethal, but also invisible to the naked eye. Once the enemy is hit, it is equivalent to being hit by gentle fist in the air, and will lose the ability to fight on the spot.


    However, what Hyuga Hizu didn''t expect was


    For Kisame who clearly turned his back to him to move as if he had Byakugan, he dodged the attack and shed to his side.


    Hiashi''s sneak attack not only did not hurt Kisame but after thetter escaped, it hit a Hyuga nsman who was tied to a pir, causing him to vomit blood and die on the spot.


    Kisame turned around, smiled slightly, and quickly formed a seal with his hands, then took a deep breath and spit out.


    ''Wooo.''


    Wave after wave of water flowed, like a flood, gushed out from the bottom of his feet, and soon formed a three-storey high wave, which lifted him up.


    Water Escape  water wave.


    As soon as the turbulent water appeared, it forced hundreds of Hyuga nsmen back.


    Kisame stood at the top of the waves, looking down at Hyuga Hiashi and others below. In their horrified eyes, he took out a blue Mizukage hat and put it on his head.


    "I''d like to introduce myself, I''m the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame of Kirigakure. Today, this ce is the burial ground of the Hyuga n."


    After he said these words, he waved his Samehada forward, and the water under his feet suddenly rushed forward, sweeping the Hyuga ninjas with a mighty force.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Hyuga Hiashi jumped backwards continuously and retreated more than 20 meters, avoiding the frontal impact of the water waves.


    "It is possible to release so much water at one time, is he a tailed beast?"


    He murmured, blue veins bursting out on both sides of his eyes. At this time, in the field of vision of his Byakugan, Kisame''s Chakra is as dazzling as the sun, reaching the point where people can''t look directly.


    Under the st of the water wave, ake appeared at the entrance of Kirigakure, and many Hyuga n members were swept away by the water, and it was difficult for them to even stabilize their bodies.


    The Hyuga n is good at closebat, but right now, they can''t get close to Kisame at all.


    Kisame flickered and suddenly dived into the bottom of the water and disappeared.


    ''Where is he?''


    Hyuga Hiashi hurriedly searched with Byakugan, tracking Kisame''s movements through the water.


    "Be careful!"


    He sent a reminder to a n not far away, but it was a pity that he was a stepte.


    ''Swish.''


    A big hand stretched out from under the water, grabbed the man''s ankle, and yanked it hard, pulling the man into the water and disappearing.


    "Everyone, pay attention to the water!" Hiashi shouted sharply.


    In an instant, every Hyuga ninja opened their Byakugan and nced nervously at the surface of the water.


    ''There!''


    Hyuga Hiashi once again found Kisame, and stepped on the water to rushed over.


    As soon as Kisame appeared from the bottom of the water and wanted to sneak up on a Hyuga ninja, he was hit with a gentle fist, and he turned into a pool of water with a "tter".


    ''Water clone? !''


    Hiashi was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he heard a scream not far behind.


    It was a shark-shaped chakra water bomb that jumped out of the water and attacked a Hyuga n.


    No, not one, but hundreds.


    ''Swish swish.''


    At this moment, countless shark water bombs jumped out of the water like fish, leaped and danced in the air, and frantically attacked the ninjas of the Hyuga n.


    At the same time, Kisame broke out of the surface, he took the opportunity to sneak up on the others, and trapped them with water prison jutsu.


    It has to be said that Kisame''s chakra is too exaggerated, there are shark water bombs made by him and his water clones are everywhere. In such an environment, Hiashi''s eyes were so dizzying that he couldn''t find the location of Kisame''s true body at all.


    Soon.


    Under Kisame''s powerful offensive, the Hyuga n was close to destruction.


    When the water dissipated, with the exception of the patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, the other hundreds of Hyuga n members were all lying on the ground, either drowning in aa, or bitten by a shark.


    Group defeat.


    Hyuga Hiashi stared at Kisame, his heart sinking to the bottom of the valley. Such a tragic loss, which he had not expected, waspletely uneptable to the Hyuga n.


    And what Kisame said next,pletely destroyed Hiashi''s mind.


    "The Hyuga family ims to be the strongest family in Konoha. I think it''s the strongest at bragging, right? You all fell down before I used my strength. What a bunch of trash."


    Kisame nced at everyone from Hyuga n who fell to the ground, and finally looked at Hyuga Hiashi, and spoke sarcastically.


    ''Whoosh!''


    Hyuga Hiashi didn''t say a word, rushed to Kisame at a very fast speed, andunched a storm-like attack on thetter.


    Kisame calmly dodged with the mind-reading technique, and then taunted:


    "Do you only have these fists and feet moves? If you have nothing else, thenpared with the Uchiha n member I have yed against, Hyuga is really far behind, not worthy of the same name as Uchiha."


    Under his offensive taunts, Hyuga Hiashi was really angry, and his moves became messy.


    In the distance, Hyuga Hizashi, who was tied to a pir, saw this scene, and hurriedly shouted to his brother to remind him:


    "Patriarch be careful! This man has a strange ability to see through our attacks. And his sword is coated with poison, so be careful."


    "Shut up."


    Kisame looked displeased, and shot a chakra line with the index finger of his right hand, sewing up the mouth of Hyuga Hizashi on the spot.


    At this time.


    "Ahh!"


    Hyuga Hiashi shouted angrily, and pped Kisame with both palms at the same time, releasing two chakra shock waves.


    Byakugan thirty six vum palm.


    This is an enhanced version of previous attack, with arger attack range, even Kisame would not have time to dodge at this distance.


    Facing the oing chakra shock wave, Kisame''s choice was to lift the Samehada and block the shockwave in front of him.


    ''Boom!''


    In the next second, he was sent flying with the sword, flying backwards for a long distance, and finally crashed into a wall with a bang.


    "Humph."


    Hyuga Hiashi snorted coldly, and was about to rescue Hyuga Hizashi, but found that Kisame had already climbed up from the ruins of the copsed wall as if nothing had happened.


    ''Is this guy''s body made of steel?''


    Hyuga Hiashi was horrified, and he don''t know if it was his illusion or not, he felt that Kisame''s figure had be taller and stronger than before.


    He was right.


    That is because, during the battle, the ability of the Hiramekarei activated and his body umted arge amount of power.


    After defeating a hundred ninjas from the Hyuga n, he was now two meters tall, and his strength, speed, and defense were all enhanced.


    For Kisame, Hiashi''s Byakugan thirty six palm is not that great.

 Chapter 108: 108

    Chapter 108: 108


    ''It''s almost time.''


    Kisame decided to end this game of cat and mouse, carrying the Samehada he charged towards the Hiashi with his feet, jumped high, and chopped down.


    Eight triagrams palm rotation!


    Hiashi did not hesitate to use the ultimate trick, releasing arge amount of chakra from the acupuncture points in the body in an instant, and rotating his body at a high speed like a top, forming a hemispherical chakra cover outside the body.


    This is the so-called "absolute defense" of Hyuga n, which can rebound all physical attacks.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    When the Samehada collided with the chakra dome, there was a violent friction, and it was about to be bounced back to the sky.


    However, after Kisame activated Samehada''s ability and devoured the chakra, Hyuga Hiashi quickly stopped turning and fell into a state of extreme weakness.


    ''Swish!''


    He was shed in the chest by Kisame, and fell backwards on his back.


    Kisame walked over with the Samehada on his back, raised his foot, and stepped on Hiashi''s face.


    "It''s not your fault that you are weak and ignorant, but your arrogance is wrong. The Hyuga n is so weak, but they don''t even have the slightest self-knowledge. A mere 100 people dare to attack Kirigakure. You are just looking to die."


    His voice was cold as he mercilessly humiliated him.


    In the entire ninja world, the Hyuga n is indeed a first-ss ninja n, but that''s it.


    The Byakugan of the Hyuga n are far fromparable to the eyes of their ancestor Otsutsuki Hamura. Their eyes are more supportive, and their taijutsu is defensive. They have also created a seal of caged bird, which greatly suppressed the development of geniuses within the n and caused the talents to wither.


    In this family, there has never been a kage-level powerhouse, and even Hyuga Neji, who has been known as the only genius in hundreds of years, was finally reduced to the fate of cannon fodder.


    Compared with Uchiha, who is also from the same family, they are not at the same level.


    In the face of the humiliation, Hyuga Hiashi was disgraced. The poison of the smander made him paralyzed, unable to make a sound, and could only roar inwardly.


    ''Why is this happening?''


    He obviously led his n to make a name for himself, but he ended up being wiped out.


    The arrogant Hyuga n has never encountered such a tragic failure.


    Suddenly.


    ''Woohoo.''


    A gust of wind blew from a distance, blowing away the thick fog around Kirigakure.


    Someone used wind release ninjutsu.


    Kisame looked forward, and soon there were dense Konoha ninjas in the field of vision. They came one after the other,ing from all directions, groups of people surrounded the entrance of the vige.


    Konoha''s army has finally arrived.


    At this moment, thousands of eyes fell on Kisame. The faces of many Konoha ninjas had expressions of surprise.


    As the vanguard, the Hyuga n waspletely wiped out, and even the patriarch of the Hyuga n is trampled under his feet.


    This scene shocked the Konoha army.


    In the army.


    "That man is wearing the Mizukage hat, is that the new Mizukage of Kirigakure? The sword in his hand seems to be Samehada..."


    Uchiha Mikoto frowned slightly and analyzed.


    Beside her, Uchiha Fugaku narrowed his eyes and looked at Kisame.


    Behind the army.


    "Big Brother Kisame!?"


    Seeing the familiar figure from a distance, Guy couldn''t help eximing, his expression extremely shocked.


    In the past six months, the reason why his strength has grown by leaps and bounds is because he was fed three weird cells by Kisame.


    For Kisame, Guy has always been respectful and grateful.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, he and his Big Brother Kisame had be enemies on the battlefield.


    Guy''s shout caused many Konoha ninjas around to turn around and look at him suspiciously.


    "He recognized the wrong person and shouted blindly." Duy quickly stood up and helped his son.


    Although he lost a hand, he did not choose to retreat to the back for treatment, but insisted to fight side by side with his son.


    At this time.


    Under the gaze of all the Konoha ninjas, Kisame moved.


    He first used chakra strings to tie Hyuga ninjas feet to the pir of the gate of the vige, and then carried the Samehada, showing a stern smile to Konoha''s thousands of troops:


    "I am the fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame, of Kirigakure. Remember this name, because you will all die in my hands."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar on the other side.


    "This guy is really talking nonsense! Is he delusional to think that just by himself he is able to fight against our army of five thousand?"


    "Kill him, this so-called fifth Mizukage is just a baremander. As long as we step on his body, Kirigakure can easily be taken down."


    While the Konoha ninjas were discussing, they approached Kisame.


    "The ninjas of the Uchiha n,e out!"


    In front of the crowd, Uchiha Fugaku said solemnly, and as soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozen Uchiha Jonin came out.


    "Kill the Mizukage, save the Hyuga n, and destroy Kirigakure!"


    With his order, these Uchiha''s Jonin rushed towards Kisame together, and in the process they formed seals and spit out.


    Fire release: Fireball jutsu.


    In an instant, more than a dozen fireballs several meters in diameter rolled towards Kisame, making him unable to dodge them.


    Kisame didn''t n to dodge either.


    Facing the iing fireball, he quickly formed a seal, pped his palm to the ground, and with a loud rumbling sound, a huge wall of water rose.


    This water wall is more than twenty meters long and ten meters wide, just like a real city wall, blocking all the fireballs.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped over the water wall, opened its mouth again and sprayed.


    Water release : Great waterfall.


    Following his jutsu, a huge waterfall with a diameter of more than 30 meters fell from the sky and smashed straight into the dense Konoha army.


    ''What a huge amount of chakra.''


    This scene caused many Konoha ninjas to shrink their pupils and their faces changed drastically.


    "Earth release: Mud wall."


    More than 20 Konoha ninjas rushed out of the crowd and jointly performed defensive ninjutsu, creating a high wall of tens of meters with Earth release.


    ''Rumble.''


    The waterfall collided with the earth wall, making a loud noise.


    In chaos.


    Kisame held the Samehada and rushed into the crowd. His tall body that was more than two meters rammed like a tank. Wherever he passed, people fell on their backs and screamed again and again.


    This 1-to-5,000 world-shaking battle started.


    In Kirigakure at this time.


    Mangetsu and the others hid in the dark, nervously watching what was happening outside the vige.


    "Can Kisame really do it alone? Let''s go out and help quickly!" Ringo Ameyuri said anxiously when she saw the ghost shark rushed into the crowd.


    "Don''t act rashly, trust the Mizukage! Not only will we not be able to help him by rushing out now, we might even cause trouble for him."


    Terumi Mei said calmly.


    "Terumi Mei is right."


    Mangetsu nodded, "These guys from Konoha dare to underestimate Kisame-sama, they will definitely pay a heavy price, just wait and see."


    Mangetsu understands Kisame better than anyone else.


    In his heart, if there is really a strong man from heaven who can turn the tide and save Kirigakure, that person must be Hoshigaki Kisame!


    Konoha, Intelligence department.


    A Yamanaka n member wearing a helmet suddenly opened his eyes with a look of shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Hiruzen Sarutobi asked, frowning.


    "Report to Hokage-sama, the frontline battle report, the vanguard of the Hyuga n was ambushed and the entire army was annihted, and the patriarch of the Hyuga n was captured." The man hurriedly reported.


    Hearing the bad news, everyone in the hall changed their expressions.


    However, another intelligence ninja immediately added: "At present, all our troops have reached Kirigakure, and they are engaged in a head-to-head battle with the enemy."


    "How many troops are there in Kirigakure?" Shimura Danzo asked at the side.


    "This... ording to the information, it seems that the other party has only one person out of the vige to fight."


    The intelligence ninja hesitated and said with a frown. Obviously, even he himself doubted whether the information sent back from the front was wrong.


    "One person? Who is it?" Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and put down the cigarette bag in his hand, and asked.


    "The other party ims to be the fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure, Hoshigaki Kisame."


    While speaking, the intelligence ninja handed over the prepared information on Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    Sarutobi Hiruzen seems to have some impressions of this name.


    As he flipped through the documents, he finally recalled that in the Chunin Exam held in Konoha a year ago, and it was this Hoshigaki Kisame who won the first ce.


    ording to intelligence, after that, Hoshigaki Kisamemitted a felony and was sent to Hozuki Castle to serve his sentence. Now for some unknown reason, he suddenly returned to Kirigakure and became the new Mizukage.


    As a fifth Mizukage, the biggest highlight on Hoshigaki Kisame''s resume is his age, he is only fourteen years old.


    Other than that, he can''t be said to be mediocre, but he not outstanding either.


    He can''t see why he became Mizukage.


    "It seems that Kirigakure is indeed exhausted, and there are no masters. Even a fourteen-year-old kid can be Mizukage. This Hoshigaki Kisame doesn''t seem to have any greatness."


    Danzo swept through Kisame''s information and said with disapproval. The remaining elders also agree with this.


    But Konoha Sannin looked at each other and felt something was wrong.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen noticed the expressions of his three disciples, and asked them curiously, "Do you know anything about this Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    When the three heard the words, Orochimaru stood up first and answered:


    "Sensei, as far as I know, Hoshigaki Kisame is not that kind of simple-minded, warm-blooded kid. He has a deep scheming and extremely despicable methods. It is impossible for him to make a person like him to fight against the five thousand army. There must be something else behind it."


    ''Oh?''


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was slightly surprised when he heard the words. To get such an evaluation from Orochimaru, it is enough to show that Kisame is not simple.


    At this time, Jiraiya added:


    "I''ve seen this Hoshigaki Kisame a few times, but I haven''t had in-depth contact with him, and I''m not familiar with him. It''s Tsunade who made a movie with him, and she knows him the best. And this time when we went to rescue Kakashi, I met him. That guy seems to be the only surviving Anbu ninja of Kirigakure."


    After speaking, he looked at Tsunade.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Tsunade took a deep breath and slowly said:


    "That bastard sneaked into the vige some time ago and kidnapped Shizune. Hokage-sama, please let me go to the front line, I have to defeat that guy myself and save Shizune from him."


    When he heard these words, Hiruzen pondered for a moment, and then made a calm gesture to Tsunade, telling her not to be impulsive.


    "Now that Kirigakure is finished, Hoshigaki Kisame is destined to not be able to cause much trouble, let alone change the oue of this war. We have to believe in the Konoha ninjas on the front lines, they will definitely bring good news and return triumphantly."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette and said confidently.

 Chapter 109: 109

    Chapter 109: 109


    However, just in case, he still asked Minato Namikaze on the side: "Minato, how long will it take you to use the Flying Thunder God technique to get to the frontline battlefield from here?"


    Due to other missions, Namikaze Minato was not involved in this battle against Kirigakure.


    However, Minato''s Flying Thunder God Kunai, was taken to the front line by Konoha Anbu arranged by Sarutobi Hizuren, and several teleportation points were arranged along the way.


    " Hokage-sama, I need about ten minutes."


    Minato made an estimate and gave a rtively conservative time.


    ''Ten minutes? !''


    Hearing Minato''s answer, everyone was taken aback.


    From Konoha to Kirigakure, there is a distance of thousands of miles, but it only takes ten minutes for Minato Namikaze to reach there.


    This is an exaggerated speed.


    Namikaze Minato was not only the only one who inherited the second Hokage''s Flying Thunder God technique, but he also improved this technique. With the improved Flying Thunder God, Minato can even treat the entire ninja world as his own back garden.


    This is Konoha''s "yellow sh" is indeed an unprecedented genius.


    "Ah, very good."


    Sarutobi Hizuren nodded, relieved, and cast an approving look at Minato. He instructed thetter, "Wait for the next information, it would be best if the front-line troops sessfully took down the Kirigakure. If there is an ident, you will rush over to support as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Minato Namikaze respectfully responded.


    When Orochimaru saw this scene, his face was a little unsightly.


    Judging from the current situation, after the end of the Third Ninja War, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who has been a Hokage for 30 years, will definitely retire.


    At that time, Konoha will hold the election of the fourth Hokage.


    Orochimaru originally had great advantages, but Minato Namikaze''s performance has be more and more outstanding recently, which made him feel a serious sense of crisis.


    Over the past few years, Orochimaru has been viting the regtions and secretly conducting human experiments in the vige, which has attracted the attention of the third Hokage, and has been repeatedly warned by thetter.


    For him, the only way to resolve the current crisis is to be the fourth Hokage.


    And if he fails, his fate will probably be more miserable.


    Since the beginning of this ninja war, Orochimaru has also worked very hard, but his limelight has beenpletely overshadowed by the rising star, Namikaze Minato.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru nced at Danzo and made subtle eye contact with thetter.


    Danzo also doesn''t like Namikaze Minato.


    He and Orochimaru are grasshoppers on a rope, and thetter''s research on Hashirama cells was inspired and funded by him.


    And Namikaze Minato, in Danzo''s view, is a puppet of Sarutobi Hizuren.


    Even if Hizuren abdicated, he could continue to manipte important affairs in the vige through Minato, an obedient chess piece.


    To deal with Hizuren, he must find a way to target Namikaze Minato, so that he can''t be the fourth Hokage.


    Everyone in the hall had their own thoughts for a while.


    Whether it is the Sarutobi n or the alliance of Danzo and Orochimaru, they are nning ahead, intentionally or unintentionally, for the fourth Hokage election after the war.


    But both sides ignored, or never thought about:


    What if Konoha loses this war in the end?


    ......


    Kirigakure.


    Facing Konoha''s army of 5,000, Kisame had no fear, but instead rushed into the vast crowd to fight countless enemies.


    Taijutsu is Kisame''s absolute strength.


    His physique is very powerful, even better than the third Raikage, who has fought an army of ten thousand, and he also has the ability he obtained from the seven ninja swords and the Box of Ultimate Bliss has made him even more powerful.


    In particr, the "Charge" power of Hiramekarei makes Kisame be more and more powerful, and the more enemies he defeats, the stronger he will be.


    At this time, his height has exceeded 2.3 meters, he waved his Samehada to dash back and forth in the crowd, and his shark tail lightning whip also appeared behind him, constantly flicking releasing bursts of dazzling lightning.


    Where ever Kisame passed, Konoha ninja flew into the sky with a scream, and no one was his enemy.


    Under his fierce offensive, the ninjas of the Uchiha n were the first to bear the brunt.


    The fire release that they are good at poses no threat to Kisame, and the role of the Sharingan is very limited. Facing Kisame''s crushing power and speed, they have no ability to resist.


    "Is that guy really human?"


    Panic gradually spread in the Konoha army.


    For Konoha ninjas, it seemed that they are not fighting human at all, but a monster.


    That''s right, in their eyes, Kisame''s terrifying appearance is beyond the scope of human beings.


    No matter how strong a person is, he can be defeated. But what about an inhuman monster?


    Kisame sensed their fear and couldn''t helpughing wildly, and with the support of his huge chakra, he fully exerted various abilities.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    From the index finger of his right hand, hundreds of chakra wires shot out, attacking the surrounding Konoha ninjas.


    Some of these wires were buried in the ground to form traps, and when they wereunched, they cut off the legs of arge number of enemies, causing them to fall to the ground in screams.


    Some of the threads form cobwebs, which, after beingunched, stick one enemy to the tree trunk or the ground, making them immobile.


    Some wires even manipted Konoha ninjas to attack their own, causing huge chaos in the enemy camp.


    Then, Kisame pped his left hand to the ground again, and the huge explosive chakra was divided into hundreds of strands, spreading in all directions with him as the center.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    The explosions sounded one after another, spreading from the center of the battlefield to the periphery. Every time a series of explosions urred, at least dozens of people were injured.


    In less than ten minutes more than a thousand Konoha ninjas were injured or killed.


    The number of Konoha''s army dropped sharply by 20%.


    This result was unexpected for everyone.


    Not only the people of Konoha felt unbelievable about this, but even the people in the vige who were hiding stared at the battlefield dumbfounded, shocked by Kisame''s performance.


    At this moment, every Kiri Ninja was convinced that Kisame is capable of being the fifth Mizukage, and no longer had any objections.


    Their eyes gradually became fanatical, full of worship for Kisame.


    In the battlefield.


    After defeating a thousand Konoha ninjas in one go, Kisame''s height swelled to two meters five, and his strength, speed and defense were greatly increased again to a terrifying level.


    "I can''t let him kill like this anymore!"


    The ninjas of the Nara n saw the clue, and dozens of people rushed out together and released the shadow imitation jutsu on Kisame.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Dozens of dark shadows spread to Kisame''s feet connecting with his own shadow, causing him to stagnate and stop.


    ''It worked!''


    Dozens of Nara ninjas, together, finally controlled Kisame.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, several Jonin from the Akimichi n shouted and rushed out of the crowd.


    In the process of running to Kisame, their stomachs inted rapidly as if they were pumped, and they soon turned into huge human-shaped balloons.


    Yang release Multi size jutsu.


    Then, as these Akimichi Ninjas continued to seal, their hair became hard and long, and covered their bodies, turning them into thorny flesh-bombing chariots.


    ''Rumble.''


    Several meat bomb chariots rolled quickly from all directions, attacked Kisame, and wanted to tten him on the spot while he couldn''t move.


    "Hey-hey."


    Facing thebined ninjutsu of Nara and Akimichi n, Kisame smiled and opened his mouth, a blue ball of chakra brewing in his mouth.


    Emitting terrifying energy fluctuations.


    ''Chakra bomb!''


    As Kisame opened its mouth, the chakra ball flew out like lightning, fell straight into the middle of a group of Nara ninjas, and exploded with a bang.


    The dazzling blue light drowned everything, and the huge shock wave spread in all directions.


    Kisame suddenly felt light on his body.


    He looked down, and the shadows under his feet had changed from dozens of previous ones to only a few left, which was no longer enough to control him.


    So, as soon as he stepped on the ground, he stepped out of the cobweb-like crack on the surface, and with this reaction force, turned his body into a cannonball.


    He mmed into Akimichi meat bomb chariot.


    ''Shibuki activate.''


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Kisame collided with the meat bomb chariot with the iron head technique, knocking back several Jonin of the Akimichi n one by one, causing them to fly upside down towards the crowd at a faster speed, smashing arge area.


    ''Buzz.''


    A strange sound suddenly came from behind.


    He turned his head to look, and found that arge group of ck insects, densely packed like flowing water, swept towards him.


    It was the ninjas of the Aburame n who took action and attacked Kisame with insects.


    Kisame took a deep breath on the spot and spit out sharply.


    Purple poisonous mist spewed out of his mouth continuously, and soon enveloped the front, killing the bugs.


    The poison of the smander is more powerful than the poisonous insects of the Aburame n.


    "Wang Wang!"


    As soon as Kisame solved the bug problem, there was a dog barking next to him. It was the Inuzuka n whomanded dozens ofrge ninja dogs and surrounded him.


    However, when these ninja dogs approached Kisame, they actually did not obey the master''s orders, and stopped moving forward one by one, and trembled.


    That''s because animals instinctively are afraid of Kisame.


    "Hahaha!"


    Kisame looked up to the sky andughed wildly, rushed to the ninja dogs, swung Samehada, kicked, and flicked their tails, beating them to the point of running away.


    So far, the Konoha ninjas have no means to deal with Kisame, and can only let him ughter like them amb waiting to be ughtered.


    At this moment, Kisame alone swept away thousands of troops.


    ''Whoosh!''


    Kisame rushed into the depths of the Konoha army, his eyes swept across the crowd quickly, as if he was looking for something.


    He was looking for Duy.


    That man, among all Konoha ninjas, is the only one who might threaten his existence.


    ''Found him.''


    After some searching, Kisame found Dyy without an arm in the distance, as well as his son Guy.


    At this moment, Kisame and Duy eyes met.


    Unlike other Konoha ninjas, when Duy stared at Kisame, there was no fear in his eyes, but instead it is filled with determination.

 Chapter 110: 110

    Chapter 110: 110


    However, just as Kisame was about to fight against Duy, a whistling sound of mes was suddenly heard behind him.


    He looked back.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Several lifelike fire dragons with their teeth and ws flew towards him.


    Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique.


    This level of fire release ninjutsu does not pose much threat to Kisame. He waved his Samehada and chopped off several fire dragons one after another, turning them into mes that spread across the sky.


    A person appeared opposite Kisame.


    It''s Uchiha Fugaku.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame looked at the patriarch of the Uchiha n and became a little interested.


    He remembered that in the anime, Fugaku once said to his son, Uchiha Itachi, that his friend saved him at the cost of his life during the third ninja war, and gained Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Thinking of this, Kisame directly said to Uchiha Fugaku:


    "If you haven''t awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, you should step down by yourself, you are not worthy of being my opponent."


    As soon as Fugaku found that Kisame saw through his trump card, and his face suddenly changed:


    "How...how did you know about Mangekyo Sharingan?!"


    "It seems that you have indeed obtained Mangekyo Sharingan. In that case, use all your strength to please me."


    Kisame showed a smile, and before he finished speaking, he made a seal with one hand, and a huge water column rose from under his feet, it rose into the sky and turned into a roaring water dragon, and rushed towards Fugaku.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Fugaku dodged to the side in hurry, but the next moment Kisame appeared beside him and kicked him away.


    ''Boom!''


    Under the heavy kick Fugaku flew out upside down and rolled over a dozenps on the ground before barely stabilizing his body.


    The difference in strength between the two is too great.


    Kisame carried the Samehada and walked towards Fugaku unhurriedly.


    ''I have no other solution.''


    Fugaku knelt down on one knee, gasping for breath, and slowly closed his eyes in the face of Kisame who kept approaching him like a God of death.


    It seemed like the patriarch of the Uchiha n gave up resistance and was ready to die?


    ''Swish.''


    But infact, in the next second, Fugaku opened his eyes again. And his eyes have also changed from the previous threema Sharingan to a moreplex pattern.


    Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Ugh."


    Fugaku sighed and stood up from the ground.


    He is a man with a low-key personality and good at forbearance. He doesn''t want to reveal the power of these eyes unless he has to.


    But under the pressure of the current situation, in order to defend the honor of the Uchiha n and win the war in one fell swoop, he can only use Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ''Those eyes... what''s going on?''


    On the battlefield, besides Kisame, the first person to notice the change in Fugaku''s eyes was Hyuga Hiashi, who was tied to a pir.


    At this moment, the blue veins burst out of the Hyuga n head.


    In his Byakugan vision, it can be clearly seen that Fugaku''s eyes are filled with huge amount of Yin chakra, like two hugenterns in the dark night, emitting an extremely dazzling light.


    The spiritual energy contained in those eyes far surpassed the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.


    In the next second, Hiashi saw that in Fugaku''s right eye, the pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan suddenly rotated, and a tear of blood flowed from the corner of his eye.


    As Fugaku''s pupils focused on Kisame, the ability of the Mangekyo Sharingan was activated at this moment.


    In the battlefield, a zing ck me suddenly appeared out of thin air on Kisame''s body. Centered on his chest, it spread to all parts of his body.


    Kisame didn''t seem to care at first, and after making a seal, a stream of water poured out of its body, trying to extinguish the me.


    But soon, it seemed that something was wrong.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The ck me and the water met, not only was not extinguished, but burned more and more vigorously, actually evaporating the water.


    At this time, the ck me had spread to Kisame''s entire upper body.


    "What!"


    Kisame finally couldn''t bear the pain of the burning mes, and let out a scream.


    Under the watchful eyes of thousands of people, Kisame, who was over two meters and five in height, knelt on the ground with a plop, and was covered in ck mes.


    In a burst of heart-piercing scream, Kisame turned into a burning man, like a rapidly melting candle, and was burned to death on the spot.


    From head to toe, not a single bone was left.


    With Kisame''s death, the mes on his body fell to the ground, and they didn''t go out, and even the soil burned.


    Seeing this scene, the others was silent.


    The fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame, who was almost invincible just now, died under fire ninjutsu.


    And he was burnt to death without resistance.


    What method did Uchiha Fugaku use?


    Under countless suspicious eyes, Fugaku wiped the blood and tears from his face and cancelled the Amaterasu me.


    Yes, the ck me he summoned with his right eye was the strongest fire release called "Amaterasu".


    This ck me has extremely high temperature and destructive power, and can burn everything in the world to ashes, even water. Before burning the target to ashes, the ck me will not go out, and it is said that it will continue to burn for seven days and seven nights.


    That''s the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    After killing Kisame, Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to close the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    After all, for him, after opening this pair of eyes, it will always consume a lot of chakra, which is a great burden on his body.


    Suddenly.


    Under the ground not far away, the de of the Samehada suddenly appeared, like the dorsal fin of a shark.


    In Fugaku''s surprised eyes, the Samehada cut open the ground and quickly approached him, as if a shark was swimming underground.


    Earth release  Earth travel.


    This jutsu is a ninjutsu that uses chakra to turn underground solids into fluids, allowing the user to swim quickly in the underground soil.


    Atst-


    ''Boom.''


    Kisame''s huge body drilled out from the ground, mmed into Fugaku, knocked thetter.


    The battle of ninjas is, in the final analysis, a battle of information.


    Amaterasu is indeed very powerful. It is a kind of pupil technique with a powerful "kill at first sight" ability, but for a powerhouse at the level of Kisame, it is not difficult to deal with it if he is prepared for it in advance.


    When he summoned the water dragon to attack Fugaku before, he used the cover of the water dragon to take the opportunity to separate a clone, and the main body hid in the ground.


    Although Kisame had never seen Fugaku''s Mangekyo Sharingan, he boldly guessed that Amaterasu was probably one of them.


    After all, Fugaku''s two sons, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, both got Amaterasu after opening their eyes.


    Facts have proved that Kisame did not guess wrong.


    As for the ability of Fugaku''s other eye, ording to the plot of the anime, there is a high probability that it is not an offensive ninjutsu, but an illusion that can predict the future.


    Fugaku once performed a Mangekyo Sharingan illusion on Itachi, allowing thetter to see the scene of the Uchiha familyunching a coup and manipting the nine tails to destroy the vige.


    When Itachi came to kill him, he seemed to have expected this long ago and was ready to die.


    These signs all show that Fugaku''s eyes have a certain predictive ability.


    After finding out Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangekyo Sharingan ability and confirming that there is no threat to himself, Kisame no longer has any scruples.


    ''Swish!''


    He rushed straight to Fugaku, and while the other party was injured, the Samehada shed out, trying to kill thetter.


    Seeing that the Samehada is about to cut off Fugaku''s head. A huge ck hand suddenly stretched out from Fugaku''s back and grabbed the Samehada with one hand.


    Immediately afterwards, another big hand appeared again, clenched into a fist, and punched Kisame''s huge body backwards.


    "Haa!"


    At this moment, Fugaku let out a stern shout, his hands formed the seal of a tiger, and a huge chakra was released from his pupils.


    That chakra from bottom to top, evolved into ribs, spines, skulls, and finally formed a translucent ck skeleton giant several meters tall.


    Susanoo.


    The appearance of the skeleton giant once again shocked everyone present.


    "Is that giant also the pupil technique of Sharingan?"


    Hyuga Hiashi stared at the giant skeleton and muttered to himself.


    He could feel that the giant body formed by the materialized Chakra contained incredible power. That kind of power is far greater than the gentle fist of the Hyuga n.


    It was only at this time that Hyuga Hiashi realized that when Kisame said that the Hyuga n was far inferior to Uchiha, and he did not deliberately look down on the Hyuga n, but just told the truth.


    When Susanoo appeared on the battlefield.


    On the top of the hill in the distance, a strange "person" emerged from the ground.


    This man has short green hair, soybean-like eyes, a face that is half white and half ck, and a giant pitcher nt on top of his head.


    He is the ck and white Zetsu.


    He was ordered by Obito toe to Kirigakure''s battlefield specially to investigate the situation and gather intelligence.


    As a result, he saw such a powerful scene.


    "Is that big guy Hoshigaki Kisame? He looks really scary. No wonder Madara''s clone and Obito have both been defeated by him."


    ck Zetsu looked at Kisame with surprise, and said with emotion.


    "However, I didn''t expect that Uchiha Fugaku could also open the Mangekyo Sharingan, and he even activated Susanoo. Now there''s a good show to watch."


    White Zetsu smiled and said.


    Susanoo is the ultimate technique that can only be used by the Uchiha ninja who awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    It can materialize Chakra, form a huge saint outside the caster, move with the caster''s mind, and make any actions.


    It is a super ninjutsu thatbines attack and defense.


    "If Uchiha Fugaku can kill Hoshigaki Kisame, Obito will be very happy after hearing the news."


    ck Zetsu also looked forward to it, staring at the battlefield intently.


    In the battlefield, Uchiha Fugaku folded his arms on his chest with a proud look on his face.


    "The Susanoo is the ultimate jutsu by our Uchiha n. As long as you see it with your own eyes, you will inevitably die. Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, I admit that you are a strong man, but your life is destined to end here. "


    He stared at Kisame with bright eyes and raised his voice.


    After opening the Mangekyo Sharingan, Fugaku has already deciphered part of the contents of the stone tablet in the secret room of Naka Shrine, and learned that the Uchiha n descended from the Sage of Six Paths.


    For his noble blood, he has a strong sense of self-confidence and pride.


    "Is that so?"


    Kisame looked at Susanoo that appeared around Fugaku, and was nomittal to thetter''s rhetoric that was full of superiority.

 Chapter 111: 111

    Chapter 111: 111


    He only recognized his fists.


    As far as Kisame knows, Susanoo is divided into several stages that express its strength.


    If it is Madara Uchiha''splete Susanoo, which is 200 meters tall and can split a mountain with a single knife, then Kisame would have turned around and ran away.


    If it was Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo, wearing the armor and holding the Totsuka sword and the eight-handed mirror, Kisame would not dare to retain his strength, and would definitely go all out to fight against it.


    However, the Uchiha Fugaku in front of him has just awakened to the Mangekyo Sharingan, and Susanoo is only the first form, not a full skeleton.


    At this stage, Susanoo has no problem sweeping a normal ninja, and most of his attacks are ineffective against him.


    But in front of Kisame, it seems a little bit insufficient.


    He noticed that although Susanoo covered Fugaku''s body, there was still a gap in the soles of his feet - this was the weakness of half body Susanoo.


    So, Kisame patted his left hand to the ground, and a burst of chakra attacked Fugaku along the ground.


    ''Not good.''


    Fugaku''s expression changed suddenly, as he didn''t expect Kisame to see through his weakness at a nce, and jumped up quickly into the air.


    Following the movement of its caster Fugaku, Susanoo jumped into the air with him.


    He escaped the st radius.


    Kisame had long expected Fugaku''s every move. Taking advantage of thetter being unable to move a second time while he was in the air, he immediately opened his mouth and shot out a ball of blue chakra.


    Chakra bomb.


    ''Now.''


    The chakra bomb shot out, hitting the center of Susanoo''s torso, knocking him down from the air.


    "It''s useless, it''s impossible for you to damage Susanoo..."


    Fugaku fell to the ground and said confidently, but before he finished speaking, he heard a crisp click.


    He hurriedly turned his head to look, and suddenly found that there were cracks on the surface of Susanoo''s body.


    In the anime, Chojuro used Hiramekarei to smash Uchiha Sasuke''s Susanoo into the air, causing it to crack. But now, after the ability of this sword was absorbed by Kisame, the power it exerted was only stronger than Chojuro.


    In the face of such a violent attack, Susanoo in the first form was obviously unable to withstand it.


    Kisame''s attack isn''t over yet.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He descended the mountain like a ferocious tiger, spanning a distance of dozens of meters in an instant, and headbutted into Susanoo''s torso.


    The power of Kabutowari was activated again.


    ''Click.''


    Under the additional blow, the cracks on Susanoo''s body suddenly becamerger, and even the ribs inside were exposed.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Fugaku stepped back several steps in a row, and there was a sharp stinging pain in his eyes. With the rapid consumption of his own pupil power, Susanoo also staggered and was about to copse.


    Fugaku, who was unwilling to be reconciled, urged Susanoo''s two big hands to grab Kisame.


    At this time.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Kisame''s right index finger shot out arge number of chakra wires, one end was buried in the ground, and the other end wrapped around Susanoo''s two big hands, fixing its huge body.


    He made it immobile.


    Then, in Fugaku''s horrified eyes, Kisame showed a cruel smile, and his hands passed through the cracks on Susanoo''s body and reached in.


    Kisame grabbed a rib of Susanoo, let out a low beast-like roar, and then ripped it to both sides with force.


    Under the shocked eyes of thousands of ninjas.


    ''Tear.''


    The huge Susanoo was torn in half by the ghost shark!


    The giant Susanoo, shining with ck light, was torn in two by Kisame with his bare hands under the gaze of thousands of people from both sides.


    "Arrr."


    With the shattering of Susanoo, Uchiha Fugaku immediately let out a groan, blood tears flowed from his eyes, and hisplexion became extremely pale.


    He looked at Kisame with horror on his face, and stepped back a few steps with his feet and finally fell to the ground on his butt.


    Far away.


    "What a disappointment, is the Uchiha n''s patriarch only at this level? I haven''t been entertained yet." ck Zetsuined with disappointment.


    "Uchiha Fugaku is obviously far from being able topare with Madara Uchiha." White Zetsu was not surprised, he had expected this ending.


    Kisame walked towards Fugaku step by step, and extended his hand totter''s face.


    "Uchiha Fugaku, you are so useless. I have seen through your heart, there is only indecision and cowardice. You are not worthy of these eyes, so let me keep it for you."


    As he said this, he wanted to reach out and pluck Fugaku''s eyes.


    At this time.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    With the whistling sound of sharp weapons breaking through the air, arge number of shuriken attacked Kisame from a distance - it was Uchiha Mikoto who attacked, and she rushed over without hesitation to stop Kisame.


    Although it is in vain.


    Kisame didn''t dodge, he let the shuriken reach him, it suddenly made a "dang dang dang" sound, and then fell to the ground.


    His body surface skin at this time has been strengthened to an incredible level under the charge skill. Not to mention the shuriken, even Shibuki won''t break his defense.


    Facing Mikoto, who was charging with Kunai in hand, Kisame appeared beside thetter in a sh, and pped her to the ground with a palm.


    "Mikoto!"


    Seeing this scene, Fugaku''s eyes were suddenly split, and he desperately wanted to activate Mangekyo Sharingan''s ability again to fight Kisame to the death.


    But Kisame was faster than him, he appeared in front of Fugaku with a swoosh, and inserted his fingers into thetter''s eye socket.


    "Arrrrrrhh!"


    Fugaku screamed as his eyes were dug out by Kisame, and his eye sockets became two dark holes.


    Kisame put away the pair of brand-new Mangekyo Sharingan and nced at Fugaku with contempt.


    Uchiha Fugaku may be a good father, but he is by no means a qualified n head.


    This person''s character is a typical "serious and stubborn". He looks like a tough guy who doesn''t smile, but he is actually a coward. In the face of the suppression of the Uchiha n by Konoha''s top elders, he blindly chooses to step back.


    As the patriarch of Uchiha n, this guy didn''t even have the courage to burn Konoha when his family faced the disaster of annihtion.


    It is indeed a waste for Mangekyo Sharingan to be on this kind of waste.


    Kisame held Uchiha Fugaku and said to Uchiha Mikoto who was lying on the ground:


    "Go back and take good care of your son. When your son Uchiha Itachi awakens Mangekyo Sharingan, let him challenge me and get his father''s eyes back. Of course, the premise is that he can beat me."


    As his voice fell, Kisame turned around, carried Fugaku to the gate of the vige entrance, and tied thetter to the pir.


    He nced at Hyuga Hiashi next to him, and seeing thetter''s fear, heforted him:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t goug out your eyes. The Byakugan of the Hyuga n are too wasteful, I won''t take it, you''d better keep it to peep at the women''s bathroom."


    Kisame already has a Byakugan, and there is no need for more.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hiashi''s face turned blue and white.


    Although he escaped and didn''t have his eyes gouged out, Kisame''s words were sharper than a knife, and stabbed into the heart of the Hyuga Patriarch.


    For Hiashi, this is a great humiliation.


    The Hyuga n, in order to protect the Byakugan from leaking out, did not hesitate to start with their own nsmen, and tried their best to design the caged bird''s seal.


    In the end, the Byakugan they are proud of, that they protect desperately, has the only function of peeping at women taking a bath.


    ''So ironic.''


    After Kisame tied the two hostages Fugaku and Hiashi together, he turned around again and looked at the Konoha army that covered the mountains and ins.


    Under his stare, everyone retreated in silence, and no one dared to take a step forward.


    Because they were all scared.


    After the battle just now, every Konoha ninja present understood one thing: for an enemy like Kisame, crowd tactics are useless.


    At this time, Kisame''s eyes locked on Duy in the crowd and rushed straight towards thetter.


    Duy''s expression changed, and he quickly said to his son, Guy, behind him:


    "He''sing in this direction. Guy, hurry up, there''s no shame in running away."


    "What about you, father?" Guy asked hastily.


    "Don''t forget, I know Eight Gates." Duy said calmly, as if he had made a decision.


    When Guy heard the words, he was shocked.


    "Kai, remember these words: self-discipline. I hope you can surpass me in Eight Gates one day."


    Duy didn''t look back. After saying these words, he kicked the ground and rushed towards Kisame.


    ''Whoosh.''


    While running, the skin of his whole body was rapidly congested and turned red, and green energy radiated from his body, and he opened the fifth gate in one breath.


    But Duy knew that this level was not enough, so he didn''t stop, he opened the sixth gate and the seventh gate in one go.


    When he opened the seventh gate, the sweat on the surface of his body evaporated, producing bursts of blue steam.


    In Duy''s view, at least the seventh gate must be opened to defeat this powerful enemy.


    After opening the seventh gate, Duy, although injured and only has one arm left, the momentum exuded from his body was quite amazing, not inferior to Kisame.


    "Ahh."


    He rushed over like a cannonball, collided with the oing Kisame in the center of the battlefield, and their fists collided heavily.


    For a moment.


    With a bang, a shock wave with Duy and Kisame at the centre emerged, setting off a gust of wind, spreading in all directions.


    Under the gust of wind, the surrounding Konoha ninjas couldn''t even stand, and they all retreated dozens of meters away in horror.


    ''What''s going on? !''


    At this moment, everyone looked at the center of the battlefield and were dumbfounded, as their eyes fell on the one-armed man in a green tights.


    Might Duy, the eternal Genin of Konoha Vige, has been ridiculed and even humiliated in public by the people of the same vige for many years because of his poor strength and strange appearance.


    But now, when thousands of Konoha''s army was overwhelmed by Kisame''s momentum, and when no one dared to stand up, this eternal Genin stood up, resisting Kisame who could tear Susanoo with his hands.


    Seeing this scene, many ninjas realized that their previous understanding of Duy waspletely wrong.


    Kisame looked down at Duy standing in front of him, and was not surprised by the power that erupted from thetter, and suddenly grinned and said:


    "I thought you would directly open the eighth gate, I didn''t expect to only open the seventh gate. Do you think that is enough ?"


    When Duy heard the words, he was instantly horrified.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame had long known about the existence of the Eight Gates, that is the reason why he stared at me.''


    Taking advantage of Duy''s disturbed mind, Kisame continued:


    "You only have one hand, and I have two hands, how are you going to fight me?"


    Before he finished speaking, he raised his other big hand and pped it towards Duy like lightning.


    Duy frowned and said nothing, then disappeared from the spot with a "swoosh", dodging Kisame''s attack.

 Chapter 112: 112

    Chapter 112: 112


    In the next second, he circled around Kisame and ran at a super-high speed with the power of seventh gate. His speed was so fast that he formed countless afterimages.


    A momentter.


    ''Swish.''.


    Duy''s body rushed out of the afterimage and attacked Kisame from the side.


    So fast.


    For the first time, a look of surprise appeared on Kisame''s face. Although he relied on Satori''s mind-reading technique to perceive Duy''s attack route, Duy was too fast, surpassing the speed of sound.


    At such a close distance, even Kisame didn''t have time to respond, and was punched away by Duy.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Duy jumped into the air, bombarded Kisame from the air, and fired hundreds of straight punches in a very short period of time.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    His fist rubbed against the air, producing gorgeous mes, and the shock waves and mes formed by hitting the air continuously poured towards Kisame.


    Facing Duy''s fierce attack Kisame couldn''t dodge in the air, so he could only cross his arms in front of him and use his body to carry the hundreds of punches.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Kisame became a target like this, and was beaten by Duy.


    "Hiashi, what happened?"


    Uchiha Fugaku, who lost his eyes, asked Hyuga Hiashi next to him in surprise.


    "A Konoha ninja suddenly burst out with quite amazing power, and suppressed Hoshigaki Kisame..."


    Hyuga Hiashi opened his eyes wide and said with a look of disbelief.


    In Byakugan''s field of vision, a huge amount of chakra gushed out from Duy''s body that is almost equivalent to Kisame.


    "Who is that person?" Fugaku asked.


    "I, don''t know..." Hiashi frowned, not having any impression of Duy.


    After all, in the eyes of powerful ninjas like them, even if they met Duy in the vige, they probably wouldn''t even give a nce, so how could he remember the name of the other party.


    On the mountain in the distance.


    "Oh, what kind of ninjutsu is that? It''s amazing." White Zetsu looked surprised, shocked by the power shown by Duy.


    "It''s the Eight Gates, a forbidden taijutsu. I didn''t expect that a Konoha Shinobi could cultivate the Eight Gates to such a level. It''s really not easy."


    ck Zetsu is also amazed.


    In the battlefield.


    Kisame fell from the air, and his huge body stumbled and retreated for a long distance.


    Bearing hundreds of Duy''s punches, different shades of colours appeared on the surface of his body. Fortunately, his physique was strong enough, and it seemed that there was no serious problem, and he recovered quickly.


    However, Duy has onest resort left.


    It is also the strongest move.


    "Roar!"


    As Duy concentrated all the strength of his body to one point, he hit thest ultra-high-speed straight punch at Kisame, and a deafening roar sounded on the battlefield, going straight to the sky.


    This punch of Duypresses arge amount of air to the extreme, and then spreads it out in one breath, finally forming a huge air cannon, shaped like a tiger.


    Daytime Tiger.


    In the anime, Guy used this trick to defeat Kisame while opening the seven gates.


    However Duy couldn''tpare to Guy in his prime, and he also broke his hand. Therefore, the power exerted by his Daytime Tiger will obviously be a lot worse.


    Moreover, Kisame is no longer the honest Kisame of the previous life.


    Compared with his previous life, he has not only be stronger, but he will not foolishly use the Big shark bomb Jutsu against the Daytime Tiger, thus causing him to be restrained by the opponent.


    ''Facing the roaring Daytime Tiger.


    It is time to test the results of the practice so far.''


    Kisame thought to himself. He wanted to take this opportunity to see where the limits of his body were.


    He was born with a strong physique, andter used the Panda to devour so many ninja tools to further strengthen his physique. In the previous battle, by virtue of the ability of "Charge", he absorbed the power of a thousand people and strengthened his body to a limit.


    so-


    "Roar!"


    Kisame roared to the sky, and the chakra in the body rose to the sky, forming an existence simr to the tail beast coat outside his body.


    At this moment, he is like a devil. He was fearless, and he rushed straight towards the Daytime Tiger.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame threw out a punch, which also formed a powerful air wave. With one blow, it pierced through the Daytime Tiger. It passed through the air cannon and arrived in front of Duy.


    ''Boom!''


    Duy was hit by Kisame and flew hundreds of meters, and finally fell into the middle of the Konoha army, smashing a deep pit with a diameter of ten meters on the ground.


    On the battlefield, silence rang.


    At this time, in Konoha''s intelligence hall.


    A Yamanaka n member hurriedly took off his helmet and reported to Sarutobi Hizuren with a panicked face:


    "Hokage-sama, something bad happened! The fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame, defeated nearly a thousand ninjas on our side, and also took the chief of the Uchiha n hostage and gouged out his eyes. The front line requested emergency support. !"


    ''What? !''


    Hearing this news, everyone in the hall, including Hizuren Sarutobi, was shocked.


    "I told you we can''t underestimate this guy..."


    Tsunade looked shocked and muttered to herself. When she heard that Kisame appeared on the battlefield, she had an ominous premonition, but she did not expect it toe true so quickly.


    Before everyone came back to their senses, emergency information was sent back from the front line. ording to the information, Genin Duy burst with a powerful force and was fighting to the death with Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ''Might Duy?''


    This name made all Konoha executives feel unfamiliar and unexpected.


    But no matter what, someone that can stand up at this time and hold back Hoshigaki Kisame is a good thing for Konoha.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hizuren immediately ordered Minato Namikaze:


    "Minato, go! It''s all up to you."


    "As ordered, Hokage-sama." Minato noded with a serious look on his face, and disappears out of thin air with a swoosh as soon as he finishes speaking.


    In the hall, Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other.


    They also wanted to go to the front line to help, but they have no means simr to Minato, so they could only stay here and continue to wait for the information toe back.


    Everyone looked solemn and anxious.


    ....


    On the battlefield.


    As Duy was punched into a deep pit by Kisame, the thousands of ninjas of Konoha fell into a dead silence again.


    In the big pit, Duy was lying on his back, his chest heaving violently from panting. At this moment, the muscles and meridians of his whole body were torn inrge areas, and he did not know how many bones were broken.


    Although in the past two decades, he has persistently carried out unconventional and overloaded hard training all year round, but


    The severe load on his body after opening the seventh gate, coupled with the fierce attack from Kisame, pushed him to the limit.


    ''It seems that I can only use that trick, and there will be no chance if it ister.''


    As a eternal Genin, Duy has been unknown for 20 years, has been ridiculed for 20 years, and has been waiting for an opportunity.


    An opportunity to prove yourself.


    Even at the cost of life.


    Underpinned by an unbelievably tough, steely will.


    Duy stood up slowly from the pit. At the same time, a stream of red steam rose from him, making his aura climb to the top again.


    It was the blood in his body that was evaporating, it was his life that was burning.


    Gate of death, open.


    "How is it possible that there is such a taijutsu in this world..."


    In the distance, Hyuga Hiashi looked horrified. In his Byakugan, he could clearly see that the gate of death in Duy''s body opened, releasing an unimaginably huge amount of chakra, even surpassing the amount of chakra of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    As it''s well known, the Hyuga n had an extremely in-depth study of the meridians and acupuncture points in the human body. Because of this, Hiashi understands even more that it is impossible for a person to open the gate of death in his body.


    What kind of hard work and price did that man named Duy pay to achieve all this?


    Compared with Duy''s taijutsu, the gentle fists of the Hyuga n were simply insignificant, as small as dust.


    The Gate of Death is the final form of the Eight Gates technique, which opens the Gate of death at the cost of life, and gains a powerful force that surpasses the entire ninja world in a short period of time.


    In the anime, Guy has the strength of elite jonin under normal conditions. After opening the eight gates, he can obtain the power that surpasses the five kages dozens of times, and almost killed Six Paths Uchiha Madara with one kick.


    Compared with his own son, although Duy''s physical talent and strength are much weaker, with the power of all eight gates, the power he burst out is quite terrifying.


    At this moment, Duy is definitely the pinnacle of the ninja world.


    ''Whoosh.''


    His figure disappeared in a sh, and the next moment he appeared in front of Kisame.


    Duy jumped high, his eyes were like torches, and he punched Kisame.


    The power of this punch was so powerful that it directly turned the air in front of it into a translucent cylinder.


    Under the coercion of the air cannon, Kisame was so suppressed that he couldn''t move, so he took the punch from Duy abruptly.


    ''Boom.''


    With a loud noise, Kisame''s legs sank into the soil, and he slid back hundreds of meters, leaving a long deep ditch on the ground.


    A deep fist mark was left on his chest, his broad chest waspletely sunken, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth, and a pair of dead fish eyes opened wide in surprise.


    In the end, he fell backwards.


    ''Thump.''


    Duy fell to the ground and fell to one knee with a thud.


    Although he caused serious damage to Kisame, the bones in his body were further shattered, making him unable to catch up and dealing a fatal blow to Kisame.


    ''He won?''


    Seeing this scene, the Konoha Ninja quickly burst into cheers.


    And the other side.


    "Mizukage-sama!"


    "Kisame-sama!"


    With an exmation, the ninjas of Kirigakure rushed out of the vige and surrounded Kisame.


    Hoshigaki Kisame is thest hope of Kirigakure. Once he dies, Kirigakure will also disappear from the Ninja World.


    "How is the Mizukage-sama?" Elder Genji asked anxiously.


    "His chest has copsed, and surgery must be performed immediately, otherwise it will be life-threatening." Terumi Mei answered with a serious expression after briefly examining Kisame''s injury.


    "You leave with Kisame-sama first, and I will stop these guys."


    Mangetsu instructed everyone, and then cast a seal, intending to transform into a giant of water.

 Chapter 113: 113

    Chapter 113: 113


    At this time.


    "Get out of the way, Mangetsu."


    Kisame who was lying on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, got up in a sit-up, and pushed Mangetsu aside.


    Under their surprise and joy, Kisame looked down at his sunken chest and said to himself:


    "As expected of the Eight Gates, his strength is a little bit more than I thought. It seems that I have to do my best."


    As soon as his voice fell, Kisame supported the ground with both hands and stood up slowly.


    "Mizukage-sama, your body..."


    Terumi Mei hurriedly said, thinking that Kisame was trying to be brave, but as her words were only halfway through, and they were blocked.


    Because, Kisame showed a signature smile, and the two rows of white fangs shed coldly.


    He sped his hands together and shouted from his throat:


    "Raaaaa!"


    At this moment, on the face, arms and body of Kisame, blue veins appeared like earthworms, and an extremelyrge chakra rose from his body.


    ''Bang.''


    The chakra released by Kisame formed a strong wind outside his body, which swept through, causing everyone from Kirigakure to retreat.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    He growled like a beast, arched his body in pain, his back muscles bulged high, as if something was about toe out of it.


    Next second.


    Under the shocked gazes of people on both sides, a monster that had been sleeping for a long time woke up from Kisame''s body.


    ''Swish.''


    His body was suddenly taller, ck fur grew all over his body, and his limbs quickly stretched and lengthened.


    Five meters, ten meters, fifteen meters, and finally fixed at twenty meters.


    Satori.


    At this time, Kisame is covered with ck fur, with slender limbs and sharp brown ws. Behind him, a pair of dark wings slowly unfolded, with a wingspan of more than fifty meters.


    But the transformation is not over yet.


    The Kabutowari turned into a knight''s helmet, the Kubukiribocho turned into sharp fangs, and the Kiba turned into a silver shark tail more than ten meters long. The ability to Nuibari, Shibuki and Hiramekarei also began to manifest.


    This is Kisame''s strongest form.


    "What it is?"


    The Konoha Army which was looking from the distance was stunned.


    "This is what Kisame-sama said... evolution?"


    Mangetsu raised his head and stared at Satori''s tall back, his eyes gradually bing frenzied.


    He knew that Kisame has a special ability that can devour all kinds of ninja tools to strengthen himself. Kisame had a crazy idea - it is to evolves into a unique and ultimate creature in the world.


    Now, Mangetsu finally saw the creature.


    In a distance, Duy who rested on his knees with his hands stood up again.


    His eyes remained firm.


    Although he doesn''t know what kind of monster Kisame had be, he will still use all his strength to defeat him.


    At this time, Kisame pped his wings, lifted off the ground, and flew into the sky.


    "Duy, burn up your humble life and please me! Hahahaha!"


    Kisame let out a wildugh and swooped down towards Duy on the ground.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame! As you wish, this is my final youth, take it!"


    Duy shouted to the sky, and as soon as his feet kicked on the ground, he formed on a huge deep pit, and his body rose to the sky.


    ''Swish.''


    Duy in air and threw an earth-shattering punch again, smashing the air into a translucent cylinder, covering Kisame.


    With this punch, he can kill a Kage-level powerhouse in an instant, sting the ground into arge pit with a diameter of tens of meters.


    But his opponent is Kisame in Satori form.


    This time, Kisame is no longer immobilized by the air cannon, he raised his huge ws and sted the oing air cannon from the front.


    ''Boom!''


    The two punched, and with their fists at the center, a hurricane-like air wave was generated that quickly spread to the entire battlefield.


    Konoha and Kirigakure ninjas in the distance were blown to the side.


    "That''s it? It seems that your youth is nothing more than that." Kisame sneered.


    "It''s not finished yet."


    Duy''s eyes lit up with sparks, and with a swoosh, he appeared behind Kisame and kicked him again.


    His strength and speed became faster than before, and with a loud "Bang", Kisame was kicked hundreds of meters away.


    In the next moment, Duy appeared in front of Kisame again, punched thetter, and then kicked again.


    Duy is only fighting using basic moves.


    But due to his superior power gained from Eight Gates they contained power beyond imagination.


    He burned his life and formed a foot-like air cannon by hitting the air. He attacked five times in total, and his strength and speed of each attack continues to increase until it reaches the extreme.


    The same is true for Kisame.


    After he transformed into Satori, this monster body is the strongest weapon, and with all his strength, it is enough to beat the Eight Gates Duy.


    ''Bang! Bang! Bang!''


    Every time the two collided, there was a huge explosion of air, and the aftermath of the battle caused the boulders on the battlefield to roll and the trees to fall.


    They seem to be breaking the world apart.


    ''Is this really a fight between human ninjas?''


    The ninjas on the ground looked up at the battle between the two in the air, as if they saw two gods fighting a war to destroy the world.


    Finally, at thest moment.


    In the air, Duy went forward and threw hisst punch towards Kisame. The huge air column rose into the sky, and shattered the floating clouds in the sky.


    Opposite him, Kisame let out an ancient demon-like roar, feeling excited and crazy, and threw out his strongest punch.


    ''Click.''


    The fists of the two collided, and it seemed that even the space was shattered, and the whole world shook violently twice, causing everyone on the ground to fall to the ground.


    After a while.


    ''Thud.''


    Duy fell from the sky to the ground like a shooting star, his legs sinking deep into the ground.


    Kisame pped his wings andnded slowly from mid-air.


    "I didn''t expect that even Eight Gates couldn''t defeat you... Hoshigaki Kisame, you won."


    Duy showed a bitter smile, and the red steam on his body gradually disappeared.


    "I have warned you before, don''te to Kirigakure to join in the fun, why didn''t you listen." Kisame suddenly sighed, looking a bit regretful.


    When Duy heard these words, he was stunned for a moment, and then showed a surprised expression:


    "You were the one at that time..."


    He remembered the long-haired weirdo he met in the woods. The other person had Sharingan and Byakugan, and he also used a strange jutsu to break one of his arms.


    It turned out that that person was Hoshigaki Kisame.


    The expression on Duy''s face froze permanently before he could finish his words.


    Because, all the muscles, meridians and bones in his body were shattered, and hey there, losing consciousness.


    His body, like a carbonized tree after being burnt down by a fire, began to crumble bit by bit, starting from the most damaged part.


    He turned into ashes, scattering on the ground with the wind.


    As Duy said, he really burned his life and youth.


    "Father!"


    From the crowd in the distance, there was a heart-wrenching cry. A green figure rushed into the battlefield at an extremely fast speed and came to Duy''s body.


    It is Guy with six gates opened.


    Seeing this scene, Kisame said to Guy angrily:


    "Guy, your father was a real fighter, and I respect him very much. For him, to die on the battlefield for the sake of the vige, especially at my hands, is a better ending."


    "You!"


    Guy let out an angry roar, kicked his feet and jumped to the sky, and punched Kisame''s giant head.


    However, Kisame let out a smirk, stretched out his huge ws, and pinched Guy in his hand.


    "You want to challenge me? Then, go back and practice until you can open the Eight Gates fully. Guy, for me, being too invincible is also a kind of loneliness, so I need an opponent like you. Hahahaha ."


    Kisameughed wildly, squeezed Guy to unconscious, and then threw thetter out.


    Guy''s body was like a cannonball, flying a few kilometers in the air and falling to the outermost periphery of the battlefield.


    On the mountain in the distance.


    "Madara-sama''s worry before his death is right. This guy, Hoshigaki Kisame, is simply a living Gedo Statue, evil, powerful and crazy."


    White Zetsu looked at the tall ck monster on the battlefield, and said with a look of fear.


    ck Zetsu didn''t say anything, but the more he looked, the more he felt that Kisame looked familiar after his transformation.


    A thunderbolt shed through his mind, making him finally remember.


    It''s the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    It was the monster named "Satori" hiding in the box!


    It''s unexpected that a weapon of the Six path era to reproduce in the ninja world in such a form.


    Did Hoshigaki Kisame be "Satori", or did "Satori" control Hoshigaki Kisame?


    ck Zetsu didn''t know what is going on.


    But no matter what, he realized a problem:


    This guy, Hoshigaki Kisame, has be a very troublesome existence. If he cannot be used by him, one day in the future, he may hinder his painstaking millennium n.


    At this time.


    On the battlefield, with the fall of Duy, no one in Konoha army could stand in front of Kisame.


    So, he showed a cold smile, fluttered his wings and flew into the air, andunched a massacre against a group of Konoha invaders.


    A huge monster with ck wings wreaked havoc on the battlefield.


    In Satori form, Kisame has all of his own abilities increased to the maximum, and it is more efficient to harvest the life of the Konoha ninjas.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Countless chakra threads flew out from his fingertips, forming arge with a diameter of 100 meters, falling from mid-air, trapping hundreds of Konoha ninjas in it.


    Then, under the terrified eyes of these people, there was a loud noise from the ground under their feet, like a volcanic eruption, and a violent explosion urred.


    Arge number of Konoha ninjas died on the spot.


    Konoha ninjas also tried tounch a counterattack, throwing countless kunai, shuriken, and Explosive tags at Kisame, but it was either dodged by him ornded on him, but they couldn''t even break his defense. .


    Kisameughed, pped his wings and dived into the crowd, and swept out with a single paw, sending dozens of people flying on the spot.


    After that, he rose into the sky again, a pair of ck wings spread out, and arge number of feathers wereunched downward.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to David C for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 114: 114

    Chapter 114: 114


    ''Swish swish.''


    Countless feathers fell like a torrential rain, each feather was more than two meters long, like the sharpest spear, pierced the bodies of one Konoha ninja after another.


    Cries rang all over the ce, blood flowed into rivers.


    For a time, the battlefield was like Hell on earth.


    Kisame floated in the air, looking down at the Konoha ninjas fleeing like ants below, and opened his mouth to prepare for a big attack.


    ''Buzz.''


    A blue ball of chakra emitting terrifying energy fluctuations quickly formed in his mouth.


    Chakra Bomb.


    After Kisame became Satori, the power of this move also increases exponentially, and isparable with the tailed beast bomb.


    Finally, with a bang.


    The blue chakra ball wasunched from Kisame''s mouth, and it expanded rapidly as it flew to the ground, and its diameter soon exceeded 50 meters.


    Like aet falling from the sky.


    Seeing this huge energy bomb falling from the sky, the Konoha ninjas on the ground were horrified.


    Once it falls onto the army and explodes, no one can escape within this distance.


    Fight.


    The Konoha ninjas can only fight against it, and under the dispatch of the battlefieldmander, they have formed seals one after another. For a time, with the rumbling vibration from the ground, hundreds of tall earth walls rose from the ground.


    However, these barriers cannot block the chakra bomb at all.


    Wherever it has passed, it destroyed the obstacles, and theyers of barriers are wiped out, as they are evaporated by chakra.


    Seeing that the huge ball of chakra was about to crash into them, there by killing them.


    The faces of Konoha ninjas were pale, and many people closed their eyes in despair, waiting for death toe.


    At this juncture.


    ''Swish.''


    In an instant, the chakra ball with a diameter of more than 50 meters suddenly disappeared from the battlefield.


    "What happened?"


    Konoha ninjas, who survived the catastrophe, did not know what happened, and they were both surprised and happy.


    The next second, they knew why.


    Because, a young man appeared on the battlefield out of thin air.


    He wore the green vest of Konoha Jonin, with yellow hair and a confident smile on his face, he appeared in a handsome and gorgeous pose.


    "Am Ite?"


    Namikaze Minato turned his head, looked at the Konoha army, and asked with a smile.


    "Minato-sama, you came just in time!" Several Konoha Anbu said excitedly, their excitement was beyond words.


    "Namikaze Minato? That''s right, it''s that lord! The yellow sh is here!" There was a burst of cheers from the Konoha army, and their hope was rekindled.


    "Everyone get ready, it''s going to explode."


    Minato raised his voice, reminded everyone, and then looked at the distant horizon.


    At this time, dozens of kilometers away.


    In an open space, there was a three-pronged kunai with the words "Sword of Shinobi''s Love" engraved on it.


    In the next instant, a huge ball of chakra broke through the space, suddenly descended here, and exploded violently.


    The dazzling light swallowed everything in an instant, and a mushroom cloud rose to the sky. The impact of the explosion also destroyed a nearby town in the Land of Water.


    This scene was also seen by the Konoha army dozens of kilometers away.


    "Have you seen it, Namikaze Minato-sama used Flying Thunder God jutsu to divert the opponent''s attack!"


    A Konoha Anbu said loudly.


    "Great!"


    "As expected of the yellow sh of our Konoha, he is amazing! He is invincible!"


    When the Konoha ninjas heard these words, they shouted excitedly, and their morale was boosted.


    Minato nodded to everyone, his eyes swept across the devastated battlefield, and he could not help frowning.


    ''Did so manyrades die?


    Unforgivable.''


    Anger arose in his heart, and he turned his head to look into the air. When he saw Kisame''s appearance, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    ''Such an ugly monster.''


    "Minato-sama, that monster is the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, its ability is..."


    A Konoha Anbu ninja hurried forward and told Minato Namikaze all the information about Kisame that he had collected.


    "Well, I see. You guys quickly retreat to a safe ce with everyone, and then I''ll deal with it."


    Minato instructed Anbu, his eyes fixed on Kisame in the air, his eyes firm.


    While Namikaze Minato was watching Kisame, Kisame was also looking at the former.


    This yellow-haired guy is a disciple of Jiraiya, a member of the third Hokage Sarutobi Hizuren.


    In this third ninja war that swept across various countries and ninja viges, he alone dominated the ninja world, making the legend of yellow she spread in every corner of the ninja world.


    Almost every ninja in ninja viges has been notified. If you see Minato Namikaze on the battlefield, don''t fight against him. Even if you give up the mission and run away, you will not be punished when you return to the vige.


    This yellow sh, who first killed dozens of Iwa nin, and then defeated Kumogakure''s A and Beebination, was the most dazzling existence on any battlefield.


    Now, he came to the Kirigakure battlefield to fight again, ying the role of the savior of the Konoha ninjas.


    If Minato Namikaze is able to defeat Kisame next, one can imagine how much his reputation will reach.


    To ovee the major ninja viges with one''s own strength and write an immortal legend can almost bepared to the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    At this moment.


    In the hearts of Konoha ninjas, Namikaze Minato is the protagonist of the heroic story. ording to the script, he will definitely kill the ugly and evil viin, and defend the justice of the world.


    But they forgot that the viin in their eyes was also the hero of Kirigakure.


    Minato and Kisame, who is the protagonist and who is the viin, in fact only depends on one point:


    Who can win.


    The winner is justice, and the winner is a hero.


    "That outfit looks more handsome than mine, it''s really annoying."


    Kisame looked down at Minato on the ground, muttered to himself, then decided to strike first, he spread his wings again, andunched arge number of ck feathers to the ground!


    ''It''sing.''


    Minato''s eyes narrowed, he gathered Chakra on his feet, and moved at a super-high speed in the battlefield. His speed of dodging was so fast that the naked eye could not catch it.


    Even if he doesn''t have flying thunder god, his own speed is first-ss in the ninja world.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Arge number of ck feathers were inserted on the ground, forming a dense "forest", and Minato shuttled back and forth between them, unscathed.


    When this attack was over, Minato stomped on the ground and rose into the sky.


    "Look up, you''ll be able to enjoy the battle of the yellow sh. It''s over in a split second it will be over, so don''t miss it."


    On the ground in the distance, a Konoha Anbu confidently said to the people around him.


    As he said.


    Minato in the air threw a three-pronged kunai towards Kisame from a distance. With a whistling sound, the Kunai passed thetter.


    Next moment.


    Minato disappeared instantly, spanning a distance of tens of meters, and appeared behind Kisame like a ghost.


    This is the second stage of Flying Thunder God.


    Combining the Flying Thunder God''s mark with Kunai, throw a Kunai engraved with the Flying Thunder God mark to distract the enemy during battle. When Kunai flies behind the enemy, the caster instantly moves to the ce above the opponent, holding the Kunai to kill the enemy!


    After Namikaze Minato learned the second stage of Flying Thunder God, hebined it with the self-created Ninjutsu "Rasengan", so as to bring the power of this technique to the extreme.


    In the anime, he used this trick to catch Obito Kamui''s w and inflict heavy damage on thetter.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    A high-speed spinning chakra ball appeared in Minato''s palm. As he fiercely attacked Kisame, thetter''s huge body was instantly sent flying, and it slid more than 20 meters away in the air.


    "Sess!"


    Seeing this scene, the Konoha ninjas on the ground cheered in unison and couldn''t help but celebrate their victory.


    But these people soon discovered that they were too happy.


    In the air, Kisame nced at the ce where he was hit by the Rasengan, there was a burst of blue smoke, leaving a spiral scar.


    But for him, it was no big deal.


    Kisame has long known the tricks of the second stage of the Flying Thunder God, and also has the ability to read minds. The reason why he didn''t dodge the sneak attack from Minato was simply because he was toozy to dodge.


    "Are you tickling me?"


    He smiled at Minato, then spread his wings and pounced towards thetter, his huge ws swung out.


    Minato''s face changed, and when he cast Flying Thunder God, he disappeared and appeared on the ground in the distance.


    He stared at Kisame, and his expression became solemn.


    The monster on the opposite side was obviously rougher and thicker than he imagined, and even the Rasengan couldn''t hurt it.


    Rasengan is a ninjutsu developed by Namikaze Minato imitating the principle of the tailed beast bomb.


    If he can''t defeat the opponent in this way, he can only use one move.


    Senjutsu.


    This is Minato''s thought, and it is this move that is most likely to cause damage to Kisame, or even kill him.


    He once went to Mount Myoboku, the Holy Land of Toads with his teacher, Jiraiya, to practice senjutsu, and also signed a summoning contract with the toad there.


    But unfortunately, Minato''s senjutsu is half-baked, and since it is not usually used, it has not been practiced very much.


    After all, the enemies he encountered before, under thebined attack of Flying Thunder God and Rasengan were easily dealt with.


    That is until he met Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Now, he can''t do anything.


    Facing Kisame swooping down from the sky, Minato had no time to absorb the natural energy and put himself into Sage mode.


    In desperation, he could only choose to temporarily avoid the fight, using the flying thunder god jutsu to move around in the battlefield, avoiding Kisame''s attacks again and again.


    The battle was temporarily stalled.


    Namikaze Minato can''t defeat Kisame, and Kisame can''t catch up with Minato.


    "Namikaze Minato, do you only know how to dodge, you are just a stinky mouse. You might as well change the nickname of Yellow sh and call yourself Yellow Mouse. Hahaha!"


    Kisameughed loudly, and his voice resounded on the battlefield.


    "_#&5!"


    Hearing the words, the Konoha army clenched their fists, their eyes spitting fire. Kisame humiliating Minato Namikaze is a humiliation to them and Konoha.


    But they were powerless to refute.


    Kisame was toozy to chase down Namikaze Minato. If the other party really wants to run, he will go dozens of kilometers away in the blink of an eye, and he will not be able to make him stay.


    So, he once again aimed at the Konoha army, and by attacking these people, he forced Namikaze Minato to stand up and fight him head-on.

 Chapter 115: 115

    Chapter 115: 115


    ''Swosh.''


    Minato shed in front of Kisame.


    Although he has no chance to enter the Sage mode, he can use the power of Mount Myoboku in another way, and maybe even have a chance to defeat Kisame.


    "Come out, I will fight monsters with monsters!"


    Minato shouted and quickly formed a seal and then pped the ground with his palm, performing a summoning jutsu.


    Next second.


    A huge ck shadow appeared above Kisame''s head and fell from the sky.


    It was a big red toad, nearly twenty meters tall, with a bandage around his waist and a giant pipe in his mouth.


    Gamabunta.


    It is the toad boss of Mount Myoboku. It has a very strong sage chakra in its body. It has reached a contract with Jiraiya to help thetter achieve many military exploits on the battlefield.


    Gamabunta is undoubtedly a tailed beast-level summoned beast.


    In the anime, on the night of the Nine-Tails release, after it was summoned by Minato he sat on the head of Nine-Tails, pressed thetter under him, and interrupted the Tailed Beast bomb.


    Just like this time.


    Gamabunta had a grim expression, he folded his arms around his chest, andnded from the sky like a mountain, trying to sit on the Kisame''s head and press him to death.


    "There''s another one now."


    Kisame smiled coldly. When Minato Namikaze formed the summoning seal, he foresaw this scene.


    Therefore, almost at the moment when Gamabunta appeared, Kisame raised his right paw, turned his fingertips into long needle, and stabbed the toad''s butt fiercely.


    "Gamabunta, be careful!"


    Seeing this, Namikaze Minato quickly turned pale and reminded him, but it was toote.


    "Um?"


    When Gamabunta heard him, he nced down, and before he could see Kisame''s appearance, he felt a sharp pain in his buttocks.


    "Ahhh!"


    Gamabunta let out a scream, and the feeling was so painful that it stuck out its tongue, and was seriously injured on the spot.


    Before Gamabunta disappeared, its right leg was entangled by Kisame with a chakra thread, and it was torn off on the spot with a forceful pull.


    "This is what happens when you act tough in front of me."


    Kisame looked at the shocked Minato on the opposite side, showed a cruel smile, picked up the delicious and plump toad leg, put it into his mouth and took a hard bite.


    ''Hmm, it tastes pretty good.''


    It is indeed an extraordinary creature that is nourished by natural energy all the year round.


    Summoned in the sky and falling on the ground is a standard move of Mount Myoboku.


    This technique is to summon the giant toad of Mount Myoboku from directly above the enemy, and use the weight of the toad to directly crush the enemy is a very effective move.


    Gamabunta has been summoned many times before, and everytime he appeared in this way, easily defeating the enemy.


    But today, Gamabunta was obviously careless.


    As always, he wanted to be handsome, but was attacked by a well-prepared Kisame. As a result, it was seriously injured as soon as it was summoned, and had to flee back to Mount Myoboku in a hurry.


    "Crunch chew."


    In front of Minato Namikaze, Kisame chewed up the toad leg that had been ripped off from Gamabunta, even the bones and meat, and ate it clean.


    After finishing it, he licked his paws, looking like he was still unfinished.


    ''How is it possible?''


    Minato''s heart gradually sank to the bottom, and his face became very ugly unknowingly.


    He originally nned to cooperate with Gamabunta and let it find a way to entangle Kisame. He will then find an opportunity to use high-level sealing jutsu to defeat Kisame.


    But now, with Gamabunta being injured at the speed of light, he can''t think of any other way to deal with Kisame.


    Therefore, Minato could only retreat into the Konoha army, and said solemnly to the Konoha ninjas:


    "Escape! I will try my best to block this monster and buy time for everyone to retreat."


    ''What?''


    After hearing this, everyone in Konoha army finally realized that Namikaze Minato lost. Even the yellow sh is no match for that monster.


    As a result, the remaining Konoha ninjaspletely lost their fighting spirit and fled in all directions.


    "Want to run, is it that easy?"


    Kisame sneered, flew into the air, opened his mouth, and an endless stream of water was ejected from his body.


    Water release  Water prison.


    A huge ellipsoid-shaped water prison appeared in mid-air.


    Its diameter expanded rapidly, from 100 meters, 200 meters, to 500 meters... After just over ten seconds, the diameter of the water prison reached an astonishing one kilometer.


    With Kisame located in the center of the water prison moved with him. Wherever he passed, groups of Konoha ninjas who were toote to escape were swept in, leaving them trapped in a water prison and unable to breathe.


    In the face of this water prison created by Kisame, Minato found desperately that he had nothing to do.


    The only thing he could do was to use the Flying Thunder God jutsu to take away as many Konoha ninjas as possible when retreating, but only a few dozen people were saved.


    Most of the others were killed by Kisame.


    After destroying the Konoha army in a destructive way.


    Kisame lifted the big water prison.


    He deliberately left some survivors, basically the elites and high-level executives of the major Shinobi ns in Konoha, and took them as prisoners together with the Hyuga Hiashi, Uchiha Fugaku and others he had previously captured.


    ''Um?''


    Suddenly, Kisame felt something in his heart, looked at the mountain in the distance, and quickly locked his eyes on the ck and White Zetsu hidden there.


    He grinned and gave them a meaningful smile.


    "Not good!"


    Facing Kisame''s devilish smile, ck and White Zetsu''s expression changed immediately, and he fled without hesitation, and disappeared without a trace.


    Kisame didn''t go after him, after all, he couldn''t catch up either.


    These mice are really able to run one by one.


    Under the excited looks of Kirigakure ninjas, Kisame slowlynded to the ground.


    This war that just ended, was thought to be a disaster that would wipe out their vige, but they didn''t expect a powerful ninja like a God to save them. This man, Hoshigaki Kisame, used his own power to defeat Konoha''s 5,000 army and saved Kirigakure.


    At this moment, the hearts of all those in Kirigakure are full of admiration for the newly-appointed Fifth Mizukage.


    Of course, in addition to worship, there is the inevitable fear.


    After all, Kisame''s appearance after his transformation is indeed too scary, making their legs go weak and shudder involuntarily.


    "Mizukage-sama, what are we going to do next?"


    Elder Genji looked up at Kisame, asked carefully, and waited for thetter to issue an order.


    "Of course, it''s a counterattack on Konoha."


    Kisame sneered and replied without hesitation, "Konoha has invaded us this time, and they must pay the heaviest price. Just the lives of these five thousand ninjas are not enough."


    When Kirigakure ninjas heard these words, they were all taken aback, and the expressions on their faces were suddenly different.


    Young ninjas like Mangetsu are naturally very excited, they want to follow Kisame into Konoha.


    But headed by Elder Genji, more Kiri ninjas were still worried about Kisame''s n, and they didn''t know what to do.


    They tried their best to persuade Kisame to not act too hastily. Since the attack of the Konoha army has been repelled, it is better to consolidate as soon as possible. Presumably Konoha will not dare to attack again.


    After all, Kirigakure didn''t have much power left. With only a few hundred people in this area, it was not realistic to counterattack Konoha.


    In the eyes of Elder Genji and others, although Kisame has almost invincible power, Konoha has a deep foundation and must not be underestimated.


    At this time, in Konohagakure, there is the third Hokage known as the "God of Shinobi", and his three disciples, "Konoha Sannin".


    And not to forget, Konoha also has the nine tails Jinchuriki.


    In addition, no one can say whether there is a second or third person like Duy hidden in the huge Konohagakure, who clearly bear the name of Genin, but in fact they are more powerful than Kage-level powerhouses.


    Kisame understands everyone''s concerns.


    However, he did not change his mind, but he knew what he knew and told them:


    "You guys just stay here to clean up the battlefield and counterattack Konoha. I''ll go alone. If I don''te back, you''ll just leave and run away."


    As soon as his voice fell, Kisame sucked the group of Konoha captives into the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and then let out a longugh, pping his wings and soaring into the sky, heading straight for Konoha Vige, the Land of Fire.


    At this time, Mount Myoboku, thousands of miles away.


    The mountains stretch and the waterfalls flow.


    On the ground, there arerge colorful mushrooms, green lotus leaves several meters high, and yellow trees in the shape of crisp horns. Every nt here is much taller than the ordinary nts in the ninja world.


    That''s because, they are all nourished by natural energy.


    In addition to these nts, the toads that benefit the most from this environment are the toads of Mount Myoboku.


    They vary in size and appearance, from basking on giant leaves like umbres, to swimming in rivers.


    More than a thousand years ago, this group of toads discovered this good ce. Under the nourishment of natural energy, they have a powerful strength and a long life span far beyond that of humans.


    From then on, they changed their body from a beast to a sage.


    But in fact, the style of Mount Myoboku toads is not like that of a sage, but more like a mafia.


    They follow a strict system of superiority and inferiority. The highest-ranking Gamabunta is honored as the eldest master, and below it are two elders, and below the elders are the leader and many younger brothers.


    Gamabunta is the leader of this generation of toads.


    It has a ruffian face, is powerful and has a strong personality, and usually pretends to be the boss, and behaves in a gangster style.


    Among the toads in Mount Myoboku, he has a high reputation.


    But today, Gamabunta made a big ugly face in front of a bunch of younger toads.


    Just now, it calmly told the toads that it had been summoned from the ninja world to help him solve some troubles.


    As a result, in less than a minute, it escaped miserably, with blood all over its butt, and even a broken leg.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the tragic state of Gamabunta, the toads were all terrified.


    "Damn, that boy Minato is cheating me!"


    Gamabunta couldn''t help cursing. It finally saw the true face of Kisame before it disappeared, and it was clearly the "Satori" that ran out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    This kind of monster from the ancient times has actually reappeared in the ninja world.


    ''No, I must inform the two elders and the toad sage quickly about this news...''


    .....


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    In the information hall, after receiving the information from the front line, a Yamanaka nsman slowly took off his helmet, his face was pale, as he stood on the spot.


    "What''s wrong?" The third Hokage asked quickly, with an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "Hokage-sama... Minato Namikaze has been defeated, and our army has beenpletely defeated, they are almost wiped out by the enemy..."


    The man''s lips trembled, and he said these words tremblingly, with a look of disbelief.


    ''What? !''


    As soon as these words came out, the entire intelligence hall fell into a dead silence, and the third Hokage and others couldn''t hide their shock.


    After confirming the news repeatedly, Hiruzen Sarutobi sat down on the chair, as if struck by a bolt from the sky.


    Among the people present, only Danzo and Orochimaru nced at each other. On the surface, they looked as solemn as the others, but secretly they were relieved.


    The annihtion of the Konoha troops was the result they most wanted to see.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Nick Gurr for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 116: 116

    Chapter 116: 116


    ''Very good.''


    In Orochimaru''s view, this defeat of Namikaze Minato led to shattering of the myth of Yellow sh''s invincibility, which was a major benefit for his campaign for the fourth Hokage.


    For Danzo, Konoha lost thousands of people this time, and Hiruzen Sarutobi, who was the Hokage, must be to me. It can be said that his reputation was destroyed. He, the Hokage assistant, can finally stand up justifiably and force him to step down, thereby seizing power.


    Thinking of this, Danzo couldn''t help but feel inner joy, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    At this time.


    Everyone''s eyes shed, and the next second they saw a yellow-haired figure appearing in the hall.


    It was Namikaze Minato who escaped.


    " Hokage-sama, I am ipetent, I was unable to defeat Hoshigaki Kisame."


    As soon as Minato appeared, he knelt down on one knee and bowed his head to the third Hokage to apologize.


    Then, he fully retold his fight against Kisame after arriving on the battlefield.


    With Minato''s narration, the third Hokage''s and the others'' expressions became more and more solemn, and they had a deeper understanding of Kisame''s terrifying strength.


    "What did you say? Gamabunta was seriously injured?"


    When Jiraya heard the news that Gamabunta was injured by Kisame, he couldn''t help but frown and said hurriedly, "I have to go to Mount Myoboku."


    Before he finished speaking, he immediately formed a seal and went to Mount Myoboku with the reverse summoning jutsu.


    At this time, there is anothertest information:


    Hoshigaki Kisame has left Kirigakure and is flying in the direction of Konoha!


    Hearing these words, third Hokage immediately announced that the entire Konoha immediately entered a state of war.


    With that a rapid and loud air defense siren sounded over Konoha.


    "What happened?"


    In Konoha, arge number of vigers stopped, raised their heads, and looked puzzled.


    Now, the third ninja war ising to an end, and Konoha can be said to be the biggest winner so far, winning on the battlefield in all directions.


    Konoha has also been a peaceful scene recently, as if there was no war.


    Right now, they are just waiting for the triumphant return of the army that set out to fight Kirigakure, the vige will then hold a grand celebration banquet for a few days.


    But the rm sounded and this beautiful illusion was finally burst like a bubble.


    In the next half hour.


    Ordinary vigers in Konoha had to queue up and scramble to enter the underground shelters. And the ninjas stationed in Konoha took action one after another, setting up various barriers and traps inside and outside the vige, while waiting for the enemy.


    This was the first time in Konoha that it was about to be directly attacked by the enemy.


    What is even more unbelievable and eptable is that there is only one enemy.


    Intelligence Hall.


    With a "bang", after a cloud of white smoke dissipated, Jiraiya returned here.


    Along with him came the two sages of Mount Myoboku - Fukasaku and Shima.


    They were two small toads, standing on Jiraiya''s left and right shoulders. Although they don''t look very conspicuous, these two toads have actually been training for more than 800 years. They are elders of Mount Myoboku, and their status is second only to the Grand toad sage.


    Their strength is naturally terrifyingly strong.


    This time, the reason why the two sages were disturbed was not because Konoha was attacked and came to help them, but because of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    More precisely, it is because of Satori.


    These two long-lived and learned toads brought detailed information about the Box of Ultimate Bliss and Satori to third Hokage and others.


    It was thest weapon of the Six Paths Age.


    "It now seems that Hoshigaki Kisame went to Hozuki Castle for the Box of Ultimate Bliss in Kusagakure. I didn''t expect that the legends about that Box were true, and he really seeded."


    Jiraiya sighed with a solemn expression.


    When he came across Kisame in the prison car in Kusagakure, he had never imagined that a prisoner would be the biggest enemy of Konoha today.


    "Since you have understood the source of that guy''s power, it''s not impossible to deal with him, right?"


    Tsunade stood up, clenching her fists exuding a strong intent to fight.


    She and Kisame had many old and new hatreds, which can end today.


    "Don''t worry, Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama are here this time to help us defeat Satori and re-seal it back to the Box of Ultimate Bliss."


    Jiraiya said confidently.


    "Little Jiraya is right." The two sages nodded in agreement.


    "Great."


    The third Hokage immediately showed a happy expression, and immediately ordered his three disciples, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade, to go to the entrance of the vige.


    "Be sure to keep Hoshigaki Kisame from the vige, and don''t let him break into the vige and wreak havoc."


    "Yes!"


    Konoha Sannin answered in unison, and headed by Jiraiya quickly went outside of the vige to establish the first front.


    After watching the three of them walk out of the door, the third Hokage felt a little relieved, and then instructed Minato Namikaze:


    "Minato, go down and rest first. You''ve done your best, don''t me yourself. Also... let Kushina prepare. When necessary, we may need to use the power of the nine tails."


    When Minato heard these words, his face changed, but he quickly returned to normal, bowed his head and replied: "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    As soon as his voice fell, he cast Flying Thunder God and disappeared from the hall.


    In the face of the invasion of the monster, Hoshigaki Kisame, the third Hokage quickly made a series of countermeasures.


    Of course, he, the Hokage, will not hide behind to watch the y, but will personally go into battle and fight side by side with his disciples.


    Thinking of this, he tore off the Hokage robe from his body, revealing the armor inside.


    He was already ready to fight.


    But at this time, Danzo suddenly stretched out his cane to stop him, and asked aggressively:


    "Hiruzen, you screwed up this time, and Konoha lost 5,000 ninjas at once. This is a heavy loss that has never been seen in the history of the vige. What are you going to do?"


    When he heard the words, he suppressed his anger and said with a displeased expression: "Danzo, I don''t have time to deal with you right now."


    "Don''t try to shirk responsibility."


    Danzo shouted in a deep voice, with an unrepentant look, "I''ll settle the ount with you when that Hoshigaki Kisame is resolved. Be mentally prepared, don''t expect to remain in the Hokage position."


    When his voice fell, he turned around and left.


    "Wait! Will your roots just stand by and watch without participating in the battle?" Hiruzen looked at Danzo, and asked with a frown.


    "In this war, the duty of the root is to retain thest living strength for Konoha. You, the Hokage, caused the trouble yourself, of course, you will solve it yourself."


    Danzo said without looking back, and walked away under the escort of two root ninjas.


    "Humph."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted coldly. At the moment of war, Danzo is still fighting with him for power and profit, which makes him very ufortable.


    But as he himself said, he doesn''t have time to pay attention to Danzo now, and going out of the vige to meet the enemy is the top priority.


    As a result, Sarutobi Hiruzen led a group of Konoha Anbu, and walked out of the Hokage Building in a mighty manner and rushed towards the entrance of the vige.


    In the Land of Fire, an underground hideout in the northwest.


    "Obito, there''s something big going on outside, that guy called Hoshigaki Kisame is going crazy!"


    White Zetsu clone was startled, and shook Obito, who was in bed recovering from injuries, from his sleep.


    From his mouth, Obito learned that Kisame ripped Susanoo with his hands, destroyed the Eight Gates Duy, defeated the Namikaze Minato, and eliminated Konoha army containing 5000 ninjas.


    When he heard that Kisame had single-handedly defeated Konoha army, he couldn''t hide his shock.


    Obito couldn''t sleep anymore, he jumped off the bed, he put on the white Zetsu clone on his body again, and ran out of the underground hiding ce.


    He was going to Konoha to witness the next battle in person.


    Hundreds of meters above the ground, Kisame pped his wings and flew fast.


    Of course he knew how dangerous this attack on Konoha would be, but he didn''t attack Konoha out of arrogance or self-awareness.


    Rather, it is a deliberate action.


    On Kirigakure battlefield Kisame killed nearly 5,000 Konoha ninjas in one breath. Under the effect of charge, his body size has swelled to 30 meters.


    Kisame at this time can be said to have reached the strongest form in history.


    But he also realized that this level is already the limit and even if he kills more people, he will not improve any more.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, after the effect of the charge disappears, his strength will drop to normal again.


    So for him-


    If he doesn''t take this opportunity to attack Konoha in one go, and not let Konoha feel the pain, he will be in danger when they counterattack.


    After all, in the previous battle, his information has basically been exposed. After Konoha learns about it, they will definitely conduct aprehensive study and find out how to fight against him.


    At that time, Kisame''s is likely to be the same as the Six Paths Pain in the anime.


    After flying at high altitude for almost half an hour, flying over oceans, mountains and forests.


    From a distance, Kisame saw a prosperous and peaceful vige in the vast forest. The ground and sky of the entire vige were shrouded in a huge spherical barrier.


    Kisame arrived at Konohagakure.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame suddenly swooped down from the sky, and soon came to the outside of Konohagakure, he floated in the air more than ten meters above the ground.


    In an open space not far away, Konoha Sannin were waiting.


    At this moment, Kisame''s arrival made the entirety of Konohagakure very nervous.


    ''Is this the fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    When Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade saw the huge ck monster in the air, they couldn''t help but gasp, their expressions extremely solemn.


    The three of them still remembered that the first time they saw Kisame was at the venue of the Chunin exam. At that time, Kisame was just an obscure Kirigakure ninja.


    At that time, the three also engaged in a small bet, guessing which junior would win the chunin exam, and in the end, Orochimaru won.


    But now, just a yearter, Kisame has grown into the biggest enemy of Konoha, which makes the three feel a very surreal.


    Fukasaku and Shima, the sage couple, also showed a surprised look.


    "Is that guy Satori? It''s a little different from what I imagined."


    Shima frowned and urged her husband beside her, "Fukasaku, let little Jiraya do it quickly. After this monster is dealt with, I will rush home to make dinner."


    She is impatient, bent on being the perfect housewife. Rather than fighting, she prefers to tinker with various bug dishes at home.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, Shima. Satori can see through other people''s thoughts, and he is a difficult guy to deal with. Even if we both make a move, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort."


    Fukasaku stroked his white beard, and suddenly frowned, "By the way, where is the Box of Ultimate Bliss? Logically speaking, Satori was conceived from that box, and it is unlikely that it would move too far away from the box."


    There are only two ways to deal with Satori.


    Either let it return to the Box of Ultimate Bliss and be sealed, or kill it directly.


    ''The first method is obviously simpler, but now the Box of Ultimate Bliss is gone. Could it be that Kisame had anticipated this and hid the box in advance?''


    Just as the two sages looked puzzled, Jiraya took a deep breath and asked them:


    "Please help me. I''m afraid that only by entering the sage mode can I defeat that monster."


    "Little Jiraiya, don''t you hate the sage form very much, didn''t you say that you won''t be liked by girls?"


    When Jiraya heard this, he crossed his hands and shook his head.


    Jiraiya showed a wry smile and shook his head: "I only manage so little now. Compared with the two of you, I''m just a child. I''ll ask you to do more workter."


    "Don''t worry." The two sages looked at each other and nodded, indicating that Jiraiya can start.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Tempest1618 for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 117: 117

    Chapter 117: 117


    Kisame floating on the opposite side spoke.


    "Yo, isn''t this Konoha Sannin? Why did the Hokage only send the three of you out to die, and hide himself in the vige. What about the Will of Fire?"


    He sneered casually, and immediately noticed Fukasaku and Shima on Jiraiya''s shoulders. He pretended not to care, but he was already vignt in his heart.


    Facing his provocation.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you made a mistake, it is not us who will die here today, but you!" Tsunade shouted without showing weakness.


    "Really, I don''t believe it."


    Before Kisame finished speaking, he rushed towards the three of them. He wanted to kill them first before Jiraiya entered the sage mode.


    "He''s here." Orochimaru pupils shrank as h whispered.


    "Go!"


    Konoha Sannin looked at each other, bit each of their fingers, and used the blood contract to use the summoning jutsu.


    Next second.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Three huge summoned beasts of different shapes appeared on the battlefield and blocked Kisame.


    Arge snake with two horns on its head, covered with purple and ck stripes, more than 50 meters long;


    A gigantic slug with two pairs of tentacles and a blue and whiteplexion;


    And a giant purple-red toad carrying a pot-lid shield and holding a harpoon full of thorns.


    They are Manda, Katsuyu and Gamaken from the three holy ces respectively.


    The appearance of these three summoned beasts seemed to make Kisame afraid and he stopped not far away.


    "Hiss."


    As soon as Manda appeared, he hissed and asked Orochimaru, "Hey, Orochimaru, I was is sleeping. Why did you call me at this time, are you impatient to be eaten?!"


    In the face of its scolding, Orochimaru was also helpless, and could only promise it that he would pay double the appearance fee this time.


    The so-called "appearance fee" is one hundred human sacrifices.


    Compared with the bad rtionship between Orochimaru and Manda, Tsunade and Jiraiya get along much more harmoniously with their respective summoned beasts.


    "Katsuyu, that monster is the enemy this time. You don''t have to attack with all your strength, you just need to hold it for a while."


    Tsunade warned Katsuyu.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Katsuyu was very obedient to Tsunade''s orders.


    On the other side.


    "Gamaken, please."


    Jiraiya instructed the big purple-red toad, it is Gamabunta''s brother, and it is also a great power of Mount Myoboku.


    "Although I am stupid, I will try my best." Gamaken said in a loud voice.


    "What''s the matter, what about that stinky toad that likes to smoke?"


    At this time, Manda turned his head, only to realize that the toad beside him was not Gamabunta. It has always been against it, and several times threatened to swallow each other in one bite.


    When it learned that Gamabunta was seriously injured by the enemy in front of him, and even broke a leg, it couldn''t help but gloat.


    At the same time, Manda developed a strong interest in Kisame.


    "Looks like a good prey, it should be delicious."


    Its pair of snake eyes stared at Kisame, and it jumped out with a swoosh, opening its mouth and bit.


    "Haaa!"


    Katsuyu and Gamaken on the side also followed behind Manda and attacked Kisame.


    And Konoha Sannin, jumped down from the heads of their respective summoned beasts and gathered together.


    "Snap!"


    Jiraiya put his hands together, closed his eyes and concentrated on absorbing the natural energy, while Tsunade and Orochimaru were on the left and right, acting as his guards.


    This is Konoha Sannin''sbat strategy.


    As long as the three summoned beasts can hold back Kisame, Jiraiya can sessfully enters the sage mode, and then cooperates with Tsunade and Orochimaru to fight together, and when the three of them attack together, there is a high chance that Kisame can be subdued, sealed or killed.


    Of course, it would be even better if the three worked together to defeat Kisame.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    Looking down from the sky, outside Konoha, four behemoths are wreaking havoc on the ground and fighting fiercely.


    Wherever they passed, trees fell in pieces and dust rose into the sky.


    For those who don''t know, it would look like four tailed beasts fighting.


    ''Now!''


    Katsuyu tightened its body, spit out arge mass of corrosive mucus from its mouth, and went straight to Kisame. This is its rare attack method. Once it hits, it can dissolve everything, which is very powerful.


    However, Kisame flicked sideways and easily avoided it.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The slime fell into the woods and immediately corroded arge area of trees.


    Kisame had just dodged the attack when Manda rushed over from the side again. It was obviously huge but was extremely agile.


    However, every time the snake bites, it is avoided by Kisame.


    "Let me!"


    With a loud roar, Gamaken holding a shield in one hand and a harpoon in the other, jumped into the air and descended from the sky,unching an from behind.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame seemed to have eyes on his back, and still avoided it calmly.


    But Gamaken didn''t have time to retract it''s weapon, and suddenly stabbed Manda to the ground, causing thetter to swear.


    "You are really stupid..."


    Gamaken suddenly showed an expression of remorse.


    "Hahaha, a bunch of idiots."


    Kisameughed wildly, and rushed over swinging his tail, and the shark tail lightning whip hit Gamaken''s shield fiercely, sending it flying.


    Then, Kisame lowered his head to beat up the snake, but found that thetter had escaped into the ground and disappeared.


    So he set his sights on Katsuyu, and he fired a lot of ck feathers at it.


    ''Puff puff puff.''


    Katsuyu couldn''t dodge in time, its huge body was full of feathers, and in a whimper, a "bang" exploded and split into countless small slugs.


    A slug is a boneless mollusk, so it can split its body freely and rejoin it. In this state, any physical attack is ineffective against it.


    Not far away.


    "As expected of a battle between monsters, it is almost difficult for human ninjas to intervene." Orochimaru looked at the four monsters fighting fiercely, and expressed his heartfelt emotion.


    "Damn, Hoshigaki Kisame''s mind-reading skills are really so powerful, isn''t there any way for people to take him down?"


    Tsunade clenched her teeth with a look of resentment.


    "Not necessarily."


    At this time, Fukasaku shook his head and exined to the two, "Actually, in a strict sense, Satori''s ability is not really mind reading, but perception fear. When it is attacked by the enemy , the body responds to fear in a natural dodge response, like a conditioned reflex."


    "Then...how to crack it?" Tsunade quickly asked.


    "As long as you attack him without killing intent. But that''s easier said than done."


    Fukasaku sighed.


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    Because Manda sneaked into the ground and disappeared, Katsuyu and temporarily lost itsbat effectiveness, Kisame grabbed Gamaken and beat it violently.


    Under his fierce attack, the toad soon couldn''t hold it any longer, and even the shield in his hand was shattered.


    "Jiraiya-sama, I''m sorry, I''m so stupid."


    Gamaken repeated the word "stupid" again, and then with a "bang", it disappeared into a cloud of white smoke.


    Then, Katsuyu, which recovered its body, became the next target.


    ''Not good.''


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade wanted to release the summoning jutsu, because she knew that Katsuyu had no chance of winning against Kisame, and she did not want it to face the ferocious attack alone.


    However, when Tsunade finished a seal, it was toote.


    That''s because Kisame had an insight into Tsunade''s intentions in advance, and took the lead in rushing to Katsuyu and stretched out a huge right w, and pressed it on thetter''s forehead.


    ''Buzz.''


    Kisame''s right paw lit up with a ck light, and a strange energy poured out from his palm, and soon formed a "seat" on Katsuyu''s forehead.


    As Kisame performed Mokuton seal jutsu of the first Hokage, Katsuyu fell into a deep sleep on the spot, and was cut off all connection with Tsunade and the Shikkotsu Forest.


    Then, under Tsunade''s horrified eyes, Kisame stroked Katsuyu''s soft body while showing a sessful smile at her.


    The next second, a human face appeared on his chest, and a huge suction force was emitted from its mouth, which sucked Katsuyu into his body on the spot.


    "Fukasaku, I understand what''s going on!"


    When Shima saw this scene, she immediately shouted, "The Box of Ultimate Bliss is in that guy''s body!"


    "It''s incredible." Fukasaku also showed a surprised expression.


    "Katsuyu!"


    Tsunade watched helplessly as her summoned beast was sealed by Kisame and was snatched away. Ad if she lost her mind, she desperately rushed over to fight Kisame.


    Fortunately, Orochimaru held her back.


    "Tsunade, don''t be impulsive. Manda has not escaped, it is still waiting for an opportunity."


    As soon as Orochimaru finished speaking, there was a bang in the distance.


    Manda drilled out from the ground under Kisame''s feet, and his body circled and twisted, and in an instant, Kisame was wrapped tightly.


    "Caught you."


    Manda said as he opened his mouth and bit towards Kisame''s neck, trying to kill him with one blow.


    "It''s such a coincidence, that''s what I want to tell you too."


    Kisame smiled, and although his body couldn''t move, he opened his mouth and sprayed arge swath of purple poisonous mist on the snake.


    This is smander poison.


    Manda ate poison head-on, and soon paralyzed by the poison, temporarily losing its ability to move.


    For Kisame, even one second is enough.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Manda lost his strength, his fangs aimed at thetter''s heart and bit down fiercely.


    ''Puff.''


    Kisame''s pair of fangs that were several meters long directly pierced the heart of the snake, and arge amount of blood spurted out.


    "Fizz!"


    Under severe pain, Manda hissed, twisting it''s body and struggled frantically.


    "Be still."


    Kisame held Manda''s head with one hand, grabbed the body with the other, lifted the snake high, and mmed it with all its strength.


    ''Tear.''


    Manda''s head was torn off by him.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame threw it''s head on the ground, stepped on it with one foot, and smashed it''s body on the spot.

 Chapter 118: 118

    Chapter 118: 118


    Then, in front of Konoha Sannin, Kisame tore open the scales of Manda, bit it on its corpse, and brought down arge piece of snake meat in his mouth and chew it.


    Kisame looked fierce, brutal, and terrifying.


    Kisame beat Gamaken, sealed Katsuyu, and tore Manda with his hands, and took care of the summoned beasts of the three holy ces with his own power. It can be said that he is extremely violent.


    Especially the scene where he stomped on Manda''s head and ate meat and drank blood, it stunned all the Konoha ninjas.


    Even the most tyrannical nine-tailed beast of the nine-tailed beasts is not so scary, right?


    Orochimaru swallowed his saliva as cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    As the person who signed the contract with Manda, he was most aware of it''s ferocity. Every time he summoned Manda, he was in awe of him and dealt with him carefully.


    Unexpectedly, this big snake, which eats people at every turn, ended up being eaten as food by Kisame.


    The only good news for Orochimaru is that he doesn''t have to struggle to find two hundred living people as sacrifices.


    Beside Orochimaru, Tsunade opened her eyes wide, looking at the huge ck monster on the battlefield with a look of horror.


    Among all the Konoha ninjas, she has the most contact with Hoshigaki Kisame. She once made a movie with him in the same crew, got along with him for several months, and even worked out together.


    She only hopes now that "Shark on the Beach" will never be released.


    Fukasaku and Shima nced at each other, and both saw a trace of fear in each other''s eyes.


    They are the sages of Mount Myoboku. They have lived for more than 800 years and have always overlooked the ninja world from a high ce. At this time, for the first time, they felt the breath of danger and death from Kisame.


    Not far behind Sannin, is the second line of defense formed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, led by Anbu, and arge number of Konoha ninjas.


    "What kind of monster is the enemy we are facing..."


    A Konoha Anbu murmured, expressing the hearts of everyone.


    At first, when they heard that Kisame killed the five thousand Konoha army alone, and they felt that it was unbelievable. But now, they have seen Kisame''s terrifying strength with their own eyes, there is no more doubt.


    A feeling of fear spread in the crowd, and many Konoha ninjas were afraid of fighting.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a solemn expression on his face and clenched the Adamantine stick in his hand.


    He realized that today was Konoha''s life-and-death battle.


    As the third Hokage of Konohagakure, he swore in his heart that he would never let the vige perish in his own hands, otherwise he would have no face to see the first and second Hokage when he arrived in the pure world.


    In order to defeat Hoshigaki Kisame, Sarutobi Hiruzen is ready to pay any price.


    Far away.


    Uchiha Obito hid in the dark, watching the battlefield from a distance was equally solemn.


    He never imagined that Kisame''s real strength would be so strong. For him, it is basically impossible to avenge this lifelong enemy in a short period of time.


    But.


    Obito has already learned the Six Paths jutsu and the Secret Technique of Yin-Yang release from Uchiha Madara. As long as he follows Madara''s n and obtains the true power of the Rennigan, then he will not be to be afraid of Kisame.


    Thinking of this, Obito sneered and watched the show with peace of mind.


    He was very happy to see Kisame and Konoha fighting each other.


    On the battlefield.


    Kisame ate two big mouthfuls of snake meat, supplementing the physical strength consumed in the battle, and then put the corpse into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    This big snake is nearly fifty meters long and weighs dozens of tons after removing its head. It is a huge high-quality protein pool, enough for Kisame to eat for a long time.


    He will save and enjoy itter.


    Then, Kisame looked at Konoha Sannin in the distance, smiled coldly, and rushed straight over.


    "He ising!"


    Orochimaru and Tsunade''s expressions suddenly changed, and they were ready to fight hard. Just then, they heard a voice from behind: "Let me go."


    The two looked back and found that Jiraiya finally opened his eyes from the state of absorbing natural energy and entered the Sage mode.


    At this time, Jiraiya''s hands and feet have turned into frog''s webbed, many small bumps appeared on his nose, and red eye shadow formed around his eyes, looking like a "frogman".


    On the left and right shoulders of Jiraiya, the two sages Fukasaku and Shima also put their hands together, and they merged with Jiraiya, as if growing on his shoulders.


    Imperfect Toad Sage Mode of Mount Myoboku.


    This technique allows Jiraiya to use the power of the two sages to extend the duration of the sage mode and maximize the power of sage mode.


    "Fukasaku, Shima, we''re going!"


    As soon as Jiraiya finished speaking, he rushed forward towards Kisame.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Kisame opened his wings and shot out countless ck feathers, shrouding the sky toward Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya was also unwilling to be outdone, and leaned over and squatting on the ground, his long white hair like an angry lion suddenly hardened and shot forward like a storm, colliding violently with countless ck feathers.


    Needle Jizoo.


    This jutsu has the fastest speed and widest attack range among all the ninjutsu Jiraiya had. Moreover, when heunched the hair needles at Kisame, the two sages on his shoulders also helped to activate his hair roots.


    In this way, Jiraiya can shoot thousands of needles without limit and continuously.


    In the fierce confrontation, Jiraiya came out on top, the white needles suppressed the ck feathers, forcing Kisame back.


    The Sage mode is really awesome.


    Seeing this scene, many Konoha ninjas were overjoyed as they saw the hope of victory.


    "Try this."


    Kisame jumped back, dodging the iing hair needles, then took a deep breath, and suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed.


    ''Wo.''


    As if a tsunami had urred, an endless stream of water spurted out of his mouth, and there were thousands of shark-shaped chakra water bombs in the water, which rushed towards Jiraiya and the Konoha behind him.


    Face the roaring waves and sharks.


    "Fukasaku, Shima!"


    Jiraiya shouted loudly, and the two sages immediately understood.


    Fukasaku used wind release, Shima used fire release, and then Jiraya used oil.


    At this moment, thebination of the three techniques created arge-scale fiery wave, rushing forward.


    Sanpo: Goemon.


    This jutsu uses wind and oil to intensify the power of fire release to the limit, and theoretically it can burn out all tangible substances.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    On the battlefield, the water waves collided with the fire waves, and arge amount of steam was suddenly produced. Countless shark water bombs were swallowed, and in a series of "bang, bang, bang" sounds, they disappeared into clouds of white smoke.


    Jiraiya once again suppressed Kisame, and abruptly used the fire release to restrain the water release.


    "Good job! Jiraya, just keep your momentum like this, and take down this monster in one go."


    Shima encouraged.


    Jiraiya is also in high-spirited, and he rushed to Kisame in an instant, ready to cooperate with the two sages to use the sealing technique of Mount Myoboku to subdue Kisame.


    Kisame seemed to sense the crisis, and no longer confronted Jiraiya head-on, but suddenly pped his wings and rose into the sky with a "swoosh".


    Soon, Kisame flew into the air, temporarily out of Jiraiya''s attack range.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, are you afraid?"


    Jiraiya couldn''t get close to Kisame, so he could only stand on the ground and shout loudly, using the provocative method to try to incite Kisame.


    "Yes, I''m so scared."


    Kisameughed strangely. Then the conversation turned around, "However, Jiraiya, my transformation form canst forever, and how long can your sage modest? Three minutes, or five minutes?"


    Hearing these words, Jiraya''s face suddenly sank. The opponent even knew the weaknesses of the sage mode, which he did not expect.


    "Hahaha."


    When Kisame saw Jiraya, he stare at him on the ground, andughed more and more wildly.


    In fact, he wasn''t really afraid of Jiraiya. Even if Jiraiya entered the sage mode, and with the help of Fukasaku and Shima, Kisame was confident to defeat the opponent head-on.


    However, Konoha is more than one Jiraiya after all, and there are many other masters who are staring at him.


    As soon as the fight starts, Kisame can easily fall into the encirclement.


    In the case of one versus many, he will definitely suffer. If he is identally trapped by the opponent''s powerful sealing jutsu, he will be finished.


    Frog suppression,, the reaper death seal, Four red yang seal... These techniques pose a great threat to Kisame.


    Although Kisame really wants to destroy Konoha directly, unfortunately, with his current strength, he may not be able to do it.


    Therefore, Kisame had to change to anotherbat strategy.


    Thinking of this, he crossed Jiraiya and flew straight to the sky above Konoha Vige. Then he opened his mouth and brewed a ball of chakra in his mouth.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, Konoha Sannin, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others realized what Kisame was going to do, and their expressions changed.


    ''Swish.''.


    The ball of light containing destructive chakra flew out of Kisame''s mouth and headed straight for the Konoha.


    When the ball of light was about to fall.


    At the critical moment, Minato appeared again.


    Namikaze Minato jumped from the ground into the air, holding the Flying God Thunder Kunai, and drew a huge seal in the void, like a big blocking the energy ball.


    Then, he repeated his old tricks and transferred the ball of light to the virgin forest dozens of kilometers away.


    However, this attack was just a feeler.


    "Let the world feel the pain!"


    Kisame floated at a height simr to that of Pain in the anime, overlooking the Konoha below, opened his mouth again, and released the energy umted by killing 5,000 Konoha ninjas at one time.


    ''Now!''


    A ball of light flew out from Kisame''s mouth, and expanded rapidly as it fell down. The diameter quickly expanded from five meters, ten meters, twenty meters, to nearly thirty meters.


    The destructive power contained in this ball of light even greatly surpassed that of the Tailed Beast bomb, enough topletely raze the entire Konoha to the ground.


    ''I can''t let him seed!''


    Namikaze Minato was still in the lead, jumping into the air again, trying to use the Flying Thunder God technique to transfer the chakra ball.


    But Kisame also has a n to deal with it.


    ''Snap.''


    As soon as he snapped his fingers, the huge ball of light with a diameter of thirty meters shattered and split into hundreds of small balls in an instant.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Under Minato''s horrified eyes, these chakra bombs quickly fell from the sky like a flowers, flying towards all corners of Konoha.


    Even if Minato Namikaze tried his best, he could only transfer three or five balls of chakra.


    On the ground, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Konoha Sannin and other Konoha ninjas also took action one after another, and all kinds of splendid ninjutsu rose into the sky like fireworks.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    In mid-air, the balls of chakra that fell from the sky collided with the ninjutsu rising from the ground, and bursts of violent explosions urred, apanied by loud noises and strong light from the explosion, making people deaf and unable to open their eyes.


    Although the Konoha tried it''s best to block them, hundreds of chakra balls broke through their encirclement and fell into the vige like shooting stars.


    Then.


    In the loud bang one after another, Konoha''smercial street, hotel, newspaper office building, ninja school, Hokage building, hospital, and even the ninja cemetery were all bombarded by chakra balls.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to HADES for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 119: 119

    Chapter 119: 119


    ''Boooooom.''


    All of Konohagakure is reduced to ruins.


    Except for the most heavily defended Hokage Building, almost nothing was spared.


    Looking down from the sky, Konohagakure, which was prosperous and beautiful just a moment ago, is now like plowed ground, full of potholes. Smoke, fire, and dust rose into the sky.


    Konohagakure is totally ruined.


    The only good thing for Konoha is that all the vigers were transferred to the underground shelter in advance, so no one was injured.


    This is the first time in decades that the vige itself has been attacked after Konoha came into existence, and the enemy has seeded.


    "Nooo!"


    "The vige was destroyed, how could this be..."


    On the ground, many Konoha ninjas looked at the ruined vige in front of them and broke down.


    What made them even more angry was that the enemy who had destroyed the vige was above their heads, but they could only watch each other, but there was nothing they could do.


    This is the importance of air dominance.


    Kisame has long discovered a problem: in the history of war in the ninja world, the major ninja viges have always been very weak in air and paid little attention to the concept of air supremacy.


    Of course, one of the main objective reasons behind this is that in the ninja world, ninjas with flying abilities are too rare.


    Flying ninjas often have goodbat effectiveness, which also means that they can master air supremacy on the battlefield and take the initiative.


    The most typical example is the incident in which Deidara invaded Sunagakure in the anime and captured Garaa, the then Kazekage.


    Facing Sunagakure, one of the five major ninja viges, Deidara dared to ride a big y bird alone andunch an air strike at night.


    And Suna ninjas can only stand on the ground and stare at the sky, as there is no way to fight him.


    The only one who can stop Deidara is Gaara, who also has the ability to fly. But in order to protect the vigers, he had no time to take care of his own safety, and was finally defeated by Deidara.


    During e, the ninjas of Sunagakure could only watch their Kazekage be kidnapped by Deidara.


    If Deidara invaded Konoha Vige, he would fly over Konoha in the middle of the night and drop a big bomb. In that case, even if he was perceived by Konoha''s barrier, it would be toote.


    Kisame borrowed from Deidara''sbat ideas and transformed himself into a humanoid high-altitude bomber.


    There is no ninja who can fly in Konoha at the moment. Even if there is, he is far from his opponent if he is singled out for an aerial battle with Kisame.


    Therefore, in this war against Konoha, he haspletely taken the initiative.


    The next thing to do is to maximize the benefits.


    Kisame decides to initiate a negotiation with Konoha.


    Right now As far as the eye can see, there are ruins everywhere in Konohagakure, and the streets are full of big pits. Power poles and trees by the roadside fell to the ground, sparking multiple fires, billowing thick smoke and mes.


    The vige that has been standing for four decades was destroyed in one go.


    And the surviving Konoha ninjas, as well as the Konoha vigers hiding in the underground shelters knew that things are far from being resolved.


    Inside the bomb shelter.


    Hearing an explosion and a loud noise from the ground, the vigers were all shivering with fright, hugging their family members tightly and crying non-stop.


    At this moment, a teenage girl stood in front of the crowd, looked up through the window, and looked at the ck monster high in the sky outside.


    The girl has long ck curly hair, a pair of big red eyes, and a little baby fat on her face, which looks very cute.


    She is Kurenai Yuhi.


    ''Is that terrifying monster Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    Kurenai couldn''t believe it.


    "The next time we meet, maybe it will be on the battlefield."


    She remembered what Kisame said to her thest time she met him, but she didn''t expect it to be a prophecy.


    Kurenai Yuhi clenched the kunai in her hand while looking at Kisame.


    On the ground.


    "Hokage-sama, almost all the buildings in the vige were severely damaged, especially the hospital, ninja school, and police, which were bombed several times andpletely in ruins. Fortunately, even though the Hokage Building and the houses of the Sarutobi n have been bombed several times, it didn''t take much damage..."


    An Anbu ninja reports to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "What about the casualties of the vigers?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen asked. He breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that there were not too many casualties.


    The vige was destroyed and could be rebuilt. If people are gone, Konoha ispletely gone.


    At this time, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade, Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kushina and other Konoha Jnin gathered around Sarutobi Hiruzen and staring Kisame in the sky with him.


    After Kisame carried out a big round of bombing on Konoha, he has been flying high in the sky, and did not attack again, but did not intend toe down from the air.


    Konoha ninjas can do nothing to him for a while, so they could only confront Kisame like this and fell into a passive state.


    After a few minutes.


    Jiraiya let out a groan, the Sage marks on his face quickly dissipated, he could no longer hold on, and changed back to his usual appearance.


    Sage mode ended.


    At this moment, Kisame moved and dived down from the sky with a swish sound.


    "Prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted in a deep voice, he raised the Adamantine stick in both hands, and aimed it at Kisame. His stick can be long or short, big or small. Once Kisame enters the attack range, he will be hit in the head.


    However, to their surprise, Kisame did not attack them, but stopped at a rtively safe height.


    Then, in front of everyone, he took out two Konoha captives from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, holding one in each paw.


    Those were two Konoha Jnin, who were from the Aburame n and the Inuzuka n respectively.


    "Third Hokage!"


    After that, Kisame looked down at Sarutobi Hiruzen and shouted to thetter, "Now, your vige has been destroyed by me, and arge number of Konoha ninjas have also fallen into my hands. Now I am talking with the identity of the Fifth Mizukage. I order you to surrender to me immediately! I can tell you clearly that this is the only way for Konoha to survive."


    As soon as these words came out, the Konoha ninjas below suddenly fell into an uproar.


    Want them to surrender to Kirigakure? What a joke!


    "Wishful thinking."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted coldly and refused Kisame without hesitation. As Hokage, how could he be easily threatened by the enemy.


    "As expected of the God of Shinobi, you are really tough. Or, just the ninjas of the Aburame and the Inuzuka n are not enough in your heart?"


    Kisame became angry, and as soon as he finished speaking, he tightened his ws and squeezed hard.


    ''Clench.''


    With the crisp sound of bones breaking, the two prisoners screamed and were crushed to death on the spot by Kisame. Their bodies were thrown from the air by him and crashed to the ground.


    On the ground, ninja of the Inuzuka n and Aburame n rushed out of the crowd, catching the remains of the n with sad faces.


    This -&#5 bastard.


    Others gritted their teeth in hatred when they saw the cruel atrocities, but it wasn''t over yet.


    Kisame had just killed two captives, and then took out three Jonin from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, the nsmen of Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi n.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen finally changed his expression.


    " Hokage-sama, Aburame and Inuzuka are small fish ninjas from such a small n. They can''t get into your eyes. The famous Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi nsmen should be enough, right?"


    Kisame began to threaten Sarutobi Hiruzen again, trying to force thetter to submit, "These three big families are loyal dogs you cultivated yourself. Are you so tolerant to watch them die in front of you?"


    After listening to these words, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath and his eyes became cold.


    "Fifth Mizukage, I remind you not to forget that besides you, there are thousands of vigers in Kirigakure at this time. Without you, do you think they can resist Konoha''s second attack?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Kisame with a piercing gaze, and used his own way to retaliate against Kisame. He also used Kirigakure''s ninjas and vigers to threaten Kisame.


    "Where''s Namikaze Minato?"


    Minato stepped out of the crowd.


    "Immediately take the nine-tailed Jinchuriki and use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to go to Kirigakure, kill all the vigers of Kirigakure, and capture the high-level elders of Kirigakure."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gave this order to Namikaze Minato in front of Kisame.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Minato nodded, looked at Uzumaki Kushina, took thetter''s hand, and wanted to use Flying Thunder God.


    With the strength of their husband and wife, it is enough to kill the entire vige and wipe out the remnants of Kirigakure.


    At this time.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Kisame burst ourughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Hiruzen Sarutobi asked with a frown.


    "Although I bear the name of Mizukage, do you really think that I, Hoshigaki Kisame, will care about the life and death of waste in Kirigakure? You can kill as you please, it is best not to leave one."


    Kisame said with a yful look on his face.


    As soon as these words came out, all the Konoha ninjas were stunned.


    ''You don''t care about the life and death of the vigers in Kirigakure, is this something that a Mizukage can say?''


    However, Konoha Sannin, who is rtively familiar with his character, realized invariably that what came out of Kisame''s mouth is probably the truth...


    Minato and Kushina froze in ce and did not move.


    Seeing this scene, Kisame suddenly became more mad, and called the third Hokage by his name:


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, listen to me. What I want is Konoha''s surrender to me."


    Before he finished speaking, he attacked again, directly pinching the three Jonin to death, and letting their bodies fall from the air.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    The bodies of the three fell to the ground, making a dull sound. Their nsmen rushed up and collected their corpses, weeping.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t say a word, but he clenched the Adamantine stick in his hand, and the back of his hand and his forehead were full of blue veins.


    "It seems that the so-called ''Ino Shika Cho'' are just three dogs raised by Hokage in the end, and there is nothing to feel bad about dying. I can''t help but ask, other than Sarutobi n do you care about the rest?"


    Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent, Kisame suddenly questioned thetter in public.


    Hearing these words, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally stopped being silent, only to see him with a serious face, saying firmly, word by word:


    "In my eyes, all Konoha, every ninja and viger are treated the same. This is the equality advocated by the Will of Fire."


    "Tsk tsk, as expected of a politician, when you tell a lie, you really don''t blush and your heart doesn''t skip a beat. Then, you will treat the next two people equally, don''t you care if they live or die?"


    Kisame taunted unceremoniously, and took out two prisoners from the Box of Ultimate Bliss for the third time.


    Uchiha Fugaku, whose eyes were removed, and Hyuga Hiashi, whose eyes were temporarily safe.


    "This is thest chance I give to Konoha. Third Hokage, you must think clearly."


    Kisame held Fugaku and Hiashi in his hands, and issued an ultimatum to Hiruzen Sarutobi, "Either surrender. Or, not only the two patriarchs of Uchiha and Hyuga n, but also the other Konoha captives will not be left behind. They will be killed by me. Now, make a choice."


    Under the threat, the crowd on the ground instantly rioted.


    Uchiha and Hyuga n are the two giants of Konoha Vige. Compared with the small and medium-sized families such as Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi, their status and prestige in the vige are much higher.


    At this time, many elders of Uchiha and Hyuga n moved up feeling very emotional, and begged the Hokage to save their n leader.


    Especially Hyuga Hiashi, as the head of the Hyuga n, he has not left any heirs. If he died here, the main blood of the Hyuga n would be cut off, which would be absolutely uneptable for the Hyuga n.


    At this moment. Facing the great pressure from both the enemy, as well as Uchiha and Hyuga ninjas at the same time, the third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, chose silence again.


    It is impossible for him to surrender to Kisame.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Isk0 for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 120: 120

    Chapter 120: 120


    A Hokage must never bend to others.


    However, if he did nothing and let the other party kill Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi, he would not be able to exin to the two major families.


    After a fierce battle between things in his heart, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly attacked Kisame.


    ''Swish.''


    The Adamantine stick in his hand suddenly extended dozens of meters and stabbed towards Kisame in the air like lightning.


    However, Kisame had already guarded against Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attack, so the moment thetter made his move, he fluttered his wings into the sky and avoided it.


    "You deliberately took a symbolic shot at me, so as to kill with a borrowed hand, and sessfully kill the patriarchs of Uchiha and Hyuga n. The third Hokage are really good tactics, and I admire you very much."


    Kisame raised his voice and publicly exposed the thoughts in Hiruzen Sarutobi''s mind.


    "I do not understand what you are saying."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took back the Adamantine stick and said with a nk expression.


    "Hahaha."


    Kisameughed again, and continued to say to Sarutobi Hiruzen, "I heard that the second Hokage Senju Tobirama once had a famous saying that to be a Hokage, one must have a ruthless attitude. So during his reign, he was crazy. Suppressing and persecuting Uchiha''s nsmen, and even using them for human experiments. Now it seems that as the most proud disciple of the second Hokage, you have inherited his ideas and methods well."


    It looked like Kisame is praising Sarutobi Hizen, but in fact, it''s to provoke and support the fire, as it fell into the ears of the Uchiha n, and suddenly seemed to ignite a dynamite keg.


    Because what Kisame is true.


    For so many years, the Uchiha n has been suppressed by Konoha''s high-level officials secretly and openly, and the n has long been dissatisfied with this.


    Soon, an elder from Uchiha n stood up on behalf of the n, and shouted at Kisame in the air:


    "Fifth Mizukage, can you release our patriarch? The Uchiha n can talk to you alone!"


    As soon as these words fell, the Hyuga n quickly dispatched a n elder to shout the same thing to Kisame.


    The thoughts of these two major families are very simple, no matter what, they must save the life of their own patriarchs.


    Since Hiruzen Sarutobi can''t do it, or "doesn''t want to do it", it is up to them to negotiate with the enemy.


    At this moment, the interior of Konoha had undergone a substantial split.


    Tsunade couldn''t take it anymore.


    She couldn''t help but stood up, waved her fists, and cursed at Kisame in the air:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you bastard, do you think that the Third Hokage is a ruthless person like you?"


    It''s okay if she didn''t speak. As soon as she spoke, Kisame immediately became interested.


    "Poor stupid woman."


    He nced at Tsunade with pity, and then he said, "The Senju n used to be Konoha''s well-deserved number one n, but now you are the only one left. On the contrary, it is the second-rate n like the Sarutobi n, not only moved next to the Hokage Building but also became thergest popted n of Konoha. Haven''t you thought about the reason?"


    "What do you want to say? My Senju n is to follow the legacy of the first Hokage, we voluntarily give up the surname, and integrated into the Konoha."


    Tsunade said feeling proud of it.


    Kisame had long known that she would answer like this, and even asked:


    "Oh? Then can you tell me why your younger brother Nawaki, as thest male of the Senju n, was sent to the battlefield shortly after graduation and died the next day? Do you really think it was an ident or coincidence? ?


    I ask you again, will the third Hokage send his son to the battlefield? of course not. I heard that Sarutobi Asuma is not even in the vige. He has already gone out to travel around the world, and be happy! "


    His words, of course, are outright conspiracy theories, but they firmly hit the deepest pain point in Tsunade''s heart.


    She froze in ce for a while, dumbfounded.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, there must be a limit to nonsense. I can''t allow you to nder Hokage-sama like this again."


    Following Tsunade, the young and energetic Minato Namikaze stood up again to defend Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Am I talking nonsense and ndering? If you ask the woman next to you, Uzumaki Kushina, won''t you know?"


    Kisame suddenly asked him.


    Without waiting for Minato or Kushina to speak, he continued: "As we all know, the former Uzumaki n and the Senju n of Konoha have been friends for generations, and they are important allies of the Senju n. The high-level elders, after obtaining the sealing technique of the Uzumaki n and the candidate of the nine-tailed Jinchuriki - Uzumaki Kushina, they let the Uzumaki n be destroyed by other ninja viges. Why didn''t they help them?"


    "This"


    When Minato heard these words, he couldn''t answer for a while, so he could only look at Kushina.


    Kushina clenched her fists and lowered her head in silence.


    She, who is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki, is a tool of Konoha. Although she didn''t say many things, it didn''t mean she never thought about it.


    "You idiots, I think you have been brainwashed by the so-called will of fire."


    Kisame ridiculed them again, and finally looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Congrattions, third Hokage. Today''s Sarutobi n has a poption of several thousand. As the most populous n of Konoha, most of the n should be hiding well underground at this time. As long as I help you take out the Uchiha and Hyuga n heads, there will no longer be a threat to the existence of the Sarutobi n in Konoha, and it will always be yours."


    As soon as these words fell, he tightened his ws, Fugaku and Hiashi wake up from theira and let out a scream.


    "No!"


    Seeing this scene, the Uchiha and Hyuga ns on the ground were almost going crazy. While begging Kisame, they rushed to Hiruzen Sarutobi''s side, surrounded him, and questioned his sinister intentions.


    Seeing that the two major families are about to mutiny on the spot.


    "Stop!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen finally let out a roar, and an aura erupted from his body, shocking the people around him to retreat.


    ''ng.''


    The third Hokage threw the Adamantine stick in his hand on the ground at this moment, looked up at Kisame in the air, and said word by word:


    "Let them go. I dere... Konoha''s surrender."


    Surrender.


    As soon as these words were uttered, Sarutobi Hiruzen was like a deted ball, and he seemed ten years older in an instant.


    "Sensei"


    Jiraiya and Orochimaru wanted to say something, but in the end they didn''t say a word and fell into silence.


    "Isn''t it better? Those prisoners who died earlier are all dead in vain, s."


    Kisame said with a look of regret, and slowly moved to a certain height. Although he spared Fugaku and Hiashi''s life, he did not release them, but returned them to the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Such an important hostage, of course, must be kept for negotiation with Konoha, so how could it be easily handed over?


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    He opened the box of bliss again, and released a dozen Konoha ninjas in one breath, allowing them tond on the ground unharmed.


    These people are all ninjas of the Sarutobi n.


    "Third Hokage, this is my sincerity. I will give you half an hour to rest, so that all the Konoha vigers who are hiding in the ground cane out and tell them the good news of peace, and by the way, clean up the vige. What. After that, I will personally go to the Hokage Building to negotiate with Konoha, and be ready to ept my terms."


    After Kisame said these words, he rose into the sky again, and soon disappeared above the clouds.


    Under the fearful gaze of all Konoha ninjas, Kisame flew into the clouds and disappeared.


    After being released by Kisame, the dozen or so ninjas of the Sarutobi n all moved towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Lord Hokage!" "Patriarch!"


    They gathered around Sarutobi Hiruzen, and everyone''s face was filled with the joy of being saved.


    But soon, they found that the expressions of other people present were very wrong. Whether it is Uchiha, Hyuga, or the Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi n holding the corpse, the Aburame and Inazuka ns, they all stared at the ninjas of the Sarutobi n with cold eyes.


    It''s like looking at a stranger, even an enemy.


    The gap between the Sarutobi n and the other Konoha ns is rapidly expanding.


    After Kisame left, Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly retracted his gaze. Then, his thin body shook for a while, and he almost fell on the spot.


    "Sensei."


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya seeing this, and hurriedly stepped forward to support him.


    "I''m fine."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen broke free from the support of the two, sighed, and walked towards the Hokage Building alone.


    At this time, Fukasaku said to Jiraiya very seriously:


    "Little Jiraiya, this Hoshigaki Kisame is much more powerful than we imagined. Satori was originally bred from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, a monster that only knows killing and destruction. But now it seems that Hoshigaki Kisame after bing Satori, he did not lose his mind. Not only did he get the full power of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he is also good at using all kinds of tactics and strategies. We have never seen such a powerful and cunning enemy in the past few hundred years."


    "If that monster is allowed to grow, it will sooner orter bring more war and death to the world. By then, I don''t know how many countries and viges will be destroyed."


    Shima also agreed, with a solemn expression.


    "Boss, eldest sister, what should we do now?" Jiraiya asked worriedly after hearing this.


    Fukasaku nced at Shima and instructed her:


    "Shima, you stay here, I will go back to Mount Myoboku immediately to ask the eldest master and let him show us the way."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a seal, and with a bang, he turned into white smoke and disappeared from Jiraiya''s shoulder.


    Far away.


    "It''s over? So boring."


    Obito saw the truce between Kisame and Konoha, and there was no such a lose-lose situation as he imagined, and he couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    Beside him, ck Zetsu emerged from the ground and analyzed:


    "After all, Konoha is the leader of the five great ninja viges, and it''s background is still very terrifying. Although Hoshigaki Kisame is very strong, it is impossible to destroy Konoha by himself. However, he is able to force the third Hokage to surrender in public. This is truly unexpected."


    "You go and eavesdrop on their negotiations. I''ll go back first."


    Obitocked interest, and after giving this order, he virtualized himself and disappeared.


    "With Kisame''s style and character, I don''t know what conditions will be put on Konoha?"


    "It''s really exciting."


    Zetsu''s left and right faces, ck Zetsu and White Zetsu both showed interesting expressions, as they submerged underground, they sneaked in the direction of Konoha.


    Mount Myoboku.


    Deep in the mountains, in a quiet and magnificent temple.


    The legendary Great Sage Toad and the eldest master in Mount Myoboku, Gamamaru, lived here. It is the ancestor of Mount Myoboku. He used to be brother of the Six Paths Sage, but his lifespan is much longer than thetter, and he has lived for thousands of years today.


    It is a toad whose strength is unfathomable and also has a profound impact on the fate of the ninja world.


    Gamamaru, who is nearly 20 meters tall, is tilting his huge head, supporting his chin with a toad hand, and sitting on a huge throne with the word "Sage" written on it.


    It wore a hat and a string of delicate beads around its neck, with avender opal engraved with the word "oil" in the middle, showing its noble status and profound wisdom.


    At this time, Fukasaku hurried into the temple and said to Gamamaru, "Master, we failed..."


    When his voice fell, it realized that Gamamaru in front of him looked slightly drunk and was dozing groggyly.


    That''s because to the right of Gamamaru is a pile of wine bottles and wine sses several meters high, exuding bursts of tempting wine aroma.


    "It''s deep, hup..."


    Gamamaru opened his eyes and burped his wine while speaking slowly.


    It likes to drink, and because of its advanced age, it looks less sober most of the time.


    In desperation, Fukasaku was about to say it again, but was interrupted by Gamamaru.


    "I know what happened to Konoha."


    Gamamaru raised his webbed and pointed to a crystal ball in front of him, which contained the real-time scene of Konoha Vige.


    Telescope jutsu.


    This is the signature ninjutsu of the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and his chakra is enough to cover the entire Konoha and maintainw and order in the vige.


    This is already amazing.


    And Konoha is far from Mount Myoboku, even with the strength of the ninja''s feet, it takes a whole month to reach.


    Although Gamamaru stays at home, the huge Chakra in his body allows him to easily observe every corner of the ninja world and know the world.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to James Fleming for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 121: 121

    Chapter 121: 121


    Gamamaru is able to observe the entire ninja world.


    Great Toad Sage''s power can be seen from this.


    "Great Toad Sage, what do you mean..." When Fukasaku heard these words, he asked quickly.


    "Well, let me see. I''ve been dreaming again recently..."


    Gamamaru spoke in a hurry, picked up the wine bottle next to him and took a gulp, falling into a state of contemtion.


    Fukasaku pricked up his ears, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear Gamamaru''s teaching, and only heard


    A snore.


    "Whoo~"


    The Great Toad Sage actually fell asleep on the throne.


    Fukasaku was stunned for a moment, but he was not in a hurry, but waited patiently.


    Because it knows that the Great Toad Sage has a magical ability of divination, and can see the future of others or things in his sleep. When Gamamaru wakes up, he might give an answer.


    After a while, Gamamaru woke up he waved to Fukasaku:


    "Fukasaku, that brat named Hoshigaki Kisame, I saw his fate..."


    Following its eloquent narration, a look of surprise quickly appeared on Fukasaku''s face.


    ....


    Konohagakure.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    The vigers did not return to the ground, but remained in the underground shelter.


    However, the main road of Konoha has been cleared, the telephone poles and trees that fell on the ground have been removed, and therge hole on the ground has also been filled with earth release ninjutsu, which has been leading from the vige entrance to the Hokage Building.


    In front of the Hokage Building, Hiruzen Sarutobi put on the Hokage robe and the Hokage hat again, and stood there quietly with a group of Konoha ninjas, waiting for Kisame''s arrival.


    The atmosphere in Konoha, which became a loser, was very depressed, everyone''s mood was extremely depressed, and the air seemed to freeze.


    "Hiruzen!"


    An angry voice suddenly came from not far away, breaking the silence.


    It was Shimura Danzo, leaning on crutches, whi angrily came to Sarutobi Hiruzen to demand answers.


    Along with him were two members of the elder council, Koharu and Mitokado. They sided with Danzo and firmly opposed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s decision to surrender to the enemy.


    "Do you know what you did? Konoha can''t ept such humiliation and failure!" Danzo came up with an aggressive look.


    "Danzo, if you want to oppose me, you should have stood up half an hour ago, it''s already toote." Sarutobi Hiruzen responded coldly.


    While the two sides were arguing, Jiraiya suddenly said: "Hoshigaki Kisame is here."


    When everyone heard these words, they became quiet all of a sudden, and all looked in the direction of the main gate.


    They saw a tall man, with his hands in his pockets and a smile of a victor on his face, walking over from a distance unhurriedly.


    It''s the Fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    However, just when Kisame was about to arrive at the Hokage Building.


    Danzo narrowed his eyes and made a covert gesture.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Under his order, several root ninjas appeared from different directions in an instant and rushed to the street to surround Kisame.


    "Stop!"


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw this scene, hisplexion suddenly changed, and he immediately turned his head and roared at Danzo, trying to stop thetter''s stupid behavior.


    But it''s toote.


    ''Hih hih.''


    Two root ninjas threw the chains in their hands, entangling Kisame''s body. The other two opened a huge seal scroll, and when Kisame could not move, they imposed a seal on him.


    The cooperation of these people is like flowing water, it is obvious that they have already practiced countless times, and they arepleted in an instant.


    "Nice job."


    Danzo first praised a few of his subordinates, then looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and said in a proud tone, "Did you see it, Hiruzen the root ninja under mymand came out and solved this matter is as simple as that. Are you still going to surrender to the opponent?"


    As soon as his voice fell.


    ''Swish.''


    With the sound of breakinging from the sky, Konoha ninjas looked up and saw a huge ball of chakra, which instantly fell from the sky.


    In the panic-stricken eyes of everyone, the chakra ball containing destructive energy directly hit the Hokage Building and Hokage Rock at the rear.


    ''Bang.''


    With a loud noise of the ground shaking, the Hokage rock that was dozens of meters high and engraved with stone statues of Hokages copsed.


    On the Hokage rock, the head carvings of Senju Hashirama, Senju Tobirama, and Sarutobi Hiruzen were all torn apart at this moment, forming a mudslide that rolled down the cliff in a mighty manner.


    Under the sweep of this mudslide, the Hokage Building was the first to bear the brunt, almost half of it was buried, and a lot of dust rose into the sky.


    At the same time.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, controlled by the sealing jutsu, turned into a cloud of white smoke with a "bang" and disappeared.


    The captured Kisame turned out to be a clone.


    Kisame''s original body, still in Satori form, swooped down from the clouds and came to the sky above the Hokage Building.


    "I knew for a long time that you were swindling. It seems that you don''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    Kisame sneered, took out more than a dozen Konoha captives again, killed them on the spot, and threw their corpses in front of the Konoha ninjas.


    Then, he began to brew a chakra ball in his mouth, intending tounch a new round of air strikes on Konoha. This time, his target is the underground shelter where Konoha civilians were hiding.


    "Konoha will neverpromise, and vow to fight the enemy to the end!"


    Danzo shouted in a deep voice, looking like he was ready die, but he stepped back subconsciously.


    "Danzo, I am the Hokage!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and shouted at Danzo. Immediately following his orders, Minato Namikaze rushed forward with a group of Anbu ninjas and captured Danzo on the spot.


    After taking Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately turned around and shouted to Kisame:


    "Fifth Mizukage, what happened just now was an ident, I ask your forgiveness! Konoha yearns for peace, and is willing to pay any price for it!"


    In order to show enough sincerity to Kisame, he was cruel, pointed at Danzo, and ordered Minato: "Kill him!"


    "Hiruzen, you dare!"


    Danzo opened his eyes wide, never expecting that Hiruzen Sarutobi, who had always tolerated many of his actions, would do this.


    Before he finished speaking, Minato''s three-pronged kunai was already on Danzo''s neck.


    "No!"


    At this moment, Kisame stopped him.


    "Third Hokage, for the sake of your sincerity, I can give Konoha another chance. As for the guy called Danzo... don''t kill him yet, I want to see him at the negotiating tableter. .I''ll give you ten minutes to prepare."


    After Kisame said these words meaningfully, he rose into the sky and disappeared from the sight of Konoha once again.


    As soon as he left.


    Fukasaku returned to Konoha with a happy face and brought good news.


    Everyone hurried to the Hokage office and closed the door.


    Since it was a matter of confidentiality, only Konoha Sannin was present in the room other than Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Little Jiraiya, you shouldn''t have forgotten the prophecy that the Great Toad Sage made to you back then, right?"


    Fukasaku didn''t directly say what the good news was, but asked Jiraiya first.


    "How could I forget? The Great Toad Sage said that he saw me in a dream traveling around the world, and meeting the son of prophecy who could change the world. Over the years, I have followed his instructions, and there is indeed a result."


    He answered truthfully.


    The result in his mouth refers to Nagato, that child has the same eyes as the legendary Six Paths Sage, and is the son of prophecy that Jiraiya thinks.


    "That''s right. When you came to Mount Myoboku by ident, it wasn''t actually an ident, because the Great Toad Sage saw your arrival in a dream. The old man said that fate was already confirmed."


    As Fukasaku said this, he had no doubts about Gamamaru''s ability to predict.


    "What predicting the future? It is just a daydream of a demented old man all day long. I don''t think it''s reliable at all."


    Shima sang a different tune, and looked disapproving, obviously having a lot of opinions on Gamamaru.


    "Shima, how can you be so disrespectful to the Great Toad Sage?" When Fukasaku heard these words, he became angry, and scolded her.


    Seeing that these two toads are about to quarrel.


    "Sages, harmony is the most precious thing between husband and wife."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen hurriedly spoke out to mediate, bringing the topic back.


    He grasped the point and asked Fukasaku directly: "Excuse me, is the good news that you talked about is because the Great Toad Sage has a new prophecy?"


    "That''s right. Hokage, he saw Kisame''s death in a dream. In the near future, Kisame will summon sharks to eat himself, thusmitting suicide!"


    Fukasaku finally stopped taking detours and told the news that shocked everyone.


    "Great Toad Sage''s prophecy ispletely different from ordinary divination. When he is sleeping, his vision can travel through time and space, and intermittently see the mapping of others'' future. Therefore, the old man''s prophecy has always been 100% urate."


    Fukasaku said confidently.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame willmit suicide..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen muttered to himself, surprised and delighted, it was indeed good news.


    As far as he knows, Gamamaru has a long life span of thousands of years, and has lived longer than the history of the ninja world, and has also guided the Six Paths Sage and taught thetter Sage arts.


    Such an Sage''s prophecy is definitely not wrong.


    "So, the Great Toad Sage''s advice to Konoha is: patience."


    Fukasaku looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and solemnly proposed to thetter, "No matter what request Hoshigaki Kisame makes at this stage, try to agree to him. Use temporary grievance and patience to exchange peace for Konoha. Sooner orter, one day he will die violently.


    "I understand."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took it seriously, and then told his three disciples, "You must keep your mouth shut about this matter, and you must not say it out."


    "Yes."


    All three nodded. They all deeply understand that if Kisame learns that he was sentenced to death in the dream prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, he will definitely be unwilling and do some crazy things with his character.


    By then, the Ninja world will probably be in a life-threatening situation again.


    "Let''s go to the conference room."


    Seeing that it was almost time, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath and walked out of the office.


    A few minutester, the senior executives of Konoha gathered in the conference room.


    In the spacious and stylish conference room, there is arge long table. The third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen sat on the main seat, and the Konoha elders, Sannin, and representatives of the major families sat on both sides, filling the seats.


    The only remaining seat was the seat directly opposite Hiruzen Sarutobi, at the door.


    After some tense and quiet waiting.


    ''Da da da.''


    A loud sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor came from outside the corridor. Then, with a creaking sound, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and a tall and burly figure appeared at the door.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, under the gaze of Konoha, swaggered into the conference room.


    At this time, he was wearing a ck suit, which set off his tall and straight figure. His hair was meticulouslybed, and he also wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses (without lenses). The words "Smooth Criminal" are the most appropriate to describe him.


    He carried a nearly two-meter-long sword on his right shoulder, and a blue Mizukage hat in his left hand. He walked to the conference table and ced the Samehada on the table with a bang.


    The entire conference table trembled, and Konoha ninjas became frightened, and many people''s bodies trembled.

 Chapter 122: 122

    Chapter 122: 122


    ''Creak.''


    After putting the Mizukage hat on the table, Kisame did not take the seat immediately, but used a pair of dead fish eyes to swipe around the conference room.


    In the end, his eyes stayed on Danzo sitting right to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he walked straight to Danzo.


    "Is this the person who wanted to assassinate me just now?"


    Kisame pointed at Danzo with his finger, nced at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and asked knowingly.


    "What do you want?"


    Danzo said solemnly. Facing Kisame who was close to him exuding a strong sense of oppression, he was very calm, sitting on the chair as still as a mountain.


    "p!"


    Hearing this, Kisame raised his big fan-like hand without saying a word, and pped Danzo hard, crisp and loud.


    "You"


    Danzo was immediately shocked and angry, and just as he uttered a word from his mouth, he was pped back by Kisame again on the other half of the face.


    ''p p p.''


    Kisame pped Danzo''s old face more than a dozen times in a row, he pped thetter so dizzy that he was about to pass out, and then he didn''t stop.


    In the process, most of the others in the conference room looked on the sidelines after their initial surprise.


    Danzo''s poprity in the vige was not good. Over the years, he used the power in his hand to forcibly recruit many excellent ninjas from major families and joined the Root to serve him.


    The style of his subordinates has already caused a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, seeing the wicked Danzo being beaten up, many people felt very happy and let out a bad breath.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen witnessed Danzo being pped in the face from close range, and opened his mouth several times to speak, but he finally held back and did not speak.


    On the other side, Homura and Koharu were so frightened that their faces were pale and silent, and they dared not say a word.


    "Ho...ho...


    Danzo lowered his head and gasped, like a wounded beast, the humiliation and anger in his heart could not be quelled.


    Because Kisame had pped too hard, Danzo''s entire face was visibly swollen to the naked eye, and the bandage on his right eye was also loosened, and it looked like it was about to fall off.


    Danzo hurriedly blocked it with his hand, as if his right eye under the bandage was priceless.


    Kisame sneered when he saw this scene, turned his head and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Thrird Hokage, remember to take care of your dog in the future. If you can''t take care of it, I will discipline it for you, as I am a warmhearted person."


    After speaking, under the embarrassed expression on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face, Kisame returned to his seat and sat down.


    Negotiations are about to begin.


    "Fifth Mizukage, tell me about your conditions."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi pressed his elbows on the table, crossed his hands, stared at Kisame with a serious face, and spoke first.


    "Then I''ll get straight to the point. I don''t want Konoha''snd cut, nor Konoha''s war reparations, because I''m not interested in these things."


    Kisame crossed his chest with his arms and leaned back on the chair with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, the Konoha ninjas in the conference room suddenly talked a lot.


    All the ninja wars, in the final analysis, are all aboutpeting for resources. The top officials of Konoha, headed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, had already prepared for the spitting blood, but Kisame did not want to take thepensation.


    Is there such a good thing?


    "Then what do you want?" Hiruzen Sarutobi asked, frowning tightly.


    "I have three conditions in total, listen carefully."


    Kisame stretched out three fingers, thought for a moment, and made the first request, "I want to enter Konoha''s forbidden jutsu library and copy the ninjutsu I like at will."


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard it, his face couldn''t help but change. He didn''t expect that as soon as Kisame talked, the lion opened his mouth and took a fancy to the most precious thing in Konohagakure.


    Yes. For any ninja vige,pared to money andnd, ninjutsu knowledge is actually the most valuable.


    An A-level or S-level secret jutsu is enough to make a small, obscure n develop into a powerful ninja n.


    In Konoha''s forbidden jutsu library, arge number of advanced ninjutsu and kinjutsu are stored, which is a ce that many Konoha ninjas dream of visiting once.


    For example, Namikaze Minato, the Flying Thunder God jutsu he gained from that ce, led him from amoner ninja to bing a famous yellow sh in the ninja world.


    "What, is there a question? Thrird Hokage, I hope you will answer me after you think about it carefully."


    Kisame stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a burning gaze, making no secret of the threat in his tone.


    As soon as he came up, he showed his sincerity and imed that he would not cedend and paypensation, which made the other party breathe a sigh of relief. In this case, if Konoha refuses the next request they will look shameless.


    Therefore, after Kisame took the initiative to make a concession, he immediately asked Konoha for what he wanted most, and did not give Sarutobi Hiruzen a chance to refuse.


    "...Okay, I agree to your terms."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent for a moment, and finally agreed to the request. He told himself in his heart that for the sake of peace and for the sake of the vigers, he must be patient.


    "Hokage-sama is really forthright. It seems that this negotiation, which symbolizes peace, will soon end happily."


    Kisame praised Hiruzen Sarutobi, paused his tone deliberately, and then put forward a second condition.


    "Then, my second condition is that I hope to share the research results of the first Hokage cells."


    Kisame said slowly.


    As soon as these words came out, many people present showed expressions of surprise.


    As known by all, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama died more than 30 years ago, and the remains were buried long ago. How can his cells remain active after many years?


    Is there such a study in the vige? It sounds incredible.


    However, when Danzo and Orochimaru heard these words, they looked at each other in panic, and their expressions changed at the same time.


    "The Fifth Mizukage is really well-informed. We have indeed conducted this research in private, but unfortunately, I cannot agree to your request."


    This time, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and rejected Kisame.


    "Why?" Kisame narrowed his eyes.


    "Because the research project on the Hashirama cells was started during the Second Ninja World War, and itsted for several years, but it still failed. After that, I ordered the termination of this research to avoid causing bigger losses."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said truthfully, with a bit of regret in his tone.


    "Third Hokage, do you think I''m a fool?"


    Kisame sneered and raised his voice, "ording to the information I have, Orochimaru and Danzo have never stopped researching the Hashirama cells. They have conducted a lot of human experiments over the years and have achieved significant results. One of them is your right hand man and the other is your most proud disciple, but you the third Hokage don''t know about it? Stop acting."


    "What?!"


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard this, a storm surged in his heart. Although he guessed that Orochimaru and Danzo were carrying the tests behind his backs and making small moves in private, he could not find any evidence.


    "Danzo, Orochimaru, what''s going on?"


    He questioned them sharply in public.


    Orochimaru was silent.


    Danzo was still stubborn, and he pped the table and snorted coldly: "Hiruzen, he is lying. He is ndering me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a terrifying aura behind him. Looking back, Kisame appeared behind him.


    "Hey-hey."


    Kisame smiled, and under Danzo''s terrified eyes, he tore off thetter''s shirt as soon as he reached out, exposing Danzo''s upper body to everyone.


    On Danzo''s right shoulder, there is a face, and the facial features are exactly the same as those of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    "Tell me, what is this? Isn''t it the transnted Hashirama cells?"


    Kisame knew what to do, and shot a chakra wire from the index finger of his right hand, tying Danzo''s body firmly, making it impossible for him to resist.


    Then, he pressed Danzo on the table, so that everyone present could see the face clearly.


    Of all the people, the one who reacted the most was undoubtedly Tsunade.


    She stood up at once, staring at the face on Danzo''s right shoulder, shock and disbelief written all over her beautiful face.


    "Tsunade, they dug up your ancestral grave, desecrated your grandfather''s body, dismantled him into pieces for research, and kept it from you."


    Kisame looked at Tsunade with pity on his face, and mocked lightly, "It seems that this elder of Konoha really used the Senju n as nourishment, and even the dead bodies of those from decades ago were not spared. They squeezed thest bit of value out of it. I''m curious, what will happen to you, the so-called Princess of Konoha, in the end?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade clenched her fists unknowingly and looked nkly at Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Tsunade, things are not what you think..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen hurriedly exined, but the more he exined, the paler he became.


    Kisame was still continuing the "show", and when he moved his index finger, he cut open the bandage on Danzo''s right eye, revealing what was hidden under it.


    It is a Sharingan with threemas.


    Seeing this eye, the people of the Uchiha n couldn''t sit still and stood up one after another.


    Then, with Danzo''s screams ringing in the hall, Kisame plucked the eye and looked at it in his hand.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is Uchiha Kagami''s eye, right? I heard that he inherited the will of fire from the second Hokage, and loves the vige more than anyone. Such a Uchiha who is loyal to Konoha. A genius, but died at the hands of hispanions, even his eyes were taken away, and he died young at the age of twenty-five. Should we say that he is pitiful, or the Uchiha n is pitiful."


    He muttered a few words to himself, and it fell into the ears of everyone in Uchiha n, and it was another bolt from the blue to everyone.


    At that time, Uchiha Kagami was one of the best geniuses in the n, and he was also a teammate of Sarutobi Hizan, Shimura Danzo, Koharu, and Homura.


    In the process of performing the task, he used his Sharingan to help hispanions out of the predicament many times.


    But in the end, not only did he die inexplicably, but his teammates transformed into Konoha''s four-member elders group, enjoying the glory and power.


    Now, the truth has been revealed, making the Uchiha n extremely angry.


    They all looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and other high-level Konoha elders, their eyes full of hatred and anger.


    After ying with the Uchiha Kagami''s Sharingan for a while, Kisame put it into a test tube and threw it to an elder Uchiha across the conference table.


    "I think you Uchiha''s should also create a caged birds seal like the Hyuga n. Otherwise, sooner orter, your Sharingans will be stolen and robbed by Konoha executives, what do you think?"


    Kisame kindly made this suggestion to the Uchiha n, further inciting the hatred and confrontation between the Uchiha and Konoha.


    Then, he returned to his seat, sat down again, and said to Hiruzen Sarutobi again:


    "Let me reiterate the second condition: I want a batch of transntable Hashirama cells, is there any problem?"


    "...Okay, I promise you."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen became more and more exhausted. He even ordered Anbu to dispatch collectively, led by Minato Namikaze, to check all the secret bases andboratories of the roots within the range of Konoha Vige.


    "In this way, there is only onest condition left. Third Hokage, with the joint efforts of you and me, the dawn of peace between Kirigakure and Konoha is getting closer."


    Kisame once again praised Sarutobi Hiruzen, and after pondering for a while, he made hisst request.


    He raise his finger and finally... pointed to Tsunade.


    "My third condition is to take this woman away."


    This condition proposed by Kisame was even more unexpected than the previous two. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s eyes turned to Tsunade.


    Tsunade was originally thinking of her grandfather who had been dead for many years due to the matter of the Hashirama cells.


    At this time, after hearing that, she raised her head suddenly, the expression on her face contained surprise, puzzlement and anger.


    Faced with the third condition, before Sarutobi Hiruzen could speak, Jiraiya couldn''t sit still and asked.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what do you mean? What do you want to do to Tsunade?"


    He couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart and looked directly at Kisame, thinking that the other party must be malicious, coveting Tsunade''s beauty and body.


    "Jiraiya, do you think I''m as perverted as you? When you see a beautiful woman, all you can think about is dirty things."


    Kisame looked at Jiraiya with contempt, and sneered casually, "By the way, did you learn your peeping jutsu from your teacher? I heard that the third Hokage often use the telescope jutsu to peep at the women of Konohagakure. Among some people he is privately known as a lecherous old man. The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, both of you master and apprentice, you both have peeped at Tsunade bathing, right?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in the conference room became strange, and the faces of the master and apprentice, who were ridiculed by Kisame in public, were even more embarrassing.


    Jiraiya was also at a loss for words, because he really peeped at Tsunade taking a bath, and was severely injured by thetter, almost losing his life.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen became anxious, and said sharply to Kisame: "Fifth Mizukage, please don''t talk nonsense, I have never done such a thing!"

 Chapter 123: 123

    Chapter 123: 123


    "I didn''t do anything like that."


    After speaking, the Hokage quietly nced at Tsunade from the corner of his eye.


    The strange thing is that, with Tsunade''s usual character, being "ridiculous" like this should have long ago made her furious. But at this time, she stared nkly at Kisame, thinking who knows what.


    "Hehe, Hokage, don''t be angry, I''m joking."


    Kisame smiled, and continued, "The purpose of me taking away Tsunade is actually very simple. There is a shortage of medical ninjas in Kirigakure, and I need her to help Kirigakure establish aplete medical ninja system. It is as short as one or two years, atmost for three or five years, as long as Kirigakure can cultivate a certain number of medical ninjas like Konoha, she cane back.


    And, for Tsunade, this should be considered a noble career, right? After all, doctors know no borders. If she is willing to help, I think the ninjas and civilians in the entire Kirigakure will always be grateful to her. "


    "Do you think we''ll believe your words?"


    As soon as Kisame finished speaking, Jiraya retorted in a deep voice. He knew that Kisame was just talking loudly, but in fact it must have other purposes.


    He couldn''t just watch the goddess in his heart just fall into the hands of the enemy.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen hearing this was silent for a moment, then he said, "I am sorry, Fifth Mizukage. I''m afraid I don''t have the right to decide this matter, it depends on Tsunade''s thoughts. If she doesn''t want to, no one can force her. ."


    ''Make Tsunade willing? This is simple.''


    Kisame then stared at Tsunade with burning eyes and said to her:


    "I attacked Konohapletely out of self-defense. In the process, I didn''t kill any Konoha civilians. I negotiated with you with the greatest sincerity, just for peace.


    Tsunade, as long as you agree to myst condition, Konoha and Kirigakure can shake hands and make peace and usher in a long peaceful time.


    Otherwise, with the breakdown of the negotiation, you will be the biggest sinner. When Konoha can''t tolerate you first, everyone will hate you.


    You see, the third Hokage knows this, so he deliberately kicked the ball to you. On the surface, he respects your decision, but in fact he is forcing you to agree.


    Because he knows that you can''t afford the consequences of rejecting me.


    So, what are you waiting for,e with me. You have to know how much Shizune misses you, and you can be reunited when you go to Kirigakure. "


    These words were both soft and hard, both threatening and inviting, like the whispers of the devil.


    He once again criticized Sarutobi Hiruzen while talking to Tsunade.


    After Tsunade listened to Kisame, she was silent for a while, and looked at Hiruzenn Sarutobi, who immediately lowered his head in a guilty conscience.


    She looked at Jiraiya again, and Jiraiya was about to say something when Shima on his shoulder urged, "Little Jiraiya, be patient. Under the current situation, you can''t change anything."


    Tsunade finally looked at Kisame, sighed, and said softly, "I''ll go with you."


    As Kisame said, she had no choice.


    Moreover, when she learned that the top management of the vige had been hiding from her for so many years, using her grandfather''s cells to conduct human experiments, she was already disheartened to Konoha.


    In fact, this kind of disappointment with the vige has existed in her heart for many years.


    As her lover and her younger brother died on the battlefield, Tsunade''s heart gradually became cold, and she no longer valued the vige and the so-called will of fire.


    In the past few years, she would rather be outside, wandering around without a fixed ce, than go back to Konoha, because it was a ce that brought back her sad memories.


    ''Now, leaving here like this may be the right choice instead.''


    ''p p!''


    When Kisame heard Tsunade''s reply he pped happily: "Great, the peace negotiation has ended sessfully."


    Then, he stood up, put on the Mizukage hat, kept the Samehada behind his back, and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen:


    "Third Hokage, please find someone to show me the way to the forbidden jutsu library to choose ninjutsu. In the meantime, I hope you prepare Hashirama cells."


    "Let me do it."


    Tsunade suddenly took the initiative to speak, and it seemed that she didn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she came over, passed by Kisame without a word, and walked out of the door of the conference room.


    Kisame smiled and followed.


    Leaving the Konoha ninjas, he became quiet.


    Ten minutester.


    A mysterious ce in Konoha Vige. All the ninjas who havee here willter be famous in the ninja world. It is the forbidden jutsu library.


    In the anime, Orochimaru secretly learned the art of Impure reincarnation here.


    Orochimaru is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s most proud disciple, but if he wants to get in touch with the forbidden jutsus, he can only learn it by stealing. Now, an outsider, Kisame, swaggered into the forbidden jutsu library.


    Tsunade did note in with him, but stayed outside the door, bowing her head and waiting silently.


    Kisame turned around in the library, and soon found a shelf for storing water release ninjutsu, where he found a full set of water release from the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.


    Senju Tobirama is an all-around genius, born with seven chakra attributes, but he chose to develop and practice water ninjutsu.


    The reason for this is that the Uchiha n who are good at fire release.


    There is no doubt that Senju Tobirama is a master of water release. After his improved water formation wall, water dragon bullet and other techniques, not only greatly simplifies the sealing process, but also bes more powerful.


    His most powerful water release ninjutsu - Water Breaking Wave, can even cut off the roots of the divine tree.


    In terms of understanding of water release ninjutsu,pared with Senju Tobirama, Kisame is ashamed of himself. After all, his brain is not very good, and he has always believed in miracles with great force.


    The two people''s water release ninjutsu, one is the ultimate skill, the other is the ultimate strength.


    But now, after getting the legacy of Senju Tobirama''s water release ninjutsu, Kisame may have the opportunity to fuse the two together.


    To be the most powerful water release ninja ever.


    "It will a pity if there is no outstanding sessor to the second Hokage''s water release, then I will ept it rudely."


    Kisame muttered to himself, and with a big wave of his hand, he put all the ninjutsu scrolls on the bookshelf into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    The ninjutsu scrolls here must have back up, otherwise, if there is a theft or fire, it will bepletely over.


    Kisame is toozy to take the time to copy, he just took it away.


    Then, Kisame found the legendary book of seals - most of the forbidden jutsus of Konoha Vige, which are recorded in this huge scroll.


    Multiple shadow clone jutst, Edo tensei, eight gates, etc... It can be said that there is a dazzling array of everything powerful here.


    In addition, Kisame also found ninjutsu scrolls such as Flying Thunder God, Spiritualization, etc in other parts of the library.


    For Kisame, no matter whether these forbidden jutsus or secret jutsus can be used or not, he should grab them first.


    This is a great harvest.


    After a lot of sweeping, Kisame finally walked out of the forbidden jutsu library contentedly.


    "Wait."


    He smiled at Tsunade, and said sweetly, "You are leaving with me soon. Do you want to go home and pack up first? I can help."


    "No need."


    Tsunade said coldly, then turned and left.


    After a while, the two returned to the Hokage building, where Sarutobi Hiruzen and a group of Konoha ninjas were already waiting there.


    "Minato."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gave an order to Minato Namikaze, who took out a suitcase, opened it, and three test tubes lying quietly inside.


    In the test tube, the Hashirama cells carefully cultivated by Orochimaru for transntation are like green nts, full of vitality.


    "Fifth Mizukage, this is the Hashirama cells that you want, it''s everything that we have."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took the box and handed it to Kisame with a face full of reluctance.


    Kisame''s eyes shed, knowing that the other party was hiding something, but he didn''t expose it. After all, being too greedy is not good.


    Moreover, the Hashirama cells is something that ordinary people can''t bear after transntation, and there are only two or three strains that are enough for him to use.


    Kisame carefully checked the Hashirama cells and collected it after confirming that there was no problem.


    After this.


    "Fifth Mizukage, we have fulfilled the three conditions you proposed. Now, please release Konoha captives as agreed."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Kisame, and solemnly made Konoha''s request.


    "That''s only natural."


    As Kisame spoke, he stepped back ten meters, arched his body under the gaze of the Konoha ninjas, and let out a wild beast-like roar from his throat.


    Soon, he transformed into Satori again, which made everyone''splexion change, and many people were scared to retreat.


    Next second.


    A human face appeared on Kisame''s chest, which was the door of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    As it slowly opened, one after another flew out of the gate like a dumpling, and fell to the ground.


    Almost all the Konoha captives were released by Kisame, roughly a hundred people were estimated.


    After the catastrophe, these captives reunited with their respective nsmen and cried with joy.


    "There is anotheratose here,e and rescue him!"


    At this time, Konoha''s medical team found that a prisoner fell face down on the ground, and the situation didn''t seem very optimistic.


    They hurriedly stepped forward and turned the man over, only to find that the other party had been dead for a long time.


    Moreover, what is even more surprising is that the man is not a ninja of Konohagakure, but is wearing a forehead guard from Amegakure and a special diving mask on his face.


    "This is... Hanzo the smander?!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen came over to take a look, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he eximed in surprise.


    ''What, Hanzo the smander?''


    When the other Konoha ninjas heard the name and saw Hokage''s expression, they quickly fell into a huge panic amid a lot of discussion.


    Could this corpse be the one from Amegakure... The Demigod of the ninja world? !


    Among the crowd, Jiraiya and Tsunade were the most surprised. The two only nced at the corpse and confirmed the identity of thetter, which was undoubtedly Hanzo.


    Back then, the name Konoha Sannin was given to them by Hanzo after defeating the three.


    In Tsunade and Jiraiya''s mind, this is an almost invincible and powerful enemy, a perfect ninja close to God. At this time, they were caught off guard and saw Hanzo''s corpse here.


    There is only one reason.


    Hoshigaki Kisame was the one who killed Hanzo.


    After realizing this, all the Konoha ninjas at this moment, including Sarutobi Hiruzen, felt from the bottom of their hearts that it was a wise decision that Konoha did not fight Kisame to the end.


    ''This terrifying monster killed even a demigod, so isn''t he a real... God?''


    "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention and threw the body out."


    Under the terrified eyes of everyone, Kisame shot a chakra wire, tied Hanzo''s body, and recovered it back to the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    He really didn''t do it on purpose, it''s been a long time and he forgot about Hanzo''s corpse.


    However, this small ident once again shocked Konoha, further deepening their fear of Kisame.


    At this time.


    The Uchiha and Hyuga ns, after searching for the captives, found that their respective patriarchs, Fugaku and Hiashi, were not released.


    "Fifth Mizukage, what''s going on?"


    The ninjas of the two ns could only bite the bullet and ask Kisame carefully.


    "Don''t worry."


    Kisame shook his finger and thought for a moment, then he said slowly, "This peace negotiation is an oral agreement, and no written documents were signed. I thought about it, but I still feel that it is a little less formal, and itcks a sense of ceremony. ."


    ''Ceremony?''


    When the Konoha ninjas heard thid, they couldn''t help but look at each other, not knowing what ceremony Kisame wanted.


    Kisame quickly gave his answer.


    He nced at the cliff behind the Hokage Building, and said to Hiruzen Sarutobi on a whim:


    "Before releasing thest two captives, I have onest little request. That is, to carve a statue of my face on the Hokage Rock as a symbol and witness of this peace negotiation!"


    As soon he said that, it stunned everyone in Konoha.

 Chapter 124: 124

    Chapter 124: 124


    Carve the face of Fifth Mizukage on the Hokage Rock.


    No one would have thought that Hoshigaki Kisame, the Mizukage, would put forward such a ridiculous and excessive condition.


    As known to all, the will of fire is the foundation of Konohagakure, which has been passed down from generation to generation and has a long history.


    The Hokage is the embodiment of the spirit of the will of fire, will be engraved on the famous Hokage Rock in Konohagakure, conveying this great spirit to the vigers all the time.


    Now, Kisame not only destroyed the Hokage Rock, but also wanted to rece the statues of previous Hokage with his statue, so that the will of fire bes the "will of water."


    This kind of behavior is simply ridiculing on Konoha''s face, which is unbearable.


    However, Kisame''s formidable strength is visible to them, and even the Demigod of the ninja world died under his hands. In the face of his domineering arrogance, no matter how much dissatisfaction and resentment the people of Konoha have, they can only hold it in their hearts.


    Everyone became silent for a while..


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you are asking too much!"


    Jiraiya was the first and only person to stand up and protested loudly to Kisame.


    In his opinion, if he really agrees to this humiliating condition, then Konoha''s ninjas and vigers will see Kisame''s statue as soon as they look up. Where will be Konoha''s dignity then?


    "What if I ask too much?"


    Kisame gave Jiraiya an arrogant look, and choked thetter back in one sentence. Then, he ignored Jiraiya and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen:


    "Third Hokage, I promise here as Mizukage, that on Hokage Rock, as long as there is a statue of me, Kirigakure will not fight Konoha. Do you ept it or not?"


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard him, hisplexion changed several times, but he finally gritted his teeth and once again made apromise to Kisame:


    "Fifth Mizukage, I hope you will keep your promise."


    "Hahaha, of course." Kisameughed.


    Today, Kisame saw with his own eyes the ability of the "God of Shinobi" of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and he have to say that he is really able to endure everything.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, internally, endured and gave in to Danzo''s actions in every possible way, and even when the other party sent someone to assassinate him, he would endure it again and again.


    Externally, the most typical one is when Kumogakure in the anime sent an envoy to visit Konoha, took the opportunity to kidnap Hinata Hyuga, and was discovered and killed by Hyuga Hiashi.


    This incident was originally due to Kumogakure wanting to make trouble, but Sarutobi Hiruzen chose to sacrifice his own people and handed over the body of Hiashi''s younger brother, Hyuga Hizashi, in order to quell Kumogakure''s anger.


    As Hokage, being so weak and ipetent is truly breathtaking.


    Kisame saw Sarutobi Hiruzen''s weak character, so he made so many unreasonable demands over and over again, but the other party agreed, one by one.


    Shinobi are the ones who endure? Even a thousand-year-old turtle can''t bear it.


    "Then, you can start construction now. When my statue ispleted, I will release Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi, and I will do what I say."


    Before he left, he instructed him, and at the end he didn''t forget to say a few words, "By the way, remember to find the best craftsmen, sculpt me carefully, and carve me a little more handsome."


    When Uchiha and Hyuga nsmen heard these words, they dared not dy.


    Without waiting for Sarutobi Hiruzen''s order, they bypassed the Hokage, busy cleaning the cliff, contacting craftsmen, and building a statue for Kisame.


    At this time, Kisame bent and stretched out his paw, and said to Tsunade:


    "Come on, my princess."


    Tsunade said nothing and stood in Kisame''s palm. As soon as she got up, he grabbed her and couldn''t help but let out anugh.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisameughed wildly as he held Tsunade in his hand, pping his wings and soaring into the sky.


    Soon, he disappeared into the sky.


    The princess of Konoha Vige was captured by the Demon King just like that.


    "Lord Hokage, something bad happened!"


    As soon as Kisame left, an Anbu ninja appeared covered in blood, and told Sarutobi Hiruzen with a panicked face, "Danzo and Orochimaru were rescued by Root and have escaped from Konoha. Yellow sh is chasing them alone."


    "What?!"


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard the words, he was shocked again. If it wasn''t for Jiraiya''s quick help with his eyes and hands, he might have fallen on the spot.


    Danzo and Orochimaru.


    For Sarutobi Hiruzen, although these two made a series of mistakes, one of them was his best friend for many years, and the other was his most beloved disciple. After all, he still couldn''t bear to impose the harshest punishment on them.


    Therefore, in the conference room, after the negotiation ended, Sarutobi Hiruzen ordered Danzo and Orochimaru to be temporarily detained, intending to let the two reflect on it.


    Unexpectedly, these two people actually defected without any hesitation.


    Danzo and Orochimaru upy a high position in Konoha and are the two major forces of the vige. With their defection, it was even worse for Konoha, who was in a dire situation.


    "Contact Minato immediately, ask him toe back, and stop chasing them."


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen calmed down, he immediately ordered Anbu. Namikaze Minato is now Konoha''s top fighting force, and he is loyal to the vige. If anything happens to him, it will definitely be a loss that Konoha can''t bear.


    "As for Danzo and Orochimaru..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen paused, and sighed, "Let them go."


    Things need to be prioritized.


    For Konoha at the moment, the most important thing is to rebuild the vige on the ruins, to appease people, and to get out of the shadow of the failure of this war as soon as possible.


    Konoha, must not fall.


    Holding such a firm belief, Sarutobi Hiruzen, his disciple Jiraiya and the Konoha ninjas under hismand, without having time to rest for a moment, threw themselves into rebuilding Konoha.


    As Kisame rose to the sky and left Konoha, the third ninja war was officially over.


    However, the far-reaching impact of this war on viges and countries in the ninja world has only just begun to ferment.


    Konoha''s situation spread to all Ninja viges within a day, causing a huge shock in the entire Ninja world.


    Hoshigaki Kisame.


    A fourteen-year-old prisoner from Kirigakure was ordered to be the Fifth Mizukage. He not only wiped out the 5,000 Konoha army that invaded Kirigakure by himself, but alsounched a counterattack, defeating Konoha alone, pressing the Konoha ninjas to bow their heads, and finally made the third Hokage surrender and signed a humiliating contract.


    It''s hard to believe such a story if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    In fact, even Konoha ninjas who has experienced all this in person has been unable to recover for a long time. At one point, they thought it was a nightmare and was unwilling to face the reality.


    In this war, the buildings of Konohagakure were basically destroyed, and the entire vige was reduced to ruins. The forbidden jutsus were looted by Kisame, and even Tsunade Hime, the princess of Konoha, was kidnapped by Kisame.


    For Konoha, the leader of the five great ninja viges, this is a tragic failure that has never been encountered since the establishment of the vige.


    Konoha was currently caught in a certain level of civil unrest.


    On the same day, many families and vigers united to demand that the third Hokage take full responsibility for the loss of the war and resign in anger.


    Under the indignation of the crowd, Hiruzen Sarutobi could only reluctantly announce his abdication, thus ending his career as the third Hokage as a loser.


    After that, around the position of the Fourth Hokage, a fierce power struggle began in Konohagakure.


    Outside of Konoha, the rest of the ninja world is also unsettled.


    With Kisame''s name resounding in the ninja world.


    The ninjas of the three ninja viges, Kumogakure, Iwakagure, and Sunagakure, were all shaken.


    Kisame can defeat Konoha and force Konoha to sign a humiliating treaty, so he can naturally follow the same method and defeat the three major Shinobi viges to take what he wants from them.


    Therefore, the three major ninja viges sent messengers to Kirigakure almost instantly, expressing their desire to maintain peace with Kirigakure for the first time.


    But at the same time, the three major Ninja viges have alsounched their respective intelligence departments in secret, to go all out to collect information on Kisame, ande up with every possible means to defeat him.


    .....


    Kusagakure, Hozuki Castle.


    Hundreds of prisoners poured out of their cells and ran to the square to celebrate.


    "As expected of the Prison king of Hozuki Castle, Hoshigaki Kisame, with his own strength, he overwhelmed Konoha, the head of the five major ninja viges, to bow their head, I am too happy!"


    The prisoners cheered excitedly for Kisame, as if they were honored.


    Although Kisame left Hozuki Castle, his legend was left in this prison forever.


    In the warden office, Mui looked at the cheering prisoners in the square and showed a rare smile.


    Kusagakure has always been used as a chess piece or even a chessboard by arge Ninja Viges like Konoha in the previous ninja wars, and many Kusagakure ninjas and civilians have been killed or injured.


    This time, Kisame used the ability of the Box of Ultimate Bliss to transform into Satori to defeat Konoha, which can also be regarded as an indirect sigh of victory for Kusagakure.


    ...


    In the Land of Rain next to the Land of Grass, it is another scene.


    Along with the news that Hoshigaki Kisame defeated Konoha, there was also the bad news of the fall of Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure.


    This demigod of the ninja world has not been seen for a while, and has already caused a lot of suspicion. Now, it''s known that he was killed by Hoshigaki Kisame, it suddenly caused an uproar in Amegakure.


    With Hanzo''s death, the vige was soon torn apart and re-engulfed in constant fighting.


    Thete Hanzo the smander, as the leader of Amegakure, dered war on the three major viges of Land of Fire, Wind and Earth at the same time, and finally guarded the Land of Rain. He was the protagonist of the second ninja war.


    Now, the era of this demigod hase to an end, and Hoshigaki Kisame who killed him has be the most dazzling man in the third ninja war.


    Hoshigaki Kisame has also reced the title of "Demi-God" of Hanzo, and is called the new Demi-God of the ninja world by many people!


    So far, Kisame, who is less than fifteen years old, is second only to the former God of Ninjas, Senju Hashirama, in terms of strength and status in the history of ninjas.


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    A group of Kirigakure ninjas and vigers stood at the entrance of the vige happily, their excitement was beyond words. They are looking forward to it, waiting for the great Mizukage to return to the vige.


    But after waiting for a long time, they found that Kisame won''te now, and only received a message from him.


    "Mizukage-sama still has some things to deal with, and he will return to the vige after a while."


    After Elder Genji carefully read Kisame''s message, he saw that everyone was a little disappointed, so he said to them with a serious face, "Everyone cheer up! Before Mizukage-sama returns, we must protect this vige, and let it go back to its former prosperity and liveliness!"


    "Yes!" Kirigakure ninjas and vigers responded with a bang.


    .....


    In the western part of the Land of Fire, in an inessible virgin forest.


    ''Swish.''


    A ck monster with a height of 20 meters swooped down from the clouds, and finallynded slowly on the clearing in the forest.


    Kisame did not return to Kirigakure immediately. As he said in the letter he sent to Kirigakure, he still had things to do.


    Aftering to this uninhabited forest, Kisame released his ws and put Tsunade on the ground.


    ''Thump.''


    Tsunade immediately knelt on the ground, gasping for breath. Under the grasp of the devil''s ws, she felt pain all over her body, and her breathing was poor, and she was about to suffocate and faint.


    That is because Tsunade has a good physique, so she was not pinched to death by Kisame.


    ''How can such a rude and cruel guy be with Yukino?''


    When Tsunade knelt down and gasped for breath, Kisame stood opposite her and slowly shrunk turning back into a human form.


    After she calmed down a little, she raised her head to find that Kisame in front of her is naked due to transformation.


    If an outsider is here and sees Kisame who is wearing nothing, and Tsunade kneeling in front of him, it will definitely have some unhealthy associations.


    "You"


    Tsunade who came back to her senses, red at Kisame, and turned her head quickly.


    But the scene she saw just now lingered in her mind, no matter how hard she shook her head, she would never forget it.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean to surprise you."


    Kisame was still a very polite person. While apologizing to Tsunade, he took out a new set of clothes and quickly put them on with a rustling sound.


    During this process, Tsunade''s body finally recovered, and she stood up with her feet on the ground.


    "Don''t you want me to go to Kirigakure and help you build a medical ninja system, why did you stop here? What do you want to do?"


    She looked directly at Kisame with a vignt look on her face, took two steps back subconsciously, and questioned him coldly.


    "Just take it slow, don''t worry. I''m going to talk to you about something else now."


    Kisame looked at her with a half-smile, and said.

 Chapter 125: 125

    Chapter 125: 125


    "What?" Tsunade frowned.


    "Tsunade, do you still remember that when I was in the seaside townst time, I asked you, can I practice senjutsu? You rejected me at that time, and it kept me haunted and I am unwilling to give up. In this battle with Konoha, after seeing Jiraiya''s sage mode, I swore in my heart that I must get this kind of power."


    Kisame slowly talked about the past, and stared at Tsunade with burning eyes, making no secret of his interest in Senjutsu.


    "So that''s what you want."


    Tsunade smiled disdainfully after hearing this. She had long known that Kisame was not looking for her to help Kirigakure establish a medical ninja system, but had other ns.


    Thinking of this, she snorted coldly and said to Kisame without hesitation: "You should give up. No matter how many times you ask me, my answer is the same. Senjutsu is the power for justice, It is absolutely impossible that I would let it fall into the hands of a person like you and let you harm the world."


    "Is that so?"


    Kisame seemed to have expected Tsunade to answer like this. He sighed, shook his head and said, "If you say that, I can only bypass you, the middleman, and talk to Slug sage in person."


    ''Talk to Katsuyu in person?''


    Tsunade was stunned when she heard this, then her expression changed.


    It was only then that she remembered that when Kisame fought against the summoned beasts of the three holynds before, he used a means to seal Katsuyu that she wanted to return, thetter was actually a part of the body of the slug sage.


    It turned out that Kisame had already started his n at that time.


    Kisame have long coveted Sage arts.


    In the Ninja world, there are two power systems.


    The first type came from the Otsutsuki n from the outer world, and it was a cultivation system with Chakra as the core.


    Under this framework, no matter how strong a ninja is, it is impossible to be stronger than Kaguya Otsutsuki, because she is the ancestor of the ninja world and the source of all chakras on this.


    And the second is the local cultivation system of this world, which originated from the three holynds, they obtain powerful power by absorbing natural energy. This cultivation method is called "Senjutsu".


    Back then, it was only after the Sage of Six Paths learned senjutsu from Gamamaru that he obtained the power that wasparable to Kaguya, and sealed thetter.


    Therefore, Kisame has long realized that if he wants to be the strongest creature on this, Senjutsu is an inescapable hurdle, and the sooner he learns the better.


    To learn senjutsu, he must go to the three holynds.


    Kisame first ruled out Mount Myoboku. Because the toads are friendly with Konoha, they support Jiraiya, the spokesperson, to provide shelter and influence on Konoha.


    As the enemy of Konoha, Kisame is naturally the enemy of Mount Myoboku. Not to mention that he also removed Gamabunta''s leg, which can be said to have increased his feud with the Toads.


    Next is Ryuchi Cave.


    Kisame tore up Manda and swallowed him alive. This matter definitely spread to the ears of the white snake sage, and the door to Ryuchi Cave was probably closed to him permanently.


    That only left the Shikkotsu Forest open for him.


    The Shikkotsu Forest is the most mysterious existence among the three holynds. It is rumored that the first Hokage Senju Hashirama obtained senjutsu from this ce.


    Kisame guessed that the Senjutsu of the Shikkotsu Forest must be uniquepared to the other two holynds.


    After all, over the years, only Senju Hashirama has learned senjutsu there, which shows how difficult it is to cultivate. But once learned, the power of Shikkotsu Forest senjutsu is also known to the whole world, directly pushing Senju Hashirama to the throne of the God of ninjas.


    To learn is to learn the best.


    Therefore, Kisame decided that he must find a way to obtain the Senjutsu of Shikkotsu Forest.


    Thinking of this, he said to Tsunade:


    "You once said that my character is too bad, the slug sage will not like me, let alone teach me senjutsu. But as far as I know, the slug sage is wise and docile, and is a very good ''person'', so I I n to talk to her in person and impress her with my sincerity."


    "You are daydreaming."


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest and said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have a backup n. If it''s too soft, I''ll be hard. Using the slug sage clone I got, and you, the hostage, to threaten her and force her to teach me senjutsu."


    Kisame smiled and had a shameless face.


    "You..." Tsunade''s face suddenly stiffened as she was speechless.


    "Let''s leave the topic of senjutsu aside for now, there is no need to be in a hurry. What I''m more interested in right now is actually this thing."


    While talking, Kisame took out the Hashirama cell nt and dangled it in front of Tsunade.


    "What do you want to do?" Tsunade asked with a frown.


    "Is there any need to ask? Of course, I ask you, the medical saint of the ninja world, to help me perform a small transnt operation. For you, this should be a small effort. In return, after I gained the power of your grandfather , I will definitely carry forward his Mokuton ninjutsu."


    "Want me to operate on you? Keep dreaming!"


    Tsunade snorted coldly and subconsciously rejected Kisame again.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Kisame''s expression suddenly turned fierce.


    ''Swish.''


    He grabbed Tsunade''s cor, lifted her feet off the ground, and brought his face close to hers:


    "Tsunade, I don''t think you have figured out the situation. In this war, Konoha gave me the princess of Konohagakure in order to ask for peace. To put it nicely, This is called marriage to seek peace; to put it a little bit harder, you are now my ve, understand?"


    When he was talking, the heavy breath sprayed on Tsunade''s face at close range, making her a little breathless.


    "You bastard..."


    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly, her eyes spitting fire, as she red at Kisame.


    The eyes of the two were less than ten centimeters apart, and they stared at each other for a while, it was so quiet that they could hear each other''s heartbeats.


    Atst.


    Kisame suddenly smiled, revealing two white fangs, then released his hand and let go of Tsunade.


    Tsunadended on both feet, and stepped back several steps. She looked down and saw that the originally fair skin at the cor was bruised, and there was a sharp pain.


    "Tsunade, do you think I can''t do anything if you don''t help me with the transnt operation?"


    As Kisame said, in front of Tsunade, he took out the Hashirama cells from the test tube.


    Then, he took off his shirt, raised his index finger, and cut arge incision on his left shoulder.


    Blood gurgled out.


    Kisame then brought the Hashirama cells close to the wound.


    It seemed to be attracted by the smell of blood, and it attached to his left shoulder at once, like a tree taking root and sprouting, digging its roots into the skin absorbing blood as nourishment.


    During this period, the cells that were like a nt thrived at a rate visible to the naked eye, with sections of branches growing on the trunk and green leaves on the branches.


    In just a few tens of seconds, arge tree grew on Kisame''s left shoulder, and arge number of intercolumnar cells spread toward his body, causing half of his body to quickly be wooden.


    If this goes on, Kisame''s fate will be the same as those of Orochimaru''s Mokuton experimental subjects. Their whole body bes the nourishment to the cells, and they expands out of control, and eventually bes a towering tree in this virgin forest.


    At this moment, Kisame sneered.


    He didn''t need to make any response at all, his own cells had alreadyunched a counterattack against the invading Hashirama cells.


    Kisame was born with a strong physique, and he turned himself into a monster by devouring all kinds of ninja tools. In the process, the cells in his body also evolved into monster-level cells, they are even more powerful and domineering than the Hashirama cells.


    At this moment, they seem to be saying to the Hashirama cells: little brother, step back a little, and see who is the big brother.


    So, under the siege and interception of Kisame''s own cells, the Hashirama cells could only stalk around, and soon retracted back to his left shoulder, staying there honestly.


    It then formed Senju Hashirama''s face.


    The woodification of Kisame''s body quickly receded, and the big tree that grew from his shoulders also broke away from his body and fell to the ground.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    His index finger shot out chakra wires to suture the wound, and the operation waspleted.


    ''Is that okay?''


    Tsunade witnessed all this and was stunned.


    This Hashirama cell transntation operation can be said to be extremely simple and rude. If it were any other person, it would definitely fail, and there was absolutely no hope of survival.


    Only Kisame can forcibly absorbed the power of the Hashirama cells in such an incredible way.


    Hashirama cells, for others, may be the coveted plug-in.


    But to Kisame, it can only be regarded as the icing on the cake, which means that he has one more ability.


    At this time.


    A bolt of lightning shed across Kisame''s mind, and arge number of Mokuton ninjutsu kept appearing in his memory, as if he was born with Mokuton.


    After sessfully transnting the Hashirama cells, Kisame naturally obtained thetter''s blood limit.


    "Let''s try the so-called Mokuton."


    He muttered to himself, then smiled at Tsunade, and pressed his palm to the ground after forming a seal.


    Arge amount of Mokuton chakra poured into the ground from Kisame''s palm.


    Next second.


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade just felt bad when she heard a violent vibration under her feet. She looked down and was shocked.


    ''Bang.''


    The earth trembled, and arge number of trees burst out of the ground and grew at an extremely fast speed, forming arge lush forest in just a few seconds.


    This is Senju Hashirama''s signature Mokuton jutsu- Deep Forest Emergence.


    So far, among the ninjas that have transnted the Hashirama cells, only Kisame can perform this technique, because its requirements for the amount of chakra are too high.


    At this moment, in this forest, countless branches of trees seemed toe alive, dancing wildly like monsters.


    That''s because every tree is under Kisame''s control, and any enemy who enters the woods will be attacked by wood branches from all directions without any end.


    And Tsunade, who didn''t have time to escape, naturally became the target of Kisame''s test.


    Then-


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Under his control, arge number of trees attacked Tsunade one after another, setting a for her.


    Tsunade became serious, and while she was dodging in the woods, trying to escape, she used her power to break many trees with "bang, bang, bang".


    However, the characteristic of Mokuton is that it is endless. The trees that were interrupted by Tsunade, with Kisame''s support, made aeback in an instant, and even grew more vigorously.


    They were overwhelming, pushing her into a corner step by step.


    In the end, Tsunade was overwhelmed by them without being able to do anything. She was hung up from the ground, her hands and feet were tightly bound by vines, and she couldn''t move.


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Kisame slowly came to Tsunade, rubbed her chin with his hand, and admired her wonderful figure.


    With his own evolution, although he has gradually separated from the scope of human life and is basically not interested in women, he still has to admit


    When he saw Tsunade''s iparably proud figure, he still had an instinctive impulse.


    "Bastard, let me go!"


    Ashamed and angry, Tsunade shouted at Kisame, but the more she struggled, the tighter the trees became.


    "How about we make a deal?"


    Kisame stretched out a hand and raised Tsunade''s chin, and seduced her with a devilish whisper, "You have also experienced the power of Mokuton, right? This is your grandfather''s power, don''t you want to have it? As long as you promise to take me to the Shikkotsu Forest and persuade the Slug Sage to teach me Senju, I will give you the Hashirama cells, how about that?"


    For Tsunade, this is indeed a very attractive offer.


    The blood of Senju flows in her body, and if the Hashirama cells are transnted in her, the sess rate is much higher than others.


    Moreover, only Tsunade, who belongs to the Senju n, can truly exert the power of Mokuton, and even hope to be the second Senju Hashirama.

 Chapter 126: 126

    Chapter 126: 126


    Tsunade is indeed tempted by his proposal.


    However.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame... You don''t have to waste your efforts, I won''t agree to any of your requests."


    Tsunade stared at Kisame and said word by word.


    In the face of temptation, her attitude remained firm.


    Kisame expected Tsunade to answer like this.


    "I like strong woman like you, rebellious like a wild horse, so it''s interesting to conquer."


    He looked at Tsunade with great interest, gave a wicked smile, and then changed the conversation, "However, I don''t have time to tame you now. So I''ll make you sleep for a while, and in the meantime, think about my advice."


    When he finished talking, he put his hand on Tsunade''s shoulder, and sucked her into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After a while, Kisame walked out of the woods.


    This is the western border of the Land of Fire. Looking west, the sky in the distance is overcast, and it seems that a torrential rain will fall at any time.


    It is the boundary of the Land of Rain.


    Kisame decided to go to Amegakure first.


    Because there, there is an organization called Akatsuki. In that organization, there was a boy named Nagato. He has the only pair of Rennigan in the ninja world.


    Those eyes were secretly transnted to Nagato by Uchiha Madara when he was young.


    Behind Madara, the person who secretly influenced Madara''s behavior is the biggest ck hand behind the ninja world - ck Zetsu.


    For more than a thousand years, ck Zetsu provoked Indra and Asura reincarnations to fight again and again, inciting and causing countless wars and deaths.


    All these ns are to give birth to the Rennigan, and then use these eyes to revive Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    It can be said that at this point in time, almost all the main plots of the Shinobi world are follow-up rted to these Rennigan.


    Now, Kisame has killed Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure. Once this news spreads back to the Land of Rain, it will inevitably cause turmoil. Akatsuki, where Nagato belongs, will definitely be involved in the vortex of civil unrest in Amegakure.


    In the anime, the new Akatsuki was attacked by Hanzo and Danzo, which eventually resulted in the death of the leader, Yahiko.


    Then Nagato became emo, used the power of Rennigan to create the Six Paths of Pain, and killed Hanzo, bing the new ruler of Amegakure.


    After that, Nagato teamed up with Obito, who disguised as Madara Uchiha, to further develop Akatsuki and start a n to capture the tailed beasts.


    Now things have changed.


    Kisame''s n is to get ahead of Uchiha Obito, contact Akatsuki first, and approach Nagato, who has the Rinnegan.


    He didn''t intend to directly grab the Rinnegan for his own use, because even for Kisame, these eyes are a great burden.


    The best way is to let Nagato continue to be a human flesh battery to support the Rennigan and the Gedo Statue. Kisame can then indirectly grasp the power of the Rennigan by controlling Nagato.


    He will wait until the time is ripe in the future to pick the peaches.


    Thinking of this, he immediately started to act.


    "Bang!"


    Kisame made a seal, and with the activation of "morph" pattern on his right shoulder, Kisame''s height and body shape shrunk greatly, bing another person.


    Then, he took off his pair of dead fish eyes and reced them with Obito''s Sharingan and Byakugan, and made an orange swirling mask with Mokuton to wear on his face.


    This mask only shows Kisame''s left eye, which is very simr to Obito''s appearance in the anime.


    Finally, Kisame kept Samehada away and took out the Gunbai of the Uchiha n from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and carried it behind his back.


    He is more professional than Obito while posing as Madara.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame then disappeared into the distance and sneaked into the country of rain.


    .....


    Somewhere in the Land of Rain, Akatsuki base.


    Yahiko, Nagato and Konan were standing side by side under a rock wall, looking up at the rainy sky outside.


    "Akatsuki" is a new force that rose rapidly in the Land of Rain during the Third Ninja War.


    It was created to y a coordinating role in wars between great powers, not by force and power, but by means ofmunication, in an effort to create peace with minimal casualties.


    Akatsuki''s members are a group of naive idealists.


    Since its establishment, under the leadership of their leader, Yahiko, Akatsuki has moved around in the Land of Rain, lobbying and mediating, resolving disputes, publicizing ideas, and constantly attracting new members.


    Today, Akatsuki''s number has reached thirty.


    At this moment, the outside world suddenly changed.


    The ninja war, which was expected tost for several years, ended in an unexpected way.


    A man named Hoshigaki Kisame pierced through Konoha single-handedly, forcing Hokage to surrender and sign a contract of defeat. Even the other major Ninja viges were deterred by his strength, and they dared not act rashly, and they all stood up to advocate peace.


    Under the threat of this new Demi-God, peace came unexpectedly.


    However, the so-called peace is peace between great powers.


    In a small country like the Land of Rain, due to the death of their leader, Hanzo, the entire Amegakure fell into even greater chaos.


    As the leader of Akatsuki, Yahiko has always regarded Hanzo as his goal and example, hoping that one day he will be as powerful as thetter, so that he will have enough strength to build a bridge of hope leading to world peace.


    But now, Hanzo is dead.


    "I didn''t expect even the Demi-God to fall. What kind of existence is the ninja who can kill Hanzo?"


    Yahiko looked at the dense rain and muttered to himself.


    "I heard that Hoshigaki Kisame is only fourteen years old, almost the same age as us, and has already be the Mizukage of Kirigakure. In this war, he defeated nearly 5,000 Konoha ninjas and destroyed Konoha. Most of the buildings in Konoha were destroyed, Konohagakure who has always been arrogant, felt unprecedented pain, so they had to surrender."


    Konan told the information she had collected about Kisame one by one. For this new Demi-God who had never been mentioned before, it was inevitable that a strong curiosity had arisen.


    "It''s hard to imagine that a guy as old as us can be so strong? I originally thought that Nagato was already a unique genius, but now it seems that he is really someone else."


    Yahiko sighed in surprise and looked at Nagato beside him.


    "I also really want to see this Hoshigaki Kisame with my own eyes and see what he looks like."


    Nagato whispered, and the Rinnegan glowed with incredible light.


    He was born with the same eyes as the legendary Sage of Six Paths, and he is a descendant of the Uzumaki n, and there is a huge chakra in his body.


    Under Jiraya''s guidance, Nagato mastered six chakra releases at the age of ten, and was able to use almost all mainstream ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya also said that Nagato is a genius he has never seen before, a son of prophecy who wants to change the world, and no one of his age can catch up with Nagato.


    Facing his teacher''s praise, Nagato was shy and humble, but he also gradually realized that he was indeed the peerless genius Jiraiya said.


    Until today, when he heard the name Hoshigaki Kisame, Nagato discovered for the first time that there is someone more powerful than him in this world.


    "Yahiko, Nagato, what should we do next?"


    At this time, Konan asked her twopanions.


    Hearing this, Nagato who was rarelypetitive said: "Let''s unite Amegakure and end the war in the Land of Rain. We can do what Hoshigaki Kisame can do!"


    For a long time, under Akatsuki''s philosophy of advocating peace and resisting violence, Nagato has deliberately suppressed his abilities and never had the opportunity to exert his full power.


    If he showed the true power of the Rinnegan, Yahiko and Konan would definitely be surprised.


    However, as soon as Nagato''s suggestion was made, Yahiko shook his head and rejected it.


    "Nagato, have you forgotten the original intention of our creation of Akatsuki? Hoshigaki Kisame killed too many people and destroyed Konohagakure. His approach was too cruel and too radical, even if he temporarily brought peace by force. In the long run, more seeds are nted for hatred."


    Yahiko frowned and said, apparently disapproving of Kisame''s behavior.


    "It was my fault..." Nagato''s face changed, knowing that he had said the wrong thing.


    Seeing this, Yahiko showed a sunny smile, stepped forward to take Nagato''s shoulder, and solemnly said to thetter:


    "Nagato, we must refrain from force and try our best tomunicate with other forces through peaceful negotiation, so as to end the war in this country. Only in this way will we bring true peace to Amegakure and even the entire Ninja World."


    "Um!"


    Nagato nodded heavily.


    "Yahiko, Nagato and I will always support your ideals." Konan stepped forward, looked at Yahiko and said.


    Yahiko is an innocent, honest and kind person. Such a character is very simr to the God of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, and has a strong personality, so he became the leader of the Akatsuki.


    The only problem is that Yahiko doesn''t have the power of Senju.


    This is the biggest hidden danger of the Akatsuki.


    The three people at this time are full of optimism and confidence in the future, but what they don''t know is


    In the next period of time, Amegakure will be very unstable.


    Somewhere on the border of the Land of Rain.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A ninja wearing a ck trench coat embroidered with red clouds was being chased by the enemy and fled in the heavy rain.


    This person is a member of Akatsuki, and the red cloud on his uniform symbolizes the war that rained blood in Amegakure.


    The person who hunted down this member of Akatsuki was not a Ame ninja, but an eight-year-old boy wearing an animal mask.


    The Akatsuki member turned around suddenly, threw several kunai tied with explosion tags behind him, heading straight for the boy.


    ''Boom.''


    A series of violent explosions triggered a dazzling fire, which was instantly doused by the heavy rain, forming a thick fog of white water vapor.


    ''Did I make it?''


    The Akatsuki member stopped and looked nervously into the thick fog while breathing heavily to recover their strength.


    The fog dissipated, and they saw a row of thick wooden pirs bent from the ground to form a wall, which resisted the st of the Explosion tag.


    At this moment, the wall opened, and the boy walked out unharmed.


    "What the..."


    The Akatsuki member looked horrified, and as soon as they collected their breath, they turned around and ran away.


    But this time, their luck was over.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    A few whistles came from behind, it was a few wooden vines that wereunched from the boy''s palm. Under his control, they entangled their legs and tripped them to the ground.


    After that, the young man came to the Akatsuki member and calmly cast the seal, creating a wooden prison to trap this person.


    This boy is Yamato in the anime.


    It is said that "the first Hokage''s Mokuton dominated the world, and Yamato''s Mokuton engages in greening", but in fact, although Yamato cannot bepared with Senju Hashirama, he is definitely a real genius.


    In his childhood, as an experimental body of Orochimaru, he was imnted with Hashirama cells for culture.


    The fifty-nine experimental infants of the same batch as Yamato died one after another because they were unable to withstand the Hashirama cells. Yamato was also abandoned by Orochimaru as a failure.


    However, he survived tenaciously with a strong desire to survive, and was lucky enough to be discovered by Danzo and joined the Root founded by thetter.


    At the Root, Yamato was highly valued by Danzo, and was personally taught by thetter. He graduated from the ninja school at the age of six and became a chunin in the same year.


    A genius on the same level as Kakashi.


    However, the current Yamato is still a member of Root.


    His mission is to capture a Akatsuki member.


    "A, well done."


    Not far away, Danzo and Orochimaru came out of the rain curtain wearing ck raincoats along with others.


    These people are the Root subordinates of Danzo and followers of Orochimaru. There are more than 50 people in total, and the lowest strength is also the elite chunin level.


    A few days ago, after the group defected from Konoha, they went all the way west to the territory of the Land of Rain.


    The Land of Rain is located in the middle of the three major countries of Fire, Wind, and Earth. As a strategic buffer area for the major powers, it has always been a zone of no concern.

 Chapter 127: 127

    Chapter 127: 127


    As this ce is at the intersection of major countries there are many fish and dragons here, and the terrain is alsoplicated. In addition, Hanzo has just died, and the territory of the Land of Rain is even more chaotic. It is the most suitable ce to hide.


    Danzo and Orochimaru wanted to hide here not only to avoid Konoha''s pursuit, but also to rebuild their power in the Land of Rain so that they can make aeback one day.


    At this time, Danzo''s subordinates tortured and interrogated the prisoners of Akatsuki.


    "Akatsuki? Interesting."


    After listening to this, Orochimaru''s eyes shed, and hemented in surprise, "I didn''t expect such an organization full of naive ideals to be in a ce like the Land of Rain, which is filled with war and killing."


    And when he heard that the leaders of the Akatsuki were Yahiko, Konan and Nagato, he was even more shocked, and suddenly realized that those three were the three disciples that Jiraiya had originally epted.


    A few years ago, during the Second Ninja War, Konoha Sannin met three orphans in the Land of Rain.


    At that time, Orochimaru proposed to kill three to relieve the pain of these orphans and help them free from this world. However, Jiraiya objected on the spot, expressing that he would stay to take care of the three and atone for Konoha''s mistakes in the war.


    During the Third Ninja War a few months ago, Jirai also received news that the three orphans he had taken in had died in the war in the Land of Rain, and he was still sad for a long time.


    It now appears that the news of the three deaths was wrong.


    What a coincidence.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but have a strong interest in the them and the Akatsuki organization they created.


    Danzo on the side also revealed his intentions, and said solemnly:


    "This Akatsuki is a good cover. We can use it to cover up our identity, and use Akatsuki''s name to control the entire Land of rain and make Amegakure our base."


    "Agreed. I think so too."


    Orochimaru agreed.


    However, he has a deeper purpose:


    Over the years, Orochimaru has carried out a lot of experiments on himself with a rigorous and dedicated scientific research spirit, and has almost ruined this body.


    Therefore, he secretly learned the S-rank forbidden technique - Living Corpse Reincarnation. This is a kind of ninjutsu that can transfer one''s own spirit into another''s body, thereby gaining eternal life.


    ''Now that my time is almost up, I will take this opportunity to inspect Jiraya''s disciples.''


    Orochimaru''s n was to choose the most suitable one from the three as his spiritual container.


    ''Yahiko, Konan, Nagato, I hope you don''t disappoint me...''


    He thought for a while in his heart, and stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips, as if he couldn''t wait to enjoy some kind of delicious food.


    "Lets go."


    Following Danzo''s order, the group took the prisoner of Akatsuki and ordered him to lead the way to Akatsuki''s base.


    Danzo looked back at the direction he came from.


    ''Hiruzen, just wait, I, Shimura Danzo will return to Konoha one day and get back what should belong to me.''


    He swore silently in his heart.


    Of course, there are also Hoshigaki Kisame.


    That teenage kid, in front of so many people, pped him wildly and poached his Sharingan, causing him to suffer a humiliation that he had never experienced in his life.


    This hatred will never end.


    Thinking of this, Danzo''s eyes became bone-chilling. If he does not take revenge on Kisame, he swears not to be a human being.


    But.


    What Danzo and Orochimaru would never have imagined was


    As soon as they left, Kisame disguised as Madara Uchiha appeared nearby.


    Kisame was surprised.


    Not long after he sneaked into the Land of Rain, he sensed the chakras of Danzo and others, so he followed the group and found that their target was the same as him, the Akatsuki.


    ''Isn''t that a coincidence?''


    With his ability, it is not aborious thing to find Akatsuki in the Land of rain.


    But since he could hitch a ride with Danzo and others, it would save him some time.


    Thinking of this, Kisame silently followed them.


    He nned to use these guys to y the role of viins, and he will be the savior of Akatsuki, then he could get closer to Nagato and Rennigan.


    At the same time.


    Another ce within the Land of Rain.


    Under the rain curtain, a figure came slowly from a distance. Surprisingly, the rain didn''t wet the man''s clothes because they all passed through him.


    Uchiha Obito came to Amegakure.


    After arriving at the pre-agreed location, Obito waited for a while, then Zetsu got out of the ground and said to him:


    "I have already found out the location of Akatsuki base."


    "Let''s go then."


    Obito said lightly, and put his hand on Zetsu''s shoulder. He activated the Kamui, the two entered a vortex of space and disappeared.


    After a while, Akatsuki base.


    "Who are you?"


    Yahiko, Nagato and Konan, leading the members of Akatsuki, watched the group of uninvited guests vigntly. There are more people on the other side than them, and they are all wearing raincoats, hoods and masks, looking very mysterious.


    They are not like the ninjas of Amegakure.


    "Don''t you remember me?"


    Orochimaru stepped out of the crowd, took off his hood, opened his arms, and showed a kind smile to the three of them.


    "You are"


    The three looked at the man with golden snake eyes, purple eye shadow, pale skin, and snake-like coldness in front of them, and they all felt a little familiar.


    In the end, it was Konan who blurted out in surprise: "You are Orochimaru!"


    "Orochimaru? Orochimaru, the head of Konoha Sannin?"


    When the members of the Akatsuki behind the three heard her, they all whispered, after all, this name is very familiar in the ninja world.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Orochimaru kept smiling, walked towards the three of them, and said slowly, "Jiraiya misses you very much, and has been asking about your whereabouts all these years, but he received the wrong news and thought you were dead. If he knew that you are alive, he will definitely be very happy and proud to be part of the Akatsuki."


    Upon hearing Jiraiya''s name, both Konan and Nagato rxed their vignce, subconsciously greeted Orochimaru, and couldn''t wait to ask about the teacher''s current situation.


    But at this moment, Yahiko stretched out his arms and stopped the two.


    He frowned and questioned Orochimaru with a serious look:


    "Excuse me, why are you here, and who are the people behind you?"


    Orochimaru and Danzo defected from Konoha, Konoha did not speak out for face and blocked the news.


    Therefore, Yahiko and others did not know that the Orochimaru in front of him was no longer one of the Konoha Sannin, but a wanted criminal.


    But Yahiko remembered very clearly that when Orochimaru first saw the three of them, he proposed to kill them, euphemistically, to reduce the pain of the three.


    Yahiko didn''t have any good feelings for such a cruel and cold-blooded guy.


    "Yahiko, don''t be nervous, I have no ill intentions."


    Facing Yahiko''s doubts, Orochimaru stopped to speak to appease, and exined calmly, "The people behind me are Konoha''s Anbu ninjas. This time, we were ordered by the third Hokage toe to the Land of Rain to carry out the mission. "


    "What mission?" Yahiko asked.


    Orochimaru has already beenpiled a story, and he said:


    "Hanzo spared the lives of me, Jiraiya and Tsunade on the battlefield, and gave us the name of Sannin, which can be said to be the benefactor of Konoha Sannin. Now that he is dead, and the Land of Rain is in civil strife, we do not want to see life in this country go to waste, so I asked Hokage for instructions and led a force to settle the war."


    "What about Teacher Jiraiya, why didn''t hee with you?" Yahiko continued to ask.


    When Orochimaru heard the words, he sighed and said faintly: "You should have heard of Konoha''s current situation. Tsunade was taken away by Hoshigaki Kisame and became a hostage of Kirigakure. And Jiraya stayed in the vige to protect it. He assists the third Hokage and handles various affairs. So this time, I lead the team alone. In short, I am willing to help you, let Akatsuki be the ruler of Amegakure, so as to restore the peace of this country. "


    His words were very sincere, and there were no loopholes, making it hard to doubt.


    "Great."


    When Konan and Nagato heard him, they were no longer suspicious. The members of Akatsuki also showed joy and talked happily.


    In their opinion, if there is Konoha''s help, Akatsuki will undoubtedly be more powerful, and in the near future, will easily be the ruler of Amegakure.


    Facing such a big temptation, only Yahiko was not dazzled by joy, but still maintained the greatest degree of rationality.


    He was silent for a moment, and finally he slowly shook his head towards Orochimaru and firmly refused:


    "Orochimaru-sama, Akatsuki has it''s own ideas and ways of doing things. We will use Akatsuki''s method to achieve peace in the Land of Rain, so we don''t want to bother Konoha for help."


    As Akatsuki''s leader, he has to think about the entire organization and all his subordinates at all times, so he has to be cautious.


    From Yahiko''s point of view, it is really strange that Orochimaru suddenly came to the door, and it is very likely that his motive is not pure.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.


    He wanted to continue to convince Yahiko, but Danzo behind him was impatient, and he just snorted and walked out of the crowd.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, Orochimaru. It''s just a bunch of little devils, just take them down."


    Danzo said dissatisfiedly, and made a gesture. A group of Root ninjas under him suddenly acted and surrounded the members of Akatsuki.


    "Sure enough, I already knew that you were not a good man."


    Seeing this, Yahiko also snorted coldly, turned to Konan, Nagato and others and shouted, "Prepare to fight!"


    As soon he said that, the enemy on the opposite side rushed up and started a battle with Akatsuki''s members.


    For a time, the sound of the collision of the ninja tools, the explosion of the explosion tags, and the shouting and killing of both sides were mixed together.


    These ninjas brought by Danzo are all elites from the Root, both in terms of numbers and strength, they are all significantly higher than Akatsuki.


    Therefore, shortly after the battle began, the Akatsuki was suppressed by the enemy, and members were continuously defeated and fell back.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Orochimaru jumped back and quickly exited the battlefield.


    He didn''t n to take action, but observed the performance of the three from the outside, and evaluated them one by one from the bottom of his heart.


    In this way, the most suitable candidate for the reincarnation is selected.


    He was most interested in Akatsuki''s leader, Yahiko, whose leadership ability and temperament left a deep impression on him when they first met.


    However, it turns out that the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.


    Orochimaru soon discovered that Yahiko''s strength is not strong, the only thing he is good at is water release, and only ninjutsu such as water waves can be performed by him.


    As a disciple taught by Jiraiya himself, and Akatsuki''s leader, he should not be at this level.


    Orochimaru was puzzled by this.


    Suddenly, Yahiko is besieged by two root ninjas and knocked to the ground.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    At a critical juncture, Konan came to the rescue and threw arge number of paper shuriken to force the enemy back.


    But in the next second, Yamato secretly attacked not far away, and manipted a few wooden vines to drill out from the ground, tying Konan like a dumpling, and tightening it around her.


    Seeing that she was about to be strangled to death, her body suddenly turned into pieces of paper, breaking away from the wood shackles and flew around.


    A few secondster, those pieces of paper gathered in another ce and reassembled into Konan''s body.


    Paper clone.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru finally brightened up.


    "This ninjutsu created by using the characteristics of paper is very creative, at least better than that Yahiko."


    He thought to himself, and became interested in Konan.

 Chapter 128: 128

    Chapter 128: 128


    Even though Konan is a girl, Orochimaru doesn''t mind upying her body. For him, it might be a good experience to asionally live as a woman on the long road to immortality.


    Under the Root ninjas attack, Konan did not persist for long.


    Her paper ninjutsu is at the beginning stage and was not as powerful as shown in anime. So after being soaked with water, she can no longer use it.


    "Kill them!"


    Danzo pointed at Yahiko and Konan, and ordered in a deep voice.


    In the next second, more than a dozen Root ninjas moved together and threw arge number of kunai and shuriken towards the two like rain.


    "Don''t."


    Orochimaru didn''t want to see his "container" destroyed, and hurriedly shouted, but it was toote.


    Just when everyone thought that Yahiko and Konan would definitely die, Nagato suddenly burst out with powerful chakra from breaking free from the attack and rushed over.


    He appeared in front of Yahiko and Konan, and raised his hand as the Rennigan emitted powerful aura.


    "Bang."


    All the kunai and shuriken flying in to his face were bounced off by a strange and inexplicable force, and scattered all over the ce.


    ''Rennigan.''


    Nagato likes to keep his head down, and has thick and long bangs that often cover his eyes. But at this time, with his eruption, the airflow lifted his red hair, revealing the Renniganpletely.


    Danzo and Orochimaru were surprised when they noticed Nagato.


    Those eyes are weird.


    Danzo frowned, looking puzzled. He could see that Nagato''s eyes had extraordinary power, but he didn''t know its origin.


    But Orochimaru was shocked, and his golden snake pupil shrank suddenly, recognizing the Rennigan.


    He now finally knows why Jiraiya deliberately stayed and taught these three children, it was for these eyes.


    Jiraiya''s true disciple was this red-haired boy named Nagato. Nagato is the true leader of Akatsuki.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s eyes shone with dazzling light, like a python that had been hungry for a winter and found delicious prey, he stared hungrily at Nagato.


    ''This young man will be my next container.''


    Danzo moved faster than Orochimaru.


    "Get him! Remember, don''t damage his eyes."


    Following Danzo''s order, Root ninjasunched a final attack on the three.


    "It''s Konoha Ninjas again, these &#&# things..."


    Nagato looked at them and felt as if he had returned to the time many years ago, when he was still young, and saw the scene of his parents being killed by Konoha ninjas with his own eyes.


    At this moment, his hatred for Konoha was aroused again and reached a new peak.


    "Gedo Statue!"


    Nagato shouted angrily and pped the ground with his palms,pletely venting the endless anger in his heart.


    ''Bang.''


    A huge palm burst out of the ground, and instantly sent the Root ninjas ninjas flying. Afterwards the ground shook and under their horrified eyes, the Gedo Statue''s huge body drilled out.


    "Roar!"


    The Gedo Statue let out a roar to the sky, like a runaway tailed beast, and it''s terrifying power broke the base.


    "What is that?"


    Danzo hurriedly stepped back a few dozen meters, looking at the Gedo Statue in disbelief. The monster infront of him gave him the feeling that it was very simr to Hoshigaki Kisame in Satori form.


    "Nagato, you shouldn''t use that!"


    Konan was shocked and tried to dissuade Nagato, but Nagato had lost his mind at this time, and only wanted to kill all the enemies.


    So, from the Gedo Statue, ck sticks stretched out, and inserted into Nagato''s back.


    "Raaaa!"


    Nagato let out a painful roar, as huge amounts of chakra in his body was continuously delivered to the Gedo Statue through these receivers.


    Then, the Gedo Statue opened its mouth and spat out a purple chakra beam.


    ''Swish.''


    The chakra beam fell from the sky and swept through the crowd at an extremely fast speed.


    Wherever it passed, the affected didn''t have time to react, and fell down weakly one after another.


    That''s because this chakra beam can devour enemy''s chakra, and once anyonees into contact with it, they will be sucked dry and die.


    In an instant, Danzo''s subordinates were almost wiped out by Nagato alone, and only a few people such as Yamato survived.


    In order to protect his master, Yamato tried his best to use Mokuton, trying to seal the Gedo Statue. But with the huge gap in strength, he was pped by it and flew out.


    Danzo finally panicked, fearful and frightened, thinking that he had encountered a second Hoshigaki Kisame.


    He didn''t dare to confront Nagato, and was about to run away but found that the Gedo Statue suddenly stopped moving.


    Nagato had exhausted his chakra in order to control the Gedo Statue, and is at his limit.


    "Haa haaa..."


    Nagato panted heavily, sweat dripping from his cheeks, and in just a short while, his whole body was drained by the Gedo Statue and became bony.


    ''Click.''


    As the chakra recievers behind Nagato broke one by one, the Gedo Statue that lost its chakra support also quieted down and turned into a ten-tailed body without a soul again.


    "Nagato!"


    Konan supported Yahiko and came to Nagato. The Akatsuki they had worked so hard to build up, had lost all theirpanions in a blink of an eye, leaving only the three of them.


    ''Sshhhhhh.''


    A sharp white wind like a weasel came from the front, trying to cut off the three of them together.


    Wind release  Vacuum wave.


    Danzo attacked.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Nagato raised his right hand and released a repulsive force that deflected Danzo''s attack.


    Seeing this scene, Danzo was not surprised but delighted.


    He turned his head to look at Orochimaru not far away as he rolled up his sleeves, exposing his right arm transnted with Mokuton, and said:


    "After I kill this kid, immediately took off his eyes and transnt them into my arm."


    When Orochimaru heard him, he didn''t refuse him but didn''t agree either, he just showed a meaningful smile.


    Danzo didn''t think too much, and attacked them again.


    Wind release: Vacuum barrage!


    This time, he used a more powerful wind release jutsu, exhaling short breaths one after another from his mouth, like bullets fired from a machine gun, trying to shoot the three.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Nagato defended again, but in the face of Danzo''s continuous attack, he failed tost in the end and became exhausted.


    ''Puff puff.''


    The three were hit by the attack and were injured to varying degrees.


    "Next is the final blow."


    Danzo walked towards the three of them step by step, raised his hands, and condensed two huge shuriken with Wind Chakra in his palms, and then threw them out.


    ''Swweee.''


    The wind shuriken spun at a high speed and flew towards the three. Only this time, Nagato, whose chakra was exhausted, could no longer use Shinra Tensei to protect hispanions.


    "Konan, take Nagato away!"


    Yahiko shouted and burst out with hisst bit of strength, and stepped forward to block the attack. He turned himself into a humanoid human shield to give hispanions a chance to escape.


    However, there is one person who is faster than Yahiko.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure appeared infront of them in an instant, holding a fan that was as high as a person, swiping it left and right to block and flick the Wind Shuriken back.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, no, it should be called "Uchiha Madara", finally entered the stage.


    ''Swiiii!''


    Danzo''s wind shuriken were blown away by Kisame, shattering a boulder not far away.


    ''There is still someone left?''


    Danzo frowned. He thought that the three infront of him were thest of Akatsuki, he didn''t expect there to be someone else.


    But in fact, thest three of Akatsuki were also confused, because they didn''t know the mysterious man in ck robe and an orange swirl mask on his face.


    Just as they were puzzled, Kisame turned around and asked them:


    "Are you from Akatsuki? I heard that there is an organization called Akatsuki in the Land of Rain, dedicated to maintaining world peace. So I came to join them. I didn''t expect you all to perish. It''s embarrassing, I am now thinking wheather to join or not?"


    After Yahiko heard him, he was stunned for a moment, and then he responded solemnly:


    "This friend, as you can see, Akatsuki is being attacked by a powerful enemy, and it''s destruction is imminent. You are not one of us, there is no need to get into this muddy water, please leave quickly."


    Konan and Nagato didn''t speak, but judging from the expressions on their faces, they had no objection to Yahiko''s decision.


    This masked man looks very powerful, and may save their lives. However, although the three did not want to die, they did not want to pull innocent people into muddy water.


    Facing Yahiko''s kindness, Kisame pretended to think about it for a moment, and asked half-jokingly and half-seriously:


    "Apart from you three leaders, all of Akatsuki''s members are dead, right? If I join you now, wouldn''t I be able to be Akatsuki''s top member directly. In the future, the Akatsuki trio will be a quartet, how about that? "


    "This"


    When the three heard him, they couldn''t help but be stunned. They didn''t know how to reply to the "Quartet" proposal.


    However, Danzo understood it. So he didn''t talk nonsense, and attacked directly.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Danzo quickly made a few seals, took a deep breath, and spit out a white wind ball from his mouth.


    Wind Release: Vum Bullet.


    This is Danzo''s strongest wind style ninjutsu. A high-pressure wind ball ejects from his mouth like a rocket. As long as it hits the enemy, it will instantly shatter them.


    It is an extremely powerful ninjutsu that cannot be resisted directly.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame saw the wind bullet flying towards him and smiled as he raised the Gunbai in his hand again, and waved it forward.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The vacuum bullet collided with the Gunbai and pressed the fan surface to bend, but as Kisame exerted force, the Gunbai bounced the wind bullet back the same way as if Kisame is ying tennis.


    "What? !"


    Danzo was startled. Facing the vacuum bullet that flew back to him, he quickly formed a seal, and a giant tree instantly grew from his right arm, resisting the impact of the wind bullet.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Despite relying on Mokuton to dissolve the Vum Bullet, Danzo took a few steps back.


    It wasn''t until then the fan in the mysterious masked man''s hand became more and more familiar. Suddenly, a sh of lightning shed through Danzo''s mind, making him pale in shock.


    "That fan is the lost Gunbai of the Uchiha n! Who are you?"

 Chapter 129: 129

    Chapter 129: 129


    "Who are you?"


    "Since you recognized the Gunbai, is there any need to ask me? It shouldn''t be hard for you to guess my identity."


    Kisame said as he raised his nted bangs, revealing his Sharingan.


    "Did the Uchiha n send you, or was it an order from Hiruzen?"


    Danzo narrowed his eyes.


    Before he defected, at the peace meeting between Konoha and Kirigakure, he was exposed. Everyone there knew that he killed Kagami Uchiha and stole his Sharingan.


    The Uchiha n will definitely not remain calm. It''s just that Danzo didn''t expect that Uchiha n to catch up with him in the Land of Rain.


    However, to Danzo''s surprise, Kisame shook his head and gave an surprising answer.


    "I am neither from the Uchiha n of konoha, nor did Ie because of the so-called Hokage. I am Uchiha Madara."


    Uchiha Madara.


    As soon as this name fell into their ears, Orochimaru and Danzo opened their eyes widely at the same time with shock.


    Nagato, Konan and Yahiko, apparently, didn''t hear of this name before, but thought that the masked man was some powerful ninja from the Uchiha n.


    But they also became more and more confused. Why is he fighting for them?


    Just when the three felt confused.


    "Hmph, that''s impossible. Madara Uchiha is already dead. Do you think you can scare me using his name?"


    Danzo snorted coldly, and then said to Orochimaru, "Stop looking, kill this guy with me."


    "Ok."


    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered as he hesitated for a while, and finally agreed.


    He is a very cautious person, and generally will not act rashly until he has found out the origin of the enemy.


    However, Orochimaru, like Danzo, does not believe that the masked man is Madara Uchiha. So he decided to attack. It would be best if he could grab the Gunbai.


    After all, whether Madara Uchiha is real or not, the Gunbai can''t be fake.


    "It is said that the Gunbai can reflect all ninjutsu, that is to say, ninjutsu is useless to that person. To deal with this kind of weapon, it is natural to use a weapon of same level."


    Orochimaru said as he raised his head and opened his mouth to spit out a poisonous snake. And the snake opened its mouth again and spit out a slimy sword from its mouth.


    The sword was more than one meter long, with a white body, a thick body, a de like a cmus leaf, and a fishbone-like decoration on the hilt.


    Kusanagi Grass cutter.


    This sword is one of the only three Kusanagi swords left in the legendary world.


    When Danzo heard him, he also cast a seal, injecting his own wind chakra into a sword, forming a sharp white long sword.


    Wind release  Vacuum de.


    "Now."


    Orochimaru held a sword in one hand and reaching forward with the other.


    The next second, from his sleeve, groups of snakes flew out, each more than ten meters long and the thickness of a bucket, rushing to bite Kisame.


    Striking Shadow Snakes.


    This is one of Orochimaru''s best jutsu. It looks like a ninjutsu, but it is actually a summoning jutsu, so it will not be restrained by the Gunbai.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    These pythons summoned by Orochimaru are much smarter than ordinary snakes. They attacked Kisame from all directions.


    Getting tangled up with them is troublesome.


    Kisame''s response was still very simple. He still picked up the Gunbai with both hands and mmed it forward.


    ''Woooo.''


    After the fan swung out, a gust of wind immediately blew and formed countless fierce wind des, cutting away the snakes flying towards him.


    The Gunbai has the power to control the wind.


    Kisame is not good at wind release jutsu, but with Gunbai and his own huge chakra, the power released is not only not inferior to the wind release jutsu used by others, it was even stronger.


    The pythons that encountered the wind des suddenly cut into a dozen pieces as if they had been chopped with a knife, and fell to the ground.


    ''Let''s attack together.''


    Orochimaru and Danzo looked at each other and stopped testing. They charged directly with their weapons and attacked.


    ''ng ng!''


    Kisame defended with the Gunbai and dealt with them calmly.


    Orochimaru attacked Kisame from the front. Not only did he hold the hardest and sharpest Kusanagi sword in the world, but he was also able to perform a series of bizarre movements with his body due to the amount of experiments done on himself.


    ''This guy is like a snake.''


    Kisame thought so while fighting against Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru gave him the feeling that he was a soft poisonous snake. All parts of the body, including the arms, legs and even the neck, could be freely stretched or twisted in any direction, thusunching a surprise attack on his enemy.


    As the head of the Sannin, Orochimaru is by no means is simple.


    Kisame didn''t want to reveal too much of his abilities. Under such circumstances, he fought with Orochimaru leading to a stalemate.


    At this moment, Danzo, who had been moving around them, quietly appeared behind Kisame andunched a sneak attack from the blind spot of thetter''s vision.


    ''Swish.''


    The Vum de stabbed straight to Kisame''s heart, and a smile appeared on Danzo''s face.


    However, what Danzo didn''t know was that under his mask, in addition to the Sharingan, there was another one - the Byakugan.


    With its 360-degree angle of view, Kisame had been observing Danzo''s every move.


    Therefore, he did not turn his head, but at the critical moment, he dodged to the side and ducked.


    Seeing that his sneak attack had failed, Danzo was surprised.


    In the next instant, Kisame kicked his leg back that connected with Danzo''s face fiercely, leaving a clear shoe print on thetter''s face and kicking him upside down.


    When Orochimaru saw Danzo miss, he quickly retreated.


    "Haa!"


    He stretched out his hand and transferred his chakra into his sword, which then flew out of his hand and hovered in the air.


    Kusanagi Flying Sword.


    Orochimaru used his Chakra to remotely control the Kusanagi sword and attack his enemy from the air.


    ''Swiii.''


    Under his control, Kusanagi, like an arrow from a string, shot towards Kisame.


    ''Wee.''


    Seeing this, Kisame looked happy.


    As early as a year ago, when he first saw Orochimaru, he had been coveting this Kusanagi sword. At that time, in the alley, Kisame used a trick to deceive Orochimaru, trying to defraud the sword, but unfortunately he was not fooled.


    When he fought against Orochimaru just now, he also tried to capture the sword many times, but unfortunately, he didn''t seed.


    Now, the chance hase.


    ''ng!''


    The Kusanagi Sword, which flew like an arrow, mmed into the Gunbai, bursting out dazzling sparks.


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, as if a poisonous snake was staring at its prey, and continued to manipte the sword to fly up and down in the air, attacking Kisame from all angles.


    Under his fierce attacks, Kisame quickly revealed a small w.


    Orochimaru immediately seized this opportunity, and manipted the Kusanagi sword to speed up to stab the Kisame''s throat.


    And at this moment, Kisame''s eyes shed brightly, he reached out his hand like lightning, and held the Kusanagi sword.


    The so-called w was deliberately shown by Kisame to induce Orochimaru to make this move.


    But Kisame had to admit that he underestimated the sharpness of this sword.


    ''Buzz.''


    After the Kusanagi sword was caught, it vibrated violently. The sharp tip of the sword cut through Kisame''s steel-like skin, causing him to feel a piercing pain.


    Kisame had to let go and throw the sword out, and the frightened Orochimaru quickly took the sword back.


    As expected of the Kusanagi sword.


    In the anime, even the Adamantine staff felt severe pain when he touched this sword. After Kisame experienced it personally, he found that it was really sharp.


    The Kusanagi sword flew back to Orochimaru with Kisame''s blood, and after circling above his head, itnded in his hand.


    "What a tough guy."


    Orochimaru muttered to himself, revealing a perverted smile. He then sticked out his long tongue to lick the sword, and drink the blood on it.


    The blood of fresh prey made Orochimaru extremely excited.


    He then manipted the Kusanagi sword to fly out again, this time attacking with all his strength, as he made up his mind to kill him.


    However, just as the sword was about to fly in front of Kisame, it suddenly shook violently, as if it had lost its bnce, and staggered and fell to the ground.


    It wasn''t that Kisame had used any means to control the sword, but Orochimaru, who was attacking, was suddenly paralyzed and unable to move, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    This happened because Kisame''s blood that he just drank contains the smander''s poison.


    "Hee hee, you can''t just lick any blood off your sword."


    Kisame looked at Orochimaru in amazement, and couldn''t helpughing.


    He originally nned to show his real skills, to grab the sword. But he didn''t expect Orochimaru to knock himself down to the ground.


    When Orochimaru couldn''t move, the ghost shark calmly bent down and picked up the Kusanagi Sword on the ground.


    This sword, which he once dreamed of, is finally in his hands today.


    With his current strength even a ninja tool of the level of the seven ninja swords, is not a big improvement for him, so it''s upto him to devour it.


    But this Kusanagi sword, with its characteristics, can definitely make him go further and be stronger after he absorbed it.


    After the Kusanagi sword was snatched, Kisame turned his head and looked at Danzo, who was sneaking out not far away.


    ''Not good.''


    Danzang''s expression changed, and when he saw Orochimaru''s defeat, he turned and ran away without hesitation.


    Just ten minutes ago, he was in high spirits and brought dozens of subordinates to Akatsuki, wanting to use them to control the entire Land of Rain and make aeback.


    But in the blink of an eye, his subordinates were nearly wiped out, and he was the only one left to flee like a bereaved dog.


    "Danzo-sama, run away, I will block the enemy!"


    A young voice suddenly rang in the hall.


    Yamato rushed out from the side and quickly forming a seal with both hands, to summon arge number of trees to attack Kisame.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame became surprised when he saw the Mokuton used by the other party, but he quickly realized that the child standing in front of him was Yamato.


    In the anime, after Senju Hashirama, Yamato is the only one to use Mokuton normally .


    Kisame''s eyes suddenly lit up. HE pped the ground with his palm and created more trees, that swept towards Yamato.


    ''How is this possible?''


    The little face under Yamato''s mask was full of shock. He never expected him use Mokuton, and it was much more powerful than him.


    He was quickly entangled by wood vines, and became unconscious .


    Kisame walked to Yamato''s side, grabbed thetter''s neck, and lifted the boy up like a chicken.

 Chapter 130: 130

    Chapter 130: 130


    When Kisame came here, he never thought that there would be unexpected rewards one after another along with the Rennigan.


    First Kusanagi, and now Yamato.


    ''Swish.''


    With a wave of his hand, Kisame stored Yamato into the Box of Ultimate Bliss and turned his head to look at Danzo. But Danzo had already disappeared.


    Kisame is toozy to chase him.


    For him, Danzo, the old dog, is no threat. By keeping him alive, he can add some chaos to Konoha.


    While Kisame was dealing with Danzo, Orochimaru, who fell to the ground was undergoing a "molting".


    Orochimaru opened his mouth wide open and his upper and lower jaws opened more than 100 degrees wide, and then retched with a "wooo", and spit out a... person from his mouth.


    The one who came out looked exactly the same as Orochimaru. First, he stretched out his hands to support himself on the ground, then his head and body. Soon his entire body came out, wet and covered with mucus.


    Orochimaru Substitution Jutsu.


    In this substitution jutsu Orochimaru uses the external body as a substitute and transfers the main body from the mouth, which can be performed without the need for hand seals, and can avoid almost all damage.


    Through this method, he sessfully released the hold of smander poison on him and regained his mobility.


    ''Whoosh.''


    After he finished shedding, he took advantage of Kisame''s attention being on Danzo, by rushing towards Yahiko,Nagato and, Konan, trying to get Nagato in ast-ditch effort.


    When Yahiko saw Orochimaru aggressively approaching them, he subconsciously wanted to protect Konan and Nagato, so faced Orochimaru without a word, and fought with Orochimaru.


    But the difference in strength between the two was too great, and with Orochimaru''s full strength, Yahiko was subdued in an instant.


    However, the few seconds that Yahiko battled did have an effect.


    Kisame discovered the situation, and appeared in front of Nagato and Konan in a sh.


    ''Pity.''


    Orochimaru sighed in his heart, realizing that the opportunity was fleeting, and he was no chance now. So, he ced a kunai around Yahiko''s neck and used him as a hostage.


    The two sides fell into a confrontation.


    "Your leader is in my hands now. If you want him to live, throw that Kusanagi sword over first."


    Orochimaru put forward his conditions, as his snake pupils stared at Kisame, shing cold light.


    However, in the face of his threat, Kisame was unmoved and said indifferently:


    "I refuse. I haven''t joined Akatsuki yet, and this kid''s life or death is none of my business."


    As soon as he said that, Kisame kept the Kusanagi sword into the Box of Ultimate Bliss in front of Orochimaru.


    If someone threatens Kisame with a hostage, he will kill the enemy and the hostage together to solve the problempletely.


    Not to mention, Kisame didn''t like a weak and innocent guy like Yahiko in the first ce.


    Orochimaru watched Kusanagi disappear, and his face suddenly became very ugly.


    After realizing that his threat was useless, he could only take the next step and hide behind Yahiko very carefully, warning:


    "Don''t move. As long as the three of you dare to move, this kid will be dead."


    After he finished speaking, he pressed the Kunai to Yahiko''s throat and blood oozed out.


    "Don''t hurt Yahiko, we promise you!"


    When Konan and Nagato saw this scene, they quickly said in shock.


    Kisame wanted to use his Kamui to kill Yahiko and Orochimaru directly, but after thinking about it, he still did not act rashly.


    Although he didn''t care about Yahiko''s life or death, Nagato and Konan did.


    If Kisame killed Yahiko, the two of them would definitely hate him, then his intention to approach Nagato and control him would probably be in vain.


    It''s better to let Orochimaru take Yahiko away, that guy Yahiko is useless anyway.


    So, Orochimaru held Yahiko hostage and moved back step by step.


    His n was to withdraw first, join Danzo, and then use the hostage in his hand to make aeback.


    At the same time.


    Danzo, who ran for a long distance in one breath, looked back from time to time, and was relieved that "Uchiha Madara" was not chasing after him.


    Suddenly, he saw a person walking towards him not far ahead.


    The man moved like a ghost without making any sound.


    Danzo''s expression changed greatly as he observed him.


    ck robes, swirling masks, and a Sharingan.


    Without saying a word, Danzo pressed his palm to the ground, summoned arge amount of trees, and attacked the man.


    ''Huh?''


    Obito was startled, and used Kamui to be immune to Danzo''s attack. Then he asked aloud:


    "Who is he? Why can he use Mokuton?"


    "Obito, this person is one of the elders of Konohagakure, but he has defected. Because it was discovered, he was conducting human experiments with Hashirama cells in the vige."


    Zetsu emerged from the ground and exined to Obito in time. He obtained this news when he sneaked into Konoha after the attack.


    "I didn''t expect Danzo to escape to the Land of Rain. He may have seen your Sharinyan and regarded you as Konoha ninja, so he attacked you."


    Zetsu added.


    ''Is that so.''


    Obito understood and recognized that the embarrassed old man in front of him was Shimura Danzo.


    When he was in Konoha, Obito had seen Danzo once or twice from a distance. Thetter was an elder of the vige with power to do almost anything.


    Danzo also discovered at this time that the Uchiha Madara in front of him was wearing a white mask instead of orange, and the exposed Sharingan was not the left eye, but the right eye instead. In addition, he doesn''t have the Gunbai.


    ''What is going on?''


    While Danzo was confused, Obito raised his hand, and an iron chain appeared in it.


    "Since you dare to attack me, I will kill you." He said to himself.


    Seeing this, Danzo whi was unwilling to fight with Obito, suddenly asked:


    "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with the man who ims to be Madara Uchiha?"


    When Obito heard him, he was stunned for a moment.


    Madara Uchiha is dead, and he knows this better than anyone, because he saw it with his own eyes.


    Obviously he was going to pretend to be Madara, how could someone act before him?


    Thinking of this, Obito felt a little ufortable.


    "Obito, don''t worry about Danzo for now. The Akatsuki base is not far ahead, there seems to be a change there. It''s better to rush over there first."


    Obito calmed down, nodded, and rushed towards Danzo without saying a word.


    ''He ising.''


    Danzo was startled, and once again used his Mokuton to attack Obito, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party actually went straight through his body.


    ''Whoosh.''


    After Obito passed through Danzo, without turning his head, he disappeared into the distance and rushed towards the Akatsuki base.


    And Zetsu also slowly sank into the ground, chasing Obito.


    Danzo was in shock. The people and things he encountered today were too strange, beyond his understanding.


    He didn''t dare to turn around and go back to watch the y, and hurriedly fled.


    After a minute.


    Obito rushed to Akatsuki''s base in a hurry, looking around, there were the bodies of Akatsuki members and Konoha ninjas everywhere, obviously a fierce battle took ce here.


    His eyes swept across the battlefield, first he saw Orochimaru who held Yahiko, and then Nagato and Konan not far away.


    "That red-haired boy is the container chosen by Madara."


    Obito muttered to himself, seeing that nothing happened to Nagato, and finally felt relieved.


    But in the next second, his eyes finally noticed the masked man next to him, and he was shocked.


    When Obito saw the other party''s Gunbai and Sharingan, he immediately understood who he was.


    He is Hoshigaki Kisame.


    This +#&#&+ guy, is he pretending to be Madara Uchiha? Why is this guy everywhere, is he also here for the Rennigan?


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became, and he always felt that all his actions could not be concealed from Kisame, and he ispletely saw through by him.


    Kisame also saw Obito, and without waiting for thetter to speak, he preemptively asked:


    "Who are you, are you his aplice?"


    "I''m Madara Uchiha." Obito said coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, both Orochimaru and Yahiko were stunned.


    They naturally noticed that Kisame and Obito looked very simr, almost like a pair of twins, but they didn''t expect that they even had the same name.


    "Hahaha."


    Kisame looked up to the sky andughed wildly, like an actor who entered the y, and continued to y the role of Madara, "I, Uchiha Madara, have lived for more than 70 years, but this is the first time I have seen someone pretending to be me in front of me. However, Since you want to pretend to be me, what about the Gunbai, Obito?"


    He directly said Obito''s name.


    Obito? Uchiha Obito? !


    When Orochimaru heard this name, a lively and active boy wearing goggles suddenly appeared in his mind.


    But as far as he knew, the boy had already died in the war.


    Facing Kisame''s question, Obito alsoughed wildly.


    After he finishedughing, he spread his hands, stared at Kisame and said, "I admit, I''m not Madara Uchiha, but neither are you. Because, your real name is... Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    As soon as Obito said that, everyone present there looked horrified.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, the one that destroyed Konoha and made countless Konoha ninjas bow their heads?


    The three were still talking about Kisame before they were attacked, and they were very curious about this peer. They never expected that the other party would disguise as Madara Uchiha to approach them.


    Orochimaru dropped his jaw in shock.


    Like Danzo, he was already stunned, and he didn''t know who was telling the truth and who was lying.


    Of course, Kisame will not admit his identity.


    He shook his head and said to Obito: "Obito, you have mistaken. Hoshigaki Kisame is tall, handsome and wise, and he is a god-like ninja that surpassed Hashirama Senju. Compared with such a rising star, I am an old man. The time has passed, s."


    He sighed and pretended to be emotional.


    When Obito heard these narcissistic and shameless words, he was even more convinced that he is Hoshigaki Kisame.


    At this time.


    "Nagato, Xiaonan, get away from that man!"


    Yahiko, who was kidnapped by Orochimaru, suddenly shouted at his twopanions, "No matter which Uchiha Madara it is, don''t believe them, because they are all here for Nagato''s Rennigan! Nagato, Jiraiya-Sensei once said that you have the same eyes as the Sage of the Six Paths, you are the destined child of prophecy, and you will be the savior of this world in the future. You can''t die here, quickly activate the Rennigan''s ability and take Konan away!"


    When Konan heard him, she immediately followed Yahiko''s instructions and pulled Nagato to distance herself from Kisame.


    Then, she looked at Yahiko worriedly: "What about you?"


    "We will not abandon you, Yahiko!" Nagato shouted.

 Chapter 131: 131

    Chapter 131: 131


    "Don''t worry about me, Nagato. You and Konan must survive, and the future of the Akatsuki... is in your hands."


    Yahiko smiled and said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he mmed fiercely, ramming into the kunai that was pressed against his neck.


    With a puff, blood sttered everywhere.


    Yahiko''s neck was dyed red with blood, and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    He chose to use his own death to free hispanions.


    "Noo!"


    Seeing this, Nagato''s eyes were suddenly widened, and he attacked again.


    Even if he was exhausted, he summoned the Gedo Statue again, and jumped on its shoulder with Konan.


    "Roar!"


    The Gedo Statue let out a roar, setting off a strong wind that enveloped everyone present.


    Orochimaru''splexion changed, as he was directly responsible for Yahiko''s death, he is the first target of Nagato''s revenge.


    So he immediately bit his finger and used his blood to escape with reverse summoning jutsu. With a bang, he disappeared and fled to Ryuchi cave.


    Seeing Orochimaru escaping under his nose, Nagato couldn''t help but get even more furious. He manipted the Gedo Statue to raise its huge fist and smashed it towards Obito.


    Obito was feeling ufortable right now.


    He originally prepared arge set of ns, and wanted to use Madara Uchiha''s identity to confuse Nagato to serve him. As a result, before he had time to say a word, he was confused by Kisame.


    He stood still and used his Kamui to avoid the Gedo Statue''s attack.


    At this moment, Obito looked at Nagato''s eyes, and the invisible coercion released by the Rennigan made his heart race.


    ''The Rennigan, is indeed ultimate evolution of the Mangekyo Sharingan.''


    Obito understood very well that no matter how powerful his Mangekyo Sharingan was, it was still inferior to the Rennigan, not to mention that he only had one eye.


    In addition, Kisame is staring at him, and it is possible that he may attack him at any time.


    Thinking of this, Obito retreated using Kamui


    As Obito escaped, the only outsider here was Kisame.


    Nagato stood on the Gedo Statue''s shoulder and nced at Kisame indifferently, considering that thetter had saved them before, he didn''t take action against it.


    "Listen, whether you''re the so-called Madara Uchiha or Hoshigaki Kisame, stay away from us. Otherwise, I''ll definitely kill you."


    After saying this, he manipted the Gedo Statue to grab Yahiko''s corpse on the ground, and then made a seal. With a bang, he disappeared with the Gedo Statue.


    In a blink of an eye, only Kisame was left standing alone in the rain. Other than him, there are corpses everywhere.


    Kisame did not expect that things would turn out like this.


    Although his n to approach Nagato failed, he did note here in vain, he obtained the Kusanagi sword and Yamato.


    It is also a good harvest.


    After running away, Nagato would definitely use the Rennigan to hidepletely. During this period, no one can find him and Konan.


    Kisame realized that there was no need for him to stay in the Land of Rain.


    So, he put away the Gunbai, and slowly stretched out a pair of ck wings from his back. As he became more and more proficient in his abilities, he was able to partially be Satori.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame rose into the sky, and soon disappeared into the vast curtain of rain in the sky.


    .....


    Deep in the mountains of the Land of Rain, the rain continued.


    Danzo fled all the way here and hid in a cave with a look of shock on his face.


    Not long ago, he was the great elder of Konohagakure, and he was an existence under one person and more than ten thousand people. But now, not only has he be a traitor, but his subordinates have all died, and the Root that he has worked so hard to umte over the years has been emptied.


    Danzo now deeply understands what a dead end is.


    ''Why, why is this happening?''


    Thinking of this, he raised his cane and mmed the ground hard, clenching his fists, as the veins on the back of his hands burst out.


    Right at this moment.


    ''Sizzle.''


    A white snake slipped in from outside the cave, and finally changed into Orochimaru with a "Bang".


    "Haahaa..." Orochimaru panted while leaning against the wall, his face paler than usual, and he looked very weak.


    Although he is the head of the Sannin, he is not strong enough in the face of enemies such as Rennigan Nagato, Hoshigaki Kisame and Obito Uchiha.


    He is lucky to survive that encounter.


    However, before Orochimaru could take a good breath, Danzo looked angry and asked gloomily:


    "Orochimaru, didn''t you say that Jiraiya''s disciples are of average strength? What happened to that red-haired boy, how much did you hide from me about his eyes?"


    Danzo believed that Orochimaru gave him the wrong information, which led to theck of preparation on his own side, and was tragically destroyed by the enemy.


    "Don''t forget, it was you who proposed toe to the Land of Rain, and it was also your idea to attack the Akatsuki."


    Orochimaru said coldly, facing Danzo, his former boss, he was not polite at all.


    At this moment, both of them narrowed their eyes and looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the cave was extremely cold.


    Danzo and Orochimaru, this pair of embarrassed fellows, are now exhausted and throwing me at each other, and it seems that they are not far from breaking up.


    At this moment.


    "Hey, do you need help?"


    A voice suddenly sounded in the cave.


    "Who''s there?!" Danzo and Orochimaru tightened their bodies at the same time and nced around.


    Under their astonished gazes, Zetsu, with a pitcher nt on his head, burrowed out from the ground.


    ''Was I followed?''


    After seeing Zetsu, Danzo did not attack immediately, but asked in a deep voice, "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "We are all Avengers, just like you."


    Another voice came from outside the cave, Orochimaru and Danzo looked at the entrance of the cave, and suddenly saw Obito''s figure appearing at the entrance of the cave.


    Obito spread his hands, walked infront of Orochimaru, and took off his mask to greeted thetter with a smile:


    "Hello, Orochimaru."


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Uchiha Obito. You''re not dead."


    After Orochimaru saw his face, his pupils shrank and was surprised.


    ''Uchiha Obito?''


    When Danzo heard this name, he took a second look, and also showed a surprised face.


    When he was in charge of the Root, he often poached people from various ns in Konoha, and he still had an impression of Obito, the second ce in the Chunin exam.


    It''s just that Obito''s character is sunny and lively, and Danzo thinks that he has no "dark aptitude" and is not suitable for the Root, so he did not contact him.


    Now it seems that his judgment is wrong...


    From Orochimaru, Danzo learned that Obito was already dead, but he appeared here alive. What happened?


    "Don''t worry, you two, please listen to me."


    Obito saw the doubts in their eyes, so he walked to a stone next to him and sat down with his legs crossed and told his story slowly.


    Of course, it is an adapted story, half true and half false.


    Obito concealed Madara Uchiha''s existence, only said that he survived the disaster by awakening his Mangekyo Sharingan. And the grudge between him and Kisame.


    "Because of Hoshigaki Kisame, I lost the woman I love and my eye was taken away. It is also because of Hoshigaki Kisame that the two of you have been reduced to where you are now. Since the three of us have amon enemy, shouldn''t we? Unite and take revenge on Kisame?"


    After Obito finished his story, he finally revealed his purpose for meeting them.


    "Revenge on Kisame?"


    After Orochimaru asked, he shook his head and said suspiciously, "Obito, you should also know that even if the three of us join forces, I''m afraid we are not his opponent, right?"


    "That''s why I came to the Land of Rain to find the legendary owner of the Rennigan, the red-haired boy named Nagato. Unfortunately, I was disturbed by Kisame again."


    Obito sighed and said the purpose of his previous trip.


    After listening to Obito''s words, Danzo realized at this moment that those eyes were called the Rennigan. And the man who imed to be Madara Uchiha turned out to be Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Looking at Orochimaru''s calm face again, he realised that he already knew this information.


    When he realized that he was the only one who was kept in the dark and didn''t know anything, he couldn''t help but get even more angry and his face became more gloomy.


    "But the good news is that Kisame too failed to control Nagato and steal the Rennigan, which means we still have a chance."


    Obito stood up, opened his arms, and extended an invitation to the two again, "So, I hope the two of you can cooperate with me, as long as we find Nagato, convince him to join us, and everyone can develop Akatsuki together. Take revenge on Kisame, even destroy Konoha and Kirigakure, and then unifying the ninja world is not a dream!"


    This passionate speech did not impress Orochimaru and Danzo. They are all old foxes, how could they be instigated by some empty talk.


    Obito also recognised this. Fortunately, he was prepared and took out two test tubes from his sleeves, which contained emerald green Hashirama cells.


    "I know that the two of you have been working on Hashirama cells, but I have better results here that I can share with you for free."


    As he said this, he threw the two test tubes to Orochimaru and Danzo respectively.


    At the beginning, Madara Uchiha bit a piece of flesh from Senju Hashirama, and after opening the Rennigan, he has been using the power of the Rennigan to cultivate Hashirama cells.


    Naturally his research on Hashirama cells is greater than Orochimaru''s.


    Sure enough, after receiving the gift, Orochimaru was immediately attracted. He stared intently at the Hashirama cells in the test tube, and muttered:


    "Perfect, so perfect..."


    Obito was very satisfied with his reaction. He smiled again, and said:


    "Orochimaru, as long as you cooperate with me, I can give you the research data on Hashirama cells and Mokuton. Danzo, I can help you enter Konohagakure and make you a Hokage one day. As for what I want , there is only one thing I want - that is Hoshigaki Kisame''s corpse.


    After hearing him, the two looked at each other, and in the end they couldn''t resist the temptation and agreed to Obito''s conditions.


    The three of them set foot on the same boat.


    But soon, in response to the current situation, Orochimaru raised a question:


    "Where do we go to find Nagato? Although the area of the Land of Rain is far less than that of the five major countries, it is not a small ce. If the owner of the Rennigan wants to hide, we may never find him."


    "We need more people."


    Danzo also expressed his opinion. He has been pampered for a long time, and he is used to being served in everything. It is impossible for him to run errands to find someone.


    "My n is... to unify the Land of Rain first, and then mobilize all the power of this country to start a carpet search."


    Obito is amazing.


    "How do we unify it with just a few of us?"


    Orochimaru shook his head, denied Obito''s idea on the spot, and reminded, "Even if we can do it, in the process, it will inevitably attract the attention of Konoha and Hoshigaki Kisame, and we will be finished by then."


    Both he and Danzo agreed that Obito''s n was risky and childish.


    "No, no, we don''t need to do it. It''s Sunagakure who unifies it."


    Obito shook his finger, and spoke again, "Rasa, the fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, will soonunch a war against Amegakure and will annex the entire Land of Rain. Pleasee with me."


    After saying these words with a mysterious look on his face, he turned and walked out of the cave.


    Danzo and Orochimaru looked at each other again, and both saw the doubt on each other''s faces. When they came back to their senses, they hurriedly followed Obito.

 Chapter 132: 132

    Chapter 132: 132


    Three nightster.


    In the Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    Dark clouds covered the moon, under the dark night Sunagakure was quiet with sparse lights. Most of the vigers fell asleep.


    At the entrance of the vige, two Chunin guards stood guard, yawning boredly.


    Suddenly, the two fell to the ground without warning. They didn''t have any wounds on their bodies, but their eyes were dull, as if they are in some kind of illusion.


    Three figures in ck cloaks appeared out of the darkness.


    "The lights in the Kazekage Building are still on. It seems that Kazekage hasn''t slept yet. He is really a hardworking Kazekage."


    They joked as they calmly broke the outer barrier and silently sneaked into the vige and went straight to the Kazekage Building.


    Ten minutester.


    In the room, The Kazekage with short brown hair was standing in front of the crib, watching his two sleeping children.


    His one-year-old eldest daughter Temari, and the newly born eldest son Kankuro.


    The newly-appointed fourth Kazekage has already established a high prestige in the vige by virtue of his power and his ruthless methods.


    He, who was usually unsmiling on weekdays, showed his soft side at this time.


    At this moment, a young woman with sand-brown hair came in from the door and put her hand on Rasa''s shoulder.


    "You''ve been busy all day, you must have exhausted yourself. Go and rest early. Just leave the children to me to see."


    She said softly, with a faint smile on her face and tenderness in her eyes.


    This woman is Rasa''s wife, Karura.


    Rasa turned around to hold his wife''s hand, and said thoughtfully, "I''m not tired, you just gave birth, so you should rest first."


    After he finished speaking, he embraced Karura in his arms.


    "Yo, what a loving couple."


    Suddenly, a very discordant voice came from the door, interrupting the warmth between the two.


    Rasa was suddenly startled, and hurriedly put Karura behind him and looked towards the door, as three figures walked in.


    "Who are you? Guards!"


    Rasa questioned and called the guards.


    "Don''t shout, they''ve all been delt with. Rasa, I want you to work for me."


    Obito took a step forward, staring at him with his Sharingan that instantly transformed into Mangekyo Sharingan, releasing a strong amount of chakra.


    "Want me work for you? What a joke!"


    Rasa sneered, and started forming a hand seal. He wanted to use his Kekkei Genkai, the maic release, to take them down.


    But when he was halfway through the seal, his hands stopped, and his eyes turned into the shape of a Sharingan, and he froze in ce.


    "Rasa!"


    Karura was shocked when she saw this. She was about to make a move, but she identally fell into an illusion and stood still.


    The husband and wife, in just a few seconds, became Obito''s puppets.


    "Rasa, what are you going to do next?"


    Obito looked at the still frozen fourth Kazekage in front of him, and asked slowly.


    "I will start a war and invade Amegakure." Rasa smiled and said ambitiously.


    Seeing this, Orochimaru and Danzo couldn''t help but look at each other.


    They witnessed the whole process of Obito swaggering into Sunagakure, subduing all enemies with illusion along the way, and easily manipte the fourth Kazekage.


    Is this the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan?


    Outrageous.


    If they knew that the two generations of Mizukages have been controlled by Sharingan sessively, they may not be so surprised.


    Of course, not any pair of Mangekyo Sharingan have such strong power.


    Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito, the former uses a transnted Sharingan, thetter only has a single Mangekyo Sharingan, but their power is actually much stronger than Uchiha Fugaku who has a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan.


    That''s because both of them have mastered the power of Senju and Uchiha at the same time, andbining these two abilities will produce incredible power.


    Obito''s Sharingan is strong enough to manipte the Nine Tails, not to mention a Kazekage.


    Unfortunately, his illusions were useless against almost inhuman monsters like Kisame. To defeat Kisame, he can only use more powerful force to crush him head-on.


    After controlling Rasa, Obito turned around and showed off to Orochimaru and Danzo:


    "Now, you should''ve understand my n, right?"


    When he was talking, the Mangekyo Sharingan emitted a strange light, so neither of them dared to look directly, and avoided his gaze.


    Seeing this, Obito sneered in his heart andforted the two of them: "Don''t worry, you are my allies, and I will not use illusion to control you."


    In fact, his Sharingan also has a limit, and he is not allowed to control several Kage-level powerhouses at the same time. Otherwise, he would have taken both of them long ago.


    Danzo didn''t speak, but in his eyes, there was a strong desire to obtain Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    He couldn''t help imagining that if he had this eye earlier, he would have definitely used it on Sarutobi Hiruzen without hesitation, ordering the other party to give him the position of Hokage.


    Orochimaru, like Danzo, also coveted it, butbined with Obito''s previous words and deeds, he came to a conclusion that the Rennigan is is stronger than Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru couldn''t wait to get Nagato''s body and eyes.


    "Next, let''s wait and see a good show."


    AObito said expectantly.


    For Obito, war is just a game, and he doesn''t care no matter how many people die. The big deal is to resurrect those people in the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Without his moral burden, he can do any bad things with peace of mind, and he ispletely ckened.


    ....


    In the Land of Rain, Akatsuki''s secret stronghold.


    Yahiko''s cold bodyy in the coffin. On the bed next to him, Nagato also fell into aa due to overdrawing his chakra, and he was as thin as a skeleton now.


    Countless pieces of paper flew from the outside and finally gathered together to form Konan''s body.


    She had been on guard outside the base just now, and after confirming that no enemy had found it, she returned to the room and took good care of Nagato.


    Although the two were temporarily out of danger, Konan knew that they were not safe.


    As Yahiko said before his death, Nagato was targeted by at least three groups of people:


    Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, Konoha traitors Orochimaru and Danzo, and a mysterious guy named Uchiha Obito.


    If they continue to stay in the Land of Rain, they will undoubtedly be in danger. After Nagato wakes up, it is best to leave as soon as possible.


    But then again, without strong enough strength, how can the huge ninja world be considered a truly safe ce?


    Thinking of this, Konan looked at the rain with a worried expression, as the rain outside the window was getting heavier.


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    Konoha has experienced the biggest storm since the vige was built more than 40 years ago.


    In the battle with Kirigakure, Konoha lost nearly 5,000 ninjas, and their homeground was destroyed by Kisame, which can be said to be a major defeat.


    Known as the "God of Shinobi", the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, after signing a humiliating peace treaty with Kirigakure, faced the angry condemnation of Konoha, and could only sadly announce his abdication, making the vige enter the weakest period in history. period.


    However, Konoha cannot live without Hokage.


    So during the next period of time, a fiercepetition wasunched in the vige with regards to the fourth Hokage position.


    Many ns have sent representatives to campaign, and the number of candidates reached more than 30 - this is a "grand event" that has never urred in previous Hokage selections.


    The reason why it has be like this is because the major ns are very dissatisfied with the high-level elders of Konoha.


    Second, it was because some of the originally strong candidates had idents.


    Orochimaru was originally a popr candidate to be the fourth Hokage, but he defected with Danzo after he was exposed regarding the usage of vigers and orphans to conduct human experiments;


    Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi also have a chance, but due to the failure of the attack on Kirigakure, they became prisoners and have not been released yet;


    Of all the candidates, Namikaze Minato is the most promising candidate.


    Before encountering Kisame, Minato was a yellow sh that traversed the major battlefields and never failed, shaking the entire ninja world. Coupled with the advantages of his appearance and character, he was once supported by many people.


    But after losing to Kisame, Minato''s invincible myth was shattered. And because he is a close associate of the "sinner" Sarutobi Hiruzen, it is inevitable that many people will suspect that he is thetter''s puppet.


    Therefore, as soon as Namikaze Minato participated in the election, he was boycotted by everyone. In desperation, he became the first candidate to withdraw.


    And the rest, only a bunch of stinky fish and rotten shrimps were left, the various candidates basically refused to ept the other, and the selection for a while.


    It dragged on for a few days.


    In the end, the fourth Hokage was selected, a person who was not on the candidate list, but was reasonable


    Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya was a prodigal son and was not interested in the position of Hokage, so he never ran for election at first.


    But now, in the weakest stage of Konoha, he is the only Sannin left in the vige, and he is the only one who can carry this banner.


    Under Hiruzen Sarutobi''s secret advice, the elders fully supported Jiraiya. In addition, Mount Myoboku also expressed their strong support for Jiraiya, and Fukasaku and Shima assist him throughout the process.


    The most important thing is Jiraiya''s strength.


    On that day, when Kisame attacked the vige and no one could stop him, Jiraiya alone stood up and used the sage mode to repel him, making thetter pause.


    The sage mode''s power was seen by many Konoha ninjas with their own eyes, and was recognized by everyone.


    As Hokage, you must have enough power to protect the vigers.


    So, despite some resistance, Jiraiya sessfully became the fourth Hokage of Konohagakure.


    On the day he took office, with the eloquence of the best-selling novelist, he delivered an exciting speech, which greatly boosted the morale of the vigers.


    Subsequently, under his leadership, Konoha began the difficult reconstruction work.


    The good news is that Konoha suffered very few civilian casualties in this war, almost negligible. Moreover, there is no direct economic loss, and the treasury has a lot of surplus money.


    In addition, Mount Myoboku also sent arge number of toads toe, not only to help Konoha rebuild, but also to serve as an escort.


    Due to Mount Myoboku''s support, Sunagakure, Iwakagure, and Kumogakure, who originally wanted to take advantage of the situation, could only dispell the idea ofunching a war against Konoha again.


    Konoha was finally able to get through this most difficult period smoothly.


    During this process, after the Great Toad Sage Gamamaru spoke in person, Mount Myoboku officially extended an olive branch to Konoha, and formed an alliance with thetter.


    On Konoha Ninja''s uniform, the original Uzumaki n emblem has been changed to the word "oil" of Mount Myoboku.


    A few dayster, Konohagakure, which was devastated beyond recognition, was rebuilt. Although it is not as prosperous as before, it has managed to restore a little of the style of the first of the five great ninja viges.


    The only thing that made Konoha people feel ufortable is the Hokage Rock.


    After the reconstruction of Hokage Rock, the statues of the previous Hokages have disappeared, they are reced by Kisame''s face.


    That statue has neat short hair, a face cut with a knife and axe, three gills full of personality on each side of the cheek, slightly wrinkled brows, and sharp eyes.


    Handsome and stylish.


    Standing in front of this statue will make people feel small and have a strong sense of oppression.


    The statue, standing on the former Hokage Rock , looked down on the Konohagakure below it with a victorious attitude.


    For Konoha, this is undoubtedly a huge shame, but it is the existence of this statue that allows Konoha to have the current peace.


    Therefore, no matter how upset Konoha is, they can only endure it.


    At night.


    Konohagakure is brightly lit, and with the reopening of the night market, many shops have reopened, creating a lively scene. People seem to have forgotten the pain caused by the war.


    "Yo, as expected of Konoha, it''s recovery ability is still quite strong."


    Kisame pped his wings and floated in the night sky. After he saw the statue on Hokage Rock from a distance, he was very satisfied. It seemed that Uchiha and the Hyuga n were not perfunctory and did what he ordered.


    ''I can let them out now.''


    Thinking of this, Kisame took out Fugaku and Hiashi from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, tied them with chakra strings, threw them down at the entrance of the vige.

 Chapter 133: 133

    Chapter 133: 133


    With two bangs, Fugaku Uchiha and Hiashi Hyuga fell to the ground.


    "Who?!"


    The Konoha ninja who was standing guard suddenly became alert and stepped forward cautiously. After seeing the faces of the two, he was shocked.


    Looking up in the air, he saw a huge man floating in the air with his arms on his chest, his wings spread behind his back, and a bright full moon behind him, setting him off like a God.


    Under their terrified eyes, Kisame slowly turned around and flew towards the moon, and soon disappeared into a ck spot.


    "Go and inform Hokage-sama!"


    The ninja standing guard came back to his senses and quickly shouted to hispanions, breaking out in cold sweat.


    Not long after, the fourth Hokage Jiraya, as well as the members of the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n came in a hurry.


    After the two ns received their respective patriarchs, they did not give Jiraiya any face, and wanted to leave without saying a word.


    "Wait!"


    Jiraiya suddenly stopped the Uchiha n and took out a test tube and handed it to them.


    In the test tube, there is a Sharingan immersed in the nutrient solution.


    "This is Uchiha Kagami''s Sharingan that we found after we searched the secret base of the Root. Now it is returned to the original owner, the Uchiha family."


    Jiraiya lowered his stance and said apologetically.


    "Thank you, Hokage-sama." Uchiha Mikoto took the Sharingan and bowed to Jiraiya.


    The other Uchiha nsmen snorted coldly, thinking that Jiraiya was just pretending.


    The Uchiha n is extremely dissatisfied with the high-level elders at the moment. If it wasn''t to save their patriarch Fugaku Uchiha, they would have fallen out with Konoha long ago.


    When Fugaku wakes up from thea and recovers both physically and mentally, it will be time for Uchiha and Konoha to settle ounts.


    On the other hand, the attitude of the Hyuga n is slightly better, after all, they have not been suppressed like Uchiha, and their patriarch''s Byakugan have not been poached.


    After watching the two ns leave, Jiraya sighed, turned his head, and looked at the night sky.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame, I hope you can abide by the agreement and achieve the peace you promised to Konoha. Otherwise, I will risk my life and kill you.''


    Jiraiya said silently in his heart.


    After bing the Hokage, he swore that he would not be as weak as Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    His strong confidencees from his self-confidence in his own strength, from the support of the two sages Fukasaku and Shima, and from the prediction that Gamamaru said.


    Hoshigaki Kisame will kill himself within a few years at thetest.


    Jiraiya also believed in this prophecy.


    He stood at the entrance of the vige for a while, then turned back to the vige and walked in the direction of the Hokage Building. It''s been a long night, and there''s a lot of work to do.


    A few hourster,te at night, in the Uchiha n.


    Inside a room, Uchiha Fugaku, who had lost both eyes, had woken up from aa and was undergoing an eye transnt operation.


    In the courtyard outside, arge number of nsmen gathered here and waited silently.


    Shisui and Itachi were also among them.


    Not long ago, when Kisame secretly sneaked into Konoha and kidnapped Shizune, he met Shisui and wounded thetter, and threw him into the trash can by the roadside.


    Because of this, Shisui entered the hospital and did not go to the Kiri battlefield. It was a blessing in disguise to escape the disaster. But he also missed the chance to open the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Itachi, are you worried? Don''t worry, n head Fugaku will be fine."


    Seeing that Itachi kept his head down and didn''t speak, Shisui put his hand on thetter''s shoulder and saidfortably.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Itachi suddenly raised his head and asked him seriously:


    "Brother, you have fought against the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, right. Can you tell me more about this person?"


    "Itachi, you are only three years old, there is no need to know this."


    Shisui rubbed Itachi''s head and shook his head. He feels that Itachi is too young to bear the seed of hatred.


    Itachi bit his lip, wanting to say something more.


    Just then, with a creak, the door opened.


    Uchiha Fugaku walked out of the room with the help of his wife Mikoto.


    He transnted Kagami Uchiha''s Sharingan, although it is not as good as his own Mangekyo Sharingan, but it is a threema Sharingan, so it is barely enough.


    This time, in the war with Kirigakure, Fugaku sacrificed his Mangekyo Sharingan on the battlefield. Whether it is Amaterasu or Susanoo, they are all ninjutsu that are enough to shock the ninja world.


    Although he was defeated by Kisame, he still received the respect of his n. After all, there is nothing to be ashamed of when loosing to a monster like Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Especially whenpared with the other patriarch, Hyuga Hiashi, Fugaku at least showed his style. Where as Hiashi was trampled under Kisame''s feet like a dog, which made the Hyuga n lose face.


    As soon as Fugaku came out, amotion started among the Uchiha n.


    They shouted one after another, hoping that Fugaku could lead all Uchiha nsmen to the Hokage Building and seek justice for the death of Uchiha Kagami and the suppression that Uchiha has encountered over the years.


    Facing the angry nsmen, Fugaku raised his hands and made a gesture to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "I know everything. I will personally talk to the fourth Hokage, but don''t be impulsive."


    Fugaku expressed his attitude and tried his best to persuade the nsmen, "For our Uchiha n, peace is a hard-won thing, so we won''t have any more disputes with the vige for now."


    Fugaku saw the situation clearly.


    The arrogant Uchiha n did not have enough strength to fight against Konoha, especially when he, the patriarch, lost his Mangekyo Sharingan.


    If he fell out with Konoha and was expelled from the vige, the Uchiha n''s life would be even more difficult, and it would be difficult to gain a foothold in the ninja world.


    The only option is wait.


    "Go back all of you."


    With his majesty Fugaku forcefully suppressed the restless nsmen and ordered them to go back to their respective homes.


    Then, he waved to Shisui and Itachi, to enter the house.


    Patience for a while does not mean forbearance forever.


    Uchiha''s future hope lies in geniuses like Shisui and Itachi.


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage office.


    Jiraiya stared at the crystal ball on the table, which clearly showed what happened in the Uchiha n.


    This is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s telescope technique.


    The former Hokage was standing behind Jiraiya at this moment. He originally nned to retire, but after Jiraiya trying his best to keep him, he stayed in the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Hiruzen Sarutobi, wearing a monkey mask, took the initiative to choose to be an Anbu. From then on, he only has a code name, and he devoted himself to assisting his disciple, Jiraiya, to be a good Hokage.


    After seeing Uchiha Fugaku make the right decision, Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the Uchiha n goes against him, he can only order to get rid of this family and make Uchiha''s namepletely disappear from the ninja world.


    Such a thing can really happen, which neither Uchiha nor Konoha wanted to see.


    The Uchiha n did not rebel in the end. As Fugaku said, peace is a hard-won thing, and they must know how to cherish it.


    Jiraiya was also grateful for this, and took the initiative to visit Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi, and tried his best to win over the two and invite them to join his newly formed Konoha elders group.


    As for the original elders, they were naturally kicked out.


    With Jiraya''s suggestion, the senior officials of Konoha changed the strategy of suppressing the Uchiha n and turned to winning them over, such as expanding the police department and giving Uchiha more power.


    The same goes for the Hyuga n.


    Under the fourth Hokage, the various discordant factors in Konohagakure were finally suppressed and gradually got on the right track...


    .....


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    In the past month, there have been major incidents in the history of Kirigakure, the fourth Mizukage died and the Anbu was destroyed. Then Kirigakure was beaten by the Konoha army to the door, almost destroying the vige.


    That day was the darkest moment in Kirigakure''s history.


    No one would have thought that the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, would defeat the 5,000-strong Konoha army and counterattack on Konoha''s homnd, forcing Konoha to surrender obediently.


    Today, the Fifth Mizukage''s heroic deeds have spread throughout the ninja world, and Hoshigaki Kisame is known as the new Demi-God of the ninja world. Under the shadow of this Demi-God, the vigers of Kirigakure could finally raise their eyebrows and sweep away the haze.


    In the vige, everyone''s face was filled with joy, this was a scene of enthusiasm.


    "Look at the sky, Mizukage-sama is back!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted loudly. The vigers suddenly stopped what they were doing, and opened the windows one after another, or ran to the street and looked up at the sky excitedly.


    Under the adoring gazes of the vigers, Kisame fluttered his ck wings and slowly fell from mid-air to the front of the Mizukage Building.


    The news of his return quickly spread throughout Kirigakure.


    Ten minutester, in Mizukage Office.


    This is a modern-style office, it''s very spacious, like an empty indoor stadium, which can amodate dozens or hundred people without any problem.


    Kisame sat on the luxurious andfortable leather sofa, leaning back, exuding an invisible majesty from his body.


    Opposite him, Elder Genji, Hozuki Mangetsu, Terumi Mei and others came to the office and stood respectfully.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    Elder Genji walked out of the crowd, bowed to Kisame, and then reported the general situation in the vige.


    Under his conscientious management, all the work in the vige was carried out in an orderly manner, and order was basically restored.


    "Elder Genji, you worked hard."


    Kisame nodded his head feeling very satisfied with his work.


    "Mizukage-sama, there are still some things in the vige that need to be decided by yourself..."


    Elder Genji continued to report two things to Kisame.


    The first is that the ninjas and ns who had escaped from Kirigakure before came back. There were arge number of them, five or six thousand people.


    Whether or not to ept these people depends on what the Mizukage thinks.


    "It''s human nature to seek benefits and avoid harm. However, these guys run away when the vige is in crisis, and want toe back when the vige is prospering. It''s indeed very beautiful to think about."


    Kisame sneered and told Elder Genji:


    "I will allow those deserters who want toe back. But cancel their previous positions in the vige, everyone should start from the lower end and honestly contribute to the development of the vige.


    And the people who stayed with the vige before will be the core backbone of Kirigakure in the future, and they must be promoted vigorously.


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama is wise."


    Elder Genji responded and agreed with Kisame''s decision.


    The second thing is rted to the Kaguya n.


    After Kisame suppressed the rebellion, Mangetsu led some ninjas to check the territory of Kaguya n, and arrested the surviving members. They consisted of old and weak men, women, children and new born babies.


    Logically speaking, these people should all be killed to avoid future troubles.


    "Oh? Bring them in."


    When Kisame heard him, he seemed to remember something, and ordered them to bring them in.


    Soon, more than a dozen Kaguya nsmen were escorted into the office, all of them wore shackles and bowed their heads without saying a word.


    Kisame noticed that one of the old women was holding a baby in her arms. The baby was white and fat, and there were two eye-catching red dots between the eyebrows, and was crying non-stop.


    "What''s this kid''s name?"


    He went to the baby and asked the old woman.


    "Mizukage-sama, he, his name is Kimimaro... I am not his rtive, his parents died in rebellion."


    The old woman answered while trembling.


    Kisame was silent for a moment, and then ordered the people on the side: "Untie the shackles of these people and let them go. Whether they leave Kirigakure or stay in the vige, it''s up to them."


    Hearing these words, the old woman and the others were instantly grateful, and knelt down one after another, thanking Kisame for not killing them.


    "From today onwards, Kirigakure is no longer blood mist. We need to reduce unnecessary killings, understand?"


    Kisame looked at Elder Genji and others, as he said that.

 Chapter 134: 134

    Chapter 134: 134


    "There shall be no Blood Mist anymore. Am I understood?"


    "Yes." Everyone agreed in unison.


    "Wait."


    Just when the Kaguya nsmen were about to withdraw, Kisame stopped the old woman and said to thetter, "Leave that child behind, I will teach him personally."


    After he finishing speaking, he ordered a ninja to step forward and take Kimimaro from the old woman''s arms.


    After dealing with these two matters, Kisame walked to the desk, looked at the mountains of documents on the desk, frowned, and spoke to the crowd:


    "Although I am your Mizukage, I have neither experience nor talent in managing the vige. More importantly, I don''t want to waste my precious time dealing with all kinds of daily chores in the vige. So, in the future All matters in the vige, big or small, will still be managed by Elder Genji, ande to me if there are some really important things, understand?"


    Simply put, he wants to be a hands-off owner.


    When Elder Genji and others heard him, they looked at each other in dismay, and finally obeyed the order.


    Next, Kisame thought for a while and made some simple appointments.


    He first appointed Hozuki Mangetsu as themander of the Anbu, and ordered him to re-establish the Anbu department to do important work such as gathering intelligence and guarding the vige.


    "Leave it to me, boss. I won''t let you down."


    Mangetsu responded with vigor, feeling happy.


    Then, Kisame called Terumi Mei and asked her to follow Elder Genji to learn all kinds of things rted to managing the vige.


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama."


    Terumi Mei was immediately ttered, and quickly agreed.


    "In short, the future policy of Kirigakure should be development and peace. You must keep it firmly in mind."


    Kisame concluded the meeting in a few words, then he waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s stop for now. I''m going to train for a while, don''t disturb me if there''s nothing important."


    As he finished speaking, Kisame saw that Elder Genji was hesitating to speak, so he asked thetter to speak directly.


    "Mizukage-sama, in order to wee your triumphant return and to celebrate the victory of this war, we had specially prepared a grand dinner. If you don''t want it, we will cancel it? "


    Elder Genji truthfully replied.


    ''A celebration feast?''


    "No, since it''s ready, let''s hold it as usual. Defeating Konoha, the leader of the five major ninja viges, is indeed worth celebrating. I will participate."


    Kisame thought for a while, and considering that Elder Genji and others put a lot of effort into this, he did not refuse.


    "Yes." Elder Genji immediately ordered people to prepare, and a celebration banquet will be held that night.


    "I have some supplies here, which may be useful for the banquet."


    Kisame then took out something, under the curious and expectant eyes of everyone, as he led them out of the office and came to the open space outside the Mizukage Building.


    "Get out of the way."


    Kisame ordered everyone to make room, then opened the Box of Ultimate Bliss and took out Manda''s huge body.


    ''Boom.''


    Manda''s huge body, weighing dozens of tons, fell heavily, causing the entire vige to vibrate.


    "Is this the summoned beast, Manda, of the Ryuchi Cave? It was Orochimaru''s summoned beast, and it was killed by Mizukage-sama on the battlefield."


    "It''s hard to imagine that Mizukage-sama actually tore up this behemoth with his hands, and I regret that I couldn''t see that scene with my own eyes."


    ""


    After seeing Manda''s body, everyone in Kirigakure was amazed and started talking.


    "Manda is a evil summoned beast raised by Konoha. Every time it is summoned, they have to sacrifice 100 living people as food. It can be said to be a heinous crime. Since this guy likes to feed on humans, why don''t we let him experience the taste of being eaten?"


    Kisame said as he ordered to drag the snake down to make barbecue, and distribute it to all the vigers at that time.


    As soon as he said that, the crowd burst into cheers.


    Manda is an extraordinary creature of Ryuchi Cave. It has been nourished by natural energy for a long time. It''s meat is exceptionally delicious and is very rich in protein. It can be said to be a unique delicacy.


    Roast snake meat, just thinking about it, makes them drool.


    From Kisame''s point of view, Manda''s meat wouldn''tst long anyway, and he couldn''t finish eating it. Rather than keep it rotten, he might as well give it to the vigers.


    After handing over the snake meat to the crowd, Kisame went to rest.


    Now that he has be the Mizukage, he doesn''t have to live in a log cabin by the river. He has moved into a small courtyard next to the Mizukage building.


    Two jonin stood guard on the left and right at the gate, and it is strictly forbidden for anyone to disturb Mizukage.


    Kisame entered the yard, and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    He closed his eyes for a while, thinking about what to do next.


    ''I must take stock of the harvest first.''


    In the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Yukino, Pakura, Haku, Shizune, Tsunade, Yamato and Nohara Rin are sleeping, ninja tools such as the Gunbai and Kusanagi, biological items like Byakugan, Hashirama cells and Sharingan, as well as scrolls of various ninjutsu and forbidden jutsus that were snatched from Konoha.


    It''s almost full.


    The first thing he did was to wake up Yukino, Pakura and Haku, and briefly exin to them what had happened during this period of time.


    It took a while for the two women to digest the shocking news.


    "In short, I became the Mizukage, defeated Konoha, and won peace. From now on, you and Haku don''t have to live a life of worrying and hiding from others, just live here with peace of mind."


    Kisame touched Yukino''s hair and said to her.


    "Thank you, Kisame-sama."


    Yukino''s eyes became wet, and she gave him a tight hug, until Pakura coughed awkwardly. She then blushed and let go of her arms reluctantly.


    "In addition, I also found a partner for Haku. His name is Kimimaro. This child will trouble you in the future."


    Kisame pointed to the cradle on the side and said.


    Yukino walked over with a curious look on her face. When she saw Kimimaro in the cradle, she couldn''t help but be surprised as said softly, "So cute."


    She put Haku into the cradle, and the two little guysy face to face with their eyes silently looking at each other, looking very friendly.


    Yukino entered into mother mode and became busy taking care of two children.


    Kisame turned around and looked at Pakura.


    "I didn''t expect you to do such an earth-shattering thing."


    Pakura spoke slowly, with various emotion on her face. In the prison, when she decided to follow him, she had a premonition that he would set off a storm in the ninja world.


    Now it seems that this storm is much more intense than she expected.


    "I won''t ask you to join Kirigakure. But I''ll be d if you''re willing to stay. And I assure you, you won''t be hated and ostracized here, on the contrary, you''ll rediscover your belonging to the vige and be a hero of Kirigakure in the future."


    Kisame said frankly to Pakura.


    Pakura stared at Kisame, and was silent for a while.


    Finally, she smiled sweetly and said to him, "I don''t want to be a hero. Give me a mask. I am willing to hide in the darkness and continue to follow you."


    "Good."


    Kisame smiled and made a mask with Mokuton, which was engraved with a lifelike me pattern.


    "From today, you are Mizukage''s guard."


    He solemnly handed the mask to Pakura.


    "I swear to serve you to the death, Mizukage-sama."


    Pakura took the mask with both hands, put it on, then knelt down on one knee.


    "I don''t need your protection for the time being. Your task now is to take care of those two children along with Yukino, go ahead."


    After giving this order, he turned around and pushed open the door and entered the next room.


    Here, he released Tsunade from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "Haa"


    Tsunade let out a grunt, and woke up. Thest thing she could remember was being held by Kisame''s Mokuton and being humiliated by him.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Kisame''s nasty face, which made her want to punch him.


    "We''re in Kirigakure, Tsunade. Have you thought through what I want you to do?"


    He looked down at Tsunade and asked.


    "Where is Shizune? I want to see her first."


    Tsunade clenched her fists as she stared at him, as she asked.


    "I promised that I would reunite you two, and naturally I will not break my promise."


    Kisame didn''t bargain with Tsunade, he just waved his hand and released Shizune.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    When Shizune woke up and saw Tsunade, she immediately burst into tears, and threw herself into thetter''s arms, her hot tears wet the clothes on Tsunade''s chest.


    "Shizune, you''ve suffered a lot. It''s all right now." Tsunade patted her back lightly andforted her.


    "It is such a touching scene, it brought tears to my eyes."


    Kisame sighed with emotion and said to Tsunade very thoughtfully, "I''ll leave this room for you to live in. You both should talk about the old times. It''s not toote to talk about senjutsu."


    Kisame then walked towards the door. When he was about to go out, he suddenly remembered something, turned around and told Tsunade:


    "By the way, there will be a dinner party in the vige tonight, and I specially have someone prepare a wee ceremony for you. You are going to work in Kirigakure next, so take this opportunity to know your colleagues who you will work together in the future. Be sure toe."


    With a "bang", Kisame closed the door, giving Tsunade no chance to refuse.


    "Tsunade-sama, what is going on? Did something happen to the ninja world while I was in aa?"


    Shizune stopped crying and looked at Tsunade with a bewildered expression.


    "Ugh."


    Tsunade sighed and told her everything. Shizune''s expression became more and more exaggerated, that it almost became dull.


    "Anyway, you and I will probably have to stay in this vige for several years before we can regain our freedom."


    Tsunade said while looking out the window.


    ...


    Tonight Kirigakure is brightly lit under the night, dispelling the fog that permeates the vige all year round.


    In the open space in front of the Mizukage Building, a dozen huge barbecue grills were set up to roast Manda''s meat. The rich meat aroma quickly spread to the whole vige, making people salivate.


    Thousands of vigers gathered in the center of the vige. They sang and danced to the music, and in a lively and jubnt atmosphere, they celebrated the triumphant return of the Fifth Mizukage and his victory in this ninja war.


    Tonight is a festive night for Kirigakure.


    As outsiders, or "captives", Tsunade and Shizune were reluctant, but under Kisame''s pressure, they left the courtyard and walked towards the centre.


    Along the way, they attracted the attention of many ninjas and vigers.


    Various whispers came from both sides of the street and fell into Tsunade''s ears.


    "Is that blond woman the Tsunade Hime of Konoha? As expected, she has a beautiful and good figure, she is indeed a beautiful woman."


    "I heard that Tsunade was invited by Mizukage-sama to help us establish a medical ninja system in Kirigakure. I am really looking forward to it. I wonder if I have the chance to be a medical ninja."


    The two girls whispered, full of dreams for the future.


    Hearing these words, Tsunade was calm on the surface, but felt some pride in her heart.


    But soon, her calm demeanor broke.


    Because, a group of male vigers gathered together and discussed some unpleasant content with a wretched expression.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. This Tsunade Hime is probably already Mizukage-sama''s woman. I heard that they have known each other for a long time, and they even made a movie together, which was filmed in the Land of Water. Maybe that''s when they hooked up."


    One person said, as if he really saw Tsunade and Kisame together.


    "However, kisame-sama has not yet turned fifteen, but Tsunade is already in her thirties. She is two times older than him, she is an old woman. If you look at it this way, it''s Mizukage-sama who suffered too much."

 Chapter 135: 135

    Chapter 135: 135


    "What do you know, Mizukage-sama is young and promising, will his vision and taste be worse than yours? Although Tsunade is a little old, she is well-maintained, has a mature and beautiful charm of her own, otherwise, how could she be caught by Kisame-sama?"


    ""


    These people were discussing with gusto, when suddenly they felt a chilling from behind them, which made them tremble and get goosebumps all over.


    They turned their heads and saw that Tsunade was looking at them killing intent, as she rolled up her sleeves and was about toe over, apparently intending to use her fists to shut them up.


    "Run!!! Tsunade''s punches are not a joke."


    They were so frightened that they immediately dispersed.


    "Tsunade-sama, don''t act impulsively." On the other hand, Shizune exerted her strength to desperately hold Tsunade.


    This is not Konoha, Tsunade can''t help but lose her temper and get away with it.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted coldly as she suppressed her anger, and walked to the centre with a dark face.


    Terumi Mei is in charge of reception. When she saw Tsunade, she quickly walked up to meet her.


    "Tsunade-sama, pleasee with me, Mizukage-sama and everyone have been waiting for you for a long time."


    She bowed to Tsunade and made a please gesture.


    Like other vigers, Terumi Mei is also full of respect for Tsunade, a famous "medical saint" in the ninja world. Moreover, she had also heard the rumors between Tsunade and Kisame, and couldn''t help but be very curious about the true rtionship between the two.


    A group of three entered the hall.


    Tsunade saw Kisame at the main seat with a nce, sitting on arge luxurious chair, gorging on the roasted snake meat.


    An image befitting of a bandit leader instead of a respected Kage.


    "Slurp."


    kisame picked up the juice on the side and drank it all in one go. After burping, he saw Tsunade standing at the door.


    He immediately smiled at Tsunade, stood up, pped his hands, and motioned everyone in the hall to be quiet.


    "This beautiful woman is Tsunade Hime, and she''s here to help us train medical ninjas. In the next few years, everyone should treat her as one of our own, and respect her like me. Do you understand?"


    Kisame raised his voice and instructed the crowd.


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama!" Everyone in the hall agreed with a cheer.


    "Let''s wee Tsunade-sama with apuse for her join the big family of Kirigakure." Elder Genji suggested, and he took the lead in apuding as soon as he finished speaking.


    ''p p p.''


    The others also apuded, giving Tsunade a warm wee.


    As the saying goes, kindness is hard toe by.


    Tsunade couldn''t even show her real emotions in the face of the crowd who warmly weed her, so she could only force a smile. Afterwards, Terumi Mei took her to the guest seat on Kisame''s right.


    "I don''t eat snake meat."


    Tsunade said as soon as she sat down, indicating that there was no need to serve her. She was just here to walk through the scene, and she didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    But Terumi Mei said very thoughtfully: "Mizukage-sama has long considered your eating habits, and specially prepared the best shochu and tender chicken for you."


    After that, a ninja brought fragrant tender chicken and shochu.


    "Wow, these are Tsunade-sama''s favorite things to eat."


    Shizune who was on the side said as she nced at Kisame in surprise. She didn''t expect thetter to remember Tsunade''s preferences so clearly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tsunade red at her.


    "Nonsense, it''s just normal food."


    Tsunade said lightly, pretending to have no appetite, but her stomach betrayed her, making a gurgling sound.


    "Giggle." Terumi Mei snickered while covering her mouth and backed away.


    Tsunade blushed. In fact, they can''t me her. After all, she was locked in the Box of Ultimate Bliss for many days. At this time, she was like an animal awakening from hibernation, full of hunger for food.


    "Tsunade, these food aren''t to your taste? Then I''ll let someone take it away." Kisame looked at Tsunade with a half-smile, and said deliberately.


    "No."


    Tsunade blurted out. Under the control of her strong appetite, she didn''t even bother to pretend, she just picked up the tender chicken with her hands and ate it.


    She then devoured the tender chicken in a few gulps, then picked up the entire wine bottle and drank heavily.


    Such a "bold" eating style made everyone in the hall look at her in suprise.


    "Everyone, don''t stand still, let''s enjoy a sumptuous dinner together, eat enough, drink enough, and y enough tonight!"


    Kisame raised the tea in his hand and drank it first as a respect.


    When everyone heard him, they also raised their sses and drank it. The atmosphere at the banquet became more and more lively, withughter and smiles.


    Tsunade drank a few bottles of wine in one go, and her face turned red and slightly drunk.


    She was originally a forthright character, and with the effect of alcohol, she gradually let go of her inhibition, and quickly got to know everyone.


    After an hour.


    ''Guwu''


    "What a bunch of useless guys."


    Tsunade held the wine bottle and looked at the group of Kirigakure ninjas around her who were down, and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s not good for your health if you drink like this." Shizune advised helplessly, but it was obviously useless.


    At this time, Tsunade, who was already drinking too much, stared at Kisame sitting next to her, and wanted topete with him in terms of drinking.


    "I''m a minor and can''t drink." Kisame said firmly.


    "You are boring." Tsunade was disappointed, put down the bottle, and burped.


    The banquet is drawing to a close.


    "All of you had a good time today, let''s all go home and rest."


    Kisame said seeing that it waste. Everyone got up from their seats, saluted him, and exited the banquet hall.


    Seeing this, Shizune also supported the drunk Tsunade, preparing to go back to the room to rest.


    Suddenly, a big hand reached out and blocked Shizune.


    "Shizune, you go back first, I have something to talk to Tsunade alone." Kisame stared at Shizune, with a faint smile on his face, and said to thetter in a tone that could not be opposed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pakura, who was wearing a mask, stepped forward and brought Shizune to the door.


    "I will wait here for Tsunade-sama." Outside the door, Shizune refused to leave, worried that Kisame would do bad things to Tsunade.


    Pakura didn''t respond, but she didn''t rush Shizune away. She just stood at the door like a statue that couldn''t speak, forbidding anyone to enter.


    After everyone left, the only two left in the banquet hall were Kisame and drunk Tsunade.


    "Stop pretending, I know you''re not drunk." Kisame suddenly said.


    When Tsunade heard him, she instantly lost her intoxication and her eyes became sharp.


    "Did you let people spread those rumors?" She questioned Kisame as she stared at him.


    "What rumors?" Kisame was stunned for a moment, puzzled by her question.


    "Don''t pretend, I don''t believe that you didn''t hear a word of it." Tsunade sneered.


    "Oh, are you talking about those rumors between me and you?"


    Kisame shrugged and said, "That''s someone else''s misunderstanding. Aunt Tsunade, I think it''s better for you not to think too much."


    The word aunt made Tsunade''s face stiff.


    Kisame smiled and continued to say to her:


    "By the way, I''ll tell you the good news, your old lover has also be the fourth Hokage. Don''t worry, when you finish your mission in Kirigakure, you can go back to Konoha and be with Hokage happily."


    Tsunade was stunned when she heard the news that Jiraiya had be Hokage, but she quickly responded with a frown and a cold voice:


    "How could I possibly like a pervert like Jiraiya, he''s not much better than you."


    "Tsk tsk, so picky, you don''t even like Mizukage or Hokage, no wonder you became a spinster. By the way, how does snake meat taste with soju? It''s not bad, right?"


    Kisame mocked Tsunade, and asked her teasingly.


    Tsunade didn''t eat snake meat at first, but after taking a bite, she ate more than anyone else, she alone ate more than ten kilograms by herself.


    "Not so much." Tsunade stubbornly said, not wanting to fight with Kisame here again, and turned around and left.


    "Really? I heard that slug meat is also delicious. If we have another dinner party tomorrow, please eat roasted slug meat."


    Kisame suddenly said to her.


    When she heard him, she turned back with a gloomy face, and warned Kisame word by word: "You better not mess around. Katsuyu is much more terrifying than a toad and a snake when it gets angry."


    "There is no other way, who made you unwilling to introduce me to the slug sage and let me learn senjutsu?"


    Kisame said helplessly, and finally got to the point.


    It''s still about Senjutsu.


    Seeing that Kisame was so persistent, Tsunade knew that she had to give a clear answer today, and she couldn''t make excuses to drag it on.


    She suddenly sighed and asked Kisame with a serious face:


    "Do you know that training senjutsu is not an easy task, and there are huge risks that are life-threatening?"


    "I heard that if you fail to train senjutsu properly, you will turn into a stone statue in Mount Myoboku, and you will be eaten by snake sage in Ryuchi cave. But I don''t know what is the side effect for failure in Shikkotsu forest."


    Kisame said truthfully.


    "Looks like you''ve done a lot of homework."


    Tsunade was surprise, and then she warned him earnestly, "The Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu is the most difficult of the three holy Lands, and if you fails, you will definitely die. I don''t dare to try it either. Over the years, only my grandfather Senju Hashirama has learned senjutsu there."


    She wanted to use these words to make him retreat, but she didn''t expect his eyes to light up after hearing it, and his interest became even greater.


    "Oh? Then I really can''t wait, I have to go to the Shikkotsu Forest."


    He said cheerfully, full of confidence.


    "Kisame, you can''t be thinking that your talent and personality can bepared with my grandfather?"


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest, sneered, and tried to pour cold water on the Kisame''s thoughts.


    Hearing these words, Kisame suddenlyughed out loud, and the sound resounded throughout the banquet hall.


    "What are youughing at?" Tsunade frowned.


    Kisame stoppedughing, took out a nt with Hashirama cells, and threw it to her.


    "What does this mean? I said, I won''t agree to your deal." Tsunade said as she put the nt on the table next to her.


    "I''m not trying to make a deal with you. I just feel that after listening to your words, it''s a pity that Senju Hashirama''s Mokuton is lost. And you are his only granddaughter, so I hope you can use this nt to inherit your grandfather''s Kekkei Genkai and let me see the power of Senju Hashirama again one day."


    Kisame looked down at Tsunade and said slowly.


    Tsunade was very surprised by what he said.


    "Really? I don''t believe you are so generous."


    She still frowned, feeling that Kisame is nning something, how could it be possible to give her the Hashirama cells.


    Tsunade didn''t believe that Kisame''s heart was so big.


    "s, that''s because you don''t understand how lonely it is to be invincible."


    Kisame saw through Tsunade''s mind, sighed, and suddenly approached her.


    At this moment, his eyes were full of aggression, and he grabbed Tsunade''s wrists suddenly, using the weight of his huge body to press her on the dining table.


    "Bastard, let me go!"


    Tsunade roared and struggled hard, but she waspletely suppressed by Kisame in the strength she was most proud of.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    When Shizune heard Tsunade''s shout from the door, she was shocked thinking that Kisame was going to do something wrong to Tsunade. She wanted to rush in, but was stopped by Pakura''s Kunai.

 Chapter 136: 136

    Chapter 136: 136


    Outside the banquet hall.


    "Let me in!" Shizune shouted sharply, ready to attack Pakura and save her teacher.


    "Take a step forward if you want to die."


    Pakura said coldly as she snapped her fingers, and several scorching fireballs appeared silently, floating around Shizune''s body, surrounding thetter.


    Shizune felt the hot energy from the fireball, and couldn''t help but hesitate. Although she was in a hurry, she also realized that if she was forced to act, it would be no different from sending herself to death.


    In the hall.


    Kisame''s hands that were like a pair of big iron pincers tightly mped Tsunade''s wrists. His huge body was like a mountain, making it difficult for Tsunade to breathe and made her stay still.


    "What do you want to do?"


    After experiencing the initial panic, she calmed down and asked.


    "That''s a good question."


    Kisame showed a standard viin smile and said to her unabashedly, "I can do anything to you, because you are too weak. The weak are the ythings of the strong. This is thew of the jungle."


    When he spoke, he looked at Tsunade''s beautiful and delicate face recklessly, as if he had seen delicious prey.


    "You"


    Tsunade clenched her teeth, feeling an unprecedented humiliation, and there were faint tears in her eyes. She has been bullied by Kisame far too many times, and that sense of powerlessness and humiliation has umted to this day, making her, who has always been strong, on the verge of emotional breakdown.


    She turned her head, not wanting to take another look at Kisame, as if she had epted her fate.


    "Yo, are you going to cry? Tsunade, are you feeling hopeless and helpless now?"


    Kisame said as he squeezed Tsunade''s chin with his fingers, forcibly pulled her face back, and met her eyes with his.


    At this distance, their faces were close, and each other''s breath blew onto each other''s faces.


    "Tsunade, haven''t you always wanted to beat me, but unfortunately you don''t have that strength. I''m never afraid of making too many enemies, but I''m afraid that the enemy isn''t strong enough for me to fight. So, if you don''t want to be my ything, try to make yourself as strong as Senju Hashirama, and thene back to me. Then you will know if I can bepared with your grandfather."


    Kisame stared at Tsunade, as he stood up and did not continue to bully her.


    At this time.


    "Kisame-sama, what happened?"


    Yukino walked in from the side door with a look of surprise on her face. Although she was also on the list of people attending the dinner, she is worried about Haku and Kimimaro, so she stayed at home to take care of the two little guys, and only now did shee out.


    She walked over with small steps and carefully lifted Tsunade who was lying on the table.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s been a long time. Did you... fight with Kisame-sama?" Yukino asked in a low voice, casting a nce at Kisame.


    "I was just chatting with Tsunade."


    Kisame said with a smile, walked over and put his arms around Yukino''s shoulders, then said to Tsunade calmly, "In a week''s time, I will wake up the sealed Katsuyu clone. No matter what method I use, I will get the Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu, whether you help or not."


    When Tsunade heard him, she looked at him without saying a word.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte, I have to go home and hand in my homework to Yukino."


    Kisame said as he nced at the night sky, it was almostte at night.


    Hand in homework?


    Tsunade was stunned when she heard these words, not understanding the meaning behind it. She didn''t understand what it meant until she saw Yukino''s face redden and shyly snuggling into Kisame''s chest.


    "Hahaha."


    Kisameughed loudly, then hugged Yukino''s slender waist and walked out of the main door.


    Tsunade stared gloomily at their backs, then slowly retracted her gaze and looked at the Hashirama cells nt on the table.


    Her eyes shed as she grabbed the nt, her inner desire for strength had never been stronger than now.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and walked out of the banquet hall.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you alright?"


    When Shizune saw that Tsunade''s clothes were a little messy, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes, she quickly greeted her with a worried look.


    Tsunade looked at Pakura beside Shizune, and suddenly asked, "Where is the hospital in Kirigakure, I want to borrow the operating room here."


    Pakura obviously got Kisame''s order in advance, so she was ready for this question: "Pleasee with me."


    Under her guidance, they quickly came to the hospital and entered a heavily guarded and fully functional operating room.


    "This operating room is specially prepared for you by Mizukage-sama. I will stand outside, please let me know if you need anything."


    After saying that Pakura walked out and stood guard outside the door.


    In the operating room.


    "Tsunade-sama, is this the cell nt of the first Hokage, do you n to... transnt it to yourself?"


    When Shizune heard about Tsunade''s thoughts, she couldn''t help asking.


    "In order to defeat Hoshigaki Kisame, I must gain my grandfather''s power."


    Tsunade looked firm, and slowly took off the clothes on her right shoulder, revealing a smooth and white shoulder. She is going to perform the transnt operation immediately with Shizune''s assistance.


    In the process of transnting the Hashirama cells, ordinary people will have a strong rejection reaction, and eventually they will be converted into trees because they cannot bear the huge force.


    Unusual people, like Kisame, rely on their own physique to forcibly suppress the power of the Hashirama cells, then assimte and absorb it.


    And Tsunade is different from them.


    As Kisame said, Tsunade is the only remaining Senju n in the world, and she is also the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju. She has the purest Senju blood flowing through her body.


    When Tsunade took the nt from the test tube and held it in her hand, she could feel a familiar chakra that resonated strongly with the blood in her body.


    Tsunade is the only person who can perfectly transnt Hashirama cells, and obtain the true power of Mokuton.


    "Let''s start."


    She said as sheid down on the operating table.


    Surgery began.


    At midnight.


    Kirigakure, which had been lively all night, gradually became quiet at this time. The lights went out, and the vigers went into deep sleep.


    Kisame put on his clothes and got out of bed lightly.


    He nced back, Yukino resting on the bed with heavy blush, sleeping happily and contentedly, obviously feeling exhausted.


    Kisame closed the door gently, came to the yard, and nced at the dark night sky. Then, he unfolded the ck wings behind him and flew into the sky.


    After a while, Kisame came to an open space behind Kirigakure.


    Kisame had already made up his mind to go to the Shikkotsu Forest, and he would definitely face the Slug Sage at that time.


    As far as Kisame knows, its name is Katsuyu, and it is an iparably huge slug. Unlike Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, there are no other slugs in the Shikkotsu Forest, only countless clones of Katsuyu.


    There is no doubt that Katsuyu is on the same level as the Gamamaru. In front of it, he must be cautious and be fully prepared.


    Just having Katsuyu''s clone as a "hostage" is obviously not enough for him to be safe and get what he wants.


    Therefore, he decided to further enhance his own strength.


    Thinking of this, Kisame took out the Gunbai and Kusanagi sword from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    These two ninja tools, one is made from the trunk of the Shinju tree, and is a treasure of the Uchiha n that has been passed down for thousands of years, and the other is a legendary artifact, the hardest and sharpest weapon in the ninja world.


    It can be said that the Gunbai and Kusanagi sword are second only to the Six Paths level ninja weapons.


    If Kisame can absorb their abilities and use them flexibly, he will undoubtedly be more powerful than now. At that time, even if he is to face Katsuyu, he will have enough confidence.


    After an hour.


    With the help of the Panda, Kisame sessfully devoured the two ninja tools and mastered their abilities.


    Among them, after being absorbed by Kisame, the Kusanagi sword became his spine, supporting his burly and strong body.


    This sword gave him an ability simr to Kaguya n''s Kekkei Genkai.


    Kisame stretched his hand to the back of his neck, lifted it up, and pulled out his entire spine to use it as a weapon.


    This bone sword is even harder than the bones of the Kaguya n, it can be said to be indestructible, and it also inherits the two major characteristics of Kusanagi sword


    It can fly in the air and can change its size.


    "Go!"


    Kisame shouted softly, and the bone sword flew out like lightning, and under his control, it traversed the woods. Wherever it passed, the sword light flickered, and the sturdy trees were cut open like tofu and fell down one after another.


    Then, the bone sword returned to his hands. As his mind moved, the sword immediately extended forward, and soon turned into a 40 meter long sword.


    Holding this 40-meter long sword, it is enough to swept thousands of troops on the battlefield, killing arge number of enemy troops like cutting vegetables.


    Finally, the bone sword shortened back to its original shape, merged into the arm along the palm, and finally returned to his back, bing a spine.


    As for the Gunbai


    Kisame''s right hand quickly becamerger, reaching a diameter of more than one meter, covered with a thickyer of bark, and became a form that resembled a fan.


    He raised his hand and mmed it forward, and a violent gust of wind suddenly blew across the open space, lifting sand and rocks.


    This huge palm also inherited the most powerful ability of the Gunbai - it can rebound ninjutsu. With its protection, Kisame is basically immune to most ninjutsu attacks.


    In addition, since the essence of the me fan is the tree trunk of the Shinju tree, Kisame found that when he used this giant hand to use Mokuton, it would have a very amazing bonus effect.


    Kisame repeatedly practiced all night, and after getting familiar with the new abilities, he returned to the vige after the sunrise.


    As soon as hended in the yard, Pakura, who had been waiting for a long time, walked up and reported Tsunade''s situation to him.


    Last night, as Kisame expected, Tsunade sessfullypleted the transntation, but there was an ident after the end.


    Tsunade fell into aa.


    Tsunade had been silently brought back to the room and still in a deep sleep.


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing this, Kisame walked over and knocked on the door, and without waiting for a response, he pushed the door and entered.


    "Kisame, what did you do to Tsunade-sama, why did she be like this?"


    When Shizune saw Kisame, she mustered up all her courage, and asked angrily.


    "Step aside."


    Kisame pushed her away and came to Tsunade''s bed, his eyes swept across her. He soon discovered that although she fell into aa, her face was not pale, but ruddy.


    He frowned, stretched out his hand and took off the clothes on Tsunade''s right shoulder, and sure enough, there was Hashirama''s face on it. However, the shape of the human face was fading, and it seemed that it was about topletely merge into Tsunade''s body.


    ''Hee.''


    Kisame let out a sigh, showed a smile, and then stood up.


    "Don''t worry, this is a good thing. If I am guessing correctly, after Tsunade absorbed the Hashirama cells, the blood in her body strengthened, and it became closer to Hashirama Senju. When she wakes up, her body will have an incredible change, and I''m really looking forward to it."


    He said as he patted Shizune on the shoulder, and signaled that she didn''t need to worry about Tsunade.


    Then, Kisame instructed Pakura, "Just stay here. If there is any new situation, please notify me as soon as possible. I will be in the study for the next few days."


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama."


    Shizune watched Kisame go away, and her heart was full of contradictions and doubts.


    This guy seems to be a big bad guy who does all kinds of evil, but in fact, when she thought about it seriously, he didn''t do anything too much to Tsunade-sama.


    On the contrary, he helped Tsunade treat hemophobia. He also exposed the truth that Konoha executives were experimenting with Hashirama cells, which made Tsunade see the hypocrisy of those people. He even gave the precious Hashirama cells to Tsunade.


    Thinking of this, Shizune''s views on Kisame quietly changed a little.


    Kisame returned to his study.


    ording to his estimates, it will take at least several days for Tsunade to wake up from thea.


    During this time, he can sort out the ninjutsu he obtained from the Konoha Forbidden Jutsu library.


    Among these ninjutsus, the most useful ones him are undoubtedly the water release ninjutsu of the second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and the multi-shadow clone jutsu, a forbidden jutsu that requires extremely high chakra levels.

 Chapter 137: 137

    Chapter 137: 137


    Other techniques, such as Impure reincarnation, spirit transformation, and flying thunder god, are too difficult to learn. Kisame''s brain power is not enough, so he can only give up after reading it several times.


    In addition, there is also the Reaper of death seal, but the forbidden jutsu that is exchanged his life with the enemy is not something that he likes.


    However, after flipping through all the ninjutsu scrolls, his eyes lit up when he found a jutsu that interest him very much.


    Eight branches jutsu.


    This jutsu is Orochimaru''s most powerful ninjutsu, which turned him into a huge white snake with eight heads and eight tails.


    In the anime, Orochimaru only selected the Impure reincarnation jutsu and the Eight branches jutsu, which is enough to show how valuable this jutsu is.


    The reason why Kisame cares so much about this jutsu is because he noticed that Yamato no Orochi is the incarnation of the longsting obsession in Orochimaru''s heart.


    Orochimaru''s obsession is eternal life, for which he is willing to abandon the human body and evolve into a more advanced creature.


    Kisame thinks simr to him.


    The difference is that in Orochimaru''s heart, the white snake is a symbol of immortality, so he injected his obsession into the Eight branches jutsu and turned himself into a huge white snake.


    Kisame feels that can he learn from the principle of this jutsu, and let his obsession and chakra fuse, so that he can incarnate into an existence simr to the eight-headed snake.


    This idea excited Kisame.


    The Yamato no Orochi is just the appearance of the Eight branches jutsu, and the principle behind this technique is what attracts him the most.


    Humans are weak creatures, especially their vitality is very fragile.


    Even more so with the group of ninjas vying for their life.


    No matter how powerful a ninja is, even if he has the ability to destroy the world, as long as his throat is cut by a small kunai, he will still die.


    Even if he is as strong as Six Paths Madara, he wasn''t able to resist a simple backstab to the heart, and he is easily killed by ck Zetsu.


    So, there are some ninjas who are aware of this problem and bravely embark on an "inhuman" path.


    For example, Sasori of the red sand in Sunagakure gave up his fragile body, leaving only a heart, and reced his body with a mechanical puppet, and then became immortal.


    For example, Kakuzu, who uses the Kinjutsu Earth Grudge, steals the hearts of others to turn himself into a suture monster, and obtain an eternal life;


    There are also people like Hidan that go sideways and gain power by believing in the evil god, so that they cannot be killed.


    Now, Kisame has also embarked on this road.


    But for him, whether it is to put himself in a tin can, or to steal the hearts of others, or to rely on the power of the evil God, is not something that he likes.


    None of these means is "free" enough.


    In contrast, Orochimaru''s idea is simr to Kisame''s.


    Thinking of this, Kisame took out a pen and a nk piece of paper, and began to conceive his idea: If he stopped being a human, and borrowed the principles of the Eight branches jutsu to evolve into a new creature, what would be the ideal form be?


    The creature most familiar to him, apart from humans, is undoubtedly a shark. He himself has gills and shark tails. It is safest to continue to evolve in this direction.


    Since Orochimaru can turn into a snake, Kisame can turn into a giant shark with a body length of 100 meters or even thousands of meters, galloping freely in the vast sea.


    In addition, if Kisame wants to choose a radical evolutionary route, he can turn himself into a big meat ball, covered with hundreds or thousands of tentacles, each tentacle is used to disy different abilities.


    In his mind, this is the ultimate form of a perfect creature.


    ''Rustle.''


    The pen in his hand moved across the paper, and quickly drew the sketches of a big shark and a tentacle monster.


    No matter which route he chooses in the end, as long as he sessfullypletes his evolution, he will be able to find his own way.


    In the following few days.


    Kisame spent all day in the study room, concentrating on studying the Eight branches jutsu, and have a preliminary understanding of this art. But to really get started, it will take around ten years.


    So Kisame is not in a hurry, and asionally rxes by ying some games with Yukino.


    A week passed by quietly.


    In the room, Tsunade slowly opened her eyes and woke up from a long sleep.


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re finally awake."


    Shizune hurriedly came to the bed with a surprised look on her face.


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    Tsunade asked as she got out of bed while holding her forehead.


    "It''s been exactly one week. Tsunade-sama, how are you feeling now?" Shizune asked curiously, as she could feel that Tsunade was a little different from before.


    "It''s been a week, no wonder I feel stiff all over, let''s go out and move around."


    Tsunade twisted her neck, squeezing her fingers.


    "Shizune, did you hear any strange noises?" Tsunade frowned suddenly, as her ears pricked.


    She seemed to hear Kisame''s and Yukino''s voicesing from next door, but there was something wrong with their tones.


    "Cough cough..."


    Shizune just lowered her head and coughed, her face flushed. Apparently, it wasn''t the first time she heard such a voice during this week.


    Tsunade quickly understood what''s going on. She snorted coldly and went out.


    The two left the house and walked out of Kirigakure.


    Pakura appeared silently, nced at their back, and quickly walked to Kisame''s door.


    She hesitated for a while, and the sound inside died down after a while. As she moved to knock on the door she heard a creaking sound.


    Kisame opened the door, walked out with a refreshed look, and said to her, "I already know that Tsunade is awake. I''m going to find her to y."


    As soon as he said that, he disappeared in a sh.


    Outside Kirigakure, in an open space.


    Tsunade came out to exercise as she said.


    "Shizune, stand aside."


    After Shizune moved to the side, Tsunade raised her hands with a serious look on her face, and then pped the ground with her palm.


    ''Rumble.''


    In a violent tremor, a row of thick wooden pirs rose from the ground, each with a diameter of more than one meter and a length of ten meters, forming a huge wooden wall.


    "Is this Mokuton?" Tsunade murmured as she looked up at the magnificent wooden wall.


    Apparently, her cell transnt surgery was a great sess.


    But in fact, in these seven days in aa, Tsunade has gained far more than that.


    "Haaa!"


    Along with her shout, a powerful purple chakra suddenly erupted from her body, and then she punched the ground.


    ''Boom!''


    Under her punch, the ground with a radius of tens of meters trembled as if an earthquake had urred.


    In the next second, centered on Tsunade''s fist, arge number of cobweb-like cracks spread in all directions, and the entire ground sank a few centimeters.


    "Tsunade-sama is two to three times stronger than before."


    Seeing this scene, Shizune opened her mouth in surprise. In her perception, after Tsunade woke up, the amount of chakra in her body greatly increased, reaching a rather astonishing level.


    Tsunade stood up and nced at her fist in disbelief, seeming to be frightened by her own strength.


    Then, she took out a Kunai, and shed her arm.


    A wound of several centimeters appeared, and blood gurgled out.


    However, Tsunade didn''t move to treat the wound, because she didn''t need to do anything, just a few secondster, a puff of white smoke came out of the wound and healed automatically.


    Automatic rejuvenation.


    Tsunade had only seen such a scene on her grandfather Hashirama Senju.


    In fact, ording to Tsunade''s knowledge, in the thousand-year history of the Senju n, among therge number of geniuses born, there are very few people with such a monstrous physique.


    She had heard from her grandfather when she was young that the reason why he was so powerful was because his bloodline is thick and gained the power of his ancestors.


    ''Has this happened to me now?''


    Just when Tsunade fell into deep thought, Kisame and Pakura arrvied to the open space.


    ''p p.''


    While apuding, Kisame said to Tsunade: "Congrattions, it seems that everything is going well."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly kicked the ground, and rushed towards Tsunade like a cannonball.


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade''s eyes widened, and she immediately stomped on the ground, punching out without hesitation, setting off a powerful airflow that seemed unstoppable.


    ''Boom!''


    Their fists collided fiercely, making a dull sound.


    In an instant, with the two at the center, a shockwave spread outwards, forming a strong wind, that sent Pakura and Shizune a dozen steps back.


    The ground under their feet could not bear their strength. It was filled with lot of cracks.


    In the first round, the two were evenly matched.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade and Kisame jumped back at the same time, and started to form seals at the same time, and even the order of connecting seals was the same, and finally pressed to the ground together.


    Mokuton: Deep Forest emergence.


    The two performed this jutsu in unison.


    ''Rumble.''


    Under the nourishment of their chakras, the trees that were sleeping deep in the ground broke out one after another and grew rapidly, and soon formed a lush forest.


    The trees in this forest were controlled by the Kisame and Tsunade respectively, so they quickly got entangled together, showing their teeth and ws like a group of demons dancing wildly.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Under their control, arge number of trees attacked each other, broke one after another, and grew back in an instant, falling into an increasingly fierce entanglement.


    This is a battle between two Mokuton ninjas.


    "Haaa!"


    Tsunade didn''t want to lose, so she shouted again and injected more chakra into the ground. The trees she controlled suddenly grew wildly, and sessfully suppressed Kisame''s Mokuton.


    After a while, Tsunade gainedplete control over the woods.


    "Humph."


    She snorted lightly and sneered when she saw Kisame surrounded by trees.


    Tsunade intends to do what Kisame did to her.


    Kisame had tied her up with vines when he captured her, but now she is going to tie Kisame and hang him up here for a day and a night to vent her hatred.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade''s n is doomed to fail.


    Facing the trees rushing frantically from all directions, Kisame unhurriedly stretched out his hands to his back and pulled out his spine.


    With a thought, the bone sword in his hand stretched forward with a swoosh, and instantly grew by more than forty meters.


    Tsunade was taken aback and dodged the sword by moving to the side.

 Chapter 138: 138

    Chapter 138: 138


    Kisameughed while holding the 40-meter-long sword with both hands, and then he rotated his body 360 degrees in ce, to sweep the forest.


    ''Puff puff puff.''


    The huge bone sword swung, and cut everything that was in its way as if it never encountered any obstacles.


    The Kusanagi sword is so sharp that it can cut iron like mud, not to mention the mere trees.


    "How is this possible?"


    Tsunade was stunned to see the Deep Forest emergence being cracked by Kisame.


    Kisame took this opportunity to counterattack.


    The bone sword quickly shrank, and soon became more than one meter long. Then, Kisame threw the bone sword towards Tsunade like an arrow from a string.


    Flying Sword.


    This bone sword, remotely controlled by the Kisame, is as flexible as a snake, flying up, down, left and right in the air, attacking Tsunade from all angles.


    Tsunade''s expression changed, as she knew that the sword was sharp, she could only avoid the sword and keep dodging.


    During this period, she showed some ws, which were seized by Kisame and he cut her pants on the thigh, leaving a long scar there.


    Tsunade gasped for a moment, and fell to one knee on the ground in the severe pain.


    ''Swii.''


    Seeing this, Kisame stretched his hand and stopped attacking Tsunade, the Kusanagi sword flew back automatically, and reintegrated into his body.


    "Even with Hashirama cells, you only have this much strength?"


    He walked up to Tsunade, looked down at her condescendingly as always, and taunted her mercilessly.


    "It''s not over yet, bastard."


    Tsunade gritted her teeth and said as the wound on her thigh healed without even a single scar.


    In the next second, she jumped up from the ground and hit his chin with a sharp uppercut.


    However, Kisame was already prepared for it.


    He took a step back and extended his hand to Tsunade. In an instant, his hand was covered with ayer of bark and transformed into arge hand with a diameter of more than one meter. He then held Tsunade in his hand.


    "You still want to fight against me. Tsunade, as I said before, you are a doll in my eyes."


    Kisame smiled coldly, and the five fingers of his big hand tightened, causing Tsunade to groan in pain.


    He was here just on a whim, wanting to see if Tsunade''s strength has improved, and test his two newly acquired abilities.


    "You bastard...let me go!"


    Tsunade, who couldn''t move her body up still refused to admit defeat, red while cursing him.


    But in fact, she was shocked.


    Kisame''s attacks were something she had never seen before. It''s hard for her to imagine how much power he hid, he is simply the most unfathomable ninja she''s ever seen.


    "Okay, ytime is over, it''s time to talk about business."


    Kisame looked solemn, let go of his big hand, and released Tsunade.


    Tsunade fell to the ground, her whole body was sore and weak, and she couldn''t get up for a while, so she could only sit in a duck position with her head down and panting.


    Seeing this, Kisame simply sat down on his knees across from her, and said very seriously:


    "I have a suggestion. Let''s go to Shikkotsu Forest together to find the slug sage and learn senjutsu from it."


    Kisame is a person with a very huge sense of crisis. All day long, he always feels that someone is trying to harm him.


    It is true that he now stood at the top of the ninja world and is known as a new Demi-God, but looking at the entire ninja world, there are still many enemies who can threaten him.


    For example, the Sages of the Three Holy Lands, Sage mode Jiraiya, Nagato with the Rennigan, and Minato Namikaze who mastered the Reaper of the Death seal.


    As long as he is a little careless, he may be killed by these people.


    Whether it is the Demi-God of the ninja world or civilians, death is a certainty when attacked in a moment of carelessness.


    Therefore, he has to learn the Senjutsu, because only senjutsu can make his strength grow explosively again in a short period of time.


    Kisame''s goal is to learn Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu.


    At that time, he will be the second Senju Hashirama, or even surpass him!


    Tsunade was stunned by Kisame''s suggestion.


    ''Learn senjutsu together?''


    It is true that Tsunade wascking in aptitude in the past, but now the amount of chakra in her body has greatly increased due to Hashirama cells.


    Since Senju Hashirama can master the Sage Art of Shikkotsu Forest, Tsunade, who has inherited his bloodline perfectly, should also be able to.


    As for Kisame, he already passed the conditions to learn Senjutsu.


    In the face of the coercion and temptation, both soft and hard, Tsunade found that she had no way to refuse now.


    "If my answer is still no, what would you do?"


    Tsunade stared at Kisame and asked.


    Hearing her, Kisame suddenly showed a pure smile: "I will kill you, and then kill Shizune, and then use Katsuyu''s clone to negotiate terms with it. If it also refuses, I will kill its clone and bring it to the vige to eat. The good news is that after all of this, I''m going to give up thinking about Shikkotsu Forest''s Senjutsu."


    He said these words with a smile, which seemed like he was joking, but Tsunade felt like she fell into an ice cer, and a cold air rushed from her tailbone to skull.


    There is a limit to human patience.


    In order to show his sincerity to Tsunade, Kisame has repeatedly offered a lot of conditions. If Tsunade is still shameless, then she can''t me him for being savage.


    At this moment, after he said these words, he stared at Tsunade without saying a word, making no secret of his strong killing intent.


    Tsunade paled.


    "I agree."


    She finally agreed. She''s a strong woman, not afraid of death, but she doesn''t want to implicate Shizune and Katsuyu.


    But after thinking about it, she felt that there is no problem in epting.


    Because once the two of them arrived at the Shikkotsu Forest, in front of Katsuyu''s real body, Kisame has no chance at all.


    Moreover, learning Senjutsu is extremely difficult. Kisame has been nning for so long, and if he can''t learn it in the end, it will be a waste of time.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade felt a little more at ease.


    "It''s not toote right now, let''s go to Shikkotsu Forest right away."


    When Kisame heard the answer he wanted from Tsunade, he proposed while the iron was hot.


    "The Shikkotsu Forest is very far away from the Ninja World and cannot be reached by ordinary means in a lifetime. To go there, the only way to go there is to sign a blood pact with Katsuyu, and then use the reverse Summoning jutsu to reach Shikkotsu Forest. "


    Tsunade shook her head and exined.


    "It''s simple, can you introduce me to the slug sage and let it sign a contract with me?"


    While talking, Kisame motioned Tsunade to get out of the way, and then released Katsuyu''s clone.


    "Bang!"


    A twenty-meter-high Katsuyu''s clone appeared in the open space. As the Kisame lifted the seal, its tentacles moved, and it finally woke up.


    "Tsunade-sama, where is that monster, Satori?"


    As soon as Katsuyu woke up, she hurriedly asked, as a pair of tentacles swung around, looking a little panicked.


    Itsst memory is that it was summoned to the battlefield by Tsunade, and fought against Satori together with Manda and Gamaken, but was sealed by Satori and lost consciousness.


    "Katsuyu, he is right in front of you." Tsunade sighed and pointed to Kisame.


    "Hello, Slug sage."


    Kisame bowed to Katsuyu quite gently, and introduced himself, "I am the Fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure, the conqueror of Konoha, the new Demi-God of the Shinobi world, and Tsunade''s good friend - Hoshigaki Kisame. I have offended many people on the battlefield before, but thanks to my efforts, this protracted ninja war hase to an end, and the world has be peaceful again, so we are no longer enemies."


    Tsunade''s eyes twitched when she heard this self-bragging, she was stunned.


    She has never seen such a shameless person before, he didn''t talk about the death and pain caused. Instead he took all the credit for the peace of the ninja world to himself.


    The most extreme thing is that Kisame actually imed to be her good friend.


    "He is not my good friend." She turned her head aside and said coldly.


    Seeing this, Kisameughed and said, "Women are soplicated."


    After he finished speaking, he walked up to Tsunade and pped her on the shoulder, implying her to hurry up and not wait.


    "The rtionship between Tsunade-sama and Kisame-sama seems to be very good."


    Seeing this Katsuyu couldn''t help but be very surprised.


    It has known Tsunade for many years, and has a good understanding of thetter''s character. Except for Tsunade''s dead lover Kato Dan, she has never seen any other man who can get so close to Tsunade.


    "That''s right, Katsuyu. This guy wants to learn Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu. I have already checked his qualifications, and he is indeed qualified, so I rmend him to you."


    Tsunade gritted her teeth and said reluctantly.


    "Slug sage, as Tsunade said, I''ve been fascinated by the Holy Land, Shikkotsu Forest for a long time. I don''t know if I can have the honor to visit your residence today."


    Kisame talked with a humble and sincere look on his face.


    "Of course, you can."


    Katsuyu readily agreed. After all, it was Tsunade who rmended him, and there was no reason to refuse him.


    Moreover, it fought against Kisame, and thetter''s powerful strength has left a very deep impression on it, and it can''t help but have a strong interest in him.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Katsuyu still warned Kisame:


    "kisame-sama, I have to remind you that there have been many people in history who went to Shikkotsu Forest to practice senjutsu, but they all died because of failure. Only the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama seeded. In the face of this risk, do you still insist on learning Senjutsu?"


    Kisame smiled as the humble expression on his face disappeared, reced by absolute confidence and domineering.


    "I''m more powerful than Senju Hashirama."


    Hearing this, Katsuyu couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then quickly said:


    "If that''s the case, then sign a contract with me."


    As soon as she said that, she opened her mouth and spat out a scroll that was as tall as a person.


    Kisame took the scroll and unfolded it slowly on the ground. Suddenly, he saw a series of names, all of which were humans who had signed a contract with Katsuyu in history.


    And the most recent name is Tsunade.


    She is the only surviving contractor.


    Kisame did not hesitate, he bit his finger, wrote his name on the scroll with blood, next to Tsunade, and signed a blood contract with Katsuyu.


    The next thing is easy to do.


    Kisame called Pakura, who was on the side, and gave her a few simple instructions. Thetter nodded and left without a word, returning to Kirigakure.


    Tsunade also said a few words to Shizune, and asked thetter to return to Kirigakure to wait patiently. This trip to the Shikkotsu Forest should not take long.


    "Tsunade-sama, kisame-sama, please get ready."


    Katsuyu informed the two.


    A few secondster,


    "Bang bang bang"


    the three turned into white smoke and disappeared from the open space.


    This is the first time Kisame has experienced reverse summoning.


    He seemed to have traveled through an infinite space in a whirlpool, and finally his body sank andnded in an unknown ce.


    After a brief dizziness, he quickly regained his senses and looked around vigntly.


    He is on an ind.


    In the distance, is the boundless blue sea. The waves rolled in like a white line, pping the shore under his feet making a rushing sound.


    Kisame sniffed, the wind was damp and salty, it was refreshing.

 Chapter 139: 139

    Chapter 139: 139


    After watching the sea shore, Kisame looked towards the ind. As far as the eye can see, it is a dense forest with strange shapes.


    In the woods, there are rows of towering trees, the tallest being more than 100 meters high. These trees are different from the trees in the ninja world. They don''t have any leaf on them, only bare branches, and the bark is also eerily pale.


    Rather than a tree, it is more like a bone, standing on the ground and stabbing at the sky.


    And when he looked closer, he found that on the trunks and branches of these trees, there are countless blue and white slugs of several meters, and thergest is more than ten meters.


    These slugs, without exception, are Katsuyu''s clones from the main body.


    They are spread across every corner of the ind, exchanging information with their tentacles, forming a huge intelligencework.


    ''Pat!''


    A sticky liquid fell from the tree and almostnded on Kisame''s shoes. He looked up and saw that it was fluid secreted from the slug''s mouthparts, running down the tree trunk.


    This is the origin of the name "Shikkotsu Forest".


    "The most mysterious Shikkotsu forest of the three holy ces is actually located above the vast sea."


    Kisame muttered to himself, feeling surprised.


    "I wasn''t able to believe it either when I first reached this ce. It takes several months to arrive by boat from the Ninja World. In fact, in the boundless sea where it is easy to get lost, no one has ever been able to find it. "


    Tsunade liked seeing the shocked look on Kisame''s face.


    When Kisame heard this, a gleam of light shed in his eyes, and he coveted the Shikkotsu Forest.


    This isted ind is located in the depths of the vast sea, surrounded by endless seawater, and the ind is full of natural energy.


    With the sea, Kisame''s water release ninjutsu will invincible. If he can learn Senjutsu and use the natural energy here, then in the entire ninja world, no one can defeat him here.


    In an instant, Kisame made up his mind to turn the Shikkotsu Forest into his ownir.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but say to Tsunade: "I like this ce so much, as soon as I set foot on thend of the Shikkotsu Forest, it''s like returning home."


    ''Is there a need to exaggerate that much?''


    Tsunade looked at Kisame feeling puzzled, and felt that there was something else in his words.


    However, Katsuyu was very happy to hear this.


    "Kisame-sama, thank you for yourpliment. You know, when Tsunade-sama first came to Shikkotsu Forest, she said it was too gloomy, there was disgusting mucus everywhere, and she kept yelling to leave."


    It said a little bitterly.


    "I, When have I ever said such a thing?"


    When Tsunade heard Katsuyuining, her face stiffened, and said angrily. She didn''t expect Katsuyu to remember that so clearly, and it seemed that Katsuyu was still brooding about it, she is really... stingy.


    ''Bang!''


    Under their gazes, the 20-meter-long slug split into countless small slugs in an instant like popcorn explosion.


    Among them were two palm-sized slugs, which climbed onto their shoulders.


    "Pleasee with me."


    Katsuyu said as she guided the two of them into the woods and walked towards the central area of the ind.


    After half an hour.


    Kisame and Tsunade passed through the dense Shikkotsu forest and came to the center of the ind. Here, Kisame finally saw Katsuyu''s main body for the first time.


    In the anime, during the Fourth Ninja War, Tsunade and Sakura once jointly summoned Katsuyu, but it was only one-tenth of Katsuyu.


    Under the premise of knowing this information, although Kisame was mentally prepared, he was still shocked.


    Kisame raised his head and looked at the mountain-like creature lying on the ground in front of him.


    To say it is a mountain is not a metaphor or description, but a fact. Because the length of this slug is roughly estimated to be more than 400 meters, and the height and width are also 100 meters.


    If this is not a mountain, what is?


    "When I first saw Katsuyu, my expression was exactly the same as yours now. It''s incredible, isn''t it?"


    Tsunade noticed the shocked expression on Kisame''s face, and took the opportunity to ridicule him, but exined with pity, "Katsuyu has lived for thousands of years. In the long years, it has absorbed Shikkotsu Forest''s natural energy all the time. The natural energy of the forest caused it to expand and grow continuously, and in the end, it almost merged with the Shikkotsu forest.


    As you can see, not only can''t the Katsuyu leave the Shikkotsu Forest, it can''t even do simplest things like turning over. It is equivalent to her being imprisoned here.


    Fortunately, by signing a blood pact with ninjas like us, it can asionally separate a part of its body and consciousness, and go to the outside world to see and breathe. "


    "It''s so beautiful." Kisame suddenly said.


    "What did you say?" Tsunade was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Kisame''s eyes and expressions seemed to be a little wrong.


    She saw him staring at Katsuyu without blinking, a strange light shed in his eyes, and she didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Nothing."


    Kisame came back to his senses, withdrew his gaze, and casually said.


    Tsunade didn''t think too much about this, just thought that Kisame was shocked by the size of Katsuyu''s body.


    At this time, the little slug on their shoulders reminded them:


    "Tsunade-sama, Kisame-sama, the ce to practice Senjutsu is not far ahead."


    Under Katsuyu''s guidance, the two walked hundreds of meters along Katsuyu''s huge body of, and finally came to a hot spring.


    That''s right, in the center of this ind, there is a circrke with a diameter of more than 100 meters. The water is steaming and bubbles constantly emerged.


    "Tsunade-sama, Kisame-sama, please take off your clothes and enter this hot spring."


    When Tsunade heard her, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes:


    "Katsuyu, to learn Senjutsu we have to bath in the hot spring? And, I have to go in with this guy?"


    She pointed at Kisame with a look of resistance and disgust.


    Facing her question, Katsuyu exined:


    "Below this ind, there is an underwater volcano. After it erupted, it formed a hot spring, which surged into thiske. These springs are the source of Shikkotsu Forest''s natural energy."


    "I see."


    As soon as Kisame heard her, he became thoughtful, and soon showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Thousands of years ago, the Otsutsuki n descended on the ninja world and nted a Shinju tree on the.


    In the ensuing time, during its continuous growth and to condense the chakra fruit, Shinju tree almost drained the life energy on the earth, making most of the a barrennd.


    Fortunately, there are ces on the far edges or hidden corners of the world that have escaped the invasion of the Shinju tree and still retain a huge amount of natural energy.


    They are the so-called three holy ces.


    ording to the information that Kisame has now obtained, his spection is that:


    Among the three holy ces, Mount Myoboku is located in the extreme west. It takes a month to reach from Konoha. It is in a stretch of mountains.


    Ryuchi Cave is likely to be hidden in an underground cave somewhere in Jugo''s hometown.


    In the anime, Jugo became irritable and frantic because of the natural energy leaked from the Ryuchi Cave. He waster discovered by Orochimaru, and he developed the curse mark by researching Jugo''s body.


    As for thest, Shikkotsu forest is located in the depths of the sea in the far east.


    In addition, in the three holy ces, the existence of natural energy is alsopletely different.


    The natural energy of Mount Myoboku permeates the air between the mountains; the natural energy of Ryuchi Cave is hidden under the thick earth; and the natural energy of Shikkotsu Forest is contained in the flowing sea water.


    Sure enough, what Katsuyu said next further confirmed Kisame''s guess.


    "Tsunade-sama, Kisame-sama, if you want to practice senjutsu, you must first understand what natural energy is.


    The so-called natural energy is the energy that exists in the air, the earth and the water in addition to the living beings themselves. It''s everywhere, but it''s thinner in some ces and denser in others.


    The three holy ces, Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave and Shikkotsu Forest are the ces with the highest concentration of natural energy in the ninja world. In the Shikkotsu Forest, the ce with the strongest natural energy is this hot spring. "


    Katsuyu exined patiently, and exined the principle of senjutsu to the two in detail.


    The essence of senjutsu is to absorb and use natural energy.


    As known to all, chakra is a kind of energy that is extracted from the human body cells and spirit through training and formed after fusion.


    Senjutsu magic is based on ninja''s chakra, and integrating natural energy into it. Chakra and natural energybine to form a more powerful Senjutsu chakra.


    However, although it sounds simple and easy, in reality, training Senjutsu is as difficult as reaching the sky.


    First of all, during the training, they must abandon the active nature and achieve a state of "absolute stillness".


    Simply put, don''t move.


    "Senju Hashirama-sama once described that state. He said that he seemed to have forgotten the existence of his body and consciousness, and became a part of nature, like a tree, a flower or a stone on the side of the road. Only in this way can a person be one with nature, perceive the existence of natural energy, and absorb it."


    Katsuyu shared Hashirama''s experience in training senjutsu to Kisame and Tsunade.


    The next second step, the most difficult and important, is called "Bncing".


    Ordinary people, even if they seed inprehending and absorbing natural energy, will not be able to condense Senjutsu chakra, because the amount of chakra in the body is too small to reach a bnce with the huge natural energying from the outside world.


    As for the consequences of failure, they will instantly be swallowed by natural energy and lose their life.


    Therefore, training senjutsu requires a high amount of chakra from the user.


    On this point, Kisame and Tsunade satisfied this condition.


    Needless to say, Kisame is more than a tailless beast. Even if he ispared with the nine-tailed beasts, only the nine tails chakra can surpass him.


    And Tsunade, after transnting Hashirama cells, with the further purification of the Senju blood, the amount of chakra in her body has skyrocketed, approaching the tailed beast level.


    After learning about their situation, Katsuyu was optimistic about their training.


    The three chatted for a while, and suddenly found that the sun had set and night fell quietly.


    "Oops, it''s a bitte today, please have a night''s rest, we''ll continue tomorrow."


    Saying this, Katsuyu spat out two scrolls from its mouth and handed it to the two of them. "Here is Senju Hashirama-sama''s experience in Senjutsu training before his death. It will definitely help you."


    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t wait to open the scroll and said happily, "I''ll finish it tonight."


    "Slug sage, you are so considerate and thoughtful for us."


    Kisame also looked happy.


    However, instead of staring at the contents of the scroll like Tsunade, he stared at Katsuyu intently, and focused more on it.


    Katsuyu did not notice Kisame''s strange look. It repeatedly told the two of them not to enter the hot spring in advance, and then retreated, to not disturb them.


    Tsunade nced at Kisame coldly, and then walked aside.


    She quickly formed a seal and pped the ground with her palm.


    Mokuton: Four Pir House Jutsu.


    ''Rumble.''


    With the violent vibration, a wooden house with aplex structure slowly rose from the ground.


    Seeing this, Kisame also followed her, forming the same seal as Tsunade, and then pressed his palm to the ground.


    Mokuton: Serial Pir House Jutsu.


    ''Rumble.''


    In a more violent shaking, arger wooden house slowly rose from the ground.


    The house Kisame built was at least five times the size of Tsunade''s wooden house.


    "..." Tsunade''s face suddenly turned ck, and she was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    "Hey, your house is too small. It''s like a portable toilet next to my wooden house. Just live in my house. My ce is spacious."


    Kisame smiled and took the initiative to invite Tsunade.


    "Hmph." Tsunade snorted coldly, got into the wooden house without a word, and mmed the door shut.


    Kisame shrugged his shoulders, put away his smile, and went back to the house to sleep.

 Chapter 140: 140

    Chapter 140: 140


    It was silent all night.


    Early the next morning, Tsunade yawned as she walked out of her house. She went to theke and stretched, highlighting the beautiful body curve.


    She read at night with the light on and just finished reading all the content in the scroll, and only slept for less than four hours.


    ''That bastard, will not have such perseverance.''


    Thinking of this, Tsunade was a little proud and looked at the next house.


    To her surprise, Kisame got up earlier than her, only to look at the huge body of Katsuyu.


    Something is wrong with this guy.


    Tsunade frowned when she saw him. In fact, she noticed yesterday that after Kisame saw Katsuyu''s body, he became a little strange.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    She walked to Kisame and asked with a puzzled face.


    Kisame didn''t turn his head, he continued to stare at Katsuyu and said, "Don''t you think the slug sage is beautiful?"


    "?!"


    Tsunade pupils expanded, and her expression was full of shock and confusion.


    ''Beautiful?''


    It was very difficult for her to understand how Kisame found Katsuyu beautiful.


    Ordinary people will instinctively feel fear and disgust when they see such a behemoth. Tsunade is very familiar with Katsuyu, but at most she thinks that Katsuyu is more cute than beautiful.


    Kisame seemed to see the doubts in Tsunade''s heart, he finally turned to look at her, and said with bright eyes:


    "Big is beautiful! Look, her body is more than 400 meters long, and 100 meters wide and high. Isn''t it beautiful enough for such a great and amazing creature? You may not believe it. Yesterday The first time I saw Katsuyu''s body, I."


    Kisame, who looked like a giant, blushed, looking like a shy little boy who was just beginning his love life.


    "You, what are you talking about?"


    Tsunade opened her eyes wide with a ghostly expression on her face, seemingly frightened by Kisame.


    Kisame took a deep breath and was silent for a moment, then he approached Tsunade and confided to her nervously:


    "When Iid in bed yesterday, I thought about it all night, and finally confirmed my heart. I... like Slug sage, and I want to be with her."


    ""


    When Tsunade heard this, she was so shocked that she took a few steps back, her chin was about to fall to the ground, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Meanwhile Kisame was still talking to himself with a frenzied expression:


    "I must learn senjutsu, absorb natural energy like slug sage, and learn the concept of Eight branches jutsu, so that I can evolve into a creature as great as her. At that time, I will be qualified to pursue her..."


    ''Snap!''


    Tsunade pped Kisame in the face, trying to "wake him up".


    She hurriedly nced at Katsuyu, and after confirming that it hadn''t noticed the situation here, she stood on tiptoe, grabbed his cor and whispered:


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, are you out of your mind, why do you have such...crazy thoughts?"


    "I''m serious, Tsunade."


    Kisame frowned and looked at her with a serious expression. Judging from his expression, he was definitely not joking with Tsunade.


    "But, you... Katsuyu... the two of you..." Tsunade said incoherently, because it was really hard for her to imagine the scene of Kisame and Katsuyu being together.


    "Do you know how strong is Katsuyu?"


    Kisame suddenly asked Tsunade.


    "This...of course she is very powerful. Even a tailed beast will appear insignificant in front of her. In the Shikkotsu forest, Katsuyu is invincible."


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, but replied.


    As a ninja who signed a contract with Katsuyu, even if she tried her best, she could only channel a small part of her body each time, less than one-tenth.


    If Tsunade could summon Katsuyupletely, she would have swept the Ninja world and unified the five viges.


    "Then I''ll ask you again, what is her character?" Kisame asked again.


    "Wise and docile."


    Tsunade thought about it for a while, and described Katsuyu''s character in two words.


    Indeed, the slug sage has a famous temperament. It is not only gentle in temperament, but also very friendly to people. This can be seen from the fact that it calls Tsunade and Kisame as " sama".


    Katsuyu is a honored Sage, not only is it''s status much higher than the two, but also older than the two, by many generations.


    The sages in Mount Myoboku look down on all living beings from above, and the white snake sage in Ryuchi Cave is cruel and extremely happy to eat people.


    Only Katsuyu is willing to put down her status and get along with human ninjas, as gentle as an angel.


    "So, why do you still need to ask?"


    Kisame stared at Tsunade and carefullypared her with Katsuyu, "Tsunade, the slug sage is more than ten times stronger than you, and has a better personality than you. Ten times, you can''t deny it, can you? Even a woman like you is pursued and liked by so many men, why can''t Katsuyu have admirers?"


    In Kisame''s view, Katsuyu is undoubtedly the most powerful creature in the ninja world, and her character is of a good wife and mother, and her voice is gentle and pleasant. She is the only ideal girlfriend in his heart.


    At the very least, she definitely blew up a woman like Tsunade.


    "Yes, but Katsuyu is not human..."


    Tsunade was stunned by Kisame''s words, and subconsciously retorted.


    "Your world view is small."


    Kisame shook his head, expressing disappointment at Tsunade''s intellectual level, and asked directly, "What does it matter if Katsuyu is not a human being? Can''t there be true love between species? And, precisely because Katsuyu is not a human being, I like her more. She is a beautiful creature that is more advanced than human beings, powerful and immortal, and this is what I dream of being."


    These words are from his heart.


    He already has a woman in the ninja world, Yukino. But in this rtionship, Kisame is more loved and relied on, and mixed with some physiological needs and impulses.


    Before that, he had not subjectively and strongly liked a certain woman, and even the beautiful Tsunade, who was loved by everyone, had not really moved him.


    Kisame originally thought that as he went further and further on the road of "inhumanity", he would gradually lose human emotions and desires, and then lose love.


    He thought that he was destined to embark on a lonely evolutionary path in the end.


    Until he saw Katsuyu, he saw her iparably huge body, and the powerful strength and vitality contained in that body.


    At that moment, his heart was pounding, and he was deeply attracted by the unique beauty in her, and he fell for her.


    This is love at first sight.


    From that moment on, Kisame decided that Katsuyu would be his dream partner, the perfect "woman" he wanted to get no matter what.


    Thinking of this, he whispered to Tsunade with a dull face:


    "Please don''t tell the slug sage about my feelings for a while, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to her. I''m not strong enough now, I just want to watch her silently in the dark, until one day, I also be as great as her, and in the moment I will fully express my heart."


    Tsunade came back to her senses and stared at Kisame silently for a while.


    After a long while, she looked serious and responded with a warning:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say it. And from now on, I''ll keep my eyes on you, lest you do anything perverted to Katsuyu."


    In her opinion, although Katsuyu is very old, it has stayed in the Shikkotsu Forest for thousands of years and rarely goes to the outside world, so its personality is very simple.


    Although Tsunade couldn''t understand the so-called "cross-species love", it would be bad if he did strange things to Katsuyu and scare it.


    "Tsunade-sama, Kisame-sama, you both got up early."


    At this time, a three-meter-high Katsuyu clone swayed a pair of tentacles and climbed over from not far away.


    Tsunade red at Kisame and warned him to stay away from Katsuyu, and not hit on her.


    Under Katsuyu''s guidence, the two are about to officially begin their senjutsu training.


    Last night, after reading Hashirama Senju''s experience on Senjutsu, both of them understood the function of the hot spring in front of them.


    As Katsuyu said, the first step in learning Senjutsu is to soak in hot springs.


    The two need to soak their bodies in the hot springs for several days or even longer.


    In this process, the spring water rich in natural energy will be gradually absorbed by them, and then the cells in their bodies will be "naturally activated".


    When they reach the state of natural activation, their cells can passively absorb natural energy, just like breathing, and be an instinct of their bodies.


    At that time, the two of them will be able to enter sage mode instantly as long as they put their hands together anytime.


    In contrast, Mount Myoboku''s sage mode, which takes a lot of time to prepare to activate every time, seems inferior.


    However, everything has advantages and disadvantages.


    After the natural activation and transformation of the body, it will also bring a side effect-speeding up the division of cells in the body.


    In a person''s life, the number of divisions of cells in the body is limited, only about fifty times, and then it will die.


    Natural activation, although it will not reduce the number of cell divisions, will shorten its division cycle, thereby reducing their life.


    Senju Hashirama with his sage body should have a very long lifespan, and it would not be a problem to live for one or two hundred years.


    However, under the side effects of natural activation, even the sage body could not hold it, and died before the age of fifty.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even if they reluctantly learned the Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu, it would be good for them to live for a few years.


    Katsuyu is different from humans.


    It is a mollusk with a special body structure that can divide itself into small slugs infinitely, which means that its cells have no upper limit on the number of divisions.


    Therefore, Katsuyu can continuously absorb natural energy for a long period of time, allowing itself to proliferate indefinitely, and eventually be thergest creature in the ninja world.


    However, Katsuyu also paid a price.


    Although it does not have to worry about the side effects of natural activation, it has a near-eternal life by absorbing natural energy, but the uncontrolled splitting causes its body to expand excessively, and in the end it almost merged with the Shikkotsu forest.


    Back to the topic.


    For Kisame and Tsunade, to ovee the side effects of natural activation, it is necessary to enter the second step, which is "bnce".


    They must learn to use their own consciousness to control the activated cells in the body, so that they can not only absorb natural energy every minute and every second, but also reduce the division rate to an eptable level.


    Eventually a dynamic bnce will be reached.


    For example, the lifespan is like the water in the reservoir, and the activated cells are like a water pipe, which continuously drains the water in the pool, resulting in the loss of lifespan and rapid death.


    The solution to this problem is to turn reservoir into a flow-restricting valve and install it on the water pipe.


    Usually it''s a trickle, but when it''s time to fight in sage mode, the valve is opened wide to maximize the flow in an instant.


    It can be seen that the difficulty of Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu is much greater than that of Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, but its power is also the greatest.


    Once learned, the user can not only enter the sage mode very quickly, but also receive the increase of the senjutsu chakra, which is several times that of the senjutsu chakra of Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi cave.


    After all, it is an Senjutsu performed at the expense of elerating cell division and burning lifespan.


    "Tsunade-sama, Kisame-sama, before you enter this hot spring, I want to give you onest warning."


    Katsuyu erected a pair of tentacles, and her usual gentle voice became serious, "Once you start training senjutsu, it cannot be stopped, because the natural activation of cells is like cancer, and there is no way to cure it. It will apany you for the rest of your life until the end of your life."


    "I see."


    Kisame nodded, his eyes burning brightly.


    In his opinion, Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu is the most powerful force in the Ninja world today. To get this power, it is natural to pay a price, even if the price is his lifespan.


    Moreover, Kisame believes that there must be a solution to any problem.


    After he obtained the senjutsu, he would find a way to use this power to make himself evolve again, and finally realize the leap of life level.


    At that time, the side effects of the natural activation of cells may not be that bad.


    "I agree."


    After a moment of silence, Tsunade said solemnly.


    At that time, her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, fought against his long-term enemy Uchiha Madara for a day and a night. Although he finally won, but after that battle, Hashirama also became seriously ill and died soon after.


    Tsunade has been troubled for many years. With her grandfather''s physique, how could he die of a serious illness? Even if he is seriously injured, he can heal himself without a seal. He is a god-like existence.


    Now she finally understood that it was because of Shikkotsu Forest''s senjutsu.


    Senju Hashirama has been fighting for many years, and he overwhelmed the entire ninja world. But in the process, due to his frequent use of senjutsu, he also overdrawn his body too much.

 Chapter 141: 141

    Chapter 141: 141


    After the battle with Madara, Hashirama was finally unable to control the natural activation of cells in his body, so he died quickly after some time.


    After realizing the real cause of her grandfather''s death, Tsunade couldn''t contain it and developed a strong obsession.


    She wanted to walk the path of Senju Hashirama in person, learn the Senjutsu of Shikkotsu Forest, and use her own strength to find a solution to the side effects of natural activation of cells.


    If she can do this, Senju Hashirama will definitely be proud of his precious granddaughter.


    "Compared with the air of Mount Myoboku and the soil of Ryuchi Cave, the concentration of natural energy in this hot spring is much higher, so it is easy to lose control during the training. But please be rest assured, my clone will be there to help you, and it will try to avoid all idents from happening."


    Then Katsuyu''s three-meter-high body split into dozens of small slugs, and they were divided into two groups and came to the two of them.


    Tsunade frowned and nced at Kisame, as she pointed at the hot spring and said:


    "We''re sharing this hot spring in half, you''re on the left, and I''m on the right. We won''t interfere with each other, ok?"


    "No problem."


    Kisame nodded readily, and began to take off his clothes and shoes on the spot. Soon, only a pair of shorts were left on his body, and he swaggered towards the hot spring.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade looked at his back and snorted lightly, as she turned to the other side of the hot spring.


    She stood on the shore, unbuttoned her clothes, and took off the green windbreaker with the word "gambling" printed on the back, revealing the white swimsuit she had put on at some point.


    This swimsuit is a little more conservative, but with Tsunade''s figure, it looks good.


    She entered the hot spring cautiously, and her snow-white skin became smoother and slippery as it came in contact with the warm pool water. Against the backdrop of the dense mist, her figure was full of allure.


    As long as it is a normal man, seeing this scene, it is inevitable that his blood will rise and he will not be able to resist.


    Tsunade was also worried that Kisame would peek at her, but when she nced towards him, she realized that he didn''t even look at her at all,


    Instead, he interacted with little slugs with a smile on his face.


    Obviously, in his eyes, slugs are much more attractive than Tsunade wearing a swimsuit and soaking in hot springs.


    ''Weird fellow.''


    She cursed inwardly, and stopped worrying about him, and started preparing to train senjutsu.


    "Huh? Why can''t I feel any change, it''s like I''m soaking in an ordinary hot spring."


    Soon, she asked the little slug beside her with a puzzled face.


    "Tsunade-sama, that''s because you haven''t sensed the existence of natural energy. Before absorbing natural energy, you must first enter a state of absolute stillness, so let''s start by calming down."


    The little slug reminded patiently.


    Under its guidance, Tsunade tried to stretch her limbs. Due to the high density of the spring water, she quickly floated on surface like a piece of driftwood.


    Then, she closed her eyes andy on the water, wrapped in the warm spring water, entering a deep state of tranquility.


    On the other hand, Kisame entered the state of stillness earlier than Tsunade.


    From this point of view of mind, although the Kisame is only in his teens, he is a calm person.


    On the contrary, Tsunade, who is twenty years older than him, is very mature physically, but sometimes her mental state is not that calm. She is easily irritable, and she has been depressed for a long time in the middle of her life. She is addicted to alcohol and gambling, so her self-control and concentration are much weaker than Kisame.


    To put it simply, it is difficult for Tsunade to get rid of all kinds of distracting thoughts in her heart andpletely calm down, to enter a state where her mind is like still water.


    Therefore, in Senjutsu training, although she did not want to lose to Kisame, she still fell behind as soon as she started.


    After an hour.


    Kisame floated quietly in the hot spring, motionless, as if he really turned into a piece of wood, rippling back and forth slightly with the flow of the spring water under him.


    At this moment, he reached the state of stillness, and his spirit and body were integrated into this hot spring and became a part of nature.


    In such a state of mind, he finally sensed the existence of natural energy.


    Kisame subconsciously raised his hands and put them together, trying to absorb the surrounding natural energy.


    For a moment, it was like a swarm of sharks that smelled blood, swarming towards him from all directions and pouring into his body.


    The natural activation of cells began.


    Kisame knows that from this second, he has no way back.


    But he didn''t have the slightest hesitation and fear in his heart, his heart was like iron, and he fearlessly epted the rush of natural energy and allowed them to transform his body.


    The little slugs around Kisame also crawled onto his body, attaching to his shoulders, chest muscles, abdomen, thighs, etc.


    When training senjutsu, you need to stay focused throughout the whole process. Once you get distracted, there is a risk of being swallowed by natural energy.


    The task of these little slugs is to sense the situation in Kisame''s body at all times, and help him absorb the excess natural energy when he is in danger due to distraction.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes.


    Another hour has passed, and there is no abnormality in Kisame''s body, and the absorption of natural energy is going on smoothly.


    Even the slug sage was surprised.


    Kisame''s aptitude is better than what Katsuyu thought, and even Senju Hashirama was not as good as him.


    However, Kisame is still a human, and human beings have limits.


    At a certain moment, after maintaining concentration for several hours, Kisame was finally disturbed by distractions and broke out of the state of absolute stillness.


    The next second, a thrilling scene happened.


    ''Gurgle.''


    The spring water under Kisame suddenly bubbling a lot, as if the water was boiling.


    Kisame''s hair grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, quickly changed from short to shawl-long, and there was no sign of stopping.


    What''s even more frightening is that Kisame''s right ear suddenly split, and a third ear grew; next to the thumb of his left hand, a sixth finger also grew.


    The natural energy devouring him.


    In Mount Myoboku, if a person training senjutsu fails, they gradually bes a frog statue.


    In Shikkotsu forest, the risk is that the cell division in the body ispletely out of control, splitting arge number of limbs and organs in a short period of time, and finally turning them into a deformed flesh-and-blood monster.


    Seeing that the situation is going to get worse.


    The little slugs that were lying on his body quickly acted to remove the runaway natural energy in his body.


    After a while, Kisame''s appearance returned to normal, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Thank you, Katsuyu." He smiled and expressed his gratitude to the little slugs.


    "Kisame-sama, your spirit is very tired, so let''s stop here for the time being for today''s practice, don''t force yourself too hard."


    The little slug kindly suggested.


    "Well, it makes sense. Haste is not good."


    Kisame nodded, he did not try to be brave, but happily epted her suggestion.


    So he swam ashore and got dressed.


    At this time, Kisame finally had time to look to the other side of the hot spring, curious about Tsunade''s progress.


    Unexpectedly, after most of the day, she still couldn''t enter the state of stillness.


    "Damn, failed again."


    Tsunade opened her eyes with annoyance. Just now, she could almost sense the existence of natural energy, but unfortunately, her heart was confused again at thest moment.


    When she was upset, she found that Kisame hadpleted his training and was watching her from the shore.


    Kisame smiled at Tsunade, shook his head, turned and walked into his luxurious wooden house.


    "I was upstaged by this guy again."


    Tsunade gritted her teeth and hit the water with a punch.


    However, perhaps stimted by Kisame, after venting her negative emotions, she quickly calmed down, closed her eyes again, and devoted herself to her training.


    Finally, her hard work paid off.


    After trying again and again, Tsunade has sessfully sensed the existence of natural energy and can''t wait to start absorbing it.


    She was intent on catching up with Kisame''s progress.


    At dusk.


    "Whaaaa!"


    A scream came from outside the house, attracting Kisame''s attention and that let him go out to see it.


    It turned out that Tsunade''s training had gone wrong.


    After walking out of the wooden house, Kisame saw her crawling from the water to the shore, and resting on the shore with a frightened expression.


    Obviously, Tsunade and Kisame were in the same situation, they were distracted during the training and were attacked by natural energy, resulting in the alienation of the body.


    However, her condition seems to be worse, and even the little slug can''tpletely absorb the excess energy in a short time.


    Therefore, when Tsunade noticed that Kisame was approaching, her face changed. She hurriedly put on a trench coat and covered it up so that he could not see her.


    But Kisame''s eyes are very sharp, he looked at Tsunade with surprise:


    "Yo, it''s very interesting, you have three breasts now? It''s amazing."


    When Tsunade heard this, she was immediately embarrassed and annoyed. She gave Kisame a vicious look, then hurried away without saying a word, and got into her wooden house.


    "Tsunade-sama." A bunch of little slugs chased after her. It is conceivable that before Tsunade''s body returns to normal, she will no longer be able to train senjutsu.


    So during the next few days, Kisame further widened the gap with Tsunade and took a big lead in senjutsu training.


    Under the immersion in the hot spring, the cells and tissues in his body, from the limbs to the torso to the internal organs, were naturally activated at an amazing speed.


    Finally, half a monthter, Kisamepleted the first stage of senjutsu.


    This afternoon, the cells in his entire body were naturally activated.


    ''Boom!''


    An extremely powerful chakra shot up from the hot spring, forming a dazzling beam of light, that dispelled the clouds hundreds of meters high.


    In the hot spring, Kisame slowly moved and stood above the water.


    At this moment, the natural energy in the water is continuously entering the soles of his feet, and then spreads to all parts of the body, andbines with the chakra in his body to form a more powerful chakra.


    "Is this the senjutsu chakra?"


    Kisame murmured, feeling that all the limbs and bones were extremely warm, as if filled with endless powerful power.


    He moved his fingers at will, and a strong windflow was generated, forming a strong wind that spread around, setting off a circle of ripples on the water surface.


    On the shore, Tsunade looked horrified and looked a little ugly.


    Half a month ago, she and Kisame began training senjutsu at the same time, but until now, she has barelypleted the natural activation of the limbs, and her progress is less than one-third of Kisame''s.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped up and came to the shore,nding on the ground not far from Tsunade.


    ''Bang.''


    He was like a cannonball falling from the sky. With a loud bang, he instantly smashed arge pit several meters deep into the ground, and dust rose into the sky.


    "Cough cough..."


    Tsunade was shrouded in the oing dust, coughed as she fanned the dust, and shouted at Kisame, "Do you have to make such a bigmotion, bastard!"


    "Sorry, I can''t control my power now."


    The ghost shark came out of the dust and said helplessly.


    He didn''t seem to be satisfied, so he clenched his fists in front of Tsunade, smiled at her, and punched her.

 Chapter 142: 142

    Chapter 142: 142


    Boom!


    Kisame punched as the huge senjutsu chakra passed from his body to the fist along the arm, and finally formed a tornado-like airflow, which swept forward.


    Tsunade couldn''t dodge his punch in time, her pupils suddenly dted, and for a moment she thought she was going to die.


    But in fact, Kisame was just trying to frighten her. The fierce fist passed above Tsunade''s shoulders and rushed towards the Shikkotsu forest not far behind her.


    ''Click.''


    As the sound of trees breaking came from behind, Tsunade turned back with lingering fear, and saw a row of bone trees of fifty or sixty meters high, all destroyed by the punch, and fell down with a rumble.


    ''Is this really the power that human beings can possess?''


    Not only Tsunade, even Kisame himself was shocked.


    In the past, only when he became Satori and used everything he has could he exert such power. Now, with the help of the Sage mode, he can easily cause the same destructive power.


    But at the same time, Kisame can feel that


    At this moment, the fire of life in his body is burning rapidly, like a vigorously burning candle, melting extremely fast at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    That''s because, under the side effects of natural activation, the cells in his whole body are instinctively splitting wildly, just to amodate more natural energy and create more senjutsu chakra.


    If it goes on like this, even with his powerful physique, Kisame will rapidly age and die within a year or two.


    "Kisame-sama, please start the next stage of training immediately."


    Katsuyu''s clone crawled over and reminded Kisame.


    "Um."


    Kisame no longer teased Tsunade and nodded solemnly.


    The second stage of senjutsu is to enter the state of control through meditation, and learn to use consciousness to control the activated cells in the body, so that their division speed is greatly reduced, and finally achieve dynamic bnce.


    Kisame has long been prepared for this.


    The index and middle fingers of his hands were joined together and crossed, forming a special seal.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The next second, after the cloud of white smoke dissipated in the open space, ten shadow clones appeared.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    This is Naruto Uzumaki''s signature ninjutsu in the anime. After getting the scroll of seals from Konoha''s forbidden jutsu library, Kisame shark found this technique, practiced it, and learned it.


    For Kisame, the effect of multiple shadow clones in actualbat is rtively ok, but when the shadow clone disappears, the memory and experience will return to the original body, so this jutsu is especially suitable for training.


    Ten shadow clones means that his training efficiency will increase tenfold.


    So, under Tsunade''s surprised eyes, Kisame and his shadow clones formed a circle, all sat cross-legged while closing their eyes, and started training without stopping.


    Tsunade turned back, walked to the hot spring without saying a word, took off her coat and entered the water.


    While Kisame and Tsunade came to the Shikkotsu Forest on the edge of the world, to train senjutsu, the situation in the ninja world changed again.


    More than a year ago, the disappearance of the third Kazekage became the fuse of the third ninja war. Iwakagure took the lead in war by attacking Sunagakure, trying to annex it.


    At that time, the young Fourth Kazekage Rasa, relying on his Kekkei Genkai, Ma release and Gold Dust technique, defeated Iwakagure and defended the vige.


    After that, Sunagakure has been recuperating and secretly umting strength. After Kisame defeated Konoha, when everyone thought that this ninja war would end here


    Sunagakure suddenly dispatched an army of thousands of ninjas tounch a war against the Land of Rain, which borders it in the northeast.


    At this time, the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s death, had already fallen into chaos without a leader, which was very simr to Sunagakure''s situation at the beginning of the third ninja war.


    Unfortunately, Amegakure did not have its own "Rasa", so under Sunagakure''s attack, it quickly retreated, until the entire vige was upied by Sunagakure.


    Konoha and Iwakagure were obviously ill-prepared in the face of Sunagakure''s action.


    Iwakagure was not able to act fast due to its attack on Third Raikage, losing arge number ofbatants, and was unable to form arge-scale army in a short period of time.


    For Konoha, the whole vige was destroyed by Kisame in their battle with Kirigakure. Now Konoha vigers and ninjas are desperate for peace, and the anti-war sentiment in the vige has reached its peak.


    Under such circumstances, even the fourth Hokage, Jiraya, had no way to assemble troops to enter the battlefield of the Land of Rain to prevent Amegakure''s annexation by Sunagakure.


    Therefore, the entire Land of Rain was captured by Sunagakure.


    In the Land of Rain, in a remote forest, violent chakra fluctuations were heard, apanied by fire and explosions.


    There has just been a brief but fierce battle here.


    Two sides fighting, one side is a search team, they consisted of not only Suna ninjas, but also Ame ninjas, a total of more than ten people. However, they have beenpletely wiped out.


    And the one who killed these people were Nagato and Konan, who had been hiding for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect them to find such a remote ce. Konan, you''re right, those people don''t n to let us go easily."


    Nagato nced at the corpse on the ground and said to Konan next to him.


    "Nagato, it seems that we have to leave the Land of rain as soon as possible." Konan looked solemn, and her sixth sense told her that the crisis wasing.


    "Konan, I have troubled you, you had to spend the days of hiding because of me. But don''t worry, once I fully develop the power of the Rennigan, no one in the ninja world will be my opponent. At that time, I will definitely avenge Yahiko, and in ordance with his will, spread Akatsuki''s ideas to the world."


    Nagato firmly swore an oath, as his eyes exuded strong hatred and murderous intent.


    Now he is very different from before.


    However, as soon as Nagato''s voice fell.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Four figures appeared from behind the woods. They were Obito, Danzo, Orochimaru who received the news, and Kazekage Rasa who was controlled by Obito.


    "Nagato, we meet again."


    Obito said as he walked towards Nagato. Konan''s eyes stilled, as she fired arge number of paper shuriken at Obito, trying to prevent thetter from approaching, but as expected, it was ignored by Kamui.


    "Konan, stand back. I''ll deal with them."


    Nagato kept Konan behind him, raised his hands to form a seal, to fight against Obito and the others to the death.


    But Obito shook his head and persuaded Nagato:


    "Nagato, I advise you not to do it. Because your opponents are not only the few of us, but also the thousands of coalition forcesposed of Sunagakure and Amegakure, who have alreadyid a around the periphery. Even if you have the Rinnegan, it is impossible for you to escape from the Land of Rain."


    "Hehe, what do you mean, you want me to be captured?"


    Nagato sneered, not wanting to talk nonsense with Obito anymore, and nned to summon the Gedo Statue again to lead him and Konan out of the siege.


    "What if I can resurrect Yahiko?" Obito said suddenly.


    "What?!" Nagato was shocked when he heard the words, and his movements stopped.


    Seeing this, Konan hurriedly reminded Nagato:


    "Nagato, have you forgotten Yahiko''sst words before his death? Don''t be deceived by this person''s lies."


    "Please give me a minute. If I lied or not, you''ll find out soon enough."


    Obito said as je looked back at Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru nodded and stepped forward. At the same time, Zetsu emerged from the ground and brought a high-quality white Zetsu clone to lie t on the ground.


    ''What is he doing?''


    Under Nagato and Konan''s astonished eyes, Orochimaru smiled evilly, then quickly formed a seal, and then pped the ground with a palm, and shouted:


    "Impure Reincarnation!"


    After a moment.


    The White Zetsu clone slowly opened his eyes and stood up from the ground with a nk face.


    The difference from before is that at this time, his appearance has undergone a huge change, bing a young man with short orange hair.


    "Nagato, Konan, I should have died, why..."


    He stared nkly at the two formerpanions, shocked.


    "Yahiko..." Nagato and Konan were equally shocked as they muttered his name.


    ''Snap.''


    Obito took a step forward, put a hand on Yahiko''s shoulder, and then smiled at Nagato and said:


    "Now, let''s put aside the old hatred and talk about cooperation. After that, you can have some time to catch up."


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    After the fourth Hokage Jiraiya came to power, after a period of time, the situation in Konoha finally stabilized, and the reconstruction of the vige was basicallypleted.


    The third ninja war was a big disaster for Konoha. From high-level to major ns to ordinary ninjas, many people''s identities have undergone huge changes overnight.


    Some people fell to the bottom, and some people soared from the bottom.


    A day ago, the young Might Guy was summoned by Hokage. He was appriciated by Jiraiya himself, and announced in public that he would be promoted to Jnin.


    The people in the vige have almost no objection to this decision.


    On the one hand, the reason is that Might Guy has fought in this Ninja War and made a lot of achievements, and in terms of strength, he also defeated another genius of Konoha - Kakashi, and thetter has long been a Jonin.


    On the other hand, it was due to Might Guy''ste father, Might Duy.


    This eternal Genin of Konohagakure, in the Kirigakure battlefield, opened the eight gates at the cost of burning his life, and had a thrilling battle with Kisame that shocked the entire ninja world.


    Since then, no one has dared to underestimate the surname Might or the Eight gates.


    Konoha Ninja Cemetery.


    Might Guy clenched his fists and stood in front of his father''s gravestone.


    "Father, I will definitely practice hard, train the Eight Gates as soon as possible, and be five, ten, or even dozens of times stronger than you. At that time, I will challenge Kisame and avenge you with my own hands. ."


    Guy murmured, his eyes emitting a very firm light.


    What Kisame said might be right. After twenty years of obscurity, Duy finally became a star, by burning his life and dying on the battlefield, which is the best destination.


    As his son, Guy is happy and proud of his father, but that doesn''t mean he will forgive Kisame.


    At this moment, Kakashi came over, he silently leaned down, and ced the flowers in front of Duy''s tombstone. Afterwards, he patted Guy on the shoulder, still not saying a word.


    At this time, Kakashi had undergone eye transntation because the Sharingan was dug out by Kisame. Although he lost the power of Sharingan, he no longer needed to spend a lot of Chakra to get used to that eye.


    "Kakashi, let''s train together."


    Guy suddenly turned his head with a smile and gave Kakashi a fist.


    Hearing this, Kakashi raised his fist and touched his best friend''s fist lightly.


    "Guy, your youth is just beginning."


    ....


    Hokage Building, Hokage Office.


    The fourth Hokage Jiraiya is holding a high-level meeting with the members of the Konoha elders.


    In addition to him, the other three members are Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Hiashi and Namikaze Minato, the oldest of the three, Fugaku is only thirty years old, and the youngest Minato is only in his early twenties.


    Counting the thirty-seven-year-old Jiraiya, this year''s Konoha elders are quite youngpared to the previous one.


    "I came to you today because emergency information was sent back from the Land of Rain."


    Jiraiya sat in the chair, looked at the three of them one by one, and then said with a stern face, "ording to reliable information, Danzo and Orochimaru escaped to the Land of Rain and colluded with Rasa, the fourth Kazekage. Along with them, there is also a mysterious person with a Mangekyo Sharingan, and three of my former disciples."


    As soon as he said that, the three people in the room showed surprised eyes, and their faces became solemn.


    The difference is that from his words, the three people focus on different points.


    "Danzo and Orochimaru have taken refuge in Sunagakure? Kazekage Rasa haspletely ignored us. Is he ready to dere war with us?"

 Chapter 143: 143

    Chapter 143: 143


    "Is Sunagakure ready to go to war against us?"


    Hiashi asked.


    However, Fugaku focused on something else.


    "Hokage-sama, who is the mysterious person with the Mangekyo Sharingan, have you found out his identity?"


    Jiraiya also shook his head as he looked at Fugaku: "I originally wanted to ask you for any clues, but now it seems that you don''t know about him either."


    When Fugaku saw that Jiraiya was suspicious of him, he responded immediately:


    "I can guarantee that the Uchiha n has absolutely nothing to do with this matter. However, since that person has a Mangekyo Sharingan, there is a high probability that he was a Uchiha ninja. I will send someone to investigate."


    "I feel relieved if that is the case."


    Jiraiya nodded, showing a smile. Based on his understanding, Fugaku is a person who cares about the overall situation and peace. So he will not collude with the enemy country.


    Even if he did, it wouldn''t be so obvious.


    Minato Namikaze then asked Jiraiya:


    "Hokage-sama, you mentioned to me before that after the Second Ninja War, you stayed in the Land of Rain to take in three orphans, and spent years teaching them ninjutsu. Are you saying that your three disciples are working with Danzo and others now?"


    "That''s right."


    Jiraiya sighed, as his expression became more solemn.


    He originally thought that the three of them had died in the war, and he was sad for a long time, but now it seems that they are all alive and well.


    Hearing this news, Jiraiya should have been very happy, but ording to the current information, through some unknown means Rasa had tied them together to Sunagakure.


    Nagato has the Rennigan which was only seen once in the past with The Sage of Six Paths, and is also the son of prophecy that Jiraiya recognised. He once believed that Nagato would bring true peace to the ninja world ording to the prophecy of the great toad sage.


    But now, Nagato is on the opposite side of Konoha.


    For Konoha, this is undoubtedly extremely bad news.


    So, after some deliberation, Jiraiya ordered the establishment of an elite reconnaissance team, with Minato Namikaze serving as the captain, and the team members including Hiashi Hyuga, Shisui Uchiha, Kakashi Hatake, Might Guy, and other jonins.


    Their task is to sneak into the Land of rain and investigate what is happening there.


    "There''s one more thing."


    Jiraiya tapped the table with his hand and announced, "Mount Myoboku has decided to teach ten Konohagakure ninjas to train in Senjutsu. If you have suitable candidates, you can rmend them to me."


    After hearing the news, Uchiha Fugaku''s and Hyuga Hiashi''s eyes lit up.


    The two had already heard about the sage mode.


    Especially not long ago, Jiraya used the Mount Myoboku''s senjutsu to stop Kisame, saving Konoha a lot of face.


    How can they not be envious of such a powerful force.


    The first person Fugaku thought of was his son Uchiha Itachi. Itachi is a genius He showed amazing ninjutsu talent at a young age. If he has the opportunity to go to Mount Myoboku in the future, he will definitely learn the sage mode there.


    Hiashi also wanted to try to get as many ces as possible for the Hyuga family.


    After all, in the third ninja war, the Hyuga n did not perform well, especially whenpared with Uchiha''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    The Hyuga n has an unprecedented thirst for power now.


    In contrast, Namikaze Minato is the calmest of the three.


    He came from amoner background and had no family members, so he naturally didn''t need to break his head to grab a spot. Moreover, he himself has been to Mount Myoboku long ago, and he has also learned the half-baked senjutsu.


    However, Minato still thought of his disciple Kakashi, and decided to let thetter go to Mount Myoboku to try his luck.


    Jiraiya took in the changes in the expressions of the three people one by one.


    In short, he decided to use the power of Mount Myoboku to form an sage army in the next few years and make it the ace of Konoha.


    With this strength, Jiraiya has the confidence to fight against the Demi-God of the ninja world, Hoshigaki Kisame, and a potentially powerful enemy, Nagato.


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    After Kisame became the fifth Mizukage, he became the owner and has been absent from work for more than half a month.


    Originally, there would be no problem with this as Elder Genji, a respected elder, can handle the affairs of the vige. But three days ago, the messenger of the Land of Water Daimyo suddenly came to Kirigakure.


    And it''s an emergency.


    It stands to reason that as Kirigakure defeated the powerful Konoha and won the third ninja war, the Land of Water should be a happy and rejoice the asion.


    If nothing else, Kirigakure can get more missions and military expenses from Daimyo.


    However, when the Daimyo of the Land of Water heard that after Kisame defeated Konoha, he negotiated privately with Konoha without asking him, the Daimyo, for any instructions, he felt angry.


    What made the Daimyo even more angry was that Kisame neither asked Konoha to give a part of thendnd nor asked for anypensation, but asked for a lot of ninjutsu scrolls, Hashirama cells, and a woman.


    By the way, there is also his statue on Hokage Rock.


    That is to say, the benefits that this war should have brought to the Daimyo in the Land of Water were all swallowed up by Fifth Mizukage alone.


    The most intolerable thing for the Daimyo is that it has been a month since the end of the war, the newly appointed Mizukage, didn''t even give an exnation to the Daimyo, Kisame didn''t even visit him.


    It''s means that Kisame doesn''t put the Daimyo in his eyes.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Water couldn''t bear it anymore, and ordered Kisame toe to see him, but Kisame is training at Shikkotsu Forest, and it was inconvenient for him toe see him.


    The furious Daimyo immediately sent hiz messenger to Kirigakure to question Elder Genji.


    "Within three days, if Hoshigaki Kisame doesn''t show up, the Daimyo will not only suspend all economic assistance to Kirigakure, but will also send arge army toe to attack!"


    In front of the Mizukage Building, the Daimyo messenger fanned his fan and scolded Elder Genji and others in a arrogant manner.


    When everyone heard him, they couldn''t help but look at each other, worried.


    One country and one vige is a popr system in all countries in the ninja world, but in fact, the rtionship between major countries and various ninja viges is not an interdependent system, but more of an employee employer rtionship.


    In the anime, the Daimyo of the Land of Wind once despised Sunagakure, and nned to hand over more missions to Konoha, which resulted in Sunagakure''s strength being weakened again and again, and it almost couldn''t survive.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire, because of his dissatisfaction with Konoha, threatened that he would dispatch an army to destroy Konoha.


    For the Daimyo of the Land of Water, Kirigakure is also a dispensable existence. Even if Kirigakure is destroyed by Konoha in the Third Ninja War, the Land of Water will not perish.


    Whether it is the former samurai, or the current ninja, they are just dogs raised by the Daimyo. If this dog is disobedient, kill it and rece it with another.


    At least, that''s what the Daimyo of the Land of Water thinks.


    Facing the imminent threat of extermination of the vige, the entire Kirigakure was tense up. In addition to some ninjas, therge army controlled by the Daimyo has hundreds of thousands of ordinary troops, which is also a very powerful force.


    In Kirigakure, the number of ordinary vigers is only a few thousand people, how can theypete with the Daimyo army?


    Only the invincible Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame can save Kirigakure again.


    In the small house next to the Mizukage Building.


    In the room, Pakura found Shizune and exined to thetter the severe situation Kirigakure was facing, and asked her to find a way to contact Kisame immediately.


    It has been half a month since Kisame and Tsunade went to the Shikkotsu Forest, and no news came back from them, which made Pakura worry that something bad happened.


    Shizune did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly called out a small slug the size of a palm from her sleeve.


    "Katsuyu, I am sorry to trouble you." Shizune ryed the matter to the little slug, begging it to bring the news back to the Shikkotsu Forest.


    The little slug''s tentacles swayed, and with a bang, it turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    Next, they have to wait.


    Shikkotsu Forest.


    More than a dozen Kisame clones formed a circle, sitting cross-legged in the open space, while closing their eyes and trained Senjutsu.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The shadow clones disappeared continuously, turning into memories and experiences which flowed into Kisame. And he will continue to add new clones to maintain the efficiency of training at more than ten times.


    A few days of this training is equivalent to a few months of training.


    After a lot of attempts and a lot of energy, Kisame is about to be sessful in reaching stage two.


    The degree of cell activation in his body was controlled within an eptable range and gradually stabilized.


    This process was much smoother than what Kisame expected.


    But after thinking about it, it may be difficult for most people to train in Senjutsu, but for those who are truly qualified, it will be a matter of time.


    In the anime, Naruto Uzumaki only took half a month to master Mount Myoboku''s senjutsu. Kisame thinks that his aptitude is no worse than Naruto, and there is no reason to be slower than the other party.


    A momentter.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    More than a dozen shadow clones of disappeared in an instant, leaving only his main body.


    He slowly opened his eyes and stood up.


    After a person enters the sage mode, there will be a certain degree of mutation. The most typical one is Jiraiya, which has the characteristics of toads.


    This is the so-called sage mask.


    The more obvious the characteristics of these animals, the lower the degree of Sage mode. Taking Jiraiya as an example, it took him more than ten years toplete the sage mode training, and he had to rely on the two-life technique to enter the sage mode with the help of Fukasaku and Shima.


    Kisame''s sage mode is obviously more advanced than Jiraiya, and that too by many levels.


    Because at this moment, there is no slug feature on his body, just some ck eye shadow on his eyes, and a circr pattern on his forehead, like a ck sun.


    It is exactly the same as Senju Hashirama''s sage mode.


    "Kisame-sama, congrattions!"


    A Katsuyu clone crawled over and congratted Kisame in a very happy tone.


    Tsunade also came over and looked at Kisame with a shocked expression, her eyes contained veryplicated emotions.


    Although she hates this guy very much, she has to admit that his talent is great, far surpassing hers. It seems that only her grandfather canpare with Kisame.


    "Please get out of the way, I want to try the power of Sage mode."


    Kisame warned them, and specifically assured Katsuyu that he would try his best to control his strength and not cause damage to the Shikkotsu forest.


    After they retreated for a distance, Kisame took a deep breath and joined his hands together.


    "Haaaa!"


    With a low shout, a sapling burst out of the ground and grew into a ten-meter tall tree.


    ''Mokuton?''


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade looked surprised and puzzled - if it was just this level of Mokuton, even she could easily do it, and there was no need to use the sage mode with great fanfare.


    But she soon discovered that she was wrong.


    Because, the big tree did not stop growing, but climbed to the sky again, growing to fifty meters, eighty meters, and finally more than one hundred meters in a very short period of time.


    ''Rumble.''


    This 100-meter-high giant tree deformed with a loud noise, and in the blink of an eye, it became a huge wooden Buddha.


    This Buddha is 100 meters tall, his muscles are knotted, his face is like a vajra with angry eyes, and a lifelike wooden dragon with a length of tens of meters is coiled on his arms.


    Mokuton: Laughing Buddha jutsu.


    This is one of the strongest techniques of Senju Hashirama. It uses the huge senjutsu Chakra to create a wooden golem with a volumeparable to theplete body of Susanoo. This golem can catch the tailed beast bomb with one hand, and is able to fight with the nine tails.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped, along the huge body of the wooden golem, all the way up, and soon reached a triangr space above the wooden golem''s head.


    This is like the driving space of this wooden Buddha, and Kisame has be a Gundam driver at this moment.


    "Is this the power of Hashirama Senju?"


    He stood on the top of the wooden Buddha''s head, overlooking the Shikkotsu forest below, and he felt a sense of superiority deep in his heart, like a God looking down at all beings.


    From today onwards, he is Sage Hoshigaki Kisame.

 Chapter 144: 144

    Chapter 144: 144


    ''Sage Hoshigaki Kisame.''


    Kisame then solemnly expressed his gratitude to Katsuyu.


    "Kisame-sama, you were in the critical period of training senjutsu just now, so I didn''t disturb you. There is an issue in Kirigakure that needs your attention, so they urgently need you to go back and preside over the overall situation..."


    Katsuyu said anxiously.


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Kisame frowned.


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to have a few more words with Katsuyu to improve his powers, but now it seems that it is not the time.


    "I see."


    Thinking of this, Kisame nodded as he released the jutsu.


    ''Huuu.''


    He fell from the sky, and when he was about tond, he controlled his strength andnded lightly.


    Not far away, Tsunade seemed to be shocked by the Laughing Buddha jutsu performed by Kisame.


    Seeing this, he walked over and pped her on the shoulder, and encouraged her:


    "Come on, I believe you will be able toplete your senjutsu training. I''m still waiting for you to challenge me. There''s something going on in the vige, so I won''t apany you. I will go back first."


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted, and rolled her eyes: "Who wants you to apany me? Get out of here, don''t affect my mood."


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame was not angry, but insteadughed.


    He is in a good mood because he learnt Senjutsu.


    Kisame put his hand into his pocket, took out a ninjutsu scroll, and then, grabbed Tsunade''s wrist and shoved the scroll into her palm.


    "Tsunade, don''t yell, I won''t beat you again. This scroll consists of the multi-shadow clone jutsu. You have to learn it before the second stage, this can save a lot of time."


    Kisame said to Tsunade as he released her wrist. He then made a seal in front of her, and disappeared from the Shikkotsu forest with a bang.


    Damn, this guy does whatever he wants.


    Tsunade rubbed her red wrist with a look of resentment, but then opened the scroll and found that Kisame indeed did not tease her, it was really multiple shadow clone jutsu.


    "The rtionship between Tsunade-sama and Kisame-sama is really good."


    A small Katsuyu climbed onto Tsunade''s shoulder and said softly.


    Hearing this, Tsunade almost jumped up and quickly denied it: "Katsuyu, don''t talk nonsense, how can you tell that I have a good rtionship with that bastard? I can''t wait to punch him to death."


    "Tsunade-sama, as always a tsundere, Hehehe."


    The little slug smiled softly, like Tsunade''s best friend, and started gossiping seriously, "Although I am not a human, I can see that although you two have been arguing, you are not real enemies. , but like... a man and a woman in love."


    When Tsunade heard this, her expression became very strange for a while, she was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked Katsuyu:


    "What''s your impression of Hoshigaki Kisame? It''s just the two of us here, don''t worry, I won''t tell him."


    "Kisame-sama... is very good. He is only fifteen years old, and he is already a Demi-God in the ninja world, and he is even more powerful than Hashirama-sama when he was young, which is really amazing."


    Katsuyu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, and her evaluation of Kisame is very high.


    Then, it erected a pair of tentacles and asked Tsunade curiously: "Tsunade-sama, do you really... like Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    Katsuyu have lived for thousands of years and have no concept of age. But it also knows that in the human world, at the age of Tsunade, she can be a mother to Kisame. If the two are together, they will definitely encounter a lot of resistance from the world.


    But if it''s true love, what does age matter?


    Since the death of her first love, Kato, Tsunade has been depressed for more than ten years. She has been closing herself up and living alone in this cruel world.


    This is something that Katsuyu saw with her own eyes.


    Therefore, as Tsunade''s friend, it also hopes that Tsunade cane out of depression to bravely pursue love, and start a new life.


    Tsunade didn''t know what Katsuyu is thinking of, if she does she would not know whether tough or cry.


    "Katsuyu, in fact, Kisame... likes..."


    Tsunade looked at the little slug on her shoulder, who was tilting it''s head with a innocent look on its face, listening to her words.


    She hesitated, but in the end she didn''t tell Katsuyu that Kisame is not interested in human women, he likes her.


    "Oh, let''s talk about it next time."


    Tsunade sighed, shook her head, took off her coat, and walked to the hot spring not far away.


    Anyway, with her there, Kisame will not be able to mess around, and maybe after a while, his crazy fantasy about "cross-species love" will subside.


    Until then, it is better not to let Katsuyu know about it, lest it be bothered.


    .....


    Kirigakure.


    "Elder Genji, something bad happened! The Daimyo messenger is leaving the vige early this morning, and Terumi Mei is trying desperately to persuade him, but it won''t take long. You should go and have a look."


    A Kiri ninja hurried into the office with this bad news.


    Hearing him, Elder Genji''s face couldn''t help but change, he quickly stood up, and rushed to the hotel where the ambassador of the Daimyo stayed with a cane.


    As soon as he arrived outside the hotel, he saw a group of people in the lobby on the first floor, walking towards the door. The leader was the Daimyo messenger holding a fan.


    "Sir, why are you leaving suddenly? Is your stay unsatisfactory? If you have any questions, please feel free to ask them. We will correct them immediately and try our best to meet your requirements."


    Terumi Mei followed the messenger with a very humble attitude, for fear of making the other party unhappy.


    "Hmph, this kind of shabby hotel is not a ce for people like me to live at all. The air here is moldy and damp, just like the basement. It''s really unbearable. If I don''t leave, I''ll get sick sooner orter."


    The Daimyo messenger looked disgusted and covered the lower half of his face with a fan, as if he was allergic to the air in Kirigakure.


    "However, this is already the best hotel we have here."


    Terumi Mei said in a low voice with an aggrieved face.


    As Elder Genji''s assistant, her mission for the past few days was to take care of the daily life of the envoys of the Daimyo Pce and others. As a result, she was harassed in every possible way and used as a maid.


    For the sake of the vige, she endured silently.


    Just when Terumi Mei was helpless, Elder Genji finally came to the rescue and said to the Daimyo envoy with a smile on his face:


    "Sir, you haven''t seen the Mizukage yet, why are you in such a hurry to return to the Daimyo Pce?"


    "Smelly old man, aren''t you too embarrassed to ask me?"


    The Daimyo envoy showed a sneer, "My lord has already given Kirigakure a chance, but you didn''t cherish it and wasted my time. Since Mizukage is hiding and dare not see me, I''ll go back and report to the Daimyo, you guys just wait. The army of the Land of water will press down on the territory, razing Kirigakure to the ground."


    Facing this threat from him, the faces of everyone present in Kirigakure changed greatly.


    "Lord Messenger, if the war between Daimyo Pce and Kirigakure breaks out, it will not benefit both parties, and will only cause a lot of unnecessary casualties. Moreover, once the Land of Water falls into civil strife, it will be coveted by other great powers and Ninja Vige... "


    Terumi Mei is still struggling, trying to convince the Daimyo messenger.


    However, before she could finish her words, she was pped by the ambassador, leaving five red fingerprints on her face, which caused a burning pain for a while.


    "A little girl is also making noise here."


    The messenger looked disdainful, and after speaking, he pushed Elder Genji away and walked towards the door of the hotel.


    "Elder Genji, what should we do now, do I lead someone to tie up these guys first, and wait for Mizukage-sama toe back?"


    Mangetsu looked at the back of the messenger and said eagerly as he could no longer bear this arrogant guy.


    "Mangetsu, don''t be impulsive. Once you do that, there''s really no going back."


    Elder Genji quickly stopped Mangetsu.


    After all, the messenger in front of him came on behalf of the Daimyo of the Land of Water.


    Based on this alone, Daimyo has enough reasons to dispatch arge army to destroy Kirigakure.


    At this time, the Daimyo messenger had walked out of the hotel''s door.


    However, as soon as he came out of the door, he felt darkness in front of him, and he was caught off guard and bumped into a person head-on.


    "Are you blind?"


    The Daimyo messenger was hit, and yelled at the person who stood infront of him.


    He then looked up and found that it was a man nearly two meters tall, whose body was like a mountain, blocking the door of the hotel.


    The two looked at each other, and the man suddenly grinned wide, showing a bright smile at the ambassador, and the two rows of sharp fangs shone with a cold light.


    "You, who are you..."


    The Daimyo envoy trembled, and his aura immediately weakened a bit. When he saw this man, he instinctively had a kind of fear, as if being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    "I''m the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, I heard that you are looking for me?"


    The man said, his voice sounded unexpectedly young, even a little immature.


    As soon as he heard that the other party was Mizukage, the Daimyo messenger was startled at first, but after regaining his senses, he immediately became headstrong again.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, right? You finally dared toe out? Do you know that your actions have already angered Daimyo-sama, and you and the entire Kirigakure are in danger..."


    With one hand on his hips, he pointed at the Kisame''s nose with the other, and started scolding him.


    Kisame narrowed his eyes when he heard that the Daimyo of the Land of Water was very dissatisfied with him, and asked Kirigakure to negotiate with Konoha again to strive for more benefits for the Daimyo Pce.


    "It turned out to be such a trivial matter, why make such a move."


    Kisame interrupted the chattering Daimyo messenger and said meaningfully, "Don''t worry, Messenger, I will immediately leave for the Daimyo Mansion. After seeing the Daimyo, I will have a cordial and friendly negotiation with him to resolve the matter satisfactorily."


    "It''s for your own good."


    The Daimyo messenger snorted coldly, and wanted to continue his scolding, but he felt that the other party''s eyes exuded malicious intentions, which made him feel a little nervous.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t want to stay in Kirigakure for a moment, so he shouted sharply at Kisame:


    "Get out of the way! I have to rush back to Daimyo Pce first and report to Daimyo. If I am dyed, Kirigakure will not be able to take this responsibility."


    "Wait."


    Kisame smiled and stopped the Daimyo messenger.


    "What else is there?" The Daimyo envoy frowned, feeling bad, so he looked a little sullen.


    "Did you hit my subordinate just now?"


    Kisame looked down at the Daimyo envoy, asked with a half-smile, and beckoned Terumi Mei toe over.


    "Tsk tsk."


    After seeing the bright red palm print on Terumi Mei''s face, he stretched out his big hand to touch it, shook his head and said, "You really beat such a beautiful girl. Are you even a human?"


    As he spoke, a warm chakra passed from his palm to Terumi Mei''s face, causing the redness and swelling on her face to subside a little.


    "Mizukage-sama, I''m fine." Terumi Mei''s heart warmed, and there were faint tears in her eyes.


    When the Daimyo envoy heard Kisame scolding him, how could he bear it, he jumped up on the spot and cursed back:


    "What''s wrong with me beating her? You ninjas are just a bunch of despicable things. When I beat you people, I think my hands be dirty."


    As a nobleman of the Daimyo Pce, the messenger, relying on the nobility of his own bloodline, looked down on Kisame and others from the bottom of his heart.


    But the next second, he paid the price for what he said and did.


    ''Snap.''


    Without saying a word, Kisame raised his big hand and pped the messenger in the face.


    Under this force, the man was suddenly pulled off the ground like a spinning top, and rotated several times in mid-air, and finally fell to the ground in a daze.


    "How dare you!"


    Seeing this, the followers of the Daimyo messenger scolded Kisame one after another, but before they stepped forward to help him, Kisame released his aura with just one look, scaring the group to the point where they couldn''t move.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you are finished! I am the envoy of Daimyo Pce. You dare to treat me like this, the Daimyo will never let you go!"


    The Daimyo envoyid on the ground, covering his face in pain and shouted in pain.


    ''Ha ha.''


    Kisame gave a sternugh, he grabbed his cor and lifted thetter like a chicken.


    "Don''t worry, you will return to the Daimyo Pce. It''s just that what the Daimyo sees will be your corpse."


    After Kisame finished saying, he exerted force on his hand,


    ''Cliik'',


    and then he broke the neck of the Daimyo messenger.


    The man was terrified and horrified, and just like that, he lost his breath and couldn''t rest his eyes.

 Chapter 145: 145

    Chapter 145: 145


    Almost at the same time Kisame killed the Daimyo messenger.


    "Go!"


    Mangetsu shouted and attacked together with the Kiri Anbu, taking down all the followers of the Daimyo messenger, and not one of them was allowed to escape.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    Elder Genji and others gathered around Kisame. Although they were familiar with Kisame''s behavior, they were still shocked to see him kill the Daimyo messenger without hesitation.


    "Boss, what should we do next, will we go to war directly with Daimyo Pce?" Mangetsu asked expectantly.


    "Just leave this problem to me. You all stay in the vige and wait for my good news."


    After saying that, Kisame put the body of the Daimyo messenger into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "Mizukage-sama, the Daimyo of the Land of Water is notoriously famous for his bad-temper. You kill his messenger, he will definitely not give up on this."


    Elder Genji asked worriedly as he was not optimistic about Kisame''s trip.


    Hearing this, Kisame smiled at Elder Genji and said: "Don''t worry, elder. If I can''t solve this problem, I will solve the person who asked the question, so there will be no problem."


    Then a pair of ck wings stretched out from behind and Kisame rose into the sky.


    ''Solve the person who asked the question? Is he...''


    After they thought about it, they couldn''t help but look at each other, their expressions are the same, they are horrified.


    Kisame flew hundreds of meters above thend, while rushing to Daimyo Pce, overlooking thend of the Land of Water.


    As the only Ind country among the five major countries, the Land of Water is isted overseas. It has been far away from disputes and wars in the ninja world for a long time. It can be said that it has a unique geographical advantage.


    However, this country, which was supposed to be a paradise, has fallen into perennial civil strife, and the ninjas and civilians in the country hate each other, causing countless tragedies like the Yuki n extinction that would have happened.


    Due to the war, the Land of Water that clearly has abundant resources, was never been able to develop, and itgs behind other major countries in economic, military and cultural aspects.


    Among them, after Uchiha Madara controlled the Mizukage, the policy of the blood mist implemented in Kirigakure was part of the reason. But the bigger reason is the inaction of the Daimyo Pce.


    Now, it''s time to change all that.


    During the recent period of time, when Kisame was free, he had been thinking about the future of Kirigakure and the Land of Water, and had a lot of ideas.


    As a person from the 21st century, he naturally wants to make the Land of Water an industrialized modern country, so that the citizens can live a happy and beautiful life with both material and spiritual abundance.


    It will be a beautiful new era in which ninjas and civilians coexist in harmony, and ninjutsu and modern technology coexist.


    To realize this grand wish, the first thing to do is to remove the cancer of the old era.


    Thinking of this, Kisame pped his wings and elerated his flight speed.


    Soon after, he arrived in the capital.


    This is thergest city in the Land of Water, with a huge amount of poption. Although there are no high-rise buildings like metropolis in his previous world, it is much more prosperous than Kirigakure.


    In the center of the capital, there is a vast pce, which is the tallest and most conspicuous buildingplex in the whole city.


    There is the Daimyo of the Land of Water, the rulers and nobles of this country live.


    Daimyo Pce.


    Kisame then descended from the sky like a meteor andnded in the Daimyo Pce with a bang, and smashed a pit that is several meters deep, causing the nearby ground to shake.


    "Who dares to trespass into the Daimyo Pce?"


    Heavily armed guards rushed over quickly, forming a fan-shaped encirclement, holding arquebuses in their hands, and fired a salvo towards Kisame.


    Kisame looked calm and wrapped himself with his pair of wings, forming a shield, all the bullets flying towards him were blocked by the wings and fell to the ground.


    When everyone saw this, their faces changed greatly.


    Kisame is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately, so he did not attack the guards, but smiled slightly, he took out the Mizukage hat and put it on his head, and said to them:


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure. I''m here to meet the Daimyo. Please let him know."


    After verification, they found that he was really the Mizukage.


    "Mizukage-sama, pleasee with me."


    The captain of the guard came out, led the way for Kisame, and quickly led him to the reception room.


    A man who looked like a officer received Kisame.


    He nced at Kisame and a bit of disdain shed in his eyes, he asked him arrogantly: "You are the new Mizukage of Kirigakure? The Daimyo is taking a nap, you can wait here for a while."


    "Ok."


    Kisame was not worried about it, he sat directly on the sofa. When he saw the rich fruits and delicate snacks on the coffee table, his eyes lit up, he stretched out his hand on the spot, and devoured it.


    "Well, that''s pretty good."


    While eating, he gave the officer a thumbs-up. He spent half a month in seclusion in Shikkotsu forest, and his food storage didn''t keep up. He was so hungry these days that he had lost a bit of weight, so he had to quickly add some nutrition.


    "Humph."


    Seeing Kisame''s appearance, the officer snorted lightly, and his eyes became even more contemptuous.


    ''What Mizukage, he is just a hillbilly.''


    At the same time.


    In the Daimyo Pce, in a gorgeous bedroom.


    A middle-aged man with long ck hair, a feminine appearance, and an aristocratic temperament, was lying on his side on the tatami, with one elbow resting on the ground, opened his mouth, and ate the strawberries fed by a concubine.


    This person is the Daimyo of the Land of Water, the supreme ruler of this country.


    Beside him, there are three concubines taking turns to serve him food and drink, massaging and beating his legs.


    The life of a Daimyo is so boring and uninteresting, except for eating, drinking and having fun every day, there is nothing else for him to do. He often yed mahjong all night and slept until the afternoon.


    Although the Land of Water has been in civil strife for many years and various forces are fighting, the war has never spread to Daimyo Pce. The people below fought back and forth, and in the end, it was just to fight for a chance to y for the Daimyo.


    The Daimyo has always been sacred and noble, and it has been so for thousands of years.


    However, the Daimyo of the Land of Water has also had some troubles recently, because Kirigakure has be very disobedient, Mizukage bypassed him and negotiated with Konoha without authorization.


    To this, the Daimyo sent his messenger to Kirigakure, asking the Mizukage toe to see him, but it has been around ten days to half a month, and there is still no newsing back.


    ''Could something have happened?''


    As soon as the Daimyo thought of this, there was suddenly a report from his subordinates saying that the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame came to Daimyo Pce and was waiting for his summons in the reception room.


    ''Oh? He finallye.''


    When Daimyo heard that Kisame has finallye to the Daimyo Pce, he was not in a hurry, but he turned overzily and instructed, "I haven''t woken up yet, let him wait first."


    A small Mizukage, dare to let him wait for so long, he has to let the other party simmer, otherwise his majesty would be tarnished.


    In the reception room.


    "Belch."


    Kisame ate the fruits and snacks on the coffee table, patted his stomach, and burped with satisfaction.


    Now that he is full, it''s time to do business.


    He wiped his mouth, and frowned, he then asked the officer beside him:


    "Why hasn''t the Daimyoe yet?"


    Hearing this, the officer sneered and pointed to the wall clock on the wall: "Mizukage, it''s only been five minutes, why are you so impatient? Just wait. Daimyo-sama has to wake up from a nap, take a shower and changes his clothes, and in two or three hours, if you are lucky, you should be able to see him."


    "No!"


    Kisame stood up from the sofa at once, and said with a serious face, "I have to see Daimyo right away, because I heard that someone is going to kill him, this is a major event rted to the future of the Land of Water. Tell me where he is!"


    Before he finished speaking, he grabbed the officer''s cor, shouted at thetter, and released a fierce murderous aura.


    The officer who was arrogant just now was directly frightened by him, and tremblingly pointed out the location of Daimyo''s bedroom.


    Kisame threw the man aside, mmed the door of the meeting room, and walked out.


    "Stop!"


    Along the way, guards kept rushing up to try and stop Kisame, but when he stared at them, it causing their legs to weaken and fall to the ground.


    Soon after, he arrived in the corridor outside the Daimyo''s bedroom.


    "Fifth Mizukage, stop! If you move one step forward it will be your death!"


    With a loud shout, ten ninjas appeared and formed a long snake formation to stand in front of Kisame. These people are different from others, and each of them emitted a strong chakra fluctuations from their bodies, which are different from ordinary guards at first nce.


    All of them are elite jonin.


    The Daimyo of each country have their own private guards, such as the guardian ninja of the Land of Fire. The Daimyo of the Land of Water is no exception, and the ten elites in front of Kisame are the die hard ninjas who serve him.


    However, to Kisame, they are still a trash.


    "Just by rying on yourself, you want to stop me? Hahaha."


    Kisameughed loudly, strode forward, and a powerful aura erupted from his body, instantly forming substantial pressure that descended on the ten ninjas.


    The expressions of these ten people changed suddenly. They are all ninjas. Although they have not been on the battlefield of the third ninja war, they have also heard the name of the Demi-God of the ninja world.


    Although they are all elites and they have an absolute advantage in numbers, but their opponent is the powerful Demi-God of the ninja world.


    At this time.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Azy voice came from the room. Then, with a creak, the door was pushed open, and surrounded by several concubines, the Daimyo of the Land of Water walked out slowly.


    At this time, he changed into a gorgeous shoulder-padded robe, wore a fan-style high hat on his head, and also held a pair of exquisite folding fans in his hand, showing aristocratic temperament in every move.


    "Daimyo-sama!"


    The ten ninjas knelt down on one knee, bowed their heads respectfully, and greeted the Daimyo of the Land of Water.


    ''Is this the Daimyo?''


    Kisame stood still, not to mention greeting him, he did not even lower his head, but instead showed a disappointed look.


    Because he could see at a nce that this Daimyo was nothing but a civilian. In fact, due to long-term indulgent of wine and food he became a waste, he is ruling the country because of the so-called blood and name.


    "You are Hoshigaki Kisame? You are really young and promising."


    The Daimyo looked at Kisame with interest, and saw that the other party was not kneeling, but still maintained the calmness of the superior.


    He quickly found out that Kisame hade alone, so he couldn''t help frowning, and asked, "What about the messenger I sent to Kirigakure, why didn''t hee back with you?"


    "He''s here."


    Kisame smiled and took out the messenger''s body from the Box of Ultimate Bliss, he threw his body on the ground with a "thud", and said to the Daimyo, "This dog doesn''t know the heights of the sky, and dared to run wild in Kirigakure, so I helped you by killing him, you''re wee."


    ""


    When Daimyo saw the messenger''s body, he was stunned for a moment as he couldn''t believe it. When he came back to his senses, he suddenly became furious, he pointed at Kisame and shouted in a sharp voice:


    "Take him down!"


    "Yes!"


    When the ten dead men heard the Daimyo, they immediately swarmed towards Kisame.


    The space here is rtively narrow, it is not convenient to perform ninjutsu, and it may identally hurt the daimyo. Therefore, the ten people decided to use taijutsu to surround Kisame and finish it quickly.


    "Haa!"


    A big man who was more than two meters tall and looked stronger than Kisame rushed over and punched Kisame''s head.


    Before the person arrived, the fist wind came first, blowing the Mizukage hat off Kisame''s head.


    Kisame showed a cruel smile, neither dodging nor evading, but rushed forward like lightning, and hit the opponent''s chest first with a punch.


    The big man groaned hard.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    The strong man had a look of horror on his face as he took a few steps back. The clothes behind him were suddenly torn, and a huge hole appeared on his back.


    In the next second, hot and scalding blood spurted out of the hole like a fountain, covering the small half of the corridor.


    With one punch, an elite jonin was pierced and blown up.


    This ferocious scene made the remaining ninjas and the Daimyo behind them to look horrified, and a strong sense of fear emerged in their hearts.

 Chapter 146: 146

    Chapter 146: 146


    A thin ninja silently appeared behind Kisame, holding a kunai to stab at Kisame''s kidney, trying to sneak attack.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a bone suddenly appeared on Kisame''s back, and it passed through his throat in an instant.


    ''Swish.''


    As the bone sword retracted into Kisame''s body, the man clutched his throat and fell on his back with a thud. He was instantly killed by a single blow.


    "Don''t go near him, use chains!"


    Seeing this, the rest did not dare to fight Kisame in closebat, so they took out thick chains and threw them out, tying Kisame from several directions.


    Kisame then grabbed the chains, and a huge amount of chakra gushed out from his body, instantly forming a golden lightning that spread out.


    "Ahhh"


    With a few screams, the ninjas were caught off guard, and were electrocuted by lightning Chakra, and they fell down one after another.


    Kisame was able to break free from the chains, and he didn''t bother to y with these guys anymore, so he killed the remaining few people one by one.


    Soon, the ten ninjas that the Daimyo of the Land of Water relied on became ten icy corpses.


    They overestimated themselves and underestimated the new Demi-God of the Shinobi world.


    The enemies below the Kage level are just ants to Kisame, no matter how many theye, they can be killed easily.


    He leisurely walked and passed through their corpses, he came to the front of the Daimyo, and looked down at thetter.


    The Water Daimyo has been frightened by Kisame''s brutal actions, and he sat on the ground, his face was pale, and he was sweating coldly.


    "You, what do you want? Listen, I can meet all your conditions, whether it''s to absolve you of your sins or to increase military spending for Kirigakure, there''s no problem..."


    He looked up at Kisame, swallowed hard, and said quickly. The majesty and the noble temperament he had at the start disappeared at this moment.


    Instead, there is only the most primitive desire to survive.


    "All I want is your life."


    Kisame looked cold and stepped on the Daimyo''s chest, causing thetter to lie down on the ground.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, I am the Water Daimyo! You can''t kill me!" The Daimyo was terrified of dying.


    "From now on, there will be no Daimyo in this country."


    Kisame said leisurely and Daimyo''s chest sank.


    ''Click.''


    The Water Daimyo was trampled to death by Kisame.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Water was once one of the most powerful people in the world.


    Reverence for the concepts of "blood", "name" and "destiny" may exist in the hearts of hundreds of millions of civilians, ninjas and samurai in the ninja world, but it is not so in Kisame''s case.


    He only recognizes fists, only strength, and his own strength is the only truth.


    After Daimyo and his guards were killed, there were only those young and beautiful maids left in the courtyard.


    They had been so frightened that they copsed to the ground, and they didn''t have the courage to escape.


    "Sir, please don''t kill us..."


    "Rx, am I like the kind of person who kills innocent people?"


    Kisame signaled them not to be nervous. But their gazes and expressions were clearly answering him.


    Kisame then sat down on the doorstep.


    "Come on, beat my back and press my legs, I want to enjoy the same treatment as the Daimyo." He instructed them on a whim.


    The maids looked at each other, and silently came to Kisame. They rubbed his shoulders and beat his legs again, fanned their fans, and some ran to the room to get fruit and feed him.


    Kisame squinted his eyes and enjoyed it for a while.


    Outside the door, there was soon a roar of uproar, and along with arge number of footsteps, arge group of people poured into the courtyard.


    Among these people, the leading ones were dressed in luxurious clothes. At first nce, they looked like nobles from the Daimyo Pce, and they were members of the Daimyo family.


    When they heard the news of Daimyo''s assassination, they couldn''t believe it. It wasn''t until they came here and saw Kisame with blood on the floor and the corpse of the Daimyo under his feet it felt like they were struck by lightning, and their expression suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Kill him and get back the body of Daimyo!"


    Following an order from a nobleman, the soldiers behind him swarmed up, picked up their weapons and attacked Kisame.


    Kisame stood up abruptly, and a powerful aura erupted from his body again, forming a substantial coercion that enveloped the troops.


    The soldiers fell as if they were wheat, unable to fight back.


    ''Swish.''


    Nuibari shot out from his right hand, it passed through the crowd, and swiped the necks of the nobles instantly, causing them to die in horror.


    Then, he tied the corpses of the Daimyo and the group of nobles with chakra strings, and put them all into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "The Daimyo was killed by me. Tell the soldiers in the military that if they want to avenge the Daimyo,e to the in outside the capital. I''ll wait for them there."


    After he finished saying this, the ck wings stretched out from his back and Kisame rose into the sky.


    The most powerful force in the hands of the Daimyo Pce is the army with abined number of more than 500,000 members. Although the Daimyo is dead, the military still controls the country substantially, and can elect another nobleman at any time to be a new Daimyo.


    What Kisame has to do is to solve these hundreds of thousands of troops once and for all.


    After half an hour.


    Outside the capital, there is an open in, even if hundreds of thousands of troops are set up to fight here, it is more than enough.


    That''s why Kisame chose this ce.


    ''Crrrhhh.''


    He pped the ground and a sapling burst out of the ground, quickly growing into a big tree more than ten meters high.


    Kisame raised his head and nced at the sturdy tree, the corners of his mouth curled up, and then he took out the corpses of the Daimyo and a group of nobles, and hung them up with chakra strings.


    ''Woohoo.''


    A gust of wind blew, and the bodies of Daimyo and the others swayed in the wind.


    Kisame sat cross-legged under the big tree, closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    After a while.


    ''Rumble.''


    There was a violent tremor from the ground beneath his feet, as if it was an earthquake. But in fact, it was thousands of troops marching towards him.


    Kisame slowly opened his eyes. A ck eye shadow and lines appeared on his face, he had already entered the sage mode.


    He stood up and looked into the distance, only to see a crowded army, and there was no end in sight.


    The enemy army stopped neatly and uniformly at a distance of about 100 meters from Kisame, and then spread out to two wings, and finally formed a huge circr encirclement.


    Countless archers, musketeers, and even artillery, all aimed at Kisame.


    They surrounded him so that it was impossible for him to escape.


    And when many soldiers discovered that the bodies of the Daimyo and nobles were hanged from the tree by Kisame, they were even more angry and shouted to kill him.


    Facing the anger and killing intent of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, Kisame took a few steps forward with a calm expression, and after clearing his throat, he announced:


    "The era of Daimyo has passed. I am a benevolent person, so I will be merciful and give you a chance toy down your weapons and surrender. Don''t wait for death toe to you to know what regret is."


    His words, under the influence of his chakra, resounded like a bell, echoing over the entire battlefield.


    However, Kisame''s warning had no effect.


    After he shouted, in front of the army, a fully-armed force with more than 10,000 people came out, with a chilling atmosphere.


    This troop isposed of the most elite soldiers of the Land of Water. It has been responsible for guarding the capital for a long time and is loyal to the Daimyo Pce.


    Therefore, their goal is only one: to kill Kisame, and destroy Kirigakure, to avenge the Daimyo.


    "It''s really impossible to change their mindset."


    Kisame shook his head, now he can only kill them.


    Then-


    ''Whoosh.''


    Like lightning Kisame rushed towards the enemy army, and his speed was so great that it even produced a sonic boom around his body.


    The enemies only felt their eyes dazzle, and Kisame had already rushed into their camp, and the tall body is rampant like a bull, and soldiers fell down wherever he passed.


    ''Swish.''


    As soon as Kisame stretched out his hand, the Kusanagi sword that turned into a bone sword appeared from the palm of his hand. As he injected Chakra into it, the bone sword instantly became longer, and the sword stabbed forward hundreds of meters.


    It killed more than 100 enemies in one move.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Kisame held the hilt of the sword with both hands, using the left foot as the fulcrum, he turned his body 360 degrees, as if dancing in the crowd.


    As his body turned, the 100-meter-long bone sword also turned in a circle and swept past the enemy army.


    The Kusanagi sword is the hardest and sharpest cold weapon in the world, no matter how strong the armor is, it is as crisp as tofu in front of it, vulnerable to a single blow.


    Therefore, wherever this sword passed, countless soldiers who resisted in a hurry, before they could react, were cut off by the de, and their body was turned into two pieces.


    Kisame turned around and stopped, and looked at the battlefield


    With him as the center, the battlefield with a radius of 100 meters is covered with enemy corpses, and none of the corpses isplete, and the whole earth is stained with blood.


    This scene, that looked like Hell on Earth, deeply shocked everyone on the battlefield.


    The ughter is not over yet.


    He held the 100-meter bone sword and plunged into the depths of the enemy army. Every time he swept, there would be countless wailing and screaming wherever the sword light passed, taking hundreds of lives.


    After only a few minutes, Kisame wiped out the 10,000 people who were the most elite of the enemy army.


    However, Kisame still felt that it was too slow to kill them like this, so he simply put away the bone sword, and pped the ground with his palm after forming the seal.


    ''Rumble.''


    Amidst the loud noise of the ground shaking, a big tree grew vigorously on the battlefield, and finally, under the horrified gaze of all the enemies, it evolved into a wooden golem with a height of 100 meters.


    Senpo: Wood Golem Jutsu.


    Kisame spread his wings and flew into the sky, tond in the space above the Golem''s head.


    Under his control, the wooden golem strode towards the enemy, and the wooden dragon on his arm roared and flew out, ruthlessly trampling and killing the ant-like army on the ground.


    "What it is?"


    "What is this, is this a force that humans can control?"


    At the back of the battlefield, the soldiers who had not participated in the battle watched theirpanions being ughtered, but couldn''t do anything. They could only raise their heads and looked at the wooden golem with a dull expression.


    They have never seen such a power in their lives, and their hearts are shocked beyond recognition.


    ''Bang bang.''


    They subconsciously threw away the weapons in their hands, as they couldn''t think of any resistance at all, so they turned around and fled.


    The army of the Land of Water was defeated.


    At this time, the wooden golem suddenly stopped moving, it stopped killing and stood on the battlefield.


    Kisame looked down at the disintegrating army of the Land of Water on the ground, and once again used the chakra to spread his voice.


    "I am the Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, the Demi-God of the ninja world, the sage of the Shikkotsu forest! From today, this country will be ruled by me, and the brilliance of the Sage will shine on every corner of the Land of Water."


    These words not only spread to the army on the ground, but also to the capital city not far away.


    At this moment, millions of civilians in the capital came to the street, looking up at the 100-meter-high wooden golem and Kisame above it as if they were looking at God.


    On the battlefield, the soldiers no longer fled, they knelt down in front of Kisame''s iparable power and surrendered to the Sage.

 Chapter 147: 147

    Chapter 147: 147


    For more than a thousand years, the ninjas, soldiers and civilians of the Land of Water have all believed that the Daimyo is blessed by blood and name, and the concept of ss in their minds is deeply ingrained.


    But today, the shackles in people''s hearts have been broken by Kisame in the simplest and most rude way.


    The 100-meter-high wooden golem on the battlefield is telling everyone: Compared with the Sages who have the ability to destroy the world, the so-called Daimyo is nothing.


    Kisame killed the Daimyo of the Land of Water and announced that he would take over the country as a Sage. It soon spread to every corner of the whole ninja world as if it had grown wings.


    Kirigakure.


    "Mizukage-sama... he really did it."


    Elder Genji muttered to himself.


    Anyone who has seen Kisame''s power has no doubt that he can conquer the Daimyo Pce single-handedly. However, when Kisame really killed the Daimyo and announced that he would take over the country, the people of Kirigakure were still shocked as never before.


    From now on, they are no longer the dogs of the Daimyo, but the masters of this country.


    "Hahaha, get ready for a big fight!"


    Mangetsu danced excitedly, and couldn''t wait for what he is going to face now.


    Terumi Mei, who was on the side, was also looking forward to it. She used worry about the future of Kirigakure and the country, but now, all theses worries have disappeared. They are reced by hope.


    Under Kisame''s leadership, Kirigakure and the Land of Water will definitelye out of the trough and be reborn.


    Land of Fire Country, Konohagakure.


    Hokage Office.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame is really a lunatic, he actually killed the Daimyo of the Land of Water..."


    Jiraiya sat on his chair feelingplicated emotions.


    Whether it was the current Hokage, or the other Hokages of Konoha, even the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, never thought of overthrowing the Daimyo''s rule.


    But with Kisame''s appearance, the world order thatsted for more than a thousand years was broken.


    However, what made Jiraiya even more concerned was the title "Sage Hoshigaki Kisame".


    He picked up the two pictures on the desk, a towering wooden golem, and Kisame with sage mask.


    "Did Tsunade get the opportunity to enter the Shikkotsu Forest and learn senjutsu there?"


    Jiraiya murmured, and finally realized that the reason why Kisame kidnapped Tsunade from Konoha was far from simply coveting thetter''s beauty or establishing a medical ninja system for Kirigakure.


    It''s for senjutsu.


    Moreover, Jiraya didn''t know what method Kisame used, but he seeded in persuading Tsunade to let him meet Slug sage. What shocked Jiraiya even more was that Kisame had learned the sage mode in less than a month.


    This terrifying talent made Jiraiya, who took ten years to learn the sage mode, feel ashamed.


    Previously, there was only one person in history who mastered the senjutsu of the Shikkotsu Forest.


    Now there is Hoshigaki Kisame along with Senju Hashirama.


    Perhaps, the title of "Demi-God" that Kisame just got has to be changed again. Kisame is probably not much different whenpared to the first God of Shinobi.


    Thinking of this, Jiraiya''splexion became more and more solemn.


    .....


    Land of Rain, Amegakure.


    In a conference room, Obito, Zetsu, Orochimaru, Danzo, and Rasa, who was controlled by genjutsu, as well as Nagato, Konan, and Yahiko, who was reincarnated by Impure Reincarnation, gathered together.


    It seems that the Akatsuki organization eventually merged with Obito and others and formed a temporary alliance.


    "Kisame''s power has be even stronger. With the blessing of senjutsu, he has be a powerhouse at the level of Senju Hashirama. Now he can be said to be truly invincible in the ninja world."


    Orochimaru stated slowly, expressing his sincere emotion.


    When Danzo heard him, he only focused on the word "Senjutsu", and his eyes shed, as he said to everyone in a deep voice:


    "Among the three Holy Lands now, Mount Myoboku and Konoha have formed an alliance, and the Shikkotsu Forest is controlled by Kirigakure. Whether it is Hokage Jiraiya or Mizukage Kisame, they have mastered the sage mode. This is very unfavorable for us. "


    Having said that, he turned his head and stared at Orochimaru:


    "Orochimaru, didn''t you sign a contract with Ryuchi cave? You should introduce us to the White Snake sage there, so that everyone has the opportunity to learn the senjutsu of Ryuchi cave. Only in this way can wepete with Konoha and Kirigakure. "


    As soon as he said that, the faces of Obito, Nagato and others could not help but show their interest.


    Senjutsu is undoubtedly a very powerful force.


    At least for now, Jiraiya in the sage mode is the only existence on the battlefield that canpete evenly with Kisame.


    Now, after having tasted the power of senjutsu, Kisame turned around and learned senjutsu, and that too the same sage mode as the first Hokage.


    This gave Obito and others a strong sense of anxiety and crisis.


    In order not to fall behind, they have to roll up.


    Therefore, Danzo, Obito, and Nagato all turned their attention to Orochimaru at this moment. After all, thetter is equivalent to the spokesperson of Ryuchi cave in the ninja world.


    "You want to learn senjutsu? Of course you can."


    Under their gazes, Orochimaru showed a refreshing smile and opened his arms to wee him warmly, "After entering the Ryuchi Cave, as long as you pass three tests, you will be able to meet the White Snake sage and learn senjutsu from it. Those tests are not difficult, I can leak it to you in advance."


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing what Orochimaru said, Obito was a little surprised, and then he asked the former dubiously: "Since the test is very simple, why didn''t you learn the sage mode?"


    Orochimaru shook his head and said helplessly: "There are some small problems with my body, and it can''t support me toplete senjutsu training, so... It''s a pity."


    The small problem he mentioned was actually because he had ruined his body because of his research on forbidden jutsus.


    When he said these words, Orochimaru nced at Nagato vaguely, and the greedy light in his golden snake eyes shed away.


    In his opinion, among the few people present, Danzo and Obito basically had no hope of learning Senjutsu, but if it was Nagato, the sess rate would be very high.


    If he can get Nagato''s body and Rennigan, and then learn the senjutsu of Ryuchi cave, it will be a wonderful thing, and his dream of immortality will probably no longer be an illusion.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru became more enthusiastic, and tried his best to convince everyone to follow him to Ryuchi Cave to meet the White Snake sage.


    Because that''s his home ground.


    Only when he arrived at Ryuchi Cave, Orochimaru have a better chance to attack and capture Nagato.


    "Nagato, be careful."


    Konan reminded Nagato in private. On that day, the two of them were surrounded by Obito and others led by arge army, and the other party offered the conditions for resurrecting Yahiko, so they had no way to refuse, so they chose to cooperate with Obito.


    "I know, Konan. But I have to learn sage mode and be strong like Jiraiya-Sensei and Kisame, no matter how big the risk is."


    Nagato said slowly, with a firm look on his face. Then, he nced at Yahiko beside him.


    At this time, Yahiko, although reincarnated, has terrible cracks on his face, and most of the time his eyes are dull and his mind is chaotic state.


    Orochimaru''s exnation for this is that the Impure Reincarnation jutsu is not perfect, so there will be some side effects.


    Nagato wants to truly resurrect Yahiko.


    In order to do this, he will desperately pursue great power.


    ...


    The news that Kisame killed the Daimyo in the Land of Water also spread to Daimyos in other countries.


    The Daimyo were obviously terrified, worried that the major Ninja viges would follow suit, so they quickly made a remote video call and held an emergency meeting.


    After the meeting, the four countries of fire, wind, earth and lightning announced at the same time that they wouldpletely cut off diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water and with it be the end of all economic and cultural exchanges. In addition, the underground gold exchange offices in various countries have offered bounty for Kisame, 300 million Ryo, which is the highest bounty in history.


    This is a sanction imposed by the four major countries on the Land of Water and Kisame.


    In the next two or three days, the Daimyos of smaller countries followed suit, and sessively announced that they would cut off diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water.


    For a time, the Land of Water was isted by the entire ninja world, and it became an indpletely.


    The capital of the Land of Water, inside the Daimyo Pce.


    In a luxurious and spacious bathroom, a white mist permeated the entire space.


    Kisame is a very self-disciplined person. Even though he is invincible in the world, he still insists on daily training. After he finished the day''s training, he came here to take a bath, intending to relieve his body fatigue.


    Those beautiful maids also followed him in, helping him undress, then rubbing his back and massaging him, making Kisame feel veryfortably.


    The maids were originally very afraid of Kisame, but after getting along for the past few days, they found that he was not as scary as they thought. At leastpared to the moody Daimyo from before, Kisame is more like a normal person, much better.


    Therefore, the maids gradually felt relieved.


    In addition, unlike the dainty Daimyo who had a weak body, Kisame is not only extremely powerful, but also has a sculptural body, exuding masculinity from all over his body.


    When they are in close contact with him, the strong hormonal shock made the maids blush and raise heartbeat.


    The man in front of them became the Mizukage at the age of fifteen, overthrew the Daimyo, and ruled the entire Land of Water in the name of the Sage.


    In the face of such a strong man, which woman can not be tempted?


    So the maids gradually became bolder, scrambling to please Kisame and doing their best to please him.


    "Don''t touch it, press the outside of my thigh to relieve muscle fatigue."


    Kisame frowned and reached out to stop a maid''s excessive behavior.


    "I''m sorry, Kisame-sama, I don''t dare any more."


    The maid quickly apologized, blushing.


    At this time, another maid walked into the bathroom and reported to Kisame with a worried look that the other countries announced breaking their diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water.


    After listening to it, Kisame smiled and shook his head: "Are these guys really that afraid?"


    With his current strength, if he wants to unify the ninja world and achieve something that no one has ever achieved, it is not impossible.


    But that''s not necessary.


    Because for Kisame who believe in power, his own strength is the most important, and everything else is just icing on the cake.


    The reason why he ruled the Land of Water was because the Daimyo killed himself by provoking him.


    As for the follow-up management of the Land of Water, it is still the same as before, just leave it to a trustworthy subordinates, so he doesn''t have to spare his time.


    Thinking of this, Kisame asked, "Are the people from Kirigakure here?"


    "Sir, they have just arrived and are waiting in the reception room outside." The maid said softly.


    Hearing this, Kisame stood up from the bath with a tter.


    His perfect body with the golden ratio was clearly presented in front of the maids, making them all stunned, and some even swallowed secretly.


    It took them a while for them toe back to their senses, and hurriedly waited on Kisame to change his clothes, putting on a neat ck suit for him.


    Kisame strode to the reception room and saw the group from Kirigakure who were waiting here.


    After receiving Kisame''s order, they set off from Kirigakure and traveled to Daimyo Pce in the night. The leader is the Elder Genji, and the entourage consisted of Terumi Mei, and the rest is the Anbu led by Mangetsu.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    When Elder Genji and others saw Kisame, they were all very excited.


    Before, they had never thought that they would be able to swagger in and out of such a sacred ce as Daimyo Pce. Now, after they came here, they not only had unimpeded all the way, but also enjoyed VIP-level treatment.


    However, everyone also heard the news that the various countries cut off diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water, and while they were overjoyed, they were also worried about the future.


    "You should also know the current situation. For the Land of Water, the situation is rtively severe. But don''t be discouraged, let''s start from scratch and start slowly, starting with taking over this Daimyo Pce."


    Kisame said and motioned everyone to follow him, he then walked out of the conference room.


    "Kisame-sama, where are we going?" Mangetsu asked Kisame curiously while looking around.


    "The underground treasure house of the Daimyo Pce."


    Kisame said directly, "Let''s first see how much wealth these nobles of the Land of Water looted."


    Ten minutester, the group came to an underground pce and saw a thick door several meters high.


    "It is said that no one other than the dead Daimyo can open this door."


    "Really, I don''t believe it."


    Mangetsu was eager to try, and after getting the nod from Kisame, he took off his cloak and coat, and the small slime body swelled rapidly, bing a five-meter-high water giant.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Mad for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 148: 148

    Chapter 148: 148


    ''Raaaaaa.''


    Mangetsu took a few steps back and shouted as he moved like a high-speed train, crashing into the door of the treasure house.


    ''Bang.''


    The door shook violently twice, shaking off a lot of dust, but it soon returned to calm and motionless.


    On the other hand, Mangetsu smashed himself into pieces, he turned into water that spread all over the ground, and finally condensed in embarrassment and returned to his original shape.


    "I''ll try."


    Kisame stepped forward, raised his fist and mmed it on the door.


    ''Boom.''


    An unimaginably powerful force entered the gate along his iron fist, causing it to shatter and copse instantly.


    The punch he just used was not an ordinary one, it was filled with the senjutsu Chakra in his body.


    However, there was no sage mask on Kisame''s face, but there were some ck lines on his arms, which slowly faded after he closed his fist.


    This way of using the sage chakra was developed by Kisame after mastering the sage mode. Simply put, it is to put senjutsu chakra in a part of the body (such as an arm), rather than the whole body.


    The benefits of doing this is that it is faster and more efficient use of sage chakra, as well as slowing down the rate of cell division in the body.


    Kisame named it "Demi Sage Mode".


    "Boss, you are too good." When Mangetsu saw Kisame smashing the door with a punch, he immediately jumped up and started ttering wildly.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Kisame grabbed Mangetsu''s neck to stop him jumping up and down, and then walked into the treasure house first.


    "This is"


    After everyone entered the treasury, they all opened their mouths wide and stood there, with golden light reflecting in their eyes.


    They seem to havee to the treasure house of the dragon.


    Looking around, there are mountains of gold and silver, jewelry, and boxes of banknotes piled up everywhere, almost blinding their eyes.


    The Daimyo''s family has ruled this country for hundreds of years. During this long period of time, it is unknown how much wealth has been seized from the people.


    Now, it is in front of everyone.


    "This wealth will be used to rebuild the Land of Water, and it can be regarded as returning it to the people."


    Kisame ordered.


    For a person of his level, money is meaningless. It is not much better than a pile of nk paper. It is impossible for him to act like Kakuzu, who only belives and lives for money.


    "Mizukage-sama is wise!" "Blessed are the people of the Land of Water!"


    After hearing Kisame''s order, everyone cheered.


    Kisame ordered Mangetsu to stay, and lead someone to clean up the treasure house and guard it closely.


    Then, he came to the conference room with Elder Genji and Terumi Mei to have an in-depth and detailed discussion.


    Kisame''s n is to leave the troublesome thing of managing the country to a person like Elder Genji to worry about.


    Let professional people do professional things.


    However, Kisame also had some ideas, which he wrote down and shared with the two.


    The general content contains some concepts and frameworks for building a modern country, developing science, technology and economy, and cultivating talents.


    "Anyway, let''s do it in this direction." Kisame encouraged the two.


    With a serious face, Elder Genji solemnly promised: "Mizukage-sama, we will definitely do our best to build the Land of Water into the ideal country in your heart."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Elder Genji"


    Kisame nodded, and then specifically told Mei Terumi, "Elder Genji is too old, so he can''t keep working like this. I''m very optimistic about you, so be prepared."


    In the anime, Terumi Mei, as the fifth Mizukage, is not only powerful and a beauty and figure that is not inferior to Tsunade, but also has a good governance ability.


    It can be said that she is an almost perfect woman.


    He will feel more at ease giving the heavy responsibility of governing the Land of Water to Terumi Mei.


    "Mizukage-sama, I..."


    Terumi Mei was ttered. Of course she understood what Kisame''s words meant, and she didn''t know how to respond for a while. After all, this was both a supreme honor and a heavy burden.


    Kisame saw through Terumi Mei''s thoughts at a nce, he smiled and said to her: "Don''t feel pressured, keep doing what you did till now, and do it well. Remember, what our Land of Water wants is peace and development. "


    "I see." Terumi Mei nodded seriously.


    Then, Kisame called the maids again and instructed them to take care of Elder Genji''s and Mei''s daily life in the future.


    "Mizukage-sama, where are you... going?"


    Terumi Mei gathered up her courage and asked carefully and curiously.


    "There are still some cancers in the Land of Water, and we have to find a way to remove them one by one."


    Kisame smiled mysteriously.


    In the past few days, he has ordered the people of Daimyo Pce to collect information, he sorted out several targets, that will be handled by himself.


    So, after handing over the Daimyo Pce to Elder Genji and others, Kisame left the capital and embarked on a journey again.


    His first destination was the bounty station in the Land of Water.


    For the Land of Water to develop peacefully, he must first "clean the house".


    In his n, killing the Daimyo is only the first step, it will be followed by the second and third steps.


    After one day.


    It''s the same unremarkable little town he once visited.


    At the end of the deserted street, there is a tall building. The bounty office of the Land of Water is hidden behind the secret door of the toilet in the building.


    After more than a year, this is the second time Kisame hase to the underground gold exchange.


    He felt emotional thinking about it. Thest time he came here, he was just an ordinary Kirigakure ninja. But now, he is the Demi-God standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world and the ruler of this country.


    The money exchange is a ce where moneyundering, stolen goods and intelligence are sold, and bounty rewards are issued. It is full of filth and sin.


    Such an existence is a cancer for the Land of Water, it will only bring instability and destruction to the country, so it must be removed.


    Thinking of this, Kisame pushed open the secret door of the toilet and strode in.


    In order not to frighten the snake, he used the transformation technique to make himself look like an ordinary ninja with a humble appearance.


    When he came to the underground hall of the gold exchange, it was as lively as ever, with bounty ninjas, ronin, samurai... all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods gathered together, making a lot of noise.


    "Have you heard that Hoshigaki Kisame has been offered a bounty of 300 million Ryo! If you can kill that guy, you will be able to live without worrying about food and clothing for the rest of your life."


    "Stop dreaming, even if there is a reward of 500 million or 1 billion, who can sessfully kill this Demi-God of the ninja world? He has already beaten the Konohagakure on his own."


    "Even gods will fall. As long as Kisame is sleeping, we insert a knife into his heart."


    ""


    A group were talking about various things, all wanting to kill Kisame and get the eye-catching 300 million bounty.


    ''Ha ha.''


    The corners of Kisame''s mouth curled up, he ignored these guys for the time being, and went straight through the corridor to the morgue.


    In the icy morgue, the boss happened to be the only one who was counting the bodies and checking the ledger.


    Suddenly, there was a mming sound of the door closing behind him, startling the boss.


    Kisame locked the door, walked up to the boss with a smile on his face, and said, "Show me how much this corpse can be exchanged for."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he patted his chest and took out Hanzo''s corpse from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Kisame had nned to exchange Hanzo''s body for a bounty a long time ago, but he was too busy to have time to do so. If he doesn''t, the corpse will rot to the point where only bones remain.


    "This is"


    The boss stared at the corpse a few times, his pupils dted suddenly, stepped back a few steps, pointed at Kisame with a look of horror and said, "Who are you, and why do you have Hanzo''s corpse?"


    As known by all, the former Demi-God of the ninja world, Hanzo the smander, died in the hands of Hoshigaki Kisame, and thetter has gained the title Demi-God.


    Could it be that this person in front of him is a subordinate sent by Kisame?


    "Just exchange the body for money. The corpse of a Demi-God should be worth one or two hundred million."


    Kisame approached the boss and grabbed his cor whileughing.


    "This is a gold exchange, you dare to mess around?" the boss roared sternly.


    Hearing this, Kisameughed louder and louder: "Hahaha, if I guessed correctly, the backstage of this gold exchange is the Daimyo Pce in the Land of Water, right? Even the Daimyo was trampled to death by me. You still want to use a dead person''s name to threaten me?"


    "You, you really are..."


    A thunderbolt shed across the boss''s mind, and his face ashen.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame tied the boss to the treasury of the gold exchange and looted it. It is roughly estimated that there are more than one billion ryo of banknotes, which he put into sacks and put them all into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After Kisame finished looting the money, he looked at the shivering boss and said mercifully: "Seeing that you are just a worker, I will spare your life. Get out."


    "Thank you sir!" The boss ran out without looking back when he heard the words.


    Kisame put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly to the hall. He nced at the bustling crowd, and suddenly coughed suddenly. With the use of his chakra, this cough was like a thunder to the crowd.


    It instantly grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "All of you look here, I have something to announce."


    Kisame cleared his throat as he faced hundreds of eyes, and said solemnly, "From today onwards, the money exchange will be closed and will never open again. In other words, go back where you came from, and look for something else. Take a proper job, go to work, stop thinking about fooling around."


    The hall fell into a moment of silence.


    "Who are you, crazy?" Until someone shouted at Kisame.


    "Hahahaha." The rest of the people came back to their senses andughed wildly.


    In their eyes, this guy who appeared out of nowhere was probably out of his mind, and he boldly announced that he would close the gold exchange office. Those who didn''t know it thought he was the boss here.


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Kisame couldn''t help but sigh, he shook his head and said, "I have already given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a seal, took a deep breath, puffed out his mouth, and sprayed forward sharply.


    ''Hoooooo.''


    Arge amount of purple poisonous mist spewed out from his mouth, rolling forward and swept the crowd. In less than ten seconds, it enveloped the entire hall of the Gold Exchange, filling every corner.


    The poison of the smander!


    "What is this? Cough."


    "This mist is poisonous, be careful!"


    In the poisonous fog, many people coughed violently and fell with a jerk. But when the poisonous mist gradually dissipated, the hall became quiet again.


    That''s because everyone fell to the ground, each with a hideous expression, they died in extreme pain after being poisoned.


    Suddenly.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Among the dead, a figure jumped up, rushed out the door in a sh, and escaped from the gold exchange.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame didn''t expect that there were still people who could survive Smander''s poisonous, he chased after him. However, when he came out, the other party had already slipped out of sight.


    ''He ran pretty fast.''


    Forget it, it''s just a fish that slipped through the, and Kisame doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    He stretched out his wings and flew slowly into the air, looking down at the tall building below.


    Then, the ghost shark raised his left hand, snapped his fingers, with a "pop" he remotely detonated the explosion tags he left in the gold exchange.


    ''Rumble.''

 Chapter 149: 149

    Chapter 149: 149


    ''Rumble.''


    With a loud noise, the tall building copsed and the original underground gold exchange office was turned into a tomb, where the bodies of those who didn''t listen to him were buried.


    ''The first tumor has been solved, and it is time for the next one.''


    Kisame nodded with satisfaction, fluttered his wings, and left the ce.


    In a wood outside the town, after watching Kisame fly away, a figure emerged from the ground with a shocked expression.


    He is the one who escaped just now, the only survivor of the massacre - Kakuzu.


    Kakuzu suddenly had a painful expression on his face. He arched his back sweating profusely as the muscles in his back bulged, a ck mass of wires rushed out of him and fell to the ground.


    ''Click.''


    The mask on the ck mass''s face cracked with a crisp sound.


    Kakuzu lost a heart due to smander''s poison.


    However, he still has four hearts left, and with the Earth Grudge, he can add new hearts, so it''s not a big problem.


    Kakuzu was also attracted by the 300 million bounty on Kisame''s head, so he came to the Land of Water.


    Many years ago, he had tried to kill the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama. Although he failed, he escaped sessfully. Therefore, Kakuzu had the confidence to assassinate Kisame, and regards this as a challenge.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came to the bounty exchange office for information, he encountered this attack and lost a heart.


    As far as Kakuzu knows, there are only two ninjas in the whole ninja world who can use smander''s poison. One is the dead Hanzo, and the other is Kisame who killed Hanzo and took away the poison sac from him.


    In other words, who he encountered just now was Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kisame was much more powerful than he imagined.


    Kakuzu couldn''t help but feel the desire to escape.


    He realized that his assassination attempt... should be considered a failure. He cannot stay in the Land of Water any longer and must leave as soon as possible.


    However, he has harvested fame.


    At least, the next time he shows off to others, in addition to his glorious deeds in the attempting to assassinate Senju Hashirama, there is one more thing to brag about


    He once fought against Hoshigaki Kisame and retreated sessfully.


    Thinking of this, Kakuzu felt at ease.


    He took out the bounty brochure in his hand and flipped through it, he decided to be more pragmatic, and finally stopped at the pages of Konoha traitors Danzo and Orochimaru.


    Except for Kisame, these two have the highest bounty.


    So he has a new goal now.


    In the Land of Water, there is an important trade route.


    The trade road passes through a dense forest. Caravans traveling from south to north will pass here and rest here for a while.


    But in recent years, there have been more and more bandits operating near themercial road, and often looted caravans. Especially after the start of the third ninja war, the Land of Water became even more chaotic, and the activities of bandits became more and more frequent.


    Robbery, murder and arson have bemonce.


    For example, at this moment, this forest is witnessing an extremely tragic scene.


    When arge caravan with more than 100 people passed by, it was looted by a group of bandits: the caravan''s carriage was overturned on the ground, and all kinds of goods were scattered everywhere.


    Although the caravan hired guards, more than half of the guards were killed by the bandits, and only a few remained with the caravan civilians behind them and desperately resisted the bandits.


    Right when the caravan was about to be finished by the bandits, a sharp whistle suddenly came from the depths of the woods.


    ''Swish.''


    A bone sword flew over from a distance like lightning, and rushed into the bandits, it rushed left and right, flying up and down.


    "What''s with this sword? Damn it!"


    The bandits were shocked and angry, they cursed as they tried to resist the bone sword.


    However, they soon discovered that the weapon in their hands was as fragile as paper in front of this strange bone sword, and they would break with a touch.


    Wherever the bone sword passed, the bandits were not able to resist, and they were beheaded one after another, and their heads fell to the ground with a terrified expression.


    In less than half a minute, the bandits werepletely wiped out.


    ''What happened?''


    While everyone in the caravan was in shock, Kisame pped his wings and slowlynded from the sky like a God.


    The bone sword returned to his hand and melted into his body.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m Sage Hoshigaki Kisame, the Fifth Mizukage and the ruler of Land of Water. From now on, there will be no bandits or pirates blocking the way in the Land of Water, because I will kill them all."


    Kisame said and made a seal to perform the summoning jutsu.


    With a bang, a three-meter-tall Katsuyu clone was summoned by him from the Shikkotsu Forest.


    Under Kisame''s instructions, Katsuyu parted into dozens of small slugs, they attached themselves to the wounded, and gave them a simple treatment.


    After the matter was over, Kisame lifted the summoning jutsu and rose to the sky again under the grateful and respectful eyes of everyone in the caravan.


    "Thank you, Hoshigaki-Sama, for saving our lives!"


    On the ground, the members of the caravan fell to their knees one after another, watching Kisame go away gratefully.


    There are two main types of bandits in the Land of Water.


    The first are the traitors who escaped from Kirigakure.


    In the past few years, due to the Blood Mist policy formted by the third Mizukage, Kirigakure was under cruel and high-pressure rule, resulting in arge number of killings and deaths. It also spawned arge number of traitors too.


    The second aremon bandits who are not ninjas.


    They were originally small thieves or pirates, butter they secretly learned the ninja skills of ninjas and improved them to make them more convenient for robbery and murder.


    However, no matter what kind of bandits they are, they do the same thing:


    Robbing caravans onnd and merchant ships at sea, destroying roads, bridges and dams, and sometimes even rushing directly into viges or towns to ughter.


    The tense rtionship between civilians and ninjas in the Land of Water is mostly due to these bandits.


    Kisame''s solution to this is very simple: kill them all.


    In the next two weeks, he moved across the territory of the Land of Water, searching for bandits and pirates everywhere ording to the information at hand, killing one when he saw one, leaving no survivors.


    By the sea, at the foot of rolling hills, lies a beautiful vige.


    The vigers here, who originally relied on hunting and fishing for their livelihoods, have lived a peaceful and happy life in istion for a long time.


    But one night a few months ago, a group of bandits sacked the vige. They brutally killed all the vigers, and then upied the vige and used it as a base.


    The leader of this group of ninjas is Juzo Biwa, one of the seven members of the original Kirigakure Ninja swordsmen.


    At the beginning, after he identally discovered that his Kubukiribocho had been lost by Mangetsu, he went to Fuguki Suikazan to ask him about it in rage as he is the who told him to give Kubukiribocho to Mangetsu, but he didn''t expect to be beaten by thetter and lost all face.


    Seeing that he could no longer live in Kirigakure, Biwa Juzo had no choice but to defect from the vige and be a traitor.


    He didn''t think that in the end, with Suikazan''s death, he became the only survivor of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    In this chaotic world, with his own strength and the reputation of the original seven ninja swordsmen, Biwa Juzo quickly gathered a group of men to do evil everywhere.


    It can be regarded as a period ofwlessness and happy life.


    But today, his good days are over.


    In the vige, the corpses of Juzo''s men were lying in a pool of blood. They were killed inexplicably without even seeing the enemy''s face.


    Kisame descended from the sky and walked step by step towards the Juzo, who was looking at him with a look of horror.


    "It''s you"


    Biwa Juzo stared at Kisame and spoke with difficulty, his face ashen.


    In the next second, a sword shed, and Biwa covered his throat and fell down with a bang.


    ''Ruushhh.''


    A heavy rain unexpectedly fell.


    Biwa Juzo and other bandit''s corpses were scattered everywhere, and their blood pooled into a small stream under the scouring of the rain.


    Kisame''s hands were covered with blood, like a tall demon god, he stood in the heavy rain. However, when the rain was close to him, it was isted by the chakra escaping from his body, and not a drop fell on him.


    Kisame has been busy for half a month, and now after killing this group of bandits, the bandits and pirates in the Land of Water are basically eliminated by him alone.


    However, in addition to these bandits, there is also a hidden big fish, and Kisame deliberately kept it at the end to solve it.


    Thinking of this, he took out a piece of information and looked through it.


    In the information, what caught Kisame''s eye was a middle-aged man in his thirties. Like Kisame, he liked to wear suits and leather shoes. But he looked much worse than Kisame: short, brown hair, with a hairline close to the top of the head.


    This seemingly unremarkable man is actually a world-famous and wealthy businessman. His name is Gato.


    That''s right, he is the evil businessman who appeared in the early stage of the anime.


    Gato, outwardly the president of a shippingpany, is one of the richest men in the world.


    But in private, he uses armed groups such as gangsters, ninjas and mafia to smuggle drugs and all kinds of contraband, and he also likes to use force and money to invade other countries and enterprises.


    All in all, he''s a terrifying viin.


    Kisame also considers himself a bad guy, butpared to a guy like Gato who has no lower limit, he is like a saint.


    After one day.


    The headquarters of Gato Shipping Company is located in a bustling and lively town.


    Kisame wearing a ck suit and a pair of sunsses, hiding his original appearance crossed the road with his hands in his pockets, and soon came to the entrance.


    ''Huh?''


    As soon as he came here, he saw two men in suits pushing and shoving a gray-haired old woman. They were ferocious and violent, pushing thetter to the ground, she unable to get up for a long time.


    "Old woman, stay away, don''t affect the image of our Gato Shipping Company." The two of them spat and cursed.


    "You took my granddaughter, please don''t kill her, give her back to me. We will never fight against Gato again in the future, please..."


    The old woman crawled to one person with difficulty, hugged theter''s calf, and begged bitterly.


    "This old thing really doesn''t know how to live, don''t touch me!"


    The man had a look of disgust, he raised his fist to beat the old woman violently.


    Suddenly, his raised arm was grabbed by someone.


    "s, the world is getting worse. People nowadays don''t know how to respect the old and love the young at all."


    Kisame sighed, and as soon as he finished speaking, he exerted force on his hand and crushed the employee''s arm.


    At the same time, Kisame raised his right foot, and with a quick, ruthless, and urate kick, he hit him in the dick directly.


    "Whaaaa!"


    The man suddenly let out a shrill scream, knelt on the ground with a thud, and passed out on the spot in pain.


    "Who are you? How dare youe to Gato Shipping Company to make trouble?"


    The other man in a suit was startled, he quickly took a few steps back, pulled out the pistol at his waist, and aimed the dark muzzle at Kisame.


    To his surprise, the other party was not only not afraid, but instead smiled:


    "You pointed a gun at me? Now that you have pointed your gun, you are ready to put your life on line."


    While talking, Kisame walked towards the man in the suit.


    "Don''t think I don''t dare, bastard!" The man in the suit cursed angrily, then bent his index finger and pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    ''Boom!''


    With a gunshot, sparks emerged from the muzzle, and a bullet flew towards Kisame. At such a close distance, it is impossible for this shot to be dodged.


    However, before the man in the suit celebrated his victory, his eyes widened. Because, the bullet shot from the muzzle was caught by Kisame...


    That''s right, in the face of a bullet flying at him, Kisame just stretched out hand and mped it lightly.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Youthful for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 150: 150

    Chapter 150: 150


    Catching bullets with hands is a simple matter for those who are as strong as him.


    Then, he threw the bullet aside, smiled at the man in the suit. He strode forward and grabbed thetter''s neck.


    With another click, the man in the suit had his neck twisted.


    After dealing with these two little scoundrels, Kisame turned around and looked at the old grandmother.


    "You, don''te here..."


    The grandmother was pale with fright. In her eyes, Kisame is obviously much more ferocious than the bad guys who bullied her before.


    "Don''t be afraid, old woman. Tell me what''s going on. I''m here to help you."


    Kisame squatted down in front of the old woman, and while talking, he checked thetter''s injuries.


    "Thank you, thank you, boy."


    After confirming that Kisame was not here to harm her, the old woman burst into tears and told what happened to her.


    It turned out that the old grandmother and her granddaughter ran a shop in a nearbymercial street.


    Not long ago, the stores on thismercial street have received threats from Gato Shipping Company one after another, asking them to pay high protection fees.


    Facing the oppression, the old woman''s granddaughter, Haruko, bravely stood up and led the merchants to resist together, but Gato sent someone to kidnapped Haruko.


    The frightened merchants were not willing to help her, so the grandmother had toe directly to the Gato Shipping Company alone, trying to save her granddaughter.


    Fortunately, she met Kisame, otherwise, she might have been beaten to death by Gato''s men.


    "Even the lower levels are corrupted."


    After listening to the old woman''s words, Kisame sighed with emotion, and the killing intent in his eyes became more intense.


    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps rang behind him.


    "Who is making trouble out here?"


    A group of men in suits rushed over, and quickly locked their eyes on Kisame.


    "Old woman, please wait for me here for a while. I will rescue your granddaughter, if she is not dead."


    Kisame said to the grandmother and stood up.


    He walked straight to the group of people, he looked at the leader, and said to him, "I want to see your boss, Gato, lead the way."


    Hearing him, the man was stunned for a moment, and then sneered: "Who do you think you are? Brothers, let''s attack together and kill this stupid idiot."


    As soon he finished speaking, Kisame suddenly disappeared.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame passed through the crowd like a ghost. The group of men in suits all looked in astonishment, and fell down.


    Kisame killed all of them.


    "Forget it, I''ll go find him myself."


    Kisame muttered to himself and walked into the building.


    In the next few minutes, starting from the first floor of the building, various movements continued to be heard, the screams of someone, the sound of something being broken, and the sound of cracking windows.


    ''Click. Click.''


    People kept flying out of the window, falling to the ground covered in blood, twitching and struggling for a while, and finally be still.


    Kisame killed all the way to the top floor, and personally solved every enemy that appeared in front of him, he finally came to a luxurious door.


    Inside is Gato''s office.


    Kisame didn''t even think much about it, he just lifted his leg and kicked the door open, and strode in.


    ''Swish swish.''


    As soon as he entered the room, the muzzles of more than a dozen pistols were aimed at his head, heart and other vital parts of his body.


    Kisame''s expression didn''t change, he nced at the room thoroughly, and sure enough, he saw Gato sitting on the sofa, with a look that showed that he was not afraid and did not know that death wasing to him.


    Beside his, a 17- or 18-year-old girl was tied with ropes, covered in bruises and wounds, apparently suffering from a beating.


    She was clearly the granddaughter of the old grandmother, Haruko. Fortunately, Kisame was not toote, and Haruko was still alive.


    "Who sent you?"


    Gato spoke first, looking at Kisame with great interest.


    "Me? I''m just a passerby. I passed by here by chance and saw injustice, so I started killing on a whim."


    Kisame said lightly, and walked towards Gato.


    "Humph."


    Gato snorted coldly and instructed his subordinates, "Put down the gun and catch him alive. It would be too easy to kill this guy with one shot. He must be tortured."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers, then crossed his legs and drank red wine.


    ''Whiz.''


    Two figures appeared out of thin air in front of Gato, blocking Kisame. Judging from their attire, they should be ninjas, and their strength is not bad.


    These two are Jonin from Kirigakure. After being hired by Gato for a lot of money, they served as his bodyguards, and they oftenmitted murder and arson for him.


    The two looked at each other, ready to attack Kisame.


    But at this moment, Kisame took off the sunsses on his face, his face changed and finally revealed his original appearance.


    The two Jnin were stunned for a moment, the expressions on their faces gradually became terrified, and their lips trembled as they started uttering:


    "You, you are..."


    "That''s right, it''s me." Kisame smiled slightly.


    The two of them felt like they fell into an ice cer in an instant, they knelt down directly, and begged Kisame: "Hoshigaki-Sama, spare my life!"


    ''Hoshigaki?''


    Cardo looked in astonishment, feeling that the name sounded familiar. Just when he was in shock, a series of screams rang in the room.


    Kisame had moved his finger and sent out a chakra wire killing all of Gato''s bodyguards, including the two Jonin.


    In an instant, only Gato and Haruko was left alive.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I have is money, you can ask as much as you want, I''ll give it to you..."


    Gato was finally scared, he rolled off the sofa, and begged Kisame for mercy incoherently.


    Kisame his head.


    "Whether it''s the Daimyo of the Land of Water, or a businessman like you, all you can do is beg when you face death. The power and money you rely on are nothing in the face of real power."


    He sighed with emotion, and with a move of his finger, he bound Gato''s neck with a chakra wire.


    With a woosh, Gato was hung on the ceiling fan.


    This viinous fellow struggled for a minute, and finally died in excruciating pain.


    After Kisame hanged Gato, he looked at Haruko beside him.


    "You are... Hoshigaki Kisame!" Haruko''s eyes were full of excitement, and tears poured out of her eyes unconsciously.


    "Do you know me?" Kisame was a little surprised, after all, the other party was just an ordinary civilian in the Land of Water.


    "Your deeds of eradicating bandits these days have been spread all over our ce. Many neighbors have said that Kisame-sama is the legendary Sage who will bring true peace to the Land of Water!"


    Haruko said gratefully. She never imagined that at the darkest moment of her life, the Sage of the Land of Water woulde and rescue her.


    For a girl, it was like a dreame true.


    Kisame came to Haruko and untied the rope for her. Seeing that she was seriously injured, he picked her up by the waist.


    After a few minutes.


    The old woman at the door, while looking around, finally saw Kisame bringing her granddaughter out of the building.


    Kisame summoned two small slugs and gave them a simple treatment.


    "Don''t worry, people like Gato will never bully you in the future. The Land of Water will definitely change."


    After he made this promise to them, he smiled slightly, then rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky.


    After one day.


    Kisame returned to the Daimyo Pce and immediately ordered Elder Genji to send someone to take over Gato''s shippingpany and eradicate the remnants of the Mafia.


    He has already raided Gato''s treasury, and Gato indeed deserves to be one of the richest man in the world, he had around three to four billion ryo with him.


    In addition to the more than one billion ryo of the gold exchange and the treasury of the Daimyo Pce, the total money he has reached as much as 10 billion, which greatly enriched the treasury of the Land of Water.


    The next thing to do is to use these ten billion ryo to build a new Land of Water.


    This part of the work, Kisame will not worry too much, he believes that Elder Genji and Terumi Mei can do it well.


    He went to the bathroom, and under the service of several maids, he took a bath and was massagedfortably, alleviating the fatigue he umted while running around during this time.


    In general, in the past half a month.


    Kisame first removed the underground ck market for bounty exchange, then eliminated all kinds of pirates and bandits in the Land of Water, and finally eliminated the Gato Shipping Company.


    Under his thunderous means, those pirates and bandits who were lucky enough to survive, all fled the country with fear.


    So far, the Land of Water, which has been in civil turmoil for a long time, finally ushered in the long-lost peace and tranquility under Kisame.


    In Land of Water, in every town and vige, in every street and alley, people are all praising the name Sage Kisame with all their heart. Kisame has won the unanimous support and love of the people.


    People are like that, as long as you do good deeds sincerely, they will support you from the bottom of your heart.


    Three dayster.


    Kisame finally returned to Kirigakure.


    In the past month, although he has been busy training senjutsu and dealing with the internal affairs of the Land of Water, he has not forgotten to pay attention to the external situation.


    It seems that during this period of time, his enemies have not been idle.


    ...


    Mizukage Office.


    Kisame sat in his chair listening to Pakura''s report.


    Sunagakure invaded Amegakure?


    Kisame didn''t even need to think about it deeply, he is 80% sure that Obito has used the Sharingan to control the fourth Kazekage Rasa, and manipted thetter to do it.


    As for Obito''s purpose for doing this, and whether it involves Danzo, Orochimaru, or Akatsuki, the current information is unclear.


    It seemed that it was necessary for him to go to the Land of Rain in person to find out what was going on there.


    However, before departure, Kisame still has a few things to deal with.


    In the Box of Ultimate Bliss, there are still two people sleeping deeply.


    Thinking of this, Kisame moved his Chakra, and the face on his chest suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a handsome-looking long-haired boy.


    Yamatoy on the floor and woke up in a daze.


    Hisst memory was that in the Land of Rain, in order to cover Danzo''s escape, he tried to block the mysterious enemy, but he was entangled with wood vines, and he fainted on the spot.


    ''I''m not dead?''


    This was Yamato''s first thought after regaining consciousness.


    The next second, he jumped up from the ground, became alert, and instantly entered into fighting state.


    "Don''t be nervous, kid. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it long ago. You won''t be alive till now."


    Kisame still sat on the chair as he crossed his chest with his arms while leaning back. He raised his legs and looked at Yamato with interest.


    "Who are you? Where is this ce?"


    Yamato remained vignt as he looked at the man opposite him in amazement, he raised his hands subconsciously, and wanted to form a seal.

 Chapter 151: 151

    Chapter 151: 151


    "I advise you not to act rashly."


    Pakura suddenly appeared behind Yamato with a kunai to his neck. As long as Kisame gave the order, she would take the boy''s life.


    "Pakura, don''t scare the kid, step back."


    Kisame waved his hand and instructed Pakura to move back. Pakura silently put away her Kunai and moved to the side.


    "You are the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame."


    After Pakura moved to a corner, Yamato, who had been staring at Kisame, suddenly said, as he finally recognized him.


    "That''s right, I am Hoshigaki Kisame, and the mysterious person who fought with you in the Land of Rain that day. Wee to Kirigakure, this is my office."


    Kisame spread his hands and admitted generously.


    Yamato''s expression changed. He knew how terrifying the man in front of him was, as the other party defeated the entire Konohagakure by himself, and indirectly led to Danzo and Orochimaru''s defection.


    Thinking of this, Yamato clenched his fists and took a deep breath, he then asked Kisame, "Where is Danzo-sama?"


    "Yo, what a loyal little guy. At this time, you are still thinking about that old dog, Danzo. Whether it''s Orochimaru, who experimented on you, or Danzo, who took you inter, they just treat you as a tool to use, and you can be thrown away at any time. Don''t you understand this truth now?"


    Kisame persuaded Yamato earnestly, and finally threw an olive branch to thetter, "Forget about your Danzo-sama, and follow me in the future, how about it?"


    "Aren''t you going to use me as a tool too?"


    Yamato said coldly, and asked back on the spot.


    Hearing this, Kisame smiled and stood up from the chair. He passed Yamato, patted thetter on his shoulder, and said: "Follow me."


    Yamato hesitated for a while, but still followed, wanting to see what kind of chicken soup will Kisame sell him. Besides, he also doesn''t have the ability to defy him.


    The two walked out of the Mizukage Building and passed through the streets of the Vige, and finally came to the back mountain, a wide open space.


    "You have sessfully transnted Hashirama cells into your body, and you can use Mokuton. You can be considered a genius. You think that the reason I am recruiting you is to use your Mokuton, right?"


    Kisame looked down at Yamato with a smile on his face.


    Yamato didn''t say a word, but his expression was clearly sayingisn''t it?


    Kisame became silent, and in front of Yamato, he formed a series of seals and pressed his palm to the ground.


    ''Rumble.''


    In the midst of a loud noise of the ground shaking, a big tree broke out of the ground and grew wildly at an astonishing speed. It grew to a height of 100 meters in just ten seconds, and finally evolved into a wooden golem.


    ""


    Yamato was stunned as he stared up at the 100-meter-high wooden golem, and his heart was shocked like never before.


    He is too shocked to speak.


    "Little devil, see clearly, this is the real Mokuton. Those Mokuton you have mastered, in my eyes, are just kids ying house, and they are useless."


    Kisame turned to Yamato and looked down at him, and sneered unceremoniously.


    "Then, why..."


    Yamato murmured. He didn''t understand, since he was just a waste, why didn''t Kisame kill him directly but instead spare his life?


    "Because I am not a person who kills innocent people. On the contrary, I have always cherished talents the most."


    Kisame squatted down and looked at Yamato with a level-headed look, and joked, "Kid, although I can''t expect you to be of much use, but by letting you stay in the vige, it should be pretty good for you to do greenery and repair houses in the future ."


    ""


    Yamato was at a loss for words again, apparently struck by Kisame''s words.


    "Anyway, I won''t force you to stay."


    Kisame stood up and patted Yamato on the shoulder again, and instructed him, "You can live in Kirigakure for a while, if you''re not used to it and still want to find your Danzo-sama, that''s up to you. But if you figure it out, you can alsoe to me, and I will teach you real Mokuton."


    After saying that, Kisame left Yamato, who was looking at him with a surprised face and walked away alone.


    He could see that Yamato had darkness in his heart due to the tragic experience in his childhood, so he was controlled by Danzo and worked for thetter.


    If the dark thoughts in Yamato''s heart can gradually disappear, he will naturally stay and be a member of Kirigakure.


    If he still insists on going his own way and joins Danzo again, then the next time they meet, Kisame will no longer appreciate his talents.


    He gave Yamato a chance to start over, but only once.


    After Kisame left.


    Yamato raised his head and looked at the 100-meter-high wooden golem in front of him, and once again deeply felt how small his Mokuton was whenpared to Kisame.


    As the Chakra escaped, the wooden golem infront of Yamato gradually disappeared, and a path leading to the depths of the woods appeared in his field of vision.


    As long as he is willing, he can immediately set foot on this path, escape from Kirigakure, and regain his freedom.


    ''But what about after that? Do I really want to find Danzo-sama?''


    At this moment, Yamato felt a little hesitant in his heart.


    Perhaps he was shaken by Kisame''s words, or perhaps it was because deep in his heart he was not so determined to be with Danzo.


    Although Yamato is young, he is not stupid. He is delicate and sensitive in his heart, and can make judgments on many things like an adult.


    In the end, Yamato did not go down the path to the forest after a intense battle in his heart.


    He turned around and returned to Kirigakure.


    He intends to follow Kisame''s advice to stay in this ce for a while, think carefully, and sort out his heart. After that, the final decision will be made.


    ''The issue regarding Yamato can be put aside for now.''


    Kisame has not forgotten that there is one more person in his body, Nohara Rin, who has been sleeping the longest. If she doesn''t wake up anytime soon, she may really be a vegetable.


    Before awakening Nohara Rin, Kisame first found Shizune and to borrow a set of clothes.


    "You want my clothes... for what?"


    In the room, Shizune who was cornered by Kisame, looked like a frightened little white rabbit. She was very resistant to this unreasonable sudden request made by Kisame.


    "Don''t be so stingy."


    Kisame smiled, bypassed Shizune to open her closet and turned it over.


    "Hey, why are your clothes all ck and gray, and they''re all long shirts and trousers, that''s too conservative. Isn''t there a pink skirt or something?"


    Kisame asked curiously while pulling out a gray ninja suit.


    Shizune''s face suddenly changed, she trotted over while lowering his head with a blushed and stood in between Kisame and her wardrobe. If he digs down again, he will dig out her underwear.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want your underwear."


    Kisame saw the reason why Shizune was shy, and walked aside with the gray suit.


    Under Shizune''s puzzled gaze, he urged Chakra again and released a young girl with short brown hair from the Box of Ultimate bliss.


    Nohara Rin slowly opened her eyes.


    "I...where am I?"


    She murmured, feeling confused.


    Memories flooded in with a sharp headache.


    Nohara Rin suddenly remembered that she was kidnapped by Kirigakure Anbu and was taken to a cave. There, someone nted a restraint in her heart and sealed Three tails into her body.


    She waster rescued by a guy in a suit with a shark face, but he took her clothes, leaving her with only underwear and leggings.


    After that, he pressed his hand on her shoulder and she was sucked into a mysterious space by an unknown force and fell into aa.


    After realizing it, Rin remembered that the shark face who rescued her was Hoshigaki Kisame from Kirigakure. The other party once came to Konoha to take part in Chunin exam, and he also defeated Obito and won the first ce in that exam.


    Rin doesn''t know how long she was unconscious in the mysterious space but she finally woke up.


    After regaining her memory, she rubbed her forehead and raised her head to look around. The next second, she saw Kisame smiling at her.


    "It''s you!"


    She eximed, fear appeared on her face, and she curled up subconsciously.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a pervert. I took your clothes just to use its smell to fool Kakashi and his ninja dogs."


    Kisame said helplessly, and threw the clothes in his hand towards Rin.


    Shizune, who was on the side widened her eyes as she walked to Nohara Rin''s side and squatted down, calling out Rin''s name in surprise.


    "Are you... Shizune?"


    Nohara Rin who quickly recognized Shizune, and also widened her eyes in surprise and delight. The two are about the same age, they knew each other at the ninja school, and they both had dreams of bing medical ninjas, so they became friends.


    Neither of the two girls thought that they would meet again in such a way here.


    Kisame came over and crouched down beside Rin, and smiled at her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Rin shrank back in fear. Shizune, who was beside her summoned up her courage and stared at Kisame, warning him not to mess around.


    "Someone nted a seal in your heart, I have to check if it''s still there or not."


    Kisame then stretched out his hand and pressed it on Rin''s chest, passing Chakra into her body, and felt it.


    The seal has disappeared.


    ''Madara Uchiha is indeed dead.''


    "Okay, no problem. Congrattions on keeping your life."


    After Kisame checked Rin''s body, he stood up and instructed Shizune, "You inform her about what happened, I won''t disturb you girls anymore. Please dress her well, and I''ll let her go. Yukino must have made something to eat."


    Kisame then pushed open the door and strode out.


    In the room.


    "Shizune, what''s going on?" Nohara Rin asked with a bewildered look, holding Shizune''s shoulders.


    "Rin, that''s a long story."


    Shizune helped Rin up and sat down by the bed. After she helped Rin change her clothes and listed what happened to thetter, she told Rin what happened in the ninja world while she was in aa.


    When Rin heard that Kisame who saved her life turned out to be the fifth Mizukage, she couldn''t help being shocked.


    What shocked her even more were the things that Kisame did after that, it included defeating Konohagakure, kidnapping Tsunade and Shizune, and killing the Daimyo of the Land of Water.


    Kisame from Shizune''s mouth is an extremely terrifying devil. Once he starts staring at you, don''t even think about escaping from his palm.


    After an hour.


    Kisame came to the room again and met with Nohara Rin.


    "Excuse me, can I go back to Konoha?"


    Although Rin didn''t hold any hope, she still cautiously asked him. Because she really misses her hometown and misses her good friend Kakashi.


    "Unfortunately, no."


    As expected, Kisame rejected Rin''s fantasy. And, he has a very reasonable exnation for it.


    "Don''t forget, you have the three tails in your body, which is Kirigakure''s tailed beast. That is to say, whether you like it or not, you are already the Jinchuriki of Kirigakure."


    Kisame pointed out this ruthless and cruel fact to Nohara Rin.


    How could Kirigakure''s Jinchuriki be given to Konoha?


    When Rin heard him, her face turned pale, and her big eyes became dull.


    Shizune, who was standing next to her also sighed, she put his arms around Rin''s shoulders, andforted her softly.


    The fate of Jinchuriki is rtively miserable, as they will even be locked up in the vige and lose their personal freedom.


    And once you be a Jinchuriki, there is no turning back.


    Rin clearly knew that even if she could forcibly strip the three tails out of her body and return it to Kirigakure, she would die because of it.


    This is an unsolvable dilemma.


    Thinking of this, Rin couldn''t help but show deep despair on her face.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. You must know that the once beautiful Konoha Vige in your impression is not real. Tsunade chose toe to Kirigakure with me because hse saw through the darkness of Konoha. Otherwise, who can force her?"


    When Kisame saw her despair, he showed his warm-hearted nature andforted Nohara Rin.


    ''Speaking of Tsunade, I don''t know how she has been doing recently, and whether her training is still going well or not.''


    So, Kisame told Shizune: "I have to go to Shikkotsu Forest to see Tsunade''s situation. I hope she doesn''t have any troubles during this time. I''ll leave Rin to you, take care of her."

 Chapter 152: 152

    Chapter 152: 152


    Shizune couldn''t help feeling worried about Tsunade.


    "Please, Kisame...sama." She bowed to Kisame and asked sincerely.


    Because she knew that if something happened to Tsunade while training senjutsu, only Kisame can help her.


    "Don''t worry." Kisame nodded his head and left the room.


    In Shikkotsu Forest.


    Tsunade soaked in the hot spring for a full month, and her entire body was about to enter the water. She finallypleted the natural activation of the cells in her entire body and entered the second stage of senjutsu training.


    In the open space on the shore, six identical Tsunade sat in a circle, sitting cross-legged, and were meditating with their eyes closed.


    A momentter.


    Tsunade''s original body opened her eyes and made a seal, releasing all shadow clones.


    ''Bang bang bang bang.''


    As the shadow clones disappeared one after another, all the memories and the training experience of the clones returned to the main body. Tsunade''s mind was suddenly impacted by a stream of information, and she became dizzy and pale.


    Obviously, the burden caused by this training method is veryrge. For Tsunade, a maximum of five shadow clones is her limit, which ispletely iparable with Kisame who has a dozen shadow clones at every turn.


    ''I don''t know how the pervert did it.''


    However, despite the hard work, without this multi-shadow clone jutsu, Tsunade would have to spend at least a year or two in the Shikkotsu Forest.


    By that time, even if she sessfully learned senjutsu, the cells in her body will probably divide more than half of the time, and her lifespan will be rapidly exhausted and be an old woman.


    But now, if the situation is a bit more optimistic, she should be able toplete her training in two or three months.


    A Katsuyu clone who was by her side suddenly said: "Kisame-sama hase to see you."


    As soon as she said that, Kisame who appeared near them, looked at Tsunade and said, "Oh, it seems that your training is going well, I can rest assured."


    "It sounds like you care about me very much." Tsunade rolled her eyes at Kisame and said coldly with her arms folded over her chest.


    "Don''t think of me so badly, of course I care about you very much."


    Kisame came over and whispered in Tsunade''s ear, "You are Katsuyu''s best friend, I will definitely have a good rtionship with you, and let you say a few more good things to me in front of her."


    "Stop dreaming."


    Tsunade red at Kisame and said that she would not do such a thing for him.


    However, she was very surprised in her heart. It seemed that Kisame didn''t have a fever, but was really eyeing Katsuyu. He is aplete pervert.


    "Okay, I just came to see you. Since it''s all right, I''ll go back. There are still a lot of things to do. By the way, I also brought you some delicious food and a change of clothes. Don''t say that I don''t care for you."


    Seeing that Tsunade was all right, Kisame took things out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss while talking.


    "I don''t need it."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes, she turned around and walked away, but she stopped involuntarily just after taking two steps.


    Because, she smelled a strong aroma of wine and roast chicken.


    That''s right, her favorite soju and tender chicken.


    "This is made by Yukino, who worked in the kitchen for two hours and made it for you. Since you don''t want it, then I will eat it. It''s not good to waste food."


    Kisame shook his head, broke off a tender and plump chicken leg, and ate it up.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, Tsunade turned pale in shock, and rushed over like a hungry tigress, snatching most of the remaining tender chicken and the bottle of soju from Kisame.


    "Yukino will feel sad if I don''t eat it. So, I will eat everything."


    Tsunade sat on the ground and devoured the meat without maintaining her image.


    She had been staying in the Shikkotsu forest for almost a month, and she could only rely on food such as food pills to support her. Although she would not starve to death, her taste buds would feel stale.


    "Eat slowly, I also brought some bread, cooked meat, biscuits, drinks, etc., enough for you to eat for ten days to half a month."


    Kisame looked down at Tsunade, his eyes fell on her chest, and he was able to see the beautiful scenery. He couldn''t help but sigh, "I thought that you would be hungry and thin these days, woman, but I see that you are still plump."


    In his jokes, if it were normal, Tsunade would definitely not have a good face, but she was busy destroying the food in front of her, so she let him talk.


    "There are also a few sets of clothes that Yukino usually wears. You two are about the same size, so you should be able to wear them too."


    Kisame said, after taking out everything and putting it in front of Tsunade. He had no intention of staying any longer, and turned around and left.


    "That"


    Just as Kisame walked a few steps away, he heard Tsunade talking suddenly behind him.


    "Is there anything else?" Kisame turned around and asked when he saw that she was hesitating to speak.


    "Thanks."


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, and seemed to say that reluctantly.


    Although she hated Kisame, he brought her food and clothes, as well as given her the scroll that contained multi-shadow clone jutsu and Hashirama cells.


    No matter how upset Tsunade is with Kisame, these things made her to say thank you to him.


    It''s a pity that the next response from Kisame made Tsunade''s favor towards him disappear in an instant.


    "Tsunade, do you still remember what I said? I still like the unruly you, it''s interesting to conquer you that way, not the way it is now, you don''t have to surrender to me so quickly."


    Kisame mocked her with a half-smile.


    "Get out!"


    Hearing this, Tsunade immediately stared at Kisame with fiery eyes, she clenched her fists and cursed angrily, and the entire Shikkotsu Forest could feel her anger.


    "That''s right, just like that."


    Kisameughed and hurried away.


    Before leaving, he deliberately nced at Katsuyu''s body from a distance, still unable to restrain the shock in his heart.


    He has already decided that after returning from a trip to the Land of Rain, he wille back to the Shikkotsu Forest to train again. He will train the Eight branches jutsu, concentrate on research, and find out a path of evolution that belongs to him.


    At that time, he will bepletely inhuman.


    He would be a creature as great as the slug sage.


    ''Bang.''


    Using the reverse summoning jutsu again, Kisame returned to Kirigakure.


    "Kisame-sama, how is Tsunade-sama?" As soon as Shizune saw Kisame returning from the Shikkotsu forest, she hurried forward and asked with a worried look.


    "Don''t worry, she''s doing fine. If nothing happens, she''ll be able to get out in two or three months."


    Kisame told her the truth.


    Hearing what Kisame said, Shizune finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tsunade is not only her teacher, but more like her family. In her heart, Tsunade''s status is as important as her mother''s.


    Kisame noticed that Nohara Rin was feeling mood, he thought for a moment, and said to her:


    "Rin, you will not be imprisoned or controlled, and you can move freely in Kirigakure. When Tsunade returns from Shikkotsu forest, you and Shizune will learn medical ninjutsu from her."


    "Thank you, Kisame."


    Rin bowed to Kisame and thanked him. She knows that Kisame has taken good care of her, and it can even be said that he gifted her, her life.


    "However, you have to change your face. After all, you are already dead."


    Kisame stared at Rin, took out a prepared disguise mask and handed it to her.


    For Kisame, Nohara Rin is a trump card in his hand, which will be used to threaten Uchiha Obito in the future, so naturally she cannot be easily exposed.


    "Yes, Kisame-sama."


    Rin didn''t resist, she took the mask with both hands, and put it on her face with Shizune''s help.


    "Well, the effect is not bad."


    Kisame looked at Rin, who had turned into a strange-looking girl. If you don''t watch it very closely, you can''t see anything different about it.


    "Due your hair ck. In addition, your name can''t be used anymore. You have to think of a nice new name."


    Kisame warned her a few more words to ensure that Nohara Rin had aplete "makeover" before turning around and leaving.


    He walked through the corridor and returned to the room, where he saw Yukino''s slender figure, taking care of Haku and Kimimaro by the cradle.


    Kisame walked over quietly and hugged Yukino''s slender waist from behind, and said softly, "You''ve worked hard."


    "Kisame-sama, I didn''t work hard."


    Yukino raised her head, her sky blue eyes that were like blue sea water, and her face was full of happiness.


    ''What a gentle and virtuous woman.''


    Although Kisame fell in love with the slug sage at first sight, Yukino was his first woman after all, and even if he stopped being a human in the future, he would still be responsible for her to the end.


    Before he knew it, he started to move.


    "Kisame-sama, you can''t do it here... The children are watching." Yukino panted, her face flushed red, and she twisted her body, trying to break free from Kisame''s arms.


    "Then let''s go to another ce. You''ve been working hard recently, and I''ll give you a massage." Kisame hugged her by the waist and walked to the bedroom.


    The bedroom was filled with sounds all night.


    Early the next morning, after Kisame had breakfast, he came to the yard and stretched his muscles.


    Then, his wings spread out behind him and went straight to the west.


    It took only one day for Kisame to fly over the ocean from the Land of Water and the forest in the Land of Fire, ande to the territory of the Land of Rain.


    As the ninja army of Sunagakure fully upied Amegakure, the former Land of Rain waspletely reduced to that of a vassal of the Land of Wind.


    Under the dark night, it rained heavily in Amegakure.


    Amegakure in the dark is a steel jungle lit up with lights, tower-like buildings pierced into the sky, and dense drainage pipes are exposed outside.


    The whole vige, no matter day or night, is washed away by the rain, and it never stops.


    Above the vige, hundreds of meters in the air.


    Kisame used the transformation technique again to look like Madara Uchiha. He put on the swirling mask, and temporarily installed Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan and the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.


    He activated his Byakugan''s perspective ability and scanned the entire Amegakure below him. However, unexpectedly, he did not find any clues about Obito, Danzo, Orochimaru and others.


    ''Did I run here for nothing?''


    Kisame frowned slightly, and his eyes finally stopped at the tallest building in the center of Amegakure. At the top of the building, there is a brightly lit room with a window and standing in front it, one can see the entirety of Amegakure.


    That room used to be Hanzo''s office. Now after being captured by Sunagakure, it has be Kazekage Rasa''s temporary office.


    Kisame noticed that a figure was standing in front of the window at this time.


    The one standing there is the fourth Kazekage Rasa.


    Kisame thought for a while, and was about to go down to investigate to see if this Kazekage was really being manipted by Obito''s Sharingan.


    But at this moment, Kisame suddenly sensed a familiar feeling.


    It''s... monster cells.


    ''Might Guy? !''


    After sensing the existence of the monster cells, Kisame looked again with Byakugan, he searched repeatedly in an area for several minutes, and finally found several figures hidden in the corner.


    Guy is among them.


    Did the people from Konohae too? Moreover, it seems that their target is also Kazekage Rasa.


    ''Things are getting interesting.''


    A smile appeared on Kisame''s face, and he silently merged into the rain curtain of the night and disappeared.


    Below.


    In a gap in a pipe, a Konoha ninja team has been lurking here for a long time.


    They were the Konoha reconnaissance team led by Minato Namikaze, all of them were wearing animal masks and ck ninja uniforms.

 Chapter 153: 153

    Chapter 153: 153


    In addition to Minato, the squad has four other members.


    Among them Might Guy, Kakashi, and Uchiha Shisui were at Minato''s side at this time and acted along with him. Thest member is from the Hyuga n, who is responsible for monitoring the situation outside Kirigakure and using themunicator to keep in touch with Minato and others.


    Like Kisame, Namikaze Minato and the others sneaked into Amegakure in order to find out the real situation here.


    However, since they came here, they have not found any trace of Danzo, Orochimaru, mysterious Uchiha, and Jiraya''s three disciples.


    In these unknown circumstances, Minato asked the team members to be patient and continue to wait.


    ''Um?''


    Minato was suddenly startled, he raised his head suddenly, and looked at the dark night sky.


    His perception is very strong, not inferior to the second Hokage, just by touching the ground with his finger, he can sense the situation of the enemy ten kilometers away.


    This powerful perception ability is also a necessary quality to master the flying thunder god jutsu.


    Just now, Minato felt that there was a gaze peeping at them overhead. But when he looked up, there was only a dark night sky and endless rain, and the sense of peeping quickly disappeared.


    "Sensei, what''s wrong?" Kakashi, who was crouching on the side, noticed Minato''s movements and immediately asked quietly while clenching the ninja sword in his hand.


    "Nothing, maybe it''s my mistake."


    Minato frowned and muttered. Perhaps it was because of the pressure that made him so sensitive that he became overwhelmed.


    However, this little episode changed Namikaze Minato''s idea of continuing to wait.


    He nced at the three team members of his team, who had been lurking in this dark and damp ce for a long time keeping their nerves tense. He felt that their mental and physical conditions were getting worse and worse.


    ''If this goes on, except for the super-strong Might Guy, I am afraid that others will not be able to bear it.


    No, we can''t wait aimlessly any longer, we must take the initiative.''


    Thinking of this, Minato Namikaze nced at them and ordered, "Let''s take action tonight, the target is Kazekage''s office. Everyone must be careful."


    "Yes." The three of them nodded solemnly when they heard him.


    So, under Minato''s leadership, the four-person team moved quickly among the towering buildings, and soon approached the building where Kazekage Rasa was located.


    ....


    The rain was pouring heavily, and the night was dark.


    Namikaze Minato and his party sessfully infiltrated the building where Kazekage Rasa was located.


    To get to Rasa''s office, they must pass through various levels, and there are ninjas standing guard and patrolling the stairs, corridors and doorways of each floor.


    The building was heavily guarded.


    Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible for ordinary people to enter Rasa''s office quietly.


    Fortunately, there is a Uchiha genius who is proficient in illusion in Minato''s team - Uchiha Shisui.


    Minato Namikaze nced at Shisui and gave thetter a wink, who nodded understandingly and moved.


    "Who is it?!"


    The two guards shouted fiercely, and looked at Shisui with sharp eyes, just toe in contact with thetter''s Sharingan.


    The next second, the two of them were shocked, and their eyes became dull, as if they had entered a illusion.


    "We are good to go."


    Shisui turned his head and said softly to his team. A group of four swaggered past the two guards, but they just stood there motionless, ignoring them.


    This is the power of the Sharingan.


    Relying on the illusion, the four of them traveled unimpeded and quickly reached the top floor of the building.


    In the corridor outside the office, there are more than a dozen ninjas guarding here, and not even a fly can fly in.


    "Attack" Minato snorted lowly.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Guy rushed out first, his figure was as fast as lightning, and only an afterimage could be seen.


    "Who?"


    The guards were startled, and before they had time to react, they were approached by Guy who brought down several people one after another.


    Kakashi followed suit and used his summoning jutsu.


    ''Bang.''


    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, several ninja dogs appeared in the corridor. They swarmed up and threw the guards to the ground, subduing them on the spot.


    ''Thud.''


    As thest two enemies were brought down by Shisui''s illusion, the guards in the corridor were quickly swept away. There is only one door left between Kazekage Rasa and this four-person team.


    "Good job."


    Namikaze Minato expressed his satisfaction with their performance.


    His three subordinates, Kakashi and Guy are only thirteen years old, and Uchiha Shisui is less than ten years old, but all three have fighting power that surpasses ordinary Jnin, and they can be said that they are the future of Konohagakure.


    ''Creak.''


    Minato pushed open the door of the office and walked in with his three team members, only to see Rasa with his back to the four of them, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window watching the heavy rain outside.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing the movement, Rasa said dully, then turned around stiffly. When he saw the four of Minato, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Captain, there is something very wrong with Rasa, it''s like he is being controlled by illusion."


    Shisui saw the clues on Rasa''s body at a nce and frowned. He immediately reported the situation to Minato.


    "Who are you?"


    Rasa asked again, his expression dull, and his eyes quietly turned into a pattern of Sharingan. He raised a hand, and the maic gold dust rose from under his feet, like a flying golden ribbon, forming ayer of defense around him.


    "It seems that the information is correct. I''m afraid it was the mysterious man with a Mangekyo Sharingan who used illusion to manipte the fourth Kazekage from behind the scenes and nned the war to invade Amegakure."


    Minato looked solemn and spected about the truth of the matter.


    What puzzled him was why the puppet Rasa, the mysterious man, Danzo, Orochimaru, and Nagato were all in Amegakure.


    A lot of thoughts shed through Minato''s mind, and after quick thinking and judgment, he decided to take down the fourth Kazekage in front of him first, and then remove the illusion on thetter''s mind.


    With a look of his, the three team members understood what to do immediately, and they instantly cooperated with tacit moves and attacked Rasa.


    "Haaaa!"


    With a loud shout, Guy took the lead again, and kicked towards Rasa.


    With a bang, the gold dust in front of Rasa that formed a wall, not only easily defused Guy''s attack, but also wrapped thetter''s thigh with the gold dust.


    Rasa''s face was expressionless, his five fingers tightened, and he wanted to use the ninjutsu called "Sand Coffin" to use the powerful pressure of the gold dust to destroy Guy''s leg.


    Taking advantage of Rasa''s attention being attracted by the front Guy, Minato Namikaze teleported and instantly appeared behind Rasa, and smashed Rasengan into thetter''s back.


    Although Rasa''s gold dust jutsu can automatically protect him, their speed obviously still can''t keep up with Minato''s speed.


    In such a small office, at such a close distance, it was impossible for Rasa to defend against Minato''s sneak attack.


    ''Cliiik.''


    Minato''s Rasengan directly hit Rasa''s back. Although thetter also had gold dust on his surface to form a solid armor, it was still shattered by the Rasengan.


    Rasa was injured and could no longer condense chakra and the maic dust gold floating around his body also scattered on the ground.


    Kakashi seized the opportunity and pped the ground with his palm after quickly forming a seal. The summoned ninja dogs bit Rasa''s thighs, arms and body, making thetterpletely lose the ability to counterattack.


    Finally, Uchiha Shisui came to Rasa and looked directly into thetter''s eyes with his Sharingan and emitted chakra through them.


    The Sharingan pattern in Rasa''s eyes gradually dissipated, and his eyes finally regained rity.


    With Minato team''s seamless cooperation, Kazekage Rasa was easily taken down.


    Ten minutester.


    "Thank you, Konoha''s ninjas. Without your help, I don''t know how long I will be controlled by the illusion."


    With a look of deep emotion, Rasa expressed his gratitude to Minato Namikaze and others.


    "Don''t be polite, Kazekage-sama. We are here to investigate the truth under the fourth Hokage Jiraiya-sama''s order. Excuse me, can you provide us with some information about the mysterious person who has the Mangekyo Sharingan?"


    Minato got straight to the point and asked directly.


    Rasa thought of the day he was hypnotised and said: "That night, three people sneaked into Sunagakure, and the leader used illusion to control me..."


    From his words, Minato and others learned that the mysterious man really colluded with Danzo and Orochimaru.


    Moreover, the purpose of using Sunagakure tounch a war against Amegakure is to control the entire Land of Rain, and then hunt down Nagato and Konan in the Land of Rain.


    From the results, these people''s purpose is clearly achieved. They found Nagato and Konan, and used coercion and incitement to make the two join their camp.


    Things gradually became clear for Minato and others.


    "As for the identity of that mysterious person, I once heard Orochimaru call him... Obito?"


    Rasa frowned and said Obito''s name.


    ''Obito? !''


    The moment they heard the name, Minato Namikaze and Kakashi looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other''s eyes, and they were shocked.


    "Obito? Why does this name sound so familiar."


    Guy scratched his head, his reaction was as slow as ever, but he finally remembered it, he looked at Kakashi with surprise and said, "Kakashi, a member of your former team is also called Obito, right? The guy with the goggles?"


    Uchiha Shisui looked surprised.


    ''Is this a coincidence?''


    "Impossible, Obito has already died on the battlefield of the Third Ninja War, it is absolutely impossible for it to be him."


    Kakashi murmured, his mind returned to the battlefield of Kannabi Bridge. At that time, he saw with his own eyes that half of Obito''s body was smashed by rocks, and it was impossible for him to survive.


    When he was dying, Obito saw that there was no hope of escape, so he gave Kakashi''s intact left eye as a gift for thetter''s promotion to Jonin.


    Minato Namikaze was also in disbelief, and confirmed with Rasa again: "Kazekage-sama, have you really heard clearly that the mysterious person''s name is Obito?"


    "Although I was controlled by the illusion, my ears are working fine. Orochimaru has called him way more than once. That is to say, this Uchiha Obito is also Konoha''s traitor?"


    Rasa said feeling displeased, his tone bing colder. Although he was rescued by Minato and others, it now seems that the three people who attacked him before were also Konoha''s ninjas.


    It is a shame for him to be yed by these Konoha ninjas in the palm of his hand.


    "We are very sorry for what happened to you. But we are here this time topletely solve the hidden dangers caused by these traitors. Kazekage-sama, please believe us."


    Namikaze Minato bowed to Rada, and while expressing his apology, he simply admitted that Obito was a traitor.


    Yes, after the initial shock, Minato calmed down and analyzed, and it can be determined with a high probability


    That the mysterious Uchiha n member was his former disciple Obito.


    Along with the same name, the two have only one right eye. This amazing double coincidence is enough to prove that the two are the same person.


    What puzzled Minato was, how did Obito, who was supposed to die, survive, and how did he open the Mangekyo Sharingan and walk on an evil path?


    These are currently unknown.


    But no matter what, ording to the information everyone has, Obito is no longer the innocent, kind, positive and optimistic Obito before, his temperament has changed drastically and he has fallen into darkness.


    After confirming Obito''s identity, Namikaze Minato asked Rasa another question of greatest concern:


    "Excuse me, Kazekage-sama, do you know where Uchiha Obito and others went?"


    "They seem to have gone to a ce called... Ryuchi Cave? I heard that Obito say that to fight against Konoha''s Jiraiya and Kirigakure''s Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame, they also need to learn Senjutsu."


    Rasa tried hard to recall and told the truth.


    ''Hiss.''


    Hearing that Minato took a deep breath.


    Uchiha Obito, Orochimaru, Danzo, and Nagato gathered together, are already a very terrifying force. It would be unimaginable if any of them learned the senjutsu.

 Chapter 154: 154

    Chapter 154: 154


    At that time, the first one to be targeted by this group of traitors would be Konohagakure.


    Thinking of this, Minato frowned and quickly made a decision.


    He took out a nk scroll and wrote all the information he collected tonight on it, and then cast a seal to summon a toad.


    After stuffing the scroll into Toad''s mouth, Minato instructed thetter to send the information back to Konoha as quickly as possible and hand it over to Hokage Jiraiya.


    Then, he used themunicator to get in touch with the Hyuga nsman outside Amegakure, and ordered thetter toe and join the team.


    Namikaze Minato''s n was to let the team stay in Amegakure and wait for Konoha''s reinforcement, while helping Rasa to remove the things left by Obito and others, so that Kazekage could regain control of the power of Sunagakure.


    Rasa agreed with the n.


    In this way, when Obito and his party return from Ryuchi Cave, what awaits them will be a encirclement formed by Konohagakure and Sunagakure.


    At that time, this group of traitors will definitely be wiped out.


    The two sides immediately acted in full swing.


    However, what Minato and others did not find was that during their conversation with Rasa, there was a small slug lying on a drain pipe outside the window.


    It erected a pair of tentacles and memorized the conversation between the two sides.


    With a "poof", the little slug was re-summoned and disappeared.


    In a nearby building, in a hidden corner, Kisame learned everything that happened in the office from Katsuyu''s mouth.


    "Looks like there''s going to be a good show."


    Kisame thought to himself, showing a smile.


    Kisame did not expect that after his previous intervention, Obito, Danzo and Orochimaru, and Nagato and Konan would still be able to mix together.


    ''Is this fate?''


    Moreover, these guys went to Ryuchi Cave to learn senjutsu.


    Compared with the anime, Nagato in this world did not have his legs blown off by Hanzo. It would be terrifying if he were to learn the sage mode of Ryuchi cave.


    If Nagato grows up in the future, even if he can''t be the second Sage of the Six Paths, with the immortal body and the Rennigan, he will not be worse than Kisame.


    Now it seems that Kisame''s previous series of actions seemed to have produced some kind of catfish effect.


    All the plot characters in this time and space, whether good or bad, under the influence of a catfish like Kisame, are using various means to urgently improve their strength, bing much more powerful than in the anime.


    ''It''s so much fun.''


    When Kisame decided to change the plot, these consequences were taken into ount. No matter how strong his opponents be, he has the confidence to be stronger than them.


    As currently recognized as the strongest person in the ninja world, he is not afraid of anyone''s challenge.


    Having said that, after finding out about Amegakure''s current situation, Kisame is not in a hurry.


    After all, not long after, the alliance of Konohagakure and Sunagakure will inevitably have a high level battle with Obito and others who returned from Ryuchi Cave in Amegakure.


    Kisame can sit on the mountain to watch the tigers fight and enjoy the benefits of the fisherman.


    In the hallway.


    Kakashi met Minato Namikaze but hesitated about what to talk with him.


    "Kakashi, is there anything you want to talk to me about? Is it about Obito?"


    Minato sensed his student''s thoughts, and smiled as he patted Kakashi on the shoulder, encouraging thetter to open up and talk to him.


    Kakashi took a deep breath, and his mind returned to the most painful and regretful night in his life, and informed Minato of his conjecture.


    "When Rin was kidnapped by the Kirigakure ninjas, I should have rescued her, but in the end... I pierced her heart with my own hands."


    Kakashi recalled the past and looked sad.


    However, at the moment of killing Rin, Kakashi felt a drastic change in his left eye, causing him to faint on the spot.


    When he woke up, he learned from Jiraiya''s mouth that his left eye had been gouged out by Kisame.


    For a Demi-God of the Ninja World like Kisame, an ordinary Sharingan can''t get his interest, unless it is... a Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "You mean, you awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan at that time?" Minato Namikaze understood what Kakashi is implying and couldn''t help but be very surprised.


    What surprised Minato even more was what Kakashi said next.


    "I think...Obito was there at the time, and he and I woke up the Mangekyo Sharingan at the same time."


    Kakashi said as he dipped his fingers into his hair, his expression became very painful, "I promised Obito that I would use the eye he gave me to protect Rin from any harm. But in the end, he saw Rin die in my hands... It''s all my fault."


    In Kakashi''s view, the reason why Obito fell into darkness was due to that night.


    "Kakashi, don''t me yourself, you just did what you were supposed to do. As your teacher, I didn''t protect my students, and I pay full responsibility for that night."


    Minato lightly pressed his palm on Kakashi''s shoulder,forting and cheering Kakashi, "What we have to do now is to find Obito and pull him back from the wrong path."


    "Really... can he be saved?"


    "Of course, cheer up, Kakashi! We must get Obito back and let him go back to Konoha with us."


    .....


    Ryuchi Cave is hidden somewhere deep underground. ording to legend, only those who are persistent in their hearts and full of desire for strength can find it here.


    Orochimaru and his party set out from the Land of Rain, and after a long journey of more than ten days, they finally came to the entrance of Ryuchi Cave.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a tall building with an antique vor and splendor. There is a que above the gate with big characters "Ryuchi Cave". The pirs on both sides are wrapped with golden carved dragons, and thenterns illuminate the dark underground world.


    It was magnificent and majestic.


    "As expected of the legendary holy ce." Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan looked up at the entrance with awe in their hearts.


    "Humph."


    Danzo snorted coldly as he leaned on crutches to find a stone and sat down, and questioned Orochimaru very dissatisfiedly:


    "Orochimaru, don''t you have any other methods, such as reverse summoning jutsu, to send us directly to Ryuchi Cave? Do we have to walk like this for half a month?"


    Danzo is getting older, and he usually relies on his crutches, which makes it very inconvenient to move. This trip almost cost him his life.


    "This is the rule set by the White Snake sage. It is said that it is to test the sincerity of human beings. I can''t help it."


    Orochimaru nced at Danzang and kindly advised, "Danzo, I advise you to give up on the idea of learning senjutsu earlier. With your old bones, I''m afraid you can''t withstand the transformation of natural energy."


    When Danzo heard him, his face darkened immediately, but he hade all the way here, how could he give up so easily. So while taking a breath and resting, he responded coldly:


    "You don''t need to worry about this old man. You just need to tell me the test in Ryuchi Cave and let me meet the White Snake sage."


    "That''s right, Orochimaru, don''t procrastinate."


    Obito agreed, urging Orochimaru to hurry. Ever since he heard that Kisame had learned the sage mode, he had trouble sleeping and eating, and was unwilling tog behind this lifelong enemy.


    This time, Obito was determined to learn the sage mode from Ryuchi cave.


    ''A group of ignorant guys who won''t even know how they died.''


    Orochimaruughed at them in his heart, but with a smile on his face, he exined the three tests of Ryuchi Cave to them.


    To meet the White Snake sage, you must first pass the test set by its three snake princesses.


    To put it simply, the first test is to test people''s concentration, the second test is to test patience and wisdom, and the third test is to test people''s sincerity.


    If it is their first time to experience these tests, it is indeed not easy to pass, but with Orochimaru''s guidance, it is equivalent to taking the test with the answer, which is naturally much simpler.


    "Are you ready. If there is no doubt, I''m going to open the gate of Ryuchi Cave."


    After Orochimaru finished speaking, he asked them.


    Nagato took a deep breath, put his hands on Konan''s shoulders, and said to thetter: "Konan, you and Yahiko should stay here and wait for me, I will seed in meeting the White Snake sage and learn senjutsu."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Yahiko who was staring nkly. Thetter still looked like a living dead.


    "Nagato, be careful, your safety is the most important thing. I will take good care of Yahiko and wait for you toe back."


    Konan nodded her head and warned Nagato.


    On the other side, Obito ordered Zetsu who was half-in-the-earth: "Stay here and keep an eye on Konan and Yahiko, okay?"


    "Okay." Zetsu agreed.


    So, led by Orochimaru, Obito, Danzo, and Nagato open on the door of Ryuchi Cave and walked in.


    What happened after that was exactly as Orochimaru said.


    The three subordinates of the White Snake sageIchikshimahime, Tagitsuhime, and Tagorihime, these three women who are like flowers, respectively conducted a round of tests on the three.


    Not surprisingly, the three passed.


    Finally, under the leadership of the three snake princesses, everyone came to the temple deep in Ryuchi Cave and saw the white snake sage who lived here.


    Surprisingly, the legendary White Snake sage is an elderly grandmother, wearing a white long gown, looking very kind and not scary at all.


    "Orochimaru, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    The White Snake sage lying on the throne smiled and waved to Orochimaru.


    "Respected White Snake sage, we take the liberty to visit and disturb you."


    Orochimaru bowed to the White Snake sage, looking a little nervous.


    That''s because he has seen the real face of the old woman in front of him, and knows that the other party is entric and difficult to please. If he identally says the wrong thing or makes the White Snake sage unhappy, it will be difficult for him to get out of here alive.


    Sure enough, in the face of Orochimaru''s greeting, the White Snake sage, who had a kind face a second ago, suddenly changed her face and said coldly:


    "Orochimaru, you still have the courage toe back to Ryuchi Cave. Manda is someone that I like very much. I let him sign a summoning contract with you, which is showing my trust in you. But I heard that you Manda was killed and was eaten by a monster called Hoshigaki Kisame, is that true?"


    When Orochimaru heard her, his face changed suddenly, and cold sweat flowed down from his forehead.


    The three snake princesses, who were standing on the side came over and said in a loud voice:


    "We have always been the only ones to eat people. I didn''t expect that one day it would turn around. I heard that Manda''s meat was made into barbecued meat. He is really a waste. He caused the Ryuchi cave to lose its prestige, he deserved to be eaten by others."


    "However, that ninja named Hoshigaki Kisame is undoubtedly provoking the Ryuchi Cave. He dares to ride on our heads, this is absolutely intolerable!"


    "Orochimaru, when can you kill Hoshigaki Kisame and bring his body to Ryuchi Cave for us to enjoy? If you can''t do it, we will eat you!"


    While making threats, the three gathered around Orochimaru, exposing their fangs.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Orochimaru asked for mercy:


    "White Snake sage, you don''t know it but Hoshigaki Kisame signed a contract with the slug sage, and has been taught by thetter, he has already learned the senjutsu of the Shikkotsu Forest. I''m really not his opponent, I hope you forgive me."


    "Oh?"


    When the White Snake sage heard that Kisame had be the sage of Shikkotsu forest, a strange expression appeared on her face as she did not expect such a thing to happen.


    The White Snake sage is known as one of the three sages together with the Gamamaru from Mount Myoboku and Katsuyu from Shikkotsu forest. They are all extraordinary creatures with a lifespan of more than a thousand years.


    Among the snakes, toads and slugs, there is actually a rtionship of mutual restraint.


    Slugs are afraid of toads, toads are afraid of snakes, and snakes are afraid of slugs.


    Therefore, the White Snake sage has always been very annoyed of Katsuyu.


    When it heard that Manda was torn up and eaten by Katsuyu''s summoner, it couldn''t help being even more annoyed, and a fierce light appeared in her eyes.


    However, the White Snake sage finally suppressed her anger and waved her hand, signalling the three Snake princesses to step back first.


    Then, it casually nced at the three people behind Orochimaru, and asked again:


    "So, why did youe to Ryuchi Cave this time?"


    Orochimaru breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said: "The three people behind me all have a deep hatred with Hoshigaki Kisame. They came to Ryuchi Cave with me this time, hoping to get the power of sage mode from you to kill Kisame. In this way, I can also avenge Manda and restore the prestige of Ryuchi Cave."


    Hearing what Orochimaru said, the three of them looked at each other and frowned.


    No wonder Orochimaru was so enthusiastic and willing to bring them to Ryuchi Cave, it was to save himself.


    However, if they can really learn senjutsu, it doesn''t matter.


    The White Snake sage narrowed her eyes and looked at the three of them carefully.


    A one-eyed old man with a bandage on his head, a one-eyed boy with a mask on his face, and thest red-haired boy with both eyes.


    If Nagato didn''t have both eyes, the White Snake Sage would have thought that Orochimaru had deliberately found three one-eyed dragons for her.

 Chapter 155: 155

    Chapter 155: 155


    ''Wait, those eyes...''


    White Snake sage''s pupils shrank as she noticed the Rennigan under Nagato''s bangs. She felt that they are extraordinary and felt like she saw them somewhere before. But maybe due to her being too old, she didn''t immediately remember them.


    At this moment, Danzo got a little impatient.


    "Orochimaru, can this old woman can really teach us senjutsu?"


    He came to Orochimaru on crutches and pointed at the White Snake sage, with his face full of doubts. He ran all the way here, his bones were about to fall apart, just to see this white snake sage.


    But from her, Danzo could not feel any power, and couldn''t help but feel greatly disappointed.


    "How dare you disrespect the White Snake sage?"


    Seeing that Danzo is questioning the White Snake sage''s ability, the three snake princesses were so angry that blue veins appeared on their foreheads, and hissed as they wanted to teach Danzo a lesson.


    "Hmph, What Ryuchi cave? You are just a group of snakes pretending to be sages. Do you think this old man will be afraid?"


    A cold light shed in Danzo''s eyes.


    In his opinion, even if Orochimaru stood by, he, Uchiha Obito, and Nagato would be enough to sweep the Ryuchi Cave.


    Seeing that a battle is about to break out.


    "Stop."


    The White Snake sage said slowly and stood up from the throne.


    The next second, with the sound of "Poof", a huge cloud of white smoke enveloped the White Snake sage''s body.


    After the white smoke dissipated, under Danzo''s horrified eyes, the old woman was reced by arge white phosphorus snake with a body length of tens of meters, in front of everyone.


    Thisrge white phosphorus snake, with orange hair and yellow eyes, had a green opal on its chest, a red luminous pearl on its head, and two golden rings on its tail. It emitted a sense of grace and nobility.


    Its super-long body coiled around the throne as she hissed and looking down at Orochimaru and the others with stern eyes, making them feel unprecedented pressure.


    "What a powerful Chakra..."


    Nagato looked horrified and muttered. In his eyes, the sage chakra in the White Snake sage''s body was as dazzling as the sun in the sky, making him almost unable to open his eyes.


    "Looks like it''s not in vain that we came this time."


    Obito''s eyes were bright, as he also sensed the vast power within the White Snake sage''s body. In his opinion, this power is even stronger than Hoshigaki Kisame''s Satori form, and it is not just by a level at all.


    "Gulp..."


    Danzo swallowed his saliva, and staggered back several steps out of fear.


    At this moment, he is full of regrets. If he can do it again, he will never have such stupid words and deeds again.


    Under the White Snake sage''s coercion, Danzo wasn''t able to have any thoughts of resistance and escape, and could only wait for her judgment.


    The White Snake sage looked at Danzo and said slowly:


    "Although you have offended me, since you passed the three tests and came to me, I will give you the power of senjutsu. As for whether you can withstand this power, it depends on your own fortune."


    As soon as she said that, she set off a gust of wind and rushed towards Danzo. She stretched out a pair of fangs from her big mouth, and mmed into thetter''s shoulders.


    "Whaaaaaa!"


    Danzo let out a shrill scream, looking very miserable.


    "Unlike the other two holy ces, the way to train senjutsu in Ryuchi Cave is very simple, that is, the white snake sage directly injects natural energy into the your body."


    Seeing this, Orochimaru exined to Obito and Nagato, "If Danzo can handle this energy, he can get Sage Chakra and Sage Mode. But if he can''t handle it, tsk tsk ... just wait and see."


    Orochimaru told the truth.


    ''Gurg, gurg.''


    After the White Snake sage injected arge amount of natural energy into Danzo''s body, she retracted her fangs, and her huge body re-squatted on the throne.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Danzo, waiting for the result.


    The White Snake sage used its fangs to first inject natural energy into Danzo''s body.


    This simple and rude teaching method is both high-risk and high-reward for ninjas who came to Ryuchi Cave to train senjutsu.


    The Orochimaru in the anime also borrowed the White Snake sage''s method, and came up with a copycat version of the sage mode - the cursed seal.


    Everyone present in the hall kept staring at Danzo, watching the changes in him.


    After the initial scream, Danzo gradually seemed to get used to the natural energy in his body, and his expression became soothing.


    ''Tuud.''


    Danzo suddenly threw away the cane in his hand and raised his hands, as a look of excitement and ecstasy appeared on his face.


    "I feel it, such a powerful force. Is this the Sage Chakra? Am I going to be a Sage?"


    Danzo muttered to himself, his eyes bright, and his back straightened. At this moment, he seemed to be twenty years younger and returned to his prime.


    He is in high spirits.


    "Hahaha, I obtained the sage mode!"


    Danzo opened his arms andughed wildly, as a powerful energy burst out from his body, forming a fierce airflow that swept the entire hall.


    At this moment, he has reached the peak of his life.


    Seeing this, both Obito and Nagato were moved and looked on with eager eyes.


    Even an old man like Danzo can withstand the power of the White Snake sage and be a Sage. Both of them have stronger talents and physiques, and there is no reason to fail at all.


    However, Orochimaru, who was standing on the sideughing, folded his arms and looked like he was watching a y:


    "Danzo is too happy too early, how can it be that simple?"


    As soon as Orochimaru said that.


    ''Um?''


    Danzo suddenly felt that something was wrong, and hisughter stopped abruptly.


    Then, he was surprised to find that dense white snake scales appeared on his hands. They spread at an extremely fast speed, and soon followed his arms, covering most of his upper body.


    "What happened?"


    Danzo panicked a little, and felt itchy on his face again. It turned out that snake scales covered his entire face, leaving only one eye exposed.


    The Sage Chakra in his body is running out of control!


    With a thud, Danzo fell to the ground because his legs had disappeared, reced by a snake''s tail.


    His one eye, the pupil also changed and turned into a snake pupil.


    As Orochimaru said, Danzo was too happy too early.


    During senjutsu training, if you can''t bear the natural energy, you will be devoured by it. In Mount Myoboku, they will be turned into a frog and eventually turned into a frog statue; in Shikkotsu forest, the cells will split leading to more organs and limbs, and finally turned into a flesh-and-blood monster; while in Ryuchi Cave


    They will loose their mind and turn into a half-human, half-snake monster.


    Moreover, the training in Mount Myoboku and Shikkotsu Forest is a step-by-step process.


    Ryuchi Cave is different. Once you ept the natural energy injected by the White Snake sage, there are only two results:


    Either go to the sky in one step, or smash to pieces.


    "Help, save me..."


    Danzo rolled, struggled, and roared in pain. At this moment, he seemed to be undergoing the most cruel torture in the world, he was full of fear and despair, and his voice became weaker and weaker.


    "It seems that you failed."


    The White Snake sage''s was indifferent, as if she was not surprised by this result. It hissed, and instructed the three snake princesses on the side, "This guy''s meat is too old, I can''t chew it with my teeth, so I will reward you."


    "Whee."


    Hearing that, the three snake princesses immediately became excited, they hissed one after another while staring at Danzo not far away.


    Under Obito''s and Nagato''s horrified eyes, these three flower-like women transformed in an instant, and like the White Snake Immortal, they showed their true bodies.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    The three big snakes swam on the ground and rushed towards Danzo, they open their big mouths of blood, and then they divided Danzo and ate him.


    Letting out a desperate scream for onest time, Danzo was torn into several pieces and entered into the three snake girl''s stomach.


    Soon, Danzo disappeared under the eyes of everyone present in the hall, leaving only some scraps of clothes and blood on the ground.


    Shimura Danzo, the former Hokage assistant and ambitious root leader, reached the end of his life and was tragically buried in the belly of a snake.


    Witnessing Danzo''s death, Obito and Nagato had changed their expressions, subconsciously feeling fear, fearing that the same ending woulde to them.


    When Orochimaru saw that Danzo was dead, he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, showing a look of emotion. He turned his head and said to Obito and Nagato:


    "This is the price of failure. Since ancient times, I don''t know how many people havee to Ryuchi Cave in pursuit of the power of Senjutsu, but very few people have been able to go back, because they have all be the lunch...or dinner to the White Snake sage and her subordinates."


    After listening to Orochimaru''s words, even Nagato, who is determined, can''t help but hesitate.


    Obito quietly retreated to the entrance of the hall. Just now, after some weighing in his heart, he has decided to give up on sage mode.


    For Obito, only surviving andpleting the Moon Eye n one day is the most important thing. There is no need to risk his own life in such a ce.


    However, Ryuchi Cave is not a public toilet, where he cane and go as he wants.


    "It''s your turn."


    The White Snake sage said looking down on Obito and Nagato. When it noticed that Obito was trying to escape, a cold light shed in her eyes, and jokingly said, "Little guy, where are you going?"


    Before she finished speaking, her huge snake body left the throne and opened its mouth again revealing a pair of fangs aimed at Obito''s shoulder, and bit towards thetter.


    To the White Snake sage''s suprise, this time it wasn''t able to bite anything.


    ''Huh?''


    It was surprised to find that the Obito in front of her had turned into a phantom, so much so that it bit down and only bit the air.


    "If I want to leave, even if you are the White Snake sage, you can''t keep me here."


    Obito said proudly, his right eye had turned into Mangekyo Sharingan at some point. He activated Kamui to escape.


    Obito has be more proficient in Kamui now, and can escape into different dimensions at any time. As long as he doesn''t die, no one can kill him.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Obito jumped back, the corner of his mouth raised a mocking arc, and then pressed his palm to the ground.


    ''Rumble.''


    The next second, in the ground shook violently and arge number of trees rose from the ground. As if they were alive, they flew towards the White Snake sage and its three Snake princesses, entangling their huge snake bodies.


    Taking this opportunity, Obito appeared beside Nagato in a sh, and said to thetter, "Follow me."


    As he spoke, he reached out and pressed Nagato''s shoulder, intending to use the power of Kamui to bring thetter into a different space, thereby escaping from Ryuchi Cave.


    For Obito, Nagato who is transnted with Uchiha Madara''s Rennigan is the key to realizing the Moon Eye n, and it is the most important piece in his hand.


    He will never let Nagato fall into the White Snake sage''s hands, or even be eaten by the other party.


    However, just as Obito''s hand was about to touch Nagato''s shoulder


    A violent power suddenly radiated from Nagato''s Rennigan, forming a powerful repulsive force outside his body.


    Shinra Tensei!


    ''Boom.''


    Obito was caught off guard, and he received a direct hit from Shinra Tensei. He flew out dozens of meters and knocked down a wall of the hall on the spot.


    "Nagato, you..." Orochimaru, who was watching from the side was quite surprised when he saw this scene.


    "I want to stay and learn senjutsu." Nagato said calmly. Despite witnessing Danzo''s death, he made up his mind.


    During this period of time, Nagato deeply understood one thing.


    In this world, only strength is the most important thing.


    As long as he learns the sage mode of the Ryuchi Cave, he can obtain great power. At that time, neither Obito nor Orochimaru can threaten, use or manipte him anymore.


    For Yahiko and Konan, for Akatsuki, and for freedom, he must stay and learn senjutsu and there is no turning back.

 Chapter 156: 156

    Chapter 156: 156


    Not far away, in the ruins formed by the copse of the wall.


    "Damn, cough... What the heck is Nagato thinking?!"


    Obito lifted the rubble that was pressing on him and stood up while cursing, he coughed up blood from his throat.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had Hashirama cells and had a strong recovery ability, the Shinra Tensei just now would have been enough to paralyze him.


    Nagato really made a ruthless move and wanted to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Obito''s eyes were cold and he became angry.


    However, he didn''t have the chance to settle ounts with Nagato this time, because the White Snake sage and Snake Princess on the side had both broken free from thorn binds, and they were even more angry than Obito.


    "Let''s eat this guy!"


    The three snake princesses rushed to Obito together, one flew into the air, one became invisible, and the other released illusions.


    "I''m toozy to y with you."


    Obito snorted coldly, knowing that he had missed the opportunity to take Nagato away, and was forced to give up.


    Before he finished speaking, his figure was distorted, as if he had been sucked into a vortex of space, and disappeared in front of the three snake girls.


    "No, Yahiko and Konan are still outside Ryuchi Cave!"


    Seeing Obito leave, Nagato suddenly realized that the other party must have gone to hold Yahiko and Konan hostage. He immediately rushed out of the temple in a hurry.


    "Don''t let that kid run away!"


    When the three snake princesses saw that Obito has escaped, and Nagato seemed to be running away, they immediately chased after him while shouting.


    Soon.


    ''Bang.''


    Nagato mmed open the doors of Ryuchi Cave, and at a nce he found that there was no one outside the door. Yahiko and Konan, who should have been waiting for him here, have disappeared.


    It was obvious that a brief battle had just broken out here, and there were traces of the Mokuton ninjutsu on the ground. In addition, there is... a paper crane.


    Nagato was shocked, and hurriedly walked to the paper crane and picked it up.


    This is the signal left behind by Konan, and indeed she and Yahiko were taken away by Obito.


    Nagato was confused for a while.


    At this time, the three snake princesses also chased out, and they saw Nagato''s back standing motionless, and they flew towards him together even with a fierce look in their eyes.


    But in the next second, even though Nagato didn''t turn his head back, a powerful repulsive force erupted from his body again, and the Three Snake Princesses were sent flying.


    They screamed as they smashed into the gate, the pirs and que of the Ryuchi Cave fell to the ground, making a mess.


    "That nasty little bastard!"


    They struggled to get up and was about to fight Nagato again but suddenly the voice of White Snake sage came from behind: "Stop!"


    The White Snake sage, who had changed back to the image of an old woman, walked out of Ryuchi Cave, apanied by Orochimaru.


    The White Snake sage stood opposite Nagato, she stopped a few meters away, and looked at thetter.


    After a moment of silence.


    "Little guy, if I''m not mistaken, you have the legendary Rennigan."


    The White Snake sage spoke first with a smile, and returned to her previous kind appearance.


    "Yes, this is the Rennigan. Could it be that even the White Snake sage wants my eyes?" Nagato raised the bangs on his forehead and asked indifferently.


    He was very vignt in his heart, and he was ready to summon the Gedo Statue at any time and fight to the death with the White Snake sage.


    "Little guy, you misunderstood. Although the Rennigan is rare in the world, they are of no use to me. I''m just surprised that you have the same eyes as the Sage of Six Path back then."


    The White Snake sage shook her head and said slowly.


    Hearing her talking about the Sage of Six Paths, Nagato was surprised. He subconsciously asked her, "Do you know the Sage of Six Paths?"


    "Of course I know. Don''t forget, I''m an old woman who has lived for more than a thousand years."


    The white snake sage said as she remembered the old days, "Hundreds of years ago, I witnessed the Sage of Six Six Paths create peace and maintain the order and tranquility of the world. He has an iparably powerful Strength and courage, he is an amazing man."


    When talking about the Sage of Six Paths, the White Snake sage couldn''t help but feel admiration.


    "And you, Nagato."


    The White Snake sage stared at Nagato again, and said happily, "When I first saw you, I thought you were the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths. So, how could I hurt you, little guy. "


    Her words made Nagato''s tense nerves rx a little, and he was no longer so alert.


    Orochimaru''s eyes shed. Seeing that the time was almost up, he said to the White Snake sage:


    "Do you know that Nagato''s former teacher is now the fourth Hokage Jiraiya, and he is the spokesperson of Mount Myoboku. The great toad sage of Mount Myoboku once predicted that Jiraiya will find the legendary son of prophecy, and he will one day change the world and bring true peace to the world. Now it seems that the son of prophecy is Nagato."


    "Oh, is that so? Gamamaru is the type of guy who does that."


    When the White Snake sage heard this, her eyes became bright, and a lot of thoughts suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Hundreds of years ago, when the Sage of Six Paths trained in Senjutsu, the reason why he did not choose the Ryuchi Cave or the Shikkotsu Forest, but the Mount Myoboku, was because Gamamaru used prophecy to deceive them.


    After that, Gamamaru and the Sage of Six Paths became sworn brothers, and Mount Myoboku by proxy became the number one of the three holy ces for a long time.


    ''Now, does that guy Gamamaru want to repeat his old tricks and train Nagato, the son of prophecy, into the second Sage of the Six Paths?''


    Thinking of this, the White Snake sage sneered in her heart, it would not let Gamamaru seed easily.


    So, it smiled kindly at Nagato and tempted him:


    "Little guy, I heard from Orochimaru that you want to learn Ryuchi Cave''s senjutsu? Don''t worry, as long as you promise me that you are willing to be my contractor, I will teach you carefully and fully teach you the senjutsu of the Ryuchi Cave. "


    When Nagato heard her, he was shocked.


    The White Snake sage suddenly became so enthusiastic towards him, this made him very ufortable, and he couldn''t help guessing what the other party was nning.


    "Little guy, don''t think too much. My purpose is very simple, I just want to use you to prove that the senjutsu of Ryuchi Cave is no worse than that of Mount Myoboku."


    The White Snake sage seemed to have seen Nagato''s thoughts and said slyly.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, it also added a request to Nagato, that is


    After Nagato started his apprenticeship as the contractor of the Ryuchi cave, he had to challenge and defeat the contractors of the other two holy ces, namely Hokage Jiraiya and Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame.


    The White Snake sage wanted Nagato to prove to the world that Ryuchi Cave was the first of the three holy ces and possessed the strongest senjutsu.


    After listening to the White Snake sage, Nagato fell silent.


    Jiraiya and Hoshigaki Kisame, the former is his mentor, who taught him to be a ninja; thetter is the Demi-God of the ninja world, currently recognized as the strongest in the ninja world.


    Even if Nagato learned the senjutsu, it will not be easy to defeat these two people.


    In particr, Hoshigaki Kisame, this person''s powerful strength is directly catching up with the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama. And not to forget, Kisame and Nagato are the same age.


    While Nagato is making rapid progress, Kisame must also bing stronger and stronger with each passing day.


    "Whoo~"


    Nagato thought for a while, took a deep breath, and finally replied to the White Snake sage with a firm look in his eyes, "I promise you."


    "Hahaha, good." The White Snake sage became very happy.


    Seeing this, Orochimaru interjected at the right time:


    "It''s veryte today. In my opinion, it''s better to let Nagato have a good night''s rest and recharge. From tomorrow, the White Snake sage can teach him senjutsu."


    "Well, that''s a good suggestion."


    The White Snake sage nodded, so she instructed Orochimaru to bring Nagato to familiarize himself with Ryuchi Cave, and then go to the room to rest.


    The White Snake sage surrounded by three snake princesses, returned to the inner hall.


    The door of Ryuchi Cave slowly closed.


    Soon after, with a wave of space fluctuations, Obito and Zetsu reappeared outside the Ryuchi Cave.


    "Obito, what are you going to do now?" Zetsu asked.


    "Wait. Yahiko and Konan are in my hands. Even if Nagato learns senjutsu, he still has to listen to me obediently. Otherwise... hum."


    Obito said coldly.


    After he escaped from the Ryuchi Cave, he immediately subdued Yahiko and Konan, and locked them in the Kamui sub space.


    In Nagato''s heart,panions are more important than anything, just like Obito before. So Obito is confident that he can use the two hostages in his hand to continue to control Nagato.


    Inside Ryuchi Cave.


    Orochimaru has obviously been here many times and is very familiar with theyout. He took the long gate through the courtyard and corridor, and came to the door of a guest room with ease.


    ''Creek.''


    Orochimaru pushed open the door and said to Nagato with a smile: "This is your room. I live next door. If you have any problem, you cane to me at any time."


    "Thanks."


    Nagato was silent for a while and thanked him. Although he didn''t like Orochimaru, the other party took him to Ryuchi Cave after all, and said a lot of good things for him in front of the White Snake sage.


    However, to be diligent for nothing is not something a traitor or a thief does, Nagato still understands this truth.


    So he was always vignt about Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru saw Nagato''s thoughts at a nce, so he pretended to be relieved and said to Nagato:


    "I should thank you. The White Snake sage should be in a very happy mood after epting you as the contractor. I seem to have escaped her wrath, and I won''t be held ountable for the death of Wan Snake. I will be going now, rest well."


    After saying that, he sent Nagato into the room and closed the door for thetter.


    Outside the door, the corner of Orochimaru''s mouth curled up, revealing a meaningful silent smile. He then turned around and entered the next room.


    At night, everything is quiet.


    Nagato tossed and turned on the bed, worrying about Yahiko and Konan''s safety on the one hand, and worrying about senjutsu training that was about to start tomorrow.


    It was not untilte at night that he finally sorted out his thoughts and regained hisposure. With a burst of drowsiness, he fell into a deep sleep.


    After Nagato fell asleep, at some point.


    "Hiss."


    Outside the door of the room, the sound of a poisonous snake hissing suddenly rang.


    It was a gray snake that came in through the crack of the door, it moved silently on the cold floor, and quickly came to Nagato''s bed.


    The snake coiled up, aimed at Nagato''s arm, and rushed towards it with a swoosh. It opened its mouth wide, and pierced its fangs into Nagato''s skin, injecting venom that made him enter deep sleep.


    Then, with a ''creek'', the door was pushed open, and the pale Orochimaru floated into the room like a ghost.


    He looked down at Nagato who was lying on the bed, licked his tongue, and his pair of snake pupils burst with greed.


    Tonight, he finally got it.


    Orochimaru''s n is very simple. He wants to seize Nagato''s body, and get the young and powerful body of the other party, as well as the Rennigan. Then he will stay in Ryuchi Cave as Nagato and learn senjutsu from the White Snake sage.


    At that time, he will reach the peak of the ninja world, reaching the same level as Hoshigaki Kisame, or even surpassing him.


    Thinking of this, even Orochimaru, who was quite a calm guy, couldn''t contain his excitement, and slowly stretched out a hand to Nagato.


    Yet at this moment.


    Nagato, who should have fallen into aa, suddenly opened his eyes, and his sharp eyes met Orochimaru''s.


    In the next second,


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    ''Boom.''


    Orochimaru was caught off guard, he flew out of the room on the spot, smashed the door open, and mmed into a big tree in the yard.


    "Wooo."


    He fell to the ground, spit out arge mouthful of blood, then raised his head in horror and looked at Nagato, who walked out of the room.


    "Orochimaru, your intentions are too obvious, do you really think I can''t notice it?"


    Nagato said and his Rennigan seemed to be able to see through everything. Although he didn''t know what Orochimaru wanted to do to him, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Therefore, Nagato decided to make his move, and deliberately pretended to be asleep to lure Orochimaru to take the bait.

 Chapter 157: 157

    Chapter 157: 157


    "Nagato, I underestimated you."


    Orochimaru wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up with a smile. At this moment, he did not hide his intentions at all, he stared at Nagato with bright eyes.


    "However, I will take your body, and it will belong to me forever after tonight!"


    Before he finished speaking, Orochimaru quickly formed a seal, and his body suddenly changed sharply, it twisted and swelled, and finally turned into arge white phosphorus snake with a body length of more than ten meters.


    This big snake''s body is made up of countless tiny white snakes, its huge head is extremely ugly, and its mouth is big enough to swallow an adult human.


    This is the form that Orochimaru transformed into after training eight branches jutsu. As long as he swallows Nagato, he canplete the ritual and enter thetter''s body.


    Nagato was taken aback when he saw Orochimaru transforming into a white phosphorus serpent, but he quickly calmed down.


    "So your purpose is to take my body? Yahiko is right, you are the most dangerous person among the three. You are sinister, vicious and unscrupulous."


    Nagato sighed with emotion and slowly raised his hands, the Rennigan fluctuated violently as he was ready for a big battle.


    "Nagato, here Ie!"


    Orochimaru didn''t talk too much, he just opened his mouth wide and rushed towards Nagato.


    He had nned to steal Nagato''s body silently, but he now he has to confront him directly and the battle must be resolved quickly, and the reincarnation ritual must bepleted before it attracts the attention of the White Snake sage or the Snake Princesses.


    "Shinra Tensei."


    Nagato snorted coldly and it is naturally impossible that he would allow Orochimaru to get close to him, so he once again used Shinra Tensei and released a strong repulsive force.


    "Bang!"


    Orochimaru suffered another blow from Shinra Tensei. The huge snake body was difficult to maintain as a single entity, and it exploded in an instant and scattered into hundreds of small white snakes.


    Under Orochimaru''s control, these white snakes hissed and rushed towards Nagato to bite him.


    Facing the continuous attack of snakes, Nagato''s Shinra Tensei is not very useful, after all, there is a five-second "cool down".


    So, Nagato released a ck chakra stick with a sharp tip stretched out from his sleeve, and used it as a weapon to kill all the snakesing towards him.


    As long as they are dyed for a while, once the White Snake sage arrives, Orochimaru willpletely fail.


    However, Nagato clearly killed many white snakes and was not bitten by any snake, but his body became more and more paralyzed for some reason.


    His movements became more and more sluggish, and he was finally overwhelmed by the swarm of snakes and fell to the ground.


    Orochimaru''s huge snake head looked down at Nagato from a close distance.


    "Those white snakes that you killed, once their body fluids meet the air, will turn into anesthesia. This time, you weren''t able to guard against it."


    While speaking, Orochimaru opened his mouth, "Nagato, I will ept your body!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he swallowed Nagato into his stomach.


    Inside it was a dark space, and blood-red flesh was wriggling on the ground. Nagato was wrapped in a pile of meat, with only his face exposed.


    Under Nagato''s horrified eyes, a mass of meat about the height of a person rose from the ground, and Orochimaru came out from it.


    "Wee to my mindscape, this is where I will take your body."


    Orochimaru opened his arms and smiled at Nagato. As long as he devours Nagato''s soul, he can upy the his body and transfer his consciousness to the body that makes his dreame true.


    Although the process has experienced some twists and turns, it seems that Orochimaru will finally get his wish.


    "Orochimaru, the White Snake sage has just decided to ept me as her contractor, but you want to take my body. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by her? Do you really think you can hide it from her?"


    Nagato questioned coldly, trying to struggle.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Orochimaru suddenly put his hand on his forehead and let out a burst ofughter, his body trembling withughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Nagato asked.


    Orochimaru stoppedughing wildly, and shook his head as he said to Nagato:


    "Iughed at your ignorance, as you don''t understand the White Snake sage at all. All she wants is a contractor with the Rennigan. As for who that person is, it doesn''t really matter. You may not believe it. Compared to you, I know the White Snake sage more. It If she knows what I have done, she might not only not be not angry, but will praise me for doing well. This is the naturalw that the Ryuchi cave respects - the strong eat the weak."


    "I see."


    Nagato murmured, as if he had epted his fate.


    "Nagato, now that your defeat is destined, why don''t you give up your resistance and take the initiative to join me. I can promise you that I will retake Yahiko and Konan from Obito, and ensure their safety and freedom, and let them live as peacefully as they can in this world."


    Orochimaru leaned in front of Nagato and deceived him with his words.


    The best case is that the host willingly sacrifices his body and bes Orochimaru''s container.


    In that case, Orochimaru will not be repelled by the new body, thus achieving perfect reincarnation.


    If Nagato resists stubbornly with his willpower, although he will inevitably be swallowed by Orochimaru in the end, it will definitely have a negative impact on the reincarnation.


    "You, are you telling the truth?"


    Nagato was silent for a few seconds before asking.


    "Of course, because for me at that time, this kind of thing was just a little effort, why should I lie to you."


    Orochimaru saw that Nagato''s defense had loosened, so he continued to patiently deceive him.


    "Thest question, what are you going to do after you take my body? If you tarnish Akatsuki''s reputation and bring disaster and trouble to the ninja world as me, I will never agree."


    Nagato looked directly at Orochimaru, as long as thetter''s next words showed any signs of lying, he would definitely not co-operate with him.


    Facing Nagato''s question, Orochimaru didn''t lie this time.


    He stared at Nagato without looking away, and replied word by word:


    "Nagato, you have the body of the Uzumaki n and the Rennigan, and you are the most perfect container in the world. As long as I get your body, I will have the opportunity to realize my lifelong wish - immortality! By then, I will learn every ninjutsu in this world, to answer all the questions in the world, to be an omniscient and almighty existence, thus leading the ninja world to a peaceful and beautiful new era! Isn''t this the future you want to see, isn''t it the purpose of the Akatsuki? The so-called son of prophecy is the your body, plus my wisdom."


    After Orochimaru said that, his expression gradually became frantic.


    He firmly believed that he would be the son of prophecy, and using his knowledge to control Nagato''s body, he would definitely be the second Sage of the Six Paths.


    The snake, who was born to crawl on the ground, had a dream of soaring in the sky, so he set his sights on the young eagle in the nest that had not yet spread its wings.


    This is Orochimaru''s way of changing his life against the sky.


    He uses knowledge and means to fight against bloodline and fate.


    Orochimaru and Nagato, the former is a greedy snake, and thetter is a young eagle in the nest. At this time, the snake had opened its mouth and was about to swallow the young eagle.


    "Nagato, what are you still hesitating about? Open your heart, ept me, and be one with me! I will make your name resound throughout the Ninja world for thousands of years!"


    Orochimaru walked towards Nagato step by step, his eyes bing more and more frantic.


    "I... I refuse."


    Nagato said slowly, his voice became cold, and he poured a basin of cold water on Orochimaru''s dream.


    "Why?" Orochimaru was stunned for a while, he brainwashed him for a long time, and it was all in vain.


    "Because your dream inspired me, Orochimaru."


    Nagato suddenly smiled and said with a fascinated face, "Learning all the ninjutsu in the world, analysing all the knowledge in the world, obtain eternal life and invincible power, and then bring eternal peace to the ninja world. Such a great Dream, instead of giving it to someone like you, why don''t I make it happen by myself?"


    "You"


    Orochimaru finally realized that Nagato had never thought of giving up his body and the Rennigan, but kept dying time.


    Forget it, even if it''s not a perfect reincarnation, it doesn''t matter.


    At this moment, Orochimaru lost his patience andpletely tore apart his previous facade.


    ''Gurgle.''


    The meat mass squirmed and formed a big snake under Orochimaru''s control and tried to swallow Nagato''s soul into its belly.


    "Nagato, you could have died peacefully and dignifiedly, without any pain, as long as you offered your body to me. But now, I will torture your soul and let you die in extreme despair and pain... "


    Orochimaru''s voice is like a devil from hell.


    This is his mindscape. In this ce, he is invincible, and he can manipte everything here with his mind, ying Nagato with is a simple matter.


    "Hahaha!"


    Orochimaru couldn''t helpughing wildly, as if he had reached the pinnacle of his life. However, just as he was about to fully appreciate Nagato''s death


    "Woooo!"


    In the mindscape, there was suddenly a loud eagle cry.


    "What?!"


    Orochimaru was startled and looked up quickly, only to see a majestic giant eagle swooping down from the sky.


    Under Orochimaru''s horrified gaze, the eagle unfolded a pair of sharp steel ws, grabbed the heart of the snake, and brought it to the air.


    "Fizz!"


    The big snake in the air hissed and struggled desperately, its body twisted wildly, but under the restraint of its natural enemy, it was unable to fight back, and was finally thrown down heavily.


    With a bang, the big snake fell to the ground, bursting into countless clumps of flesh and blood.


    Not far away, Orochimaru was also affected by this, and knelt on the ground with a plop, clutching his heart, his expression was extremely painful.


    ''Damn, what the hell is going on?''


    He roared inwardly as he barely raised his head, and found that Nagato, who had been trapped in the meatball, actually came out and looked down at him indifferently.


    Behind Nagato, the Rennigan image appeared in mid-air, like the eyes of a God, exuding endless mystery and majesty.


    "This is obviously my mindscape, why..." Orochimaru said with difficulty.


    "Because you don''t know the true power of the Rennigan. In front of these eyes, your painstakingly designed mindscape is just a joke."


    Nagato looked sympathetic, and while he spoke, his feet floated off the ground, "Orochimaru, as you said, this is a world where the strong eat the weak. It''s a pity that you, who thought yourself as a hunter, are a poor prey. A weakling who will be eaten. And I am your God!"


    Nagato then opened his arms, and under the influence of the Rennigan, the mindscape waspletely controlled by him.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Orochimaru was horrified, he never expected to finally lose to the power of blood.


    "Now, surrender to me!"


    Nagato suddenly shouted loudly, urging the boundless darkness to flood in like a tide, and the Orochimaru was swallowed up in an instant.


    Outside Nagato''s room.


    The white phosphorus serpent, which was coiled up, slowly opened its big mouth and spit out Nagato, which had been swallowed in its belly.


    The next second, Nagato opened his eyes and stood up from the ground. When he found himself sticky and covered with snake saliva and body fluids, he couldn''t help frowning:


    "Disgusting."


    So he made a seal, summoned a stream of water, and washed his body.


    During this period, therge white phosphorus snake on the ground gradually shrank again and turned into Orochimaru again.


    "Have I failed..."


    Orochimaru opened his eyes with difficulty, muttered, and then felt a sharp pain.


    It turned out that Nagato created a ck stick from his sleeve and prated Orochimaru''s abdomen, and pinned thetter to the ground.


    Orochimaru suddenly let out a painful roar, and subconsciously wanted to use the Orochimaru style Substitute jutsu to escape, but found that he wasn''t able to use Chakra.


    That''s because the Chakra in his body was sealed by that ck stick.


    Orochimaru''s face was ashen, and he realized that he was already a fish on the chopping block, and Nagato can ughter him at anytime.


    Thinking of this, he showed a wry smile and said, "I lost, do it."


    ''It''s finally here.''


    However, to Orochimaru''s surprise, Nagato did not act immediately, but pulled out the ck stick.


    "For the sake of the White Snake sage, I won''t kill you. But it''s not that easy for me to let you go. You have to hand over something to me."


    Nagato stared at Orochimaru, and his gaze put a lot of pressure on thetter.


    "What do you want?"


    Seeing that he can live, Orochimaru asked quickly, struggling to get up from the ground.

 Chapter 158: 158

    Chapter 158: 158


    "I want the Impure reincarnation jutsu. After all, there is nothing else with you that I want, right?"


    Nagato said lightly.


    "Of course, hehe."


    Orochimaru reluctantly smiled, and immediately opened his mouth and spit out a snake. The snake''s mouth opened and a scroll was spit out.


    When Nagato stretched out his hand, a gravitational force emanated from his palm which sucked the scroll over to him, he then read it in front of Orochimaru.


    After a cursory nce, Nagato found that the contents of the scroll were genuine, so he suppressed his inner excitement and put it away. Then, he looked at Orochimaru again.


    "Now, before I regret it, you can get out. Remember, never appear in front of me again, or next time, I won''t be merciful."


    Nagato gave a cold warning with his Rennigan emitting a bright light, which made Orochimaru tremble and stepp back several steps.


    Orochimaru didn''t say a word, he turned around and fled.


    Nagato watched Orochimaru''s back go away until hepletely disappeared from his sight. Then, he looked down at the scroll in his hand.


    "Impure Reincarnation... As long as I have this technique, I no longer have to worry about Yahiko and Konan''s safety. Even if they are killed by Uchiha Obito, I can resurrect them and let them stay by my side forever.


    In this way, I can peacefully train senjutsu from the White Snake sage and Obito won''t be able to threaten me again after it. "


    He muttered to himself as an inexplicable luster shed in his eyes, and walked into his room.


    After half an hour.


    Orochimaru stumbled and escaped from the Ryuchi Cave in embarrassment.


    After Orochimaru took a few steps from the gate, two figures appeared from the darkness in front of him, blocking him.


    It''s Obito and Zetsu.


    "Orochimaru, why did youe out alone, what about Nagato? Why do you look like that?"


    Obito crossed his chest with his hands and asked with a frown.


    "Obito, I advise you not to y against Nagato. Let go of Yahiko and Konan, or you will die miserably."


    Orochimaru smiled miserably and looked disheartened.


    "Yo, Orochimaru, this is not like you. Why did you suddenly be a bereaved dog when you used to be so ambitious before."


    Zetsu, to be precise, White Zetsu said, with a yful face.


    Obito nced at Zetsu and motioned thetter to shut up, and then asked Orochimaru:


    "What happened inside the Ryuchi Cave?"


    "Nagato is favored by the White Snake sage and epted is epted as it''s contractor. This is something that has never happened before. When Nagato learns senjutsu, he will definitely control the Ryuchi Cave, and even Hoshigaki Kisame may not be able topete with him."


    Orochimaru said implying that Obito shouldn''t go against Nagato.


    "Then what happened to you?" Obito narrowed his eyes and looked at Orochimaru.


    "I had a conflict with Nagato, my contract was cancelled by the White Snake sage, and I was expelled from Ryuchi Cave." Orochimaru smiled wryly, instead of telling the truth, he made up a lie.


    "Really?" Obito frowned, apparently not believing what Orochimaru said, feeling that thetter was hiding something.


    "I''ve already said what I should say. Whether you believe it or not is up to you."


    Orochimaru stared at Obito and said coldly, "It''s time for our cooperation to end. From this moment on, we will go our separate ways."


    He then went around Obito with a vignt look and started leaving this ce.


    Seeing that Orochimaru was about to run away, Zetsu leaned over to Obito and whispered to thetter, "This fellow Orochimaru is a talent and has great value, especially the Impure reincarnation, it is useful to us. Obito, don''t let him go so easily."


    When Obito heard him, his eyes turned cold, and he shouted sharply at Orochimaru: "Wait!"


    But Orochimaru didn''t turn his head back, and with a swoosh he rushed out, fleeing farther and farther.


    Due to his failure in the reincarnation ritual, he was severely lectured by Nagato. Most of the chakra in his body was consumed, he is at the weakest point in his life.


    Because of this, Orochimaru wanted to escape quickly, but he didn''t expect that the other party still didn''t n to let him go.


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    With a sneer, Obito chased after him directly, shooting a sturdy wooden vine from his sleeve, and instantly caught up with Orochimaru, tying thetter firmly.


    Next second.


    Orochimaru''s body suddenly burst into dozens of small white snakes with a "poof", fleeing in all directions in this dark underground.


    If nothing else, Orochimaru''s ability to escape is top-notch.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    Seeing this, Obito shot arge number of wooden thorns from the palm of his hand and pinned many white snakes to the ground. But he was obviously not lucky enough to catch Orochimaru..


    "Tsk, I let this disgusting guy run away."


    Obito became angry, but didn''t bother to chase after him. After all, Nagato was the most important thing to him.


    Zetsu walked over and said worriedly:


    "If Nagato really did as Orochimaru said, and learned the sage mode and be the master of the Ryuchi Cave, I''m afraid it will be difficult to control him."


    "Don''t worry, as long as Yahiko and Konan are in my hands, Nagato has to obey me." Obito was very confident.


    The two lurked into the darkness again, waiting patiently.


    The next day.


    Nagato went to the main hall early in the morning to meet the White Snake sage.


    "Nagato, why are you here alone? Where''s Orochimaru?" The White Snake sage, who was half lying on the throne and smoking a cigarette, asked casually.


    "He said he had something to do and went back to the ninja world first." Nagato replied calmly.


    "Oh, is that so." The White Snake sage didn''t care too much after hearing this.


    At this moment, the snake princess es hurriedly ran into the hall and reported to the White Snake sage: "The guy who escaped yesterday is hiding outside the Ryuchi Cave and didn''t leave. We found him!"


    "Oh?"


    The White Snake sage stood up straight from the throne after hearing this and was about to make a move, but Nagato suddenly said:


    "White Snake sage, please leave Uchiha Obito to me. When I master the sage mode, I will personally find him to settle ounts."


    The White Snake sage thought for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Okay, it''s up to you. They don''t dare toe in anyway. You''ll take care of it when the timees."


    The White Snake sage instructed the three snake princesses under her to guard the gate of Ryuchi Cave and monitor Obito''s movements. As for itself, it once again transformed into a white phosphorus serpent with a body length of tens of meters, entrenched on the throne.


    "Nagato, are you ready?" The White Snake sage looked down at Nagato and had high hopes for thetter.


    "Bring it on."


    Nagato''s eyes were bright, full of confidence.


    "Then let''s get started." The White Snake sage''s huge snake head rushed towards Nagato and used its fangs to inject natural energy into thetter...


    Seven dayster.


    Land of Rain.


    Under the cloudy and rainy sky, Orochimaru quietly returned to Amegakure wearing a hat and raincoat.


    Orochimaru''s life force is very strong. In addition, Orochimaru transnted the Hashirama cells he obtained from Obito, which greatly enhanced his recovery ability.


    In the past few days, on his way back to Amegakure, his injuries have basically recovered, and his strength has also recovered.


    As for why Orochimaru returned to Amegakure, it was because


    He nned to take advantage of the fact that Obito didn''te back, to scavenge in Amegakure, and then quickly run away to find a ce to hide and grow up, and make aeback one day.


    But what Orochimaru would not have thought was that the Amegakure at this time waspletely different from half a month ago.


    The tallest building in Amegakure, in the temporary Kazekage office.


    The fourth Kazekage Rasa, and the fourth Hokage Jiraiya are in a meeting.


    A week ago, Team Minato infiltrated Amegakure and rescued Kazekage Rasa who was controlled by Obito''s illusion.


    After receiving the news, the fourth Hokage Jiraiya immediately decided to lead the team to Amegakure in person, vowing to destroy the Konoha traitors headed by Uchiha Obito in one fell swoop.


    Of course, there is another important reason for rming Jiraiya, the Hokage, and that is Nagato.


    The disciple he once epted has the same eyes as that of the Sage of Six Paths in the legend, and is the son of prophecy ording to Gamamaru, but now he is mixed up with Obito, Danzo, and Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya was very uneasy about this, so he went out in person, wanting to meet Nagato and bring thetter back to the right path.


    Jiraiya and Rasa are discussing about a series of intelligence reports, trying to find out the whereabouts of Obito and others.


    Suddenly, there was a hurried knock on the door, followed by Minato Namikaze saying:


    "Hokage-sama, Kazekage-sama, just now, the traces of the enemy appeared in Amegakure."


    ''Oh? Did they finally show up?''


    Jiraiya and Rasa looked at each other and said, "Come in."


    Minato pushed in, knelt down on one knee in front of the two, and reported straight: "The barrier we set up has sensed the enemy''s entrance, and the identity of the other party has now been determined, it is Orochimaru."


    "Is he alone?"


    Hearing this familiar name, Jiraya frowned and asked.


    "Yes, no more enemies have been found for the time being. Orochimaru is heading towards this building, and my team has secretly surrounded him. Please tell us what to do."


    Minato reports truthfully.


    "Let your teammates be on standby, don''t panic, I''ll go see him in person."


    Jiraiya stood up and nced at Rasa next to him, "Fourth Kazekage, do you want toe with me?"


    "Of course." Rasa also stood up and said.


    Five minutester.


    On the streets of Amegakure, it was raining heavily, and there was no one, except for a man in a raincoat, walking slowly from a distance.


    "It''s so deserted today?"


    Orochimaru looked at the streets on both sides, muttered to himself, and gradually became alert in his heart. In Amegakure, even if it rains heavily, there will still many pedestrians on the street. After all, it is normal for the vige to rain all year round.


    Something is not right.


    Orochimaru stopped and nced at the tall building not far away. He then turned decisively, and nned to leave the ce.


    Unfortunately it''s toote.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Just as Orochimaru turned around, more than a dozen figures appeared from all directions, forming an encirclement, leaving him no way to escape.


    These people include Suna ninjas, and Konoha ninjas, and the leader is a guy that Orochimaru is very familiar with.


    "Orochimaru, we meet again."


    Namikaze Minato took off his raincoat and hood, revealing his yellow hair and handsome face.


    "It''s you."


    Orochimaru''s pupils shrank, and his face changed quickly.


    He thought quickly in his mind, and in just a few seconds, he spected that it was Konoha who came to Amegakure after getting the information, and while Obito was not there, they rescued Kazekage Rasa and set up an encirclement.


    Facing Minato, Orochimaru is quite afraid, as the title yellow sh is by no means a false name.


    Back then, when he hadn''t defected from Konoha, Minato, as a rising star in the vige, suppressed him everywhere, and even stole the appreciation and trust of his teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen from him.


    Orochimaru has always been brooding about this, and felt aggrieved in his heart.


    If there is a chance, he would really like to have a one-on-one duel with Minato to decide the winner and settle the grievances, but not now.


    After all, he has not yet developed a better solution to counter Flying Thunder God jutsu, and besides, his enemy is not just Minato.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru thought of retreating and moved back step by step.

 Chapter 159: 159

    Chapter 159: 159


    Right when Orochimaru was about to retreat, another voice that Orochimaru was very familiar with came from the rain curtain.


    "Orochimaru, don''t even think about escaping. With me here today, it is impossible for you to escape." A tall figure came to the street surrounded by a group of Konoha Anbu.


    "Jiraiya."


    After Orochimaru saw Jiraiya, his face became even more ugly, and he forced a smile and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Orochimaru, I know everything about what you guys did in Amegakure secretly. Danzo, Uchiha Obito and Nagato, didn''t they go to Ryuchi Cave with you to learn senjutsu? Why did youe back alone?"


    Jiraiya took two steps forward and questioned Orochimaru with a serious face.


    "Are you interrogating me now, esteemed Fourth Hokage-sama? What will happen if I don''t answer, will you kill me with your own hands?"


    Orochimaru''s reply was sarcastic.


    Hearing this, Jiraya sighed, his tone softened, and he spread his hands and said:


    "You don''t need to do this. Judging from our years of friendship, as long as you confess the whereabouts of others and follow me back to Konoha, I can let go of the past, as if nothing happened in the past."


    It can be seen that he really wants to save Orochimaru, a former close friend, and does not want to see the other party make mistakes again and again until there is no cure.


    "So, is this your charity to me, but unfortunately I don''t want it."


    Orochimaru''s expression suddenly turned cold, and he refused.


    He is an arrogant person with strong self-esteem in his bones. He has been a genius far beyond ordinary people since he was a child. He has smooth sailing on the road of life. He is recognized as the head of the Konoha Sannin.


    But now, he has betrayed hispanions and separated from Konohagakure, and has be a traitor, and he has to live a life of hiding. And Jiraiya, who used to be the tail of the crane in his eyes, has turned into the Hokage.


    The gap between them is so big that Orochimaru is feeling very unbnced and was unable to ept it.


    Facing Orochimaru''s refusal, Jiraiya shook his head, the regret for his former best friend disappeared in his eyes, reced by the determination of the Hokage.


    "Konoha Ninja take down the traitor, Orochimaru!"


    With a loud shout from Jiraiya, a group of Konoha ninjas headed by Namikaze Minatounched a hurricane-like siege towards Orochimaru.


    "Humph."


    Facing the menacing Konoha ninja, Orochimaru sneered. In his eyes, apart from Jiraiya and Minato Namikaze, no one else is to be feared.


    So, he quickly formed the seal and patted his palm to the ground, injecting a huge amount of Mokuton chakra into the ground, awakening the tree seeds that were sleeping in the ground.


    ''Rumble.''


    In the next second, with a violent vibration from the ground, arge number of densely packed trees broke through the ground, and continued to move upwards, entangling many Konoha ninjas.


    This is a jutsu that Orochimaru got from Obito. It is specially used to deal with groups.


    Sure enough, in an instant, there were several screamsing from within.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Jiraiya let out a roar and interrupted the attacking trees with a Rasengan, looking extremely angry.


    He originally nned to save Orochimaru''s life, take him back to Konoha and imprison him in the dungeon, but Orochimaru did not hesitate to use such vicious ninjutsu to kill Konoha ninja indiscriminately, and Jiraiya couldn''t bear to hesitate anymore.


    "Hahaha!"


    Orochimaruughed wildly, and while Konoha was in a hurry, he turned his head and fled outside Amegakure.


    He caught them off guard just now, but once Jiraiya and Minato Namikaze are fully involved in the battle, it will be difficult for him to leave if he wants to leave.


    So he has to hurry away.


    Suddenly.


    ''Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka!''


    In the woods behind Orochimaru, there was the sound of trees breaking one after another, and a figure like a beast moved destroying the trees along the way, and caught up with Orochimaru at a very fast speed.


    ''Is it Namikaze Minato, how did hee so fast?''


    Orochimaru was startled and felt the strong wind blowing behind him, so he had to turn his head to deal with the enemy''s attack.


    However, what surprised him was that the person who came was not the yellow sh, but a young man in green tights, with red skin and hair rising into the sky.


    The blue beast of Konoha, Might Guy.


    At this time, Guy had already opened the sixth gate of the Eight Gates , and green steam burst out from his body, releasing powerful chakra from inside.


    "Morning peacock!"


    He arrived in front of Orochimaru and roared furiously, and attacked frantically with both fists, punching dozens of punches in an instant.


    The speed of Guy''s punches was so fast that arge amount of mes came into being due to them rubbing against the air, and they bloomed in the rain, as dazzling as the feathers of a peacock.


    In the face of such a fierce and extreme attack, Orochimaru couldn''t even react, let alone deal with it.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    With a terrified look on his face, Orochimaru received dozens of punches in the chest, and suddenly gold stars appeared in his eyes, and his internal organs were turned upside down.


    He felt like he is being evaporated by sun.


    "Ugh!"


    Orochimaru let out a scream, and his tattered body flew out like a rotten bag andnded on the street in the distance.


    In addition to the horror in his heart, he finally remembered that the other party was Might Guy, the son of Might Duy, the inheritor of the Eight Gates.


    However, this level of powerful attack was painful for Orochimaru, but it was not enough to defeat him on the spot.


    Orochimaru is very tenacious, as long as there is a chance to breathe, he cane back to life.


    "Wooooo."


    His mouth cracked wide open, and a pair of arms stretched out from his throat, supporting the ground. Then, a new Orochimaru crawled out of his body wet and dirty.


    Orochimaru Substitution Jutsu.


    This was his best life-saving method, and it helped him save his life once again.


    On the other hand, after using the morning peacock, the side effects of the Eight Gate erupted, and Guy knelt down on one knee in pain, temporarily losing his ability to fight.


    When Orochimaru saw this, he was overjoyed, but before he could continue to run, two more figures rushed out of the woods, covering him from the left and the right.


    It''s Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi.


    ''Swish swish.''


    As soon as Shisui came up, he used the jutsu he is best at, the Shunshin jutsu. In an instant, dozens of clones separated from him, and a dazzling attack wasunched towards Orochimaru.


    The most powerful part of his jutsu is that each avatar has no entity, but it can be an entity.


    Sure enough, it was the first time that Orochimaru encountered such an attack method, and soon suffered a big loss. He was sessfully blocked by Shisui, he staggered back and lost his bnce.


    And Kakashi seized this opportunity keenly, and started his Chidori, a dazzling lightning appeared in his palm, like a blue lightning he rushed from the side.


    ''Eizzle.''


    Kakashi''s Chidori instantly shed Orochimaru''s right arm to the ground, causing thetter''s pupils to instantly dte, but he endured the severe pain and retreated.


    ''Damn, when did these little guys be so powerful?''


    Orochimaru''s eyes moved across them and he no longer has any will to fight. There was only one thought left in his heart: escape!


    But right at this moment.


    A three-pronged kunai was ced on Orochimaru''s neck, and the sharp tip rubbed against his skin, making him stiff and unable to move.


    Because he knew that there is only person who could quietly appear behind him and that was the yellow sh, Namikaze Minato.


    "The Flying Thunder God jutsu is really powerful." Orochimaru said with a bitter expression.


    "It''s not me, it''s my team that you look down on defeated you. Guy, Kakashi and Shisui grew up quickly under the will of fire. Orochimaru, your time has passed."


    Minato said lightly, and kicked Orochimaru''s hamstring, causing thetter to groan in pain and kneel on the ground.


    Under his signal, Kakashi and Shisui each held a chain and tied Orochimaru firmly, so that he could no longer perform any hand signs.


    "Orochimaru, I will bring you back to Konoha for trial!"


    With an angry look on his face, Jiraya walked over with Rasa and said sternly.


    Under his orders, Kakashi and Shisui stood up with Orochimaru, ready to take him back to torture and interrogate him.


    Orochimaru lowered his head and moved like a walking corpse, as if he had epted his fate. But in fact, his eyes noticed that there was a manhole cover for a sewer on the road ahead.


    He kept his head down, and when he was next to the manhole cover, he suddenly raised his head and smiled strangely at Minato Namikata beside him:


    "If you could have decisively killed me just now, I''d be a corpse now. Unfortunately, you gave me a chance, so we... will meet again in the future."


    As soon as he said that, Orochimaru opened his mouth, and a white snake shot out of his throat, and instantly got into the manhole cover and escaped into the sewer.


    And Orochimaru himself fell to the ground with a bang, like a snake shedding its skin, leaving only an empty shell without a soul.


    This scene surprised everyone present.


    "Chase!"


    Jiraiya was the first to regain his senses, he lifted the manhole cover on the ground, and jumped into the sewer first.


    A big chase against Orochimaru unfolded in Amegakure.


    However, as Orochimaru said, once you give him a chance to escape, don''t even think about catching him again.


    The sewers in Amegakure are criss-crossed and constructed veryplicatedly. Entering it is like entering a maze. They can''t tell the difference between east, west, north and west.


    Rasa is an excellent sensory ninja like Minato, and he searched for a long time, but finally returned without sess.


    Orochimaru escaped.


    However, what Orochimaru would never have imagined was that although he had escaped the pursuit of Jiraiya and others, there was a figure staring at him from a distance in the dark from beginning to end.


    It''s Kisame.


    Ever since Orochimaru entered Amegakure, he was discovered by Kisame who has been lurking here.


    Real hunters often wait patiently until thest moment before they choose to attack.


    He had been hiding in Amegakure for a while.


    Due to the year-round rain, Amegakure built a huge andplex sewer system in order to drain the water smoothly, many of which are more than ten meters in diameter.


    These few days, Kisame had been hiding in a spacious and clean sewer, using Byakugan to watch every move on the ground.


    Just now, he found that Konoha ninjas quickly gathered on the street, so he followed from the ground along the sewers, and saw the battle between Orochimaru and Konoha ninjas.


    ''Thump!''


    A white snake fell from the manhole cover above, fell into the water, twisted its body desperately, and fled forward.


    Behind it, Kisame lurked at the bottom, breathing with the gills on his face and shoulders, waving a shark tail and stalked him silently.


    Shortly after.


    Outside Amegakure, at the exit of a sewer, Orochimaru walked out with difficulty, leaning on the wall.


    He nced back at Amegakure, and faintly heard the voices of people not far away. It was the ninjas of Konoha and Suna who were searching nearby areas and wereing there soon.


    Orochimaru''splexion changed, and fled all the way in one direction.


    One hourter.


    Orochimaru finally left the sphere of influence of Amegakure and came to a remote and uninhabited valley.


    ''I can take a break here.''


    Orochimaru found a big rock as tall as a person, sat down with his back facing it, panting and wiping the sweat off his face.


    During this period of time, he was really too weak.


    First, the reincarnation ritual failed, he was beaten by Nagato, and he was lucky enough to escape with his life. Then he was chased by Obito and fled in a hurry. Finnally he was again chased, this time by Konoha and Suna together, he was surrounded and beaten by kids like Kakashi, Shisui and Guy, and once again fled in embarrassment.


    It can be said that Orochimaru has reached the bottom of his life.


    The good news is that things can''t get any worse than this.

 Chapter 160: 160

    Chapter 160: 160


    After all, the only way ahead is upwards.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s heart gradually rxed, and with a burst of deep tiredness came from within, he just rested against the boulder for a while.


    In a distance, behind a tree, Kisame quietly watched Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru is undoubtedly a genius scientist. During his lifetime, the development of Hashirama cells was only one of his many research achievements.


    Cursed seal, Impure reincarnation, the eight branches... Orochimaru''s attainments and experience in many ninjutsu are very precious, which makes Kisame very envious.


    Not to mention, if he can get Orochimaru''s insight and experience of the Eight branches, it will be of great help to Kisame.


    That''s why he followed Orochimaru, and nned to subdue thetter and bring him back to Kirigakure to torture and interrogate him.


    However, just when Kisame was about to attack.


    ''Hmmm?''


    He suddenly found that he was not the only one who followed Orochimaru, and the other party attacked earlier than him.


    ''Swish!''


    A kunai flew like lightning from a distance and went straight to Orochimaru. Thetter was bowing his head, as if he was too tired and fell into a deep sleep.


    Just as the kunai was about to pierce Orochimaru''s face, he suddenly opened his eyes, tilted his head to the side, and ducked in the nick of time.


    Immediately afterwards, Orochimaru rolled on the spot and hid aside.


    Almost at the same time, the kunai that was inserted into the crevice of the big rock, that had an explosion tag tied to it exploded with a loud bang, sting the huge rock into countless pieces.


    "Who is it? Come out!"


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and stared at a bush not far away, only to see a figure rush out andnd on the opposite side of him.


    It was a tall man wearing a headscarf and a mask, and Orochimaru couldn''t see his face clearly, but he had the forehead guard of Taki Shinobi on his forehead.


    However, it was shed horizontally, indicating that this person was a traitor.


    ''Kakuzu.''


    Some time ago, Kakuzu, as a bounty hunter who was addicted to money, was attracted by the 300 million ryo on Kisame''s head, and secretly sneaked into the Land of Water, preparing to assassinate Kisame.


    As a result, as soon as he entered the gold exchange office to get information, he ran into Kisame destroying the gold exchange ce. In just one encounter, Kisame destroyed a heart and he escaped by luck.


    Kakuzu was frightened by this and immediately gave up his n to assassinate Kisame, and instead focused on the two Konoha traitors, Danzo and Orochimaru, so he came to the Land of Rain.


    A day ago, he sneaked into Amegakure, hid in the dark like Kisame, and followed Orochimaru all the way.


    "Are you really Orochimaru?"


    Kakuzu stared at Orochimaru for a few times, then took out the Bingo book forparison, and nodded with satisfaction, "As expected of the former Konoha Sannin, your bounty is as high as 60 million ryo, this time I earned big amount."


    Hearing his words, Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he was targeted by a bounty hunter.


    "He really don''t know what is good for him."


    Orochimaru smiled coldly, his pair of golden snake pupils glowed with cold light, exuding a strong killing intent.


    He was chased and defeated by Nagato, Obito, Jiraiya, Minato Namikaze, and now even a small bounty hunter dared toe to him and brazenly wanted to take his body to collect the reward.


    Orochimaru was chased and defeated all the way, and his heart was full of fire. he can vent his anger on this guy.


    Thinking of this, he made a sudden move, and with one move, he summoned arge number of poisonous snakes from the sleeves of his hand towards Kakuzu.


    In the face of this move, a general Jnin can''t even resist, they only to be killed in seconds.


    However, to Orochimaru''s surprise, Kakuzu sneered, and arge number of strange ck lines shot out from his arms.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    These ck wires flew forward, they are extremely flexible and are as sharp as steel wires, forming arge that cut the venomous snakes one by one.


    ''Rustle.''


    None of the snakes summoned by Orochimaru survived, they were cut into several pieces and fell to the ground. After struggling for a while, the stumps stopped moving.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru was surprised.


    ''What kind of ninjutsu is this?''


    He has always been well-informed and can identify thousands of ninjutsu, but this strange ck wires used by this man is something he has never seen before.


    Kakuzu spoke again, and asked Orochimaru in a deep voice:


    "What about Danzo who defected with you? That guy''s body is also worth 60 million ryo. However, if I deal with both of you at the same time, it may be a little troublesome for me. Forget it, that''s fine, I will kill you first, and add a fresh heart, I found you at the right time."


    When he finished speaking, he tore off his clothes, revealing his body stitched up with ck threads, and then walked towards Orochimaru step by step.


    "You are"


    Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly shrank, his figure suddenly retreated, and he blurted out the other party''s name, "Taki traitor - Kakuzu!"


    "Oh? I didn''t expect anyone to recognize me. I am really surprised."


    Kakuzu stopped in his tracks, feeling surprised. He was very curious about this. As Orochimaru had never seen him before, so how did he find out his identity.


    "You are a repeat offender of Taki, you were supposed to be imprisoned in Hozuki Castle, but you escaped from there and returned to Taki to kill all the high-level officials and take away their Kinjutsu."


    Orochimaru stared at Kakuzu as his eyes flickered and analyzed, "It stands to reason that you are in your seventies now, but you are still middle-aged, presumably because of the Earth Grudge, right? I heard that it is a way to make someone immortal, when I heard you say that you want to take my heart, I believe it is how you became immortal."


    The reason why he locked on his identity so quickly was because he was very interested in the Earth Grudge, and had collected a lot of relevant information about it.


    ''p p.''


    After listening to him, Kakuzu couldn''t help but p his hands and say with emotion:


    "Excellent analysis! That''s right, I''m Kakuzu, a man who once assassinated the God of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, and sessfully retreated. By the way, I went to the Land of Water not long ago to assassinate the Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame, although I failed, I once again sessfully escaped with my life. You are not wronged to die in the hands of someone like me."


    Kakuzu''s boasting horrified Orochimaru, as he didn''t expect his record to be so brilliant. If what he said was true, then he was a powerhouse no less than Nagato and sage mode Jiraiya.


    Not only Orochimaru was surprised, but even Kisame, who hiding in the dark was also surprised.


    When he saw Kakuzu for the first time, he recognized his identity, but in his memory, it was clear that he had never moved against this guy.


    ''Is he bragging?''


    While Kisame was still wondering, Orochimaru and Kakuzu have already started fighting.


    ''Swiiiii!''


    Orochimaru quickly formed a seal and threw a shuriken forward. The shuriken separated into hundreds of clones and shrouded thetter overwhelmingly.


    Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    This is an A-level ninjutsu created by Orochimaru''s teacher Sarutobi Hizen, which is very lethal and specially used to deal with strong enemies.


    Orochimaru had just experienced a fierce battle in Amegakure, and used the Orochimaru Substitution Jutsu, consuming a lot of chakra, and was in a state of extreme weakness.


    Therefore, when facing a powerful enemy of this level, he could only strike first and resolve the battle as quickly as possible, otherwise he would be doomed to lose if he dragged on.


    Unfortunately, Kakuzu is not a weak ninja.


    Earth style  Earth shield!


    In the face of the iing Shuriken Rain, he resorted to the earth style ninjutsu, which hardened the skin of his body into pitch ck, creating a powerful defense.


    ''ng ng ng.''


    Those shurikens struck Kakuzu making bursts of metal hitting each other, bursting with dazzling sparks, and finally falling to the ground.


    After defusing Orochimaru''s ninjutsu attack, kakuzu''s''s eyes turned cold and he pped the ground with his palm.


    Next second.


    Under Orochimaru''s feet, a ck wire that was attached to the end of his palm emerged from the ground, hit Orochimaru''s chin, sending him flying high.


    kakuzu''s body is connected by countless ck wires. His wrists, arms, and even his body can be separated at any time. When fighting an enemy, he can attack from near or far, with unexpected effects.


    The Tentacle Punch just now was a tried-and-true move that Kakuzu had tried many times, and it only needed a single blow to prate the enemy''s heart. However, he wants to keep Orochimaru''s heart, so he didn''t kill him.


    But this time, it was Kakuzu''s turn to be surprised.


    ''Boom.''


    Orochimaru flew high and fell heavily, but right at the moment he reached the ground, his body like a y statue, shattered into countless clods.


    "Earth style clone jutsu, when did he..."


    Kakuzu was startled, and before he had time to think about it, he felt a strong fishy winding from behind him.


    He turned around abruptly, and saw a huge python rushing over, opening its mouth, trying to swallow him whole.


    "Humph."


    Kakuzu snorted coldly, used the earth shield jutsu to harden his whole body again, and used his arms to hold the python''s upper and lower jaws so that it couldn''t eat him.


    However, this big snake is just a feint, it is to let Kakuzu fall into the trap.


    Just when Kakuzu was at a stalemate with the snake, Orochimaru''s body rushed out of the belly of snake, holding a sharp sword, which instantly prated Kakuzu''s heart.


    "Poof!"


    The python turned into white smoke and disappeared. And Kakuzu also fell to his knees on the ground with a plop, clutching the big hole in his heart, his expression extremely distorted and painful.


    "How is it possible, even my earth shield jutsu can''t resist..."


    Kakuzu raised his head with difficulty and stared at the sword in Orochimaru''s hand, feeling unbelievable.


    "Because this sword is one of the legendary Kusanagi swords, it is sharp enough to pierce everything in the world."


    Orochimaru said proudly.


    There are three Kusanagi swords in the world.


    As a Kusanagi sword collector, Orochimaru has acquired two Kusanagi swords in the past few years.


    Not long ago, one Kusanagi Sword that he uses most of the time was taken away by Kisame. Fortunately, one more remained remained, which won him this life-and-death battle at a critical moment.


    However, this duel between the two is destined to have twists and turns.


    Kakuzu, whose heart was pierced by Orochimaru, should have died, but he suddenly let out a low roar, and his back bulged high, as if something was about to run out of it.


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    Under Orochimaru''s horrified gaze, four ck shadows of different heights shot out of Kakuzu''s body and turned into four mask monsters.


    On one of the mask monsters, the mask on its face shattered with a click, and fell to the ground.


    The remaining three mask monsters represent fire, wind and lightning respectively, and also represent the three remaining hearts.


    Kakuzu slowly stood up from the ground, and finally resorted to the Earth Grudge mode.


    As he cast the seal, the lightning mask merged into the heart of his body, while the Fire and Wind masks were fused onto his left and right shoulders respectively.


    "Is this the secret of Earth Grudge?"


    Orochimaru saw this and could see on the spot the characteristics of the Earth Grudge jutsu, which is to achieve immortality by constantly stealing the hearts of others.


    And the most surprising thing is that the body can hold multiple hearts at one time, which means that he has several lives.


    This is simr to the Eight branches jutsu he practiced.


    At this moment, Kakuzu, who turned on the Earth Grudge form, without a word of nonsense,unched the most powerfulpound ninjutsu attack at Orochimaru.


    His body and the two masks on his shoulders opened their mouths at the same time, releasing threerge-scale ninjutsu. They intertwined with each other to form a dazzling beam of light, sweeping towards Orochimaru.


    "Triple Rashomon!"


    Facing the terrifying ninjutsu released by Kakuzu, Orochimaru did not dare to hold any reservations, and with a loud shout, he disyed the most powerful defensive ninjutsu.


    With this move, the winner will be decided and the battle wille to an end.


    Extremely violent chakra fluctuations rose in the valley, and the dazzling light drowned everything.


    The three mouths on Kakuzu shot in unison to form a chakra cannon with a diameter of more than ten meters, which was powerful enough to destroy a town or a mountain.


    Orochimaru, after he formed the seal, he pressed his palm to the ground, draining all the chakra in his body, and finally summoned three huge doors at the critical moment.


    ''Rumble.''


    The three Gates rose from the ground, lined up in a row, and blocked in front of Orochimaru in turn. Each of them is more than ten meters high, and the door is carved with the head of an evil spirit symbolizing death, which is the door of Shura from hell.

 Chapter 161: 161

    Chapter 161: 161


    Triple Rashomon.


    The original name of this ninjutsu is actually Quintuple Rashomon, which is the ultimate defense ninjutsu used by the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, but because every time a Rashomon is summoned, it will cost an unimaginable amount of chakra, so since After the first Hokage, no one could master this technique until Orochimaru discovered it.


    But Orochimaru can only barely summon the triple Rashomon, which is his limit.


    At this moment, the evil spirits on the three gates seemed to havee to life, they opened their mouths without any scruples, and swallowed the chakra energy cannon that wasing.


    Of these three gates, the first is responsible for enduring ninjutsu attacks, the second is to reduce the power, and the third is to further spread the power.


    ''Bang. bang.''


    Kakuzu''s chakra cannon was really powerful, they destroyed the first two gates one after another, causing them to copse with a bang, causing a huge noise in the valley.


    But in the process, the power of the chakra cannon was also greatly weakened, and it was finally blocked by the third Rashomon without any ident.


    "Ha haa..."


    Orochimaru knelt on the ground with his hands on the ground, panting violently, sweat dripping down his pale cheeks, dripping onto the ground.


    Although he blocked Kakuzu''s destructive ninjutsu, summoning the triple Rashomon also exhausted almost all of his chakra, making him to the point where he can''t use any other ninjutsu.


    He is so miserable these days.


    These days, Orochimaru seems to be targeted by the world, and has been chased by several groups, each time he can only run away in a hurry.


    Until this time, his luck may be running out.


    ''No, I want to live.''


    Driven by a strong desire to survive, Orochimaru gritted his teeth and stood up, staggeringly fled towards the outside of the valley.


    How could Kakuzu let him go.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kakuzu rushed over from a distance, jumped high, and eight giant ck wires branched out from behind him, just like the eight legs of a spider.


    "Orochimaru, you''re finished!"


    While talking, Kakuzu manipted eight ck wires to shoot at Orochimaru. They attacked thetter from all angles, sharper than a sword.


    Orochimaru tried to struggle to fight them, he turned around in horror, and shed at the ck threads with the Kusanagi sword.


    ''Swish swish.''


    He cut off several ck threads, but after all, two fists were no match for four hands, and he was quickly defeated, and even the Kusanagi sword was taken away by Kakuzu.


    And Orochimaru himself was firmly entangled by those ck threads, unable to move his hands and feet, he was fixed in ce.


    "I win."


    Kakuzu announced his victory and walked to Orochimaru step by step.


    ''No.''


    Orochimaru was so defeated that he could only roar unwillingly in his heart. Originally, he also had the eight branches jutsu as an ace, which could transform him into the legendary Yamato no Orochi, but due to chakra exhaustion, he was unable to perform it.


    "You seem to be very interested in my Earth Grudge jutsu. In this case, before you die, I will let you see the most wonderful part of this technique. I will show you how it makes me immortal."


    Kakuzu stared at Orochimaru, and while speaking, he stretched his right hand to thetter''s heart.


    What he has to do next is to use this hand to prate Orochimaru''s chest, forcibly extract thetter''s heart and chakra attributes, and then sew the heart into his body for his own use.


    Orochimaru watched Kakuzu''s hand getting closer and closer, his face turned ashen, and the fear of death in his heart surged like a tide, making him tremble uncontrobly.


    He has seen too many deaths and is deeply aware of the fragility of life, so he has always been so obsessed with immortality.


    But now, his life seems toe to an end, and his wish for immortality is, after all, a dream.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru slowly closed his eyes, waiting for death toe.


    ''It seems that Orochimaru is really defeated.''


    In the distance, Kisame, who had been hiding behind a tree to watch the fight, thought to himself.


    If it is Orochimaru in its heyday, he is definitely not afraid of Kakuzu, and even has a high probability of defeating him. But Orochimaru was seriously injured, and he was at an extreme disadvantage as soon as he came up, and it was inevitable that he would lose in the end.


    However, Kisame didn''t want to see Orochimaru dying, after all, thetter was still of great use to him.


    So, he activated the "Kamui" of his left eye, he focused his eye on Kakuzu''s heart from a distance of dozens of meters.


    Next second.


    "Fizz!"


    Kakuzu, who was about to take Orochimaru''s heart, suddenly let out the sound of gasping for air, because an unimaginable pain came from his chest.


    He looked down and was shocked, and found that his entire left chest, under the twist of an unknown force, had mysteriously... disappeared.


    Yep, disappeared.


    At this moment, arge hole appeared in his chest, which was empty, and the back could be seen from the front.


    The heart of his body was destroyed.


    ''Thump.''


    Kakuzu was in severe pain, and had to interrupt capturing Orochimaru''s heart. He knelt on the ground, suffering endlessly. The ck wires shot from behind him also returned to his body the next second.


    ''What happened?''


    Orochimaru waited for death toe, opened his eyes, but saw that Kakuzu fell to the ground, and he couldn''t help being shocked.


    However, due to the relief that he didn''t die, before he had time to be ecstatic, his eyes darkened due to his extreme physical and mental weakness, and he passed out.


    Kakuzu who heart was lost inexplicably, took off the Fire mask on his left shoulder, stuffed it into his chest, and stood up again.


    ''Is it Orochimaru?''


    He nced at the unconscious Orochimaru in surprise, and quickly ruled out this judgment, because he suddenly sensed a chakra that appeared not far away.


    ''Who is it?''


    Kakuzu looked over with a murderous look in his eyes, and saw a mysterious man wearing an orange swirl mask with only one left eye visible.


    ''Wait, that eye...''


    His eyes narrowed as he noticed the other''s left eye, which was not only blood red, but the pattern of the pupil was also very strange.


    When looking at that eye, Kakuzu suddenly went into trance for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, the mysterious man disappeared.


    ''No, it''s an illusion.''


    Kakuzu was startled, and quickly used the chakras generated by the two hearts to interfere with each other, so that he could escape from the illusion created by the enemy.


    Just when he became awake, a sharp pain came from his chest again.


    Kakuzu looked down, and saw a bone sword, stabbing in from his back and out of his chest, piercing his heart.


    ''Click.''


    The fire mask at the heart was stabbed by the bone sword and cracked with a crisp sound. This means that he lost another heart.


    "Surprised?"


    Behind him, came the voice of the mysterious masked man.


    Although Kisame bears the name of the Demi-God of the ninja world and the Sage of the Land of Water, he has never forgotten his original intention and has always maintained the fine habit of attacking the enemy unaware.


    Just now, he first used his Kamui to destroy a heart, and then used the illusion to interfere with the opponent. He took the opportunity to appear behind Kakuzu, and destroyed a heart again.


    In the blink of an eye, Kakuzu has only thest wind heart left, and hisbat power is less than one-fifth of his usual strength, not much stronger than ordinary Jonin.


    Kakuzu also understand this.


    He was not sure whether the masked man who attacked him was Orochimaru''s aplice, but this kind of thing was irrelevant, and his only thought now was to live.


    ''Swiii.''


    The wind mask on his shoulders shot forward in an instant, turning into a ck shadow mask monster in the air, fleeing into the distance without looking back.


    In order to survive, Kakuzu not only gave up the Orochimaru corpse and heart that he had obtained, he even ruthlessly abandoned his main body, just to seek a lifeline.


    He will be a cruel man for himself to survive.


    Regrettably, his efforts were doomed to be in vain.


    Kisame looked at the fleeing Kakuzu, and didn''t panic, he unfolded a pair of ck wings behind his back, and chased after him.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    As he pped his wings, hundreds of ck feathers fell from the sky like a torrential rain, blocking all possible escape routes for Kakuzu.


    Desperate to the extreme, Kakuzu could only stop and turn around, and desperately fight against Kisame.


    He mobilized all his chakra and through the mouth of the wind mask, heunched a high-pressure wind ball at Kisame. The countless wind des in the wind ball spun, and once it came into contact with Kisame, it would strangle thetter into pieces.


    However, Kisame just raised his hand, and the palm of his hand turned into a huge fan, which gently fanned in the face of the iing wind ball.


    Gunbai  Rebound.


    ''Swiiiii.''


    Under Kakuzu''s unbelievable gaze, the high-pressure wind ball heunched was just bounced back by Kisame, now covering him.


    ''Boom.''


    The wind de burst, and thest heart was also torn into countless pieces in the storm.


    Kakuzu is dead.


    This legendary ninja who has been in the ninja world for decades, killed countless people, and can be called a living fossil, hase to the end of his life.


    Kisame nced at the broken mask on the ground, turned and flew back to the previous valley.


    This valley, due to the previous battle between Orochimaru and Kakuzu, has already changed beyond recognition and is in a mess.


    It didn''t take much time for Kisame to chase and kill Kakuzu, and he only left for a short while, so when he came back, Orochimaru was still in aa and didn''t wake up.


    Kisame thought for a while, and instead of awakening Orochimaru, he put him directly into the Box of Ultimate bliss, intending to return to Kirigakure, and then release him for interrogation and torture.


    In addition to Orochimaru, there are two other things that Kisame has gained from this trip.


    One is the Kusanagi sword.


    This is a Kusanagi sword with a shape simr to a samurai sword. In addition to being sharp and hard, the biggest feature is that it can conduct chakra.


    In the anime, Orochimaru gave the sword to Sasuke, who used lightning to "enchant" the sword and y Chidori-ryu ninjutsu.


    Kisame held the ck hilt of the Kusanagi sword, activated the Lightning tenketsu, and injected lightning chakra into the sword, and the sword really shone with a dazzling golden light.


    In this way, Kisame has already obtained two Kusanagi swords, and only thest one is left, and all the Kusanagi swords will be collected by him.


    Another gain of Kisame is a scroll found from Kakuzu''s body.


    The content recorded in it is the Earth Grudge jutsu.


    Kisame couldn''t help but gleam it, and his heart was ecstatic.


    In his opinion, the value of Earth Grudge even exceeds all the ninjutsu and forbidden arts collected in the Konoha Forbidden jutsu library.


    Because, this is a real technique that can make people achieve immortality!


    After learning the Earth grudge, not only can you have five lives like Kakuzu, but as long as you keep recing with a young heart, you can live forever and gain eternal life.


    Of course, cultivating Earth grudge will definitely have some side effects, and it is still unknown what kind they are. Butpared with the temptation of immortality, no matter how big the side effects are, it is eptable.


    With the Earth grudge in hand, Kisame has a way out.


    He will not give up his former pursuit, but will continue to embark on the road of evolution, dreaming of one day bing a powerful and immortal extraordinary creature like the slug sage.


    But if he unfortunately fails, he still has a choice to choose, and he can also achieve immortality.


    Thinking of this, Kisame had peace of mind, and he put the scroll of Earth Grudge jutsu into the Box of Ultimate Bliss and kept it carefully.


    ''It''s time to get out of here.''


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly sensed that several strands of chakra quickly approached the valley. Judging from the strength, it was undoubtedly Jiraiya and others.


    After all, it is not too far from Amegakure.


    It seems that the previous battle between Orochimaru and Kakuzu caused too much movement, so they brought the people from Konoha and Suma over.


    Kisame''s thoughts moved, but he did not flee immediately, but formed a seal, activated the morph shoulder pattern on the right shoulder, and transformed into Orochimaru on the spot.

 Chapter 162: 162

    Chapter 162: 162


    Just after Kisamepletely transformed into Orochimaru, a group of Konoha and Suna elite ninjas headed by Jiraiya and Rasa appeared at the entrance of the valley.


    "That''s... Triple Rashomon!"


    Jiraiya saw the huge door lying down in the valley at a nce, and recognized from the appearance that it was a ninjutsu performed by Orochimaru.


    Sure enough, the next second he saw Orochimaru, standing in the middle of the valley.


    ''It seems that Orochimaru encountered an enemy, and a fierce battle broke out with his opponent here, and even a Ninjutsu like Triple Rashomon was used to deal with them.''


    Jiraiya immediately realized that this was the perfect opportunity to capture Orochimaru.


    "It''s Orochimaru! We can''t let him run away this time!"


    In the valley, the ninjas of Konohagakure and Sunagakure shouted, rushed into the valley from all directions, and surrounded Orochimaru.


    Strangely, in the face of the menacing ninjas, Orochimaru did not run away this time, but stood on the spot with a fearless look on his face.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    Jiraiya instinctively felt that something was wrong, ordered everyone to stop, and he walked towards Orochimaru alone.


    "Orochimaru, what''s going on here, whose corpse is that on the ground?"


    Jiraiya stood about ten meters away from Orochimaru, nced at Kakuzu''s corpse on the ground, and asked with a frown.


    "Just a bounty hunter."


    Orochimaru, Kisame, said lightly, and made fun of Jiraiya, "The bounty that Konoha gave me is not low, it''s 60 million ryo. If I surrendered, the 60 million ryo would be mine, right?"


    Hearing this, Jiraya sighed as he looked at this former friend of his, and said solemnly:


    "Orochimaru, stop being stubborn, this is yourst chance to surrender. I promise you in the name of the fourth Hokage that I will not take your life, but you must spend the rest of your life in Konoha Prison and repent for your sins."


    "I will still say what I have said, I refuse."


    Kisame spread his hands, his expression rxed, and continued to tease Jiraiya, "Unless you give me Hokage''s seat, I will not consider going back to Konoha."


    Jiraiya shook his head immediately, no longer having any hope of saving Orochimaru, his eyes instantly became cold and decisive, exuding a strong killing intent.


    He is well aware of Orochimaru''s talent. If he lets the other party go, he will definitely cause a huge disaster to Konoha when he makes aeback.


    Therefore, even if the other party used to be his close friend, he can''t be soft-hearted, and he must be dealt with on the spot and never have future troubles.


    Thinking of this, Jiraiya no longer hesitated and formed a seal, his white hair quickly became active, it became long and frizzy, like a lion''s hair.


    Hair Needle Senbon!


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Jiraiya''s hair turned into thousands of needles, and shot at Orochimaru like a rainstorm.


    Orochimaru (Kisame) smiled evilly and made a seal calmly. When the hair needles was about to strike, he summoned a row of curved wooden pirs in front of him, forming a hemispherical arch, enveloping himself inside. .


    Mokuton: Wood Wall.


    ''Tuh tuh tuh!''


    Thousands of needles fell on the wall and were sessfully blocked, causing no damage to Kisame.


    Jiraiya seeing that his ninjutsu failed, furrowed his brows slightly, and rushed to the wooden wall without saying a word. During this, the palm of his right hand produced strong chakra fluctuations, which eventually formed a dazzling circr chakra sphere.


    Rasengan.


    ''Click!''


    Jiraiya pressed his palm on the wooden wall, and the huge destructive force generated by the Rasengan instantly shattered the wooden wall and made an opening.


    Jiraiya saw Orochimaru hidden in the wooden wall showing him a strange smile.


    Next second.


    Orochimaru umted enough chakra and punched forward while shaking the remaining wooden wall around him.


    ''Not good.''


    Jiraiya felt the terrifying power contained in Orochimaru''s punch, which reminded him of Tsunade, but even Tsunade did not give such a sense of oppression.


    That''s because, at this moment, Kisame has resorted to the "Half-sage mode", filling one of his arms with Senjutsu chakra.


    In a hurry, Jiraiya could only switch from offense to defense, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, and tried to block the punch.


    The result is no suspense to those who are in the known.


    ''Boom!''


    Jiraiya had a ck mark on the spot where he was punched, as if he was hit by a huge meteorite, his body lost bnce and almost fell apart.


    The next second, he was knocked upside down and flew out, like a high-speed cannonball, flying hundreds of meters in the air.


    ''Bang.''


    In the end, Jiraiya mmed into the stone wall of the valley, sting a big hole, and was trapped in it, and others didn''t know whether he is alive or not.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Seeing this scene, the Konoha Ninjas turned pale in shock and rushed to the rescue.


    Seeing this, Rasa shook his head, took two steps forward, and stared at Orochimaru coldly: "I''ll do it."


    As the fourth Kazekage, he was actually controlled by illusion and turned into a puppet. In the end, he relied on the Konoha ninja to rescue him before returning to normal.


    This incident made Rasa feel very embarrassed, and at the same time, he also held back a fire in his heart. Now that he saw Orochimaru, one of his enemies, he naturally couldn''t wait to prove his strength.


    So, following Rasa''s jutsu, a highly condensed amount of maic chakra rushed into the ground, and arge piece of ground under his feet suddenly undted like water, turning into golden sand, as mighty as sea water.


    It looked spectacr.


    "Go!"


    Rasa shouted loudly, and the golden sand rushed towards Orochimaru like a tsunami, drowning thetter in an instant.


    Countless gold dust buried Orochimaru and formed a pyramid in the middle of the valley.


    "Gold Dust Burial!"


    Rasa''s voice was cold as he clenched his five fingers in the air. All the gold dust suddenly copsed violently. With a huge muffled sound, a big explosion urred inside.


    "It''s over."


    Rasa lowered his arms and dered his victory confidently. He became Kazekage by virtue of the Ma release Gold dust, and there were countless people who died under his Gold Dust Burial.


    "We won!" "Long live Kazekage-sama!"


    Seeing this, the ninjas of Sunagakure cheered happily. In their opinion, Hokage Jiraiya was also defeated by the enemy, and their own Kazekage-sama killed the enemy in seconds as soon as he made a move, this made them feel like their Kage is stronger than Hokage.


    However, Rasa, who was surrounded by the crowd, looked at the sand pyramid in the distance, but gradually felt that something was wrong.


    His intuition was right.


    ''Puff.''


    A bright green sapling suddenly appeared on the surface of the gold dust.


    Immediately afterwards, under Rasa''s horrified gaze, the sapling grew at an iparably astonishing speed, and soon grew to ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters...


    During this process, Jiraiya was also rescued from the rock wall by Minato and others. He was also shocked as he looked at the tree growing taller.


    In the end, what appeared in front of everyone was a giant tree with a height of 100 meters, towering into the clouds.


    With the hands and legs growing out of the tree, and the pattern of human faces appearing on the top of the trunk, the giant tree eventually turned into an indomitable wooden golem.


    "What is this?"


    Kakashi looked up at the wooden golem feeling dumbfounded and questioned.


    This scale of ninjutsu, not only him, but also all the ninjas of Konoha and Sunagakure have never seen in their lives, and the shock in their hearts can be imagined.


    "It''s first Hokage''s Mokuton jutsu. That fellow, Orochimaru..."


    Jiraiya was even more shocked. His gazended on the top of the wooden golem''s head. Orochimaru is standing there, looking down at all beings like a God.


    "Orochimaru''s strength is more than one grade stronger than before, and it doesn''t look like he is the sam person."


    Namikaze Minato frowned, his expression full of doubts and confusion. Could it be that this is the true strength of Orochimaru?


    At this moment, under Orochimaru''s control, the wooden golem moved.


    "Roar!"


    On the shoulders of the wooden golem was a lifelike wooden dragon dozens of meters long. At this moment, it let out a shocking roar, and charged towards Konoha and Suna ninjas from the sky.


    "Move away!"


    Jiraiya hurriedly shouted loudly, and everyone used shunshin to escape from this valley from all directions.


    ''Bang.''


    The wooden dragon fell to the ground, smashing arge pit that was more than ten meters into the ground, and smoke billowed into the sky.


    "Fourth Hokage, let''s retreat first! If we confront the other party head-on at this time, we will definitely suffer a lot of casualties."


    Rasa shouted at Jiraiya from a distance.


    Jiraiya nodded and agreed with him, he ordered the Konoha ninjas to evacuate from the ce and ordered Minato to cover the back.


    Minato raised his head and looked at the wooden golem that was wreaking havoc on the ground, his eyes narrowed and he decided to give it a try.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He used the Flying Thunder God jutsu and took the initiative to charge towards the wooden golem, his figure flickered and soon climbed up from the bottom of the wooden golem''s feet to his knees, waist, and upper body.


    In the end, Minato jumped, and finally came to the wooden golem''s head, only ten meters away from Orochimaru.


    ''Swish.''


    He raised his hand and threw a three-pronged kunai at Orochimaru, and appeared infront of him.


    Orochimaru was startled, but reacted very quickly, he ducked with a tilt of his head, and immediatelyunched a counterattack at Minato, shooting arge number of wooden vines from his sleeves.


    Minato activated the Flying Thunder God jutsu right at that moment.


    ''Swish.''


    He appeared in the position of the three-pronged Kunai, just behind Orochimaru, then held the Kunai with his backhand and stabbed thetter''s heart directly.


    With a puff, Kunai stabbed deeply into the flesh and blood, he seeded.


    But in the next second, Orochimaru''s body turned into a wooden figure, and the gap in the wood also caught Minato''s Kunai and his arm.


    Mokuton  Wood clone.


    The attack failed.


    As for Orochimaru, or Kisame , it quietly appeared behind Namikaze Minato and unleashed Kamui.


    Minato suddenly felt a strong crisis, he turned back suddenly, and saw the Mangekyo Sharingan at a nce, which was exuding violent fluctuations in pupil power.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, he instantly used Flying Thunder God jutsu again, trying to escape from here and teleport to other Flying Thunder God marks.


    But what shocked Minato was that his Flying Thunder God jutsu failed for the first time, because an inexplicable space force acted on him, interfering with his jutsu.


    Next moment.


    A space vortex appeared, taking Minato out of this world and teleporting him to the Kamui space.


    "It''s interesting now."


    Kisame muttered to himself, as the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He knew that the Kaumi space would definitely not be able to trap Minato forever, but it would probably take a while for the other party to escape from there smoothly.


    During this period, as the owner of Kamui Space, Uchiha Obito may encounter a big surprise.


    After sending Minato away, Kisame stood on top of the wooden golem''s head and looked at the ground.


    On the ground, Konoha and Suna ninjas basically scattered and disappeared. Kisame didn''t n to chase these guys, and after disarming the wooden golem, he disappeared into the mountains of the Land of Rain.

 Chapter 163: 163

    Chapter 163: 163


    After ten minutes.


    A few kilometres away from the valley.


    Jiraiya, Rasa and others gathered here one after another, looking at the ce where the wooden golem disappeared in the distance.


    That terrifying power left an indelible shadow in their hearts.


    Fortunately, after counting the number of people, it was found that most of them were safe and sound, some were injured, but no one died.


    However, Namikaze Minato, who was ordered by Jiraya to gaurd the back, did not appear for a long time.


    "Yellow sh will be fine, right? He''s my savior."


    Rasa came over and asked with a frown, seemingly concerned. But in fact, his heart was cursing, wishing that Namikaze Minato was killed by Orochimaru, causing Konoha to lose a great deal of power.


    This is Rasa''s character, a sinister guy at heart.


    "There is no need to wait, let''s go back to Amegakure first and then make ns. Minato may have already used the Flying Thunder God jutsu and went back ahead of schedule."


    After thinking about it for a while, Jiraiya ordered them to retreat, but he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    The group then returned to Amegakure.


    A few hourster.


    Kisame while maintaining Orochimaru''s appearance appeared outside the Amegakure again.


    During this time, he had devoured the second Kusanagi sword which he had snatched from Orochimaru, relying on its hardness and sharpness to strengthen his physique once again.


    At this time, in terms of physical strength, Kisame is already the number one in the history of the ninja world, the kind that leaves others far behind.


    Such a strong physique has alsoid the most solid foundation for his future evolution n. It can be said that everything is ready and only a chance is all he requires.


    However, before going back, Kisame wants to finish the y.


    Like Jiraiya and others, he was curious why only Orochimaru returned to Amegakure alone?


    Based on his''s knowledge of Orochimaru, he spected that the other party coveted Nagato''s body, and his attempt to seize the body failed, and he was beaten to retreat.


    Just like in the anime, Orochimaru tried to capture Sasuke.


    Kisame never doubted Nagato''s talent, and it was only a matter of time before he learned the sage mode of Ryuchi Cave.


    At that time, Nagato will definitely return to Amegakure and fight with Jiraiya, Rada and others.


    How could he miss such a wonderful show.


    Kisame strode into the entrance of the sewer, sneaked into Amegakure once again, and waited patiently.


    Kamui Space.


    This is a time and space outside the real world. The sky was dark, with no sun, no stars and no moon, like an endless ck curtain.


    On the ground, there are standing cubes or cuboid blocks, glowing with a cold metallic luster, stacked together, making anyone walking among them feel extremely deste and lonely.


    If this space is a person''s heart, then his heart must be full of despair, pain and emptiness.


    ''Da da da.''


    With a crisp sound, Minato Namikaze appeared in of the darkness.


    "Where is"


    He frowned and looked left and right, trying to find a way out, when he suddenly felt that he stepped on something.


    Looking down, he saw that it was a pile of shit.


    In addition to Obito himself being able to freely enter and exit this ce by relying on the ability of his right eye, after obtaining the former''s left eye, Kisame also sent a lot of things here.


    These things were all found by Namikaze Minato.


    He removed his shoes from the pile of shit, walked some distance, and found another broken arm, rotted to the point that it became a bone.


    This is Might Duy''s arm.


    Minato picked up the broken arm, looked at it carefully, stood there thinking for a while, and finally understood why he came here.


    It is due to Orochimaru''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    That eye, which is connected to this different space, can use it''s power to open a channel in the real world and send in objects or people from outside.


    "He wants to trap me in this ce?" Minato murmured.


    He didn''t immediately use the Flying Thunder God jutsu to escape from here, because he wanted to find out the situation here. Now that he didn''t find anything of value, it was time to leave.


    Thinking of this, Minato Namikaze closed his eyes and tried to perceive the Flying Thunder God mark he left in the outside world.


    His Flying Thunder God jutsu was improved from the version of the second Hokage''s jutsu, and the distance that he could teleport at a time was greatly increased. During the previous Third Ninja War, it took him less than ten minutes to rush from Konoha to Kirigakure for support.


    It can be said that any ce in the ninja world, for Namikaze Minato, is like visiting a neighbor''s house, and it can be easily reached at any time.


    But this time, he quickly discovered that his Flying Thunder God jutsu, which was infallible, was ineffective.


    The reason is that he cannot perceive the existence of the Flying Thunder God mark.


    ''Is it isted from this space?''


    Minato frowned.


    The chakra contained in the mark is equivalent to the coordinates. With the coordinates, he can use Flying Thunder God jutsu to teleport.


    It seems that he still has to think a little bit about escaping here.


    Fortunately, Minato carried some ration pills and water with him, enough for him to support him for a while. Before that, he must find a way to break it and get out of here.


    ''I need to do a thorough search here first and see if I can find any clues.''


    Minato made a n and immediately began to act. With a swoosh, he jumped onto a towering cube, looked into the distance, and then headed for the depths of the Kamui space.


    Every once in a while, he stops, closes his eyes and touches the ground with his two fingers, making a wide-ranging perception of his surroundings.


    A few hourster.


    Minato sensed again, thinking that he would get nothing like before, but unexpectedly came a surprise.


    He found someone.


    In his perception, three kilometers from the ten o''clock direction, there were two faint chakras, and they were still, and it seemed that two people were resting there.


    Minato''s eyes lit up and he rushed in that direction immediately.


    After a few minutes.


    Namikaze Minato concealed his breath and looked at the target''s location. At a nce, he saw two figures, a man and a woman, tied to a stone pir, their heads lowered, looking very weak.


    "They are"


    Minato found that both of them were wearing Akatsuki''s uniform, and the woman had blue hair and the man had orange hair, which reminded him of the two names immediately.


    Konan and Yahiko.


    These two are Nagato''s partners, the founders of Akatsuki''s organization, and the apprentices that Jiraiya once epted.


    After discovering the two of them, Minato was very cautious, he did not show up immediately, but thought quickly in his mind.


    ''Were they imprisoned in this ce by Orochimaru?


    Did Orochimaru use this method to coerce Nagato into their camp?''


    What puzzled Minato the most was why Orochimaru disappeared and didn''te to this space? If he saves Yahiko and Konan from here, wouldn''t Orochimaru lose everything?


    While thinking of many questions, Minato finally decided to save the two in front of him first and ask them to rify the situation.


    Thinking of this, he moved from the dark and came to the two of them.


    ''Huh?''


    As he got closer, he discovered that both of their hands and feet had been prated by a ck rod, which had pinned them to the post. That kind of ck stick seems to be able to seal the chakra in the human body, making Yahiko and Konon unable to struggle.


    The two noticed Minato''s arrival, and both raised their heads and looked at him suspiciously.


    They thought the person who came was Obito, but it turned out to be a strange man they had never met. The most eye-catching thing about this man, apart from his eye-catching yellow hair, is the Konoha ninja forehead guard on his forehead.


    While the two were surprised, Minato watched them and asked first:


    "You were also attacked by Orochimaru and were sent to this space by his eye jutsu to be imprisoned here?"


    ''Orochimaru?''


    Hearing these words, the two looked at each other, and finally Konan opened her mouth and asked with a vignt look:


    "Who are you?"


    "Almost forgot to introduce myself."


    Minato showed a sunny smile and tried his best to appease the two, "Don''t be afraid, I''m Konoha''s Namikaze Minato, and like you, I''m a disciple of Jiraiya-Sensei. You are Yahiko and Konan, if I''m not mistaken, right?"


    Hearing this Yahiko and Konan were stunned.


    The person in front of them is the yellow sh of Konoha who is famous in the ninja world?


    The name, Namikaze Minato, is second only to the top powerhouses like Hoshigaki Kisame and Jiraiya. Yahiko and Konan have heard about him for a long time, but they did not expect to see the real person here.


    Yahiko noticed the three-pronged kunai on Minato''s waist, andbined with the appearance of the other party, he had already believed Minato''s words.


    So he finally opened his mouth and said:


    "We were attacked by Uchiha Obito with his eye jutsu while we were waiting for Nagato outside the Ryuchi Cave, and then we were imprisoned in this space."


    ''Obito?''


    Hearing Obito''s name from Yahiko''s mouth, it was Minato''s turn to be surprised, he opened his mouth wide, and didn''te back to his senses for a long time.


    ''What is going on?''


    Konan saw that Minato didn''t speak, and didn''t know what he was thinking, so she took the initiative to add:


    "We had to cooperate with Obito and others because we were threatened by Obito. Nagato is now in Ryuchi cave, and he must have encountered danger, because it is Orochimaru''s territory, he may plot against Nagato."


    After Minato listened to Konan''s words, he felt even more chaotic in his mind.


    ''Forget it, let''s not think about it for now, it''s important to save them first.''


    He nced around, frowning and looked solemn, and quickly asked the two of them, "Where''s Obito?"


    Minato learned from their mouths that Obito was not here most of the time, but only asionally came back to check to confirm their condition.


    After getting this information, Minato no longer hesitated, and helped the two to remove the ck stick from their bodies, allowing them to regain their freedom.


    "Anyway, I''ll take you out of this hellish ce first. Come with me."


    He told the two of them, and then walked forward one step ahead.


    "Yahiko, are we going to follow him?" Konan looked at Yahiko and asked in a low voice.


    Yahiko is a lot more awake than usual. The most direct reason is that Orochimaru, the caster of the Impure reincarnation jutsu, was already in aa in Kisame''s Box of Ultimate bliss, and was unable to suppress Yahiko''s consciousness any more.


    "It''s better to believe in Konoha than Obito. If Minato Namikaze can really take us out of here, Obito will lose the leverage to threaten Nagato."


    Yahiko looked at Minato''s back and said slowly.


    So, the two quickly followed.


    Some time passed.


    "It seems that this is the edge of this space."


    Namikaze Minato stretched out his hand and touched ayer of invisible space-time enchantment, and ripples appeared in circles. Here, is the connection between Kamui space and the real world, where the space barrier is the weakest.


    ''There it is.''


    Minato seeded in perceiving the Flying Thunder God mark that he left in Amegakure.


    "Are you ready?" He turned his head and looked at Yahiko and Konan.


    The two nodded in unison, and said at the same time, "Please, Minato-senpai."


    "Bang!"


    Minato made a seal and separated a shadow clone to stay here. Then, he walked between the two and put his hands on their shoulders.


    With a swoosh, the three of them disappeared from the spot in an instant.

 Chapter 164: 164

    Chapter 164: 164


    Minato''s shadow clone, with a curious look in his eyes, returned to the ce where Yahiko and Konan had been imprisoned before, and hid there.


    Because Minato wanted to talk to Obito in person.


    Ryuchi Cave.


    The White Snake Sage was as usual, with a huge snake body entrenched on a gorgeous throne, had a pipe in her mouth and took a leisurely inhtion, and spit out a big smoke ring.


    Beneath it, Nagato stood on the ground looking at her.


    "Congrattions on learning the Sage mode, Nagato. You guy did not disappoint me, and it only took half a month for you to master the sage mode."


    The White Snake sage put down it''s pipe and spoke with admiration.


    "Thanks to your careful guidance during this time."


    Nagato said humbly and gratefully.


    At this time, hisplexion became whiter than Orochimaru, and the skin on his entire body showed a state simr to snake scales. Around his Rennigan, beautiful purple eyeshadow was added, showing a mysterious and noble temperament.


    In addition, the top of Nagato''s head had a pair of horns, which are very hard. Snakes have no horns, this is a symbol of "turning into a dragon".


    This is the change after Nagato entered the sage mode.


    He became a half-human, half-snake being, in which the characteristics of man and snake blended perfectly into harmony.


    Different from the Sage arts of Mount Myoboku or Shikkotsu Forest, the sage mode of the Ryuchi Cave is not a short-lived one, but a state that can be maintained for a long time.


    During this time, the White Snake sage used its pair of fangs to continuously inject natural energy into Nagato''s body, permanently transforming his physique.


    Now, he can absorb and utilize natural energy anytime and anywhere, and is a veritable sage.


    "Go, I know you can''t wait to get out of here."


    The White Snake sage said with a smile, and at a nce she could see what Nagato was thinking.


    When Nagato heard her, his face changed, and he quickly said respectfully:


    "When I rescue mypanions, I will return to the Ryuchi Cave and learn more from you."


    "No need, little guy."


    The White Snake sage looked down at Nagato, it''s pair of golden snake pupils shed as she told thetter, "Don''t forget your promise to me. When you defeat Mount Myoboku''s contractor, Jiraya, and Hoshigaki Kisame, the contractor of the Shikkotsu Forest,e back and see me. At that time, you will be the new master of the Ryuchi Cave."


    Hearing the words "new master", Nagato was very shocked. After regaining his senses, he responded solemnly:


    "I dare not, there will always be only one master to the Ryuchi Cave, and that is the White Snake Sage. I will definitelyplete the test and live up to your expectations."


    "Okay, alright, back off. I''m a little sleepy, I need to rest for a while."


    The White Snake Sage changed back to the image of an old grandmother, waved her hand and yawned, and narrowed her eyes while lying against the throne.


    "Yes."


    Nagato bowed again, facing the White Snake Sage, and exited the temple step by step.


    After Nagato left, the White Snake sage slowly opened her eyes.


    Although it is an sage, sages also grow old and die. At this point, she is very envious of Katsuyu, that woman is not only a sage and immortal, but also does not have arge group of subordinates who it needs to worry about.


    Over the years, the White Snake Sage has been looking for an excellent sessor.


    At first, it fell in love with Orochimaru and admired thetter''s ability and character very much, but Orochimaru''s ambition was too great, so it had to be more wary of him, and it was even more impossible to hand over Ryuchi Cave to him with confidence.


    Then Nagato appeared.


    Nagato''s talent and aptitude are even more outstanding than Orochimaru, and he is the "son of prophecy" that Gamamaru saw, who is destined to change the world.


    The White Snake Sage has high hopes for Nagato. If he can really defeat the contractors of the other two holy ces, it is enough to show that he is the real chosen person.


    At that time, the White Snake sage can safely hand over the Ryuchi Cave to Nagato, and let him lead the Ryuchi Cave to a more glorious period.


    It looks forward to see that day.


    ''Crunch.''


    As the door of the Ryuchi Cave was pushed open, Nagato wearing Akatsuki''s ck-bottomed red cloud robe, put on a hood, and walked out alone.


    ''Da da da.''


    He walked towards the surface unhurriedly, and his crisp footsteps echoed in the ground and spread far away.


    Two hourster.


    Nagato has walked more than ten kilometers along the ground, and the light ahead can be seen in the distance, which means that he is about to return to the ground.


    But at this moment, Nagato suddenly stopped and said in a slightly mocking tone to the empty darkness:


    "Come out. We are far away from the Ryuchi Cave. The White Snake sage won''t interfere here, so you don''t have to be so afraid."


    After a moment of silence.


    Obito and Zetsu came out of the darkness.


    "I got the information from my clone, there is indeed no movement in Ryuchi Cave, and Nagato came out alone." Zetsu said to Obito in a low voice.


    Obito, hearing that came to stand opposite to Nagato. While rubbing his chin with his fingers, he looked at thetter and said:


    "I heard from Orochimaru that you were favored by the White Snake Sage and epted as his sessor. Since you have came out of the Ryuchi Cave safely now, that means you have already learned the Senjutsu?"


    "That''s right."


    Nagato replied calmly, the hood covering his face.


    "That''s great,e back to Amegakure with me, and continue toplete our grand n." Obito opened his arms and sent a warm invitation to Nagato.


    Facing Obito''s warm invitation.


    Nagato smiled, then shook his head and coldly replied:


    "I refuse."


    The atmosphere between the two parties suddenly turned sharply, and instantly dropped to freezing point.


    Obito narrowed his eyes and stared at Nagato, his friendly tone disappeared, reced by threats and warnings:


    "Nagato, you have to think clearly. Don''t forget, your most cherishedpanions, Yahiko and Konan, are still in my hands. Do you want to ignore them?"


    "Obito, don''t you have any other skills other than using your inferior means to ckmail others? Unfortunately, this trick of yours is useless to me."


    Nagato mocked Obito and added inwardly, "Even if Yahiko and Konan are killed, I can still summon their souls from the pure side and resurrect them using Impure reincarnation. "


    Obito naturally didn''t know Nagato''s thoughts, but he was indeed irritated by thetter''s remarks.


    ''Woooo.''


    An iron chain fell from his sleeve, he then held it in his hand, and walked towards Nagato step by step.


    "Since good words are useless, it seems that I can only use force. Come on, Nagato, let me see the results of your training in Ryuchi Cave. Don''t let me down."


    Obito said and elerated towards Nagato.


    ''Swiiii.''


    He threw the chain out of his hand, it flew at a high speed, and went straight to Nagato''s throat.


    Nagato stood on the spot, neither dodging nor moved aside, he grabbed the iing chain as soon as he moved, and then yanked with force, pulling Obito to himself.


    In his other hand, a ck chakra stick appeared and stabbed towards Obito who was flying towards him.


    Seeing that he was about to be prated by the ck rod, Obito unleashed his Kamui in time to make his whole body blur, allowing the ck rod to pass through his body.


    The two brushed past each other, and the brief encounter in the first round was a tie.


    "You really haven''t made any progress. You can only do this from start to finish. Obito, you''ve disappointed me too much."


    Nagato turned around and said lightly, grabbing Obito''s chain.


    "Humph."


    Obito snorted coldly, and rushed towards Nagato again at a faster speed. A wooden thorn grew out of his palm, stabbing at thetter''s heart at lightning speed.


    ''Ha ha.''


    Nagato just sneered, seeing that Obito''s attack was about to arrive in front of him, he suddenly disappeared from the ce.


    He used the Shunshin jutsu, but his speed was so fast that it looked like teleportation.


    ''Not good.''


    Obito''splexion changed, and without hesitation, he activated his Kamui again, but before his Kamui took effect, Nagato shed behind him and kicked.


    ''Boom.''


    Obito was kicked heavily, and suddenly felt a sharp pain. His body became unbnced as a result, he flew forward, and finally mmed into the wall.


    ''Bang.''


    Obito struggled to climb out of the wall, his knees went weak, and he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Your movements are too slow, and in my eyes, you are just a little faster than a turtle."


    Nagato admired Obito''s embarrassed appearance and mocked ruthlessly.


    At this moment, Obito suddenly raised his head, and the Mangekyo pattern in his eyes suddenly spun, applying an illusion on Nagato.


    But the next second, Nagato didn''t have anything to do, but instead used the Rennigan tounch a countermeasure with illusion, causing Obito to suffer the consequences.


    "Whaaa!"


    Obito let out a scream, his right eye was bloodshot and shed a line of blood tear.


    "Poor fellow."


    Seeing this scene, Nagato shook his head and said contemptuously, "Don''t you want to know what I learned in Ryuchi Cave, I''ll tell you mercifully."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Obito:


    "As you can see, in the sage mode, my taijutsu, genjutsu, and ninjutsu have all been increased in all directions. All the basic abilities of ninjas have an increase in power exponentially. This is the difference between a Sage and others. Obito, you are too weak, and you are not even qualified to make me serious and show my real skills."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato stretched out his hand and activated the Bansho Tenin.


    ''Buzz.''


    Under the irresistibly strong gravitational force, Obito floated off the ground and flew towards Nagato with a look of horror.


    At this moment, he saw the Rennigan under the hood, indifferent and ruthless like the eyes of a God, and finally realized the fear of death.


    Driven by a strong desire to survive, Obito desperately used up his Mangekyo Sharingan and tried his best to unleash his Kamui.


    Obito disappeared with a woosh.


    "Still able to run away?"


    Nagato murmured, lowering his arms. Although Obito is not his opponent, Kamui is indeed very tricky, at least it is first-ss in escaping.


    ''Forget it, he is just a mouse, like Orochimaru, nothing to worry about.''


    Nagato ignored Obito who had escaped, and looked at Zetsu with his deep eyes.


    "Uh"


    Zetsu was suddenly startled, he subconsciously took two steps back, and then quickly sank into the ground, trying to use the earth escape to escape.


    Nagato calmly squatted down on the spot, pressed his palm to the ground, and activated his perception.


    ''Found it.''


    As the corners of his mouth curled up, wood chakra poured into the ground from the palm of his hand, and quickly disappeared from the ground.


    After a few seconds.


    ''Boom.''


    A big hole opened in the ground, and Zetsu was bound by the wooden vines, struggling in vain to as he slowly rose up from the hole.


    Nagato came to Zetsu, and a ck stick appeared in his sleeve, he pierced thetter''s body and immediately sealed Zetsu''s Chakra.


    "You, what do you want?"


    On Zetsu''s face, White Zetsu on the left side screamed loudly, and ck Zetsu on the right half looked gloomy, but their eyes showed fear of Nagato.

 Chapter 165: 165

    Chapter 165: 165


    Nagato didn''t say anything, he just looked down at Zetsu from above. Behind him, a white snake got out of his robe, hissing as it approached Zetsu.


    This white snake is Nagato''s tail.


    Its body swelled violently, then opened its big mouth and swallowed Zetsu in one mouthful, then changed back to its original shape, retracted into Nagato''s robe, and hid.


    "Let''s go back to Yuren Vige first. Although I promised the White Snake Sage to defeat Jiraiya-Sensei and Hoshigaki Kisame, I need to have to have an official identity. The leader of Amegakure sounds pretty good."


    Nagato muttered to himself, walked out of the ground, and returned to the surface.


    The sky was blue, it was cloudless, and it was a sunny day.


    A gust of breeze blew through, bringing fresh air and blowing off Nagato''s hood. He looked in the direction of the Land of Rain, set off without any expression, and moved forward at a fast speed.


    At this time, in Kamui space.


    Obito appeared mid-air, and fell to the ground with a plop. After lying down for a long time, he took a breath and got up again.


    His expression was ugly.


    Nagato''s growth has far exceeded his expectations. So far, he has no way to control that guy.


    Going by this way, it is basically impossible to actualise the Eye of the Moon n.


    However, Obito has ast resort.


    "Nagato, do you really not care about yourpanions? I don''t believe it."


    He muttered, sneered, and then walked to the ce where Yahiko and Konan were imprisoned.


    Ten minutester.


    ''What happened? !''


    When Obito found the empty stone pir, his pupils shrank and he was shocked.


    He obviously used the ck stick that Uchiha Madara passed to him before his death to seal their chakra and nailed them to the stone pir. It stands to reason that without the others rescuing them, the two would never escape.


    There can be no outsiders in this divine space.


    ''Did an ident happen?''


    Obito frowned, feeling a little uneasy, and immediately began to search around, trying to find the traces of Yahiko and Konan.


    But the result was that he got nothing.


    ''Where did these two go?''


    Obito''s inner unease became stronger and stronger. This uneasiness was not because of Yahiko and Konan''s escape, but because he realized that the Kamui power space he had always relied on might not be as safe as before.


    Sure enough, Obito''s spection was soon confirmed.


    ''Seooo!''


    A kunai came from the dark, making a whistling sound as it moved through the air, which surprised Obito as he quickly shed to the side subconsciously.


    ''Click.''


    It was very dangerous just now, the kunai just swiped his face and flew over, it scratched the mask on his face making it fall to the ground.


    "Who?!"


    Obito shouted sharply, startled and frightened.


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive, Obito."


    A familiar voice came from the darkness. Immediately, under Obito''s horrified eyes, Minato slowly appeared.


    "Minato-sensei...you, why are you here?"


    Obito pointed at Namikaze Minato, and subconsciously took two steps back. At this moment, he was like a frightened little boy.


    "Obito, don''t be afraid, I just want to talk to you."


    Minato spread out his hands, signaled to Obito that he was not malicious, and walked towards thetter step by step.


    However-


    "Don''te here!" Obito shouted again, and took out a new mask and put it on his face to cover his panicked expression.


    Seeing this, Minato sighed and stopped.


    "Obito, what happened to you? I am your teacher. If you have any difficulties or problems, you can tell me, and I will help you."


    He said to Obito with a sincere expression, hoping that thetter would put down his guard and open his heart.


    It''s a pity that Obito didn''t appreciate it, but stared at Namikaze Minato and asked in a cold voice:


    "How did youe to this ce? Yahiko and Konan, you should have rescued them too, right? As expected of the yellow sh, you really caught me off guard and surprised me."


    Minato also did not answer Obito''s question, but continued to persuade him earnestly:


    "Obito, you became like this because of... Rin''s death, right? You were there at the time, and you should know that Kakashi was forced to do that. He still hasn''te out of it until now, and he is in great suffering every day. But whether it''s Kakashi or you, you should let go of the pain and move on..."


    "Enough!"


    Obito roared impatiently, interrupting Minato, he was really fed up.


    Obviously, the two are on very different stands. So Minato was unable to persuade him.


    "I don''t care how you got in, but this space is my territory, and I have the final say. If you want to go out again, it won''t be so easy. Die!"


    Before Obito finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack Namikaze Minato.


    "It seems that there is only one way to calm you down."


    Minato''s eyes turned cold, and a Rasengan appeared in the palm of his hand, emitting a dazzling light.


    ''Boom.''


    The two had a fierce fight in the Kamui space.


    This battle did notst long, and the winner was decided.


    Obito lost again.


    After all, he was just beaten by Nagato, and he was injured, and in this Kamui space, his most iprehensible virtual ability could no longer be used.


    He can only use the Uchiha n''s secret techniques and Mokuton ninjutsu.


    Under such circumstances, facing the Yellow sh Namikaze Minato, Obito who seemed unstoppable, and was soon defeated under the continuous attack of the opponent''s Flying Thunder God jutsu.


    "Obito, leave here with me ande back to Konoha. Kakashi, my wife, Kushina, the Uchiha n, and everyone in Konoha will wee you home."


    Minato walked in front of Obito, stretched out a hand to thetter, and his eyes were sincere.


    "Put away your hypocritical expression, Minato-sensei."


    Obito sneered, his eyes turned fierce, he did not hesitate to exhaust thest chakra in his body, andunched Mokuton Hell forest.


    ''Rumble.''


    Countless trees gushed out from the ground and swept towards Minato Namikaze with vines and thorns, strangling him to death.


    Minato frowned, and with his superb Shunshin, he shuttled back and forth between the trees, calmly dodging the attacks of the trees. But suddenly, his figure stilled, and his movements became noticeably slower.


    The chakra of his shadow clone is almost exhausted.


    The next second, arge number of trees rushed up frantically, entangling Minato.


    In desperation, he nced at Obito for thest time, and took the initiative to release the jutsu, and with a ''poof'' he turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    ''Shadow clone?''


    When Obito saw, his face became more ugly.


    ''I thought my desperate counter attack defeated him, but I didn''t expect that I actually fought with a shadow clone for so long.''


    In particr, Obito was puzzled by how exactly Namikaze Minato entered the Kamui space? He rescued Yahiko and Konan under his nose. Is it a pure coincidence, or has it been nned for a long time?


    The more Obito thought about it, the more creepy he felt, and he broke into a cold sweat unconsciously.


    His biggest trump card is this Kamui space. If it is really cracked by Namikaze Minato, he will no longer have a safe ce to stay.


    Thinking of this, he knew that he didn''t have time to rest, and quickly scanned the Kamui space from the inside to the outside with his Mangekyo Sharingan, looking for any possible loopholes and suspicious points.


    Amegakure.


    In the temporary office, Hokage Jiraiya, Kazekage Rasa, as well as Namikaze Minato, Yahiko, and Konan, who had just returned not long ago, gathered here.


    Jiraiya patiently listened to his two disciples and learned about their experiences during this period of time.


    "Yahiko, Konan, I have wronged you. I didn''t expect that Great Toad Sage''s prophecy of Nagato would bring you so much trouble, and the Akatsuki organization you worked so hard to build was destroyed. Especially Yahiko, you lost your life. You now depend upon the Impure reincarnation. I''m sorry..."


    Jiraiya apologized to his two former disciples, and seemed very remorseful.


    In his opinion, it was because he revealed the Nagato''s identity as the "Son of Prophecy" that Obito, Danzo, and Orochimaru had their eyes on the three, causing the three teenagers to suffer so much ordeal.


    181. Nagato''s Deration


    "Sensei, please save Nagato. Orochimaru lured him to Ryuchi Cave. His current situation must be very dangerous."


    Konan requested Jiraiya.


    Hearing this, Jiraya thought about it for a moment, and responded to Konan: "If you are worried that Orochimaru will attack Nagato, you don''t have to worry too much."


    He told Konan and Yahiko the news that Orochimaru appeared alone in Amegakure, and said confidently: "Nagato is the Son of Prophecy, and he can turn misfortune into good fortune when he encounters anything, and nothing will happen. You know, the peace of the entire ninja world depends on him."


    Hearing what he said, the two of them felt a little more at ease.


    At this moment, Minato Namikaze, who was on the side, was suddenly shocked, and then stepped forward to report to Jiraiya: "Hokage-sama, my shadow clone just saw Obito."


    He exined the content of the conversation between the shadow clone and Obito, as well as the process of fighting.


    "Minato, Obito is your disciple, and you should know his character best. Why do you think Obito has be like this?


    Jiraiya frowned and asked Minato.


    "Obito is an innocent and kind kid, but he has a radical side in the depths of his personality, which is easy to be stimted and used. So I suspect that he may have been deliberately guided by someone after Rin''s death. Unfortunately, I couldn''t ask Obito the name of the person hiding behind the scenes."


    Minatobined the clues and his own inferences and said.


    "It''s really confusing." Jiraiya sighed.


    "But there is good news."


    Minato thought for a moment, and then added, "When my shadow clone saw Obito, he was already injured. Judging from the information provided by Yahiko and Konan, Obito should have waited outside Ryuchi cave until Nagato came out. Obito must have fought Nagato but lost and escaped."


    "What about Nagato, where is he now?" Konan hurriedly asked.


    "Konan, don''t worry."


    Yahiko put his hand on Konan''s shoulder, indicating that she should not worry, and gave a guess, "After Nagato left Ryuchi Cave, there is a high probability that he will return to the Land of Rain. After all, this is the ce where he has lived for more than ten years. Therefore, we just have to wait patiently at Amegakure."


    "Yahiko is right. I will immediately send someone to wait outside the vige. As soon as Nagato returns, I will let you meet as soon as possible."


    Jiraiya agreed with Yahiko''s opinion and made arrangements immediately.


    "Hokage-sama, please let me handle Obito. When my shadow clone and Obito fought, he had already left the imprint of Flying Thunder God on him. As long as he appears again, he would not be able to escape from my perception."


    Minato volunteered.


    "Well, I''ll leave this to you."


    Jiraiya nodded his head. He understands Minato''s concerns very well. Minato wants to work hard to save his disciple Obito, but he is not the same. He wants his beloved disciple Nagato to return to the right path as soon as possible.


    He now only hopes that Nagato has not been influenced too deeply by them during the time he spent with Obito, Danzo, Orochimaru and others.


    He hopes that everything can be salvaged.


    Three dayster.


    The sky was dark, the thunder rumbled as lightning shed in the dark clouds, and the rain shrouded the world.


    Another rainy day.


    The sky of Amegakure is like a funnel filled with raindrops that never ends. It does not stop all year round, washing the vige with rainwater.


    However, in the afternoon, the rain rarely stopped, and the sun prated through the gaps in the clouds and shone into Amegakure, bringing the rare good weather in the year.


    ''Da da da.''


    Outside the vige, clear footsteps rang as a figure wearing a red cloud robe with a ck background, stepped on the stagnant water on the ground, and appeared at the entrance of the vige.

 Chapter 166: 166

    Chapter 166: 166


    "Who?"


    The two guards in charge of standing guard immediately shouted sharply, and took out their weapons to block the man.


    ''Konoha Ninja?''


    Nagato noticed the Konoha forehead guard on the ninjas and couldn''t help but be surprise.


    But he soon realized that it was Konoha who controlled the current Amegakure.


    ''Ah.


    It seems that a weak country really has no dignity at all. Whether it is Obito, Orochimaru and others, or Sunagakure and Konohagakure, Amegakure is regarded as a soft persimmon, and it can be divided and kneaded at will.


    However, from this moment on, this will change.


    Because I am back.''


    Thinking of this, Nagato''s eyes turned cold. Facing the sharp questioning from the two guards, he didn''t say a word, he just stretched out his hands.


    Bansho Tenin!


    ''Buzz.''


    The strong gravitational force caused the two to leave the ground with a look of horror on their faces, and their bodies flew uncontrobly to Nagato''s side, and he grabbed their necks with one hand each.


    "Ten years ago, my parents were killed by the Konoha ninjas on thisnd. I have never forgotten this hatred. Now you are here again, but unfortunately I am no longer the weak me back then, where I can only watch watch you ughter recklessly. I want you to pay the most painful price."


    Nagato said word by word, his tone getting colder and colder, as indifferent and harsh as a God, and sentenced the death of the two.


    "Wait, stop!"


    Suddenly, a clear shout came from not far away, and Kakashi rushed to the scene.


    But it''s toote.


    In other words, Nagato heard Kakashi''s warning, but he chose to ignore it.


    ''Click. Click.''


    Two crisp sounds of broken bones sounded one after another. Nagato strangled the two Konoha ninjas expressionlessly, then threw their bodies aside, sshing the water on the ground.


    Then, he looked at Kakashi with a look of anger.


    Kakashi looked very nervous as his eyes fixed on Nagato. Although he couldn''t see the face under the hood, judging from his clothes and the ability disyed, this person is likely to be the disciple of Jiraiya-sama. .


    Thinking of this, Kakashi took a deep breath and quickly said to Nagato:


    "You are Nagato, right? Please don''t get me wrong, Konoha is not your enemy. Yahiko and Konan have been rescued by us from Obito and are waiting for you toe back in the vige. Hokage Jiraiya-sama also came to Amegakure in person. If you have any questions, you can ask him in person."


    "?"


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Nagato froze for a moment, feeling very surprised.


    ''Yahiko and Konan, who were kidnapped by Obito, were saved? Jiraiya-Sensei came to Amegakure?:


    These two news caused violent fluctuations in his heart.


    Nagato originally nned to kill Kakashi, and then go to Amegakure to destroy all the invaders. But now, he changed his mind and temporarily put away the killing intent in his heart.


    "Yes, I am Nagato."


    He replied calmly, and under Kakashi''s gaze, he finally took off the hood that shrouded his head.


    "!"


    The moment Kakashi saw Nagato''s true face, his pupils shrank.


    The other party had two horns on his head, long red hair, and dark purple eyeshadow on his unusually pale face. But the most striking thing is the pair of eyes, which, like the rings of a tree, Rennigan.


    "Lead the way."


    It wasn''t until Nagato''s faint voice sounded again that Kakashi came back to his senses and hurriedly made a gesture of invitation to the former.


    "Please follow me."


    After he said, he took Nagato and walked into Amegakure together.


    At the same time.


    Jiraiya and others in the office also learned that Nagato had returned to Amegakure.


    "Nagato, you really came back."


    Jiraiya muttered to himself and stood up from his chair, looking forward to seeing his disciple again after many years.


    He instructed the Anbu ninja on the side, "Go and inform Yahiko and Konan", then walked out of the office first and went straight to the street.


    Kazekage Rasa''s eyes flickered as he too got up and followed him.


    In a few minutes.


    The two meet on the street.


    Nagato saw from a distance that a group of Konoha ninjas led by Jiraiya, and Suna ninjas led by Kazekage Rasa, but he did not find Yahiko and Konan in the crowd.


    In his perception, there are still many Konoha and Suna ninjas lurking in the dark, slowly approaching him, forming a circle.


    Nagato''s eyes suddenly turned cold, he was vignt, and stopped moving.


    Jiraiya was immersed in the joy of seeing his disciple. With a smile on his face, he walked towards thetter and extended his arms to express a warm wee.


    "Nagato, we finally meet again. It seems that you have learned the Ryuchi Cave''s senjutsu? Congrattions."


    Jiraiya noticed Nagato''s appearance, and as a certain degree of "snake transformation" urred on him, which is very simr to the "toad transformation" when he practiced senjutsu.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, please don''te over, just stand there."


    Nagato said suddenly, looking a little indifferent, "I have a few questions to ask you before reminiscing."


    "Uh, just ask."


    Jiraiya suddenly became a little embarrassed, and he had to restrain the smile on his face and take Nagato''s inquiry seriously as Hokage.


    "Where''s Yahiko and Konan? That white-haired guy told me that they were saved by Konoha, he didn''t lie to me, right?"


    Nagato pointed at Kakashi beside him, looked at Jiraiya, and asked the first question.


    "Of course he didn''t lie to you. Three days ago, Konoha''s yellow sh Namikaze Minato entered Obito''s personal space by ident, found Yahiko and Konan there, and rescued them. I have sent someone to call them, the three of you will be reunited soon. Nagato, you don''t even believe me?"


    Jiraiya''s eyes were sincere, and he told Nagato the whole story.


    "Of course I believe you, Jiraiya-Sensei."


    When Nagato heard what happened, his expression softened a little, and he believed more than half that Yahiko and Konan had been rescued.


    However, in his opinion, Jiraiya didn''t bring Yahiko and Xiaonan to see him for the first time. Most likely, he dyed deliberately and wanted to use the two as "hostages".


    ''Humph.''


    After realizing this, Nagato narrowed his eyes and continued to ask Jiraiya a second question:


    "What is the purpose of Konohaing to Amegakure this time?"


    Hearing this, Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, and then quickly replied: "Nagato, don''t misunderstand. This action of our Konoha is only to arrest the traitors, that is, Uchiha Obito, Danzo and Orochimaru. After the matter is over, all Konoha ninjas will withdraw from Amegakure, which I can promise you."


    He knew that Nagato had never had a good impression of Konoha due to his childhood experiences. Thetter, together with Yahiko and Konan, founded the Akatsuki organization, to bring peace starting from the Land of Rain.


    As a Konoha ninja, Jiraiya has always felt guilty for orphans like Nagato and others, which is why he stayed and taught the three in the first ce.


    To atone for his sins.


    Now, as Hokage, it is even more impossible for him to trample on the ideal of peace in Nagato''s heart by annexing Amegakure.


    In response to Jiraiya''s answer, Nagato chuckled nomittally before saying:


    "The three people you want to arrest, Danzo has been eaten by the Snake Princesses in Ryuchi Cave due to him failing to bear the natural energy. As for Orochimaru and Obito, these two guys are defeated by me, as long as I am in Amegakure, they wouldn''t dare to appear around here. So, Jiraiya-Sensei, if you want to arrest them, you shouldn''t arrest them in the Land of Rain, you can leave now. What do you think?"


    "Nagato, you mean..."


    Jiraiya frowned.


    After reuniting with Nagato, during the conversation with this former disciple, Jiraiya gradually felt the strangeness and hostility emanating from the other party.


    Nagato seems to be no longer the gentle, shy, innocent and kind boy he remembered.


    "I mean that."


    Nagato stared at Jiraiya, raising his voice so that everyone present could hear what he said next, "From now on, Amegakure will be ruled by Akatsuki. And I will be the leader of this vige."


    Hearing this everyone was startled by Nagato''s words. After the ninjas of Konoha and Suna came back to their senses, they whispered.


    "Hmph, where did the kide from, he really speaks whateveres to his mind."


    Without waiting for Jiraiya to respond, Rasa moved forward and said, "The current Amegakure has been fully governed by Sunagakure, and it has be a de facto part of Sunagakure. Regardless of whether Konoha withdraws or not, it is impossible for us Sunagakure to leave here."


    From Rasa''s point of view, Nagato was Jiraiya''s disciple, and when the two said these words in front of him, it was obvious that they were acting, and they wanted to take Amegakure away from him.


    Once Sunagakure leaves, Konoha can indirectly control Amegakure through the so-called Akatsuki organization and gain maximum benefits.


    Too bad he found out.


    As an ambitious conspirator, how could Rasa give up the Amegakure. If he can gain Amegakure, he can further consolidate his position in Sunagakure.


    "Then there''s no other way."


    After hearing Rasa''s words, Nagato shook his head, as his eyes fell on thetter.


    "Nagato, what are you doing?"


    Jiraiya realized that something was wrong, and was startled in his heart, and quickly said to stop, "Don''t be impulsive, if there is anything you can sit down and talk about slowly..."


    However, before he finished speaking, Nagato had already attacked Rasa.


    Bansho Tenin!


    Nagato stretched out a hand, sending out an irresistible strong gravitational force, which acted on Kazekage Rasa who was ten meters away.


    He''s ready to kill!


    ''What kind of ninjutsu is this?''


    Rasa only felt an inexplicable suction acting on his whole body. It wasn''t as simple as sucking him towards Nagato, but it made him lose control over his body, and even a hand sign could not bepleted.


    Ordinary people can only let Nagato ughter them this trick.


    Fortunately, for his Maic release Gold Dust Jutsu to be activated, it does notpletely rely on the seal, and these gold dust also have the ability to automatically protect their masters.


    ''Rustle.''


    Seeing that Rasa was about to fall into Nagato''s hands, arge amount of gold dust appeared around his body, forming a sphere as tall as one person, protecting him.


    Absolutely defense.


    However, Nagato just sneered, sucked the whole gold dust ball over, and then a ck stick appeared in the other palm, and stabbed it towards the ball.


    This ck stickes from the Gedo Statue, which is the sharpest weapon, not to mention, Nagato also attached ayer of senjutsu chakra to it to further strengthen its attack power.


    ''Absolute defense? What a joke.''


    ''Haha!''


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, the ck stick in Nagato''s hand effortlessly prated the sand ball and stretched out from the ball at the other end.


    The tip of the ck stick, covered with thick blood, that dropped drop by drop.


    In the next second, the gold dust ball automatically disintegrated, losing Rasa''s support, and turning into a pile of ordinary sand, mixed with blood and fell to the ground.


    As for Rasa himself, his entire abdomen was prated by a ck stick, and his situation was very bad. He looked at Nagato with horror on his face, unable to believe that the other party had cracked his Kekkei Genkai so easily.


    He is the fourth Kazekage. For the entire bright side ninja world, he is considered a top powerhouse, and he is now defeated by an unknown ninja.


    Nagato''s power is beyond Rasa''s imagination.


    "Kazekage-sama!"


    Seeing this scene, the Suna ninjas not far away eximed and wanted to rush over to save him, but one person was faster than them and reached Nagato first.


    It''s Jiraiya.


    "Nagato, stop!"


    Jiraiya looked shocked and angry, and his long white hair shot out, wrapping around Nagato''s arm, trying to stop thetter. If Nagato killed Rasa here, there would be absolutely no room for recovery.

 Chapter 167: 167

    Chapter 167: 167


    Nagato was expressionless as he looked at Jiraiya who rushed over and coldly said:


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, an explosive repulsive force gushed out from his body, dissipating outwards like an overwhelming wave, instantly shrouding Jiraiya and Rasa.


    Next second.


    These two Kages, as if they were hit head-on by a high-speed train, flew out at an extremely fast speed, rolling dozens of times in the air uncontrobly, until finally


    ''Boom!''


    Rasa smashed into a building next to the street, and the Suna ninjas not knowing wheather he is alive or not rushed in and dug out their Kage from the depths of the ruins.


    In contrast, Jiraiya''s situation was better. After flying upside down for a few dozen meters, he fell to the ground and slid for a long distance before barely stabilizing his body.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Nagato Shunshin to catch up with him, but instead of attacking Jiraiya, he said.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, as the Sage of the Ryuchi Cave, I have already promised the White Snake Sage to defeat you, the Sage of Mount Myoboku, with Senjutsu."


    Nagato stared at Jiraiya and said slowly, "So, I''ll give you time now, turn on the Sage mode and fight me."


    "Is this what you want, Nagato? I have no interest in this kind of battle with you!"


    Jiraiya said in a deep voice, judging from his expression, he was really angry with this disciple.


    "I knew you would refuse. But, Jiraiya-Sensei, don''t you realize that you are not qualified to refuse me at all?"


    Nagato asked Jiraiya back, and said with a nk face, "You better hurry up, or your subordinates will be killed by me."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya''s pupils shrank immediately, and then he saw Nagato turn around towards Konoha ninjas.


    "Run away!"


    Jiraiya''s face changed greatly, he shouted at his subordinates, and then immediately folded his hands and sat down on the spot with his legs crossed.


    He knows that even if he catches up, he can''t stop Nagato. Only by entering the Sage mode can he be qualified to fight thetter.


    Therefore, although Jiraiya was very anxious, he could only close his eyes, force himself to be quiet, and absorb the natural energy without moving.


    "That guy is here!"


    On Konoha''s side, seeing Nagato killing like a God of death, they were in chaos.


    No matter who it is, after witnessing Nagato defeating two Kage-level powerhouses easily, it is difficult for them to have the courage to fight him.


    Moreover, Namikaze Minato is not here, because after he asked Jiraiya''s permission, he followed Uchiha Obito.


    Without this backbone, Konoha is even less likely topete with Nagato.


    At the critical moment, Kakashi stood up.


    While sending an emergency message to Minato Namikaze, he shouted to the Konoha ninjas:


    "Hokage-sama is turning on the Sage mode, we must buy time for him and hold the enemy at all costs!"


    As soon as he said that, he immediately formed hand seals and took the initiative to attack Nagato.


    Earth style  Chasing teeth.


    Kakashi used the summoned ninja dogs raised by the Hatake n to swarm towards Nagato, and bit him.


    Nagato frowned, hating him being bitten by dogs, andunched the Shinra Tensei again.


    "Woooooo!"


    Seven ninja dogs of different sizes flew in all directions with a whimper, and fell to the ground one after another.


    Their sacrifices brought Kakashi an opportunity. Taking advantage of the gap after Nagato''s Shinra Tensei ended, he did not hesitate to use Chidori and rushed towards thetter.


    "Woooo!"


    The lightning in his hand was dazzling, like a thousand birds singing in unison, and he was in front of Nagato in an instant.


    Just when Kakashi thought he was going to seed


    ''Snap.''


    From Nagato''s sleeve, an arm covered with snake scales stretched out, grabbed Kakashi''s wrist, and then squeezed it hard.


    ''Click.''


    Kakashi''s arm was broken.


    He groaned suddenly, with a painful expression on his face.


    "Remarkably brave."


    Nagatomented lightly, and prepared to end Kakashi''s life.


    However, at this time, the other Konoha ninjas also came back to their senses. They were inspired by Kakashi, and seeing that his life was in danger, they took out their ace cards and rescued Kakashi.


    ''Swiiii.''


    A high-density chakra shock wave flew from a distance, hitting Nagato''s face at an extremely fast speed.


    Nagato tilted his head, and with his powerful perception ability, he avoided the st.


    "Kakashi, I''m here to save you! Leaf whirlwind!"


    With a passionate roar, Guy rushed to Nagato first and kicked thetter from the front.


    Nagato stretched out his other hand, trying to grab his calf, but thetter was faster than he thought.


    And also had great power.


    ''Bang.''


    Nagato, who was careless, failed to defend against Guy''s attack, and took a solid kick in the chest. He took a few steps back, a look of surprise on his face.


    He could feel that the guy in front of him wearing green tights with red skin, although looked abnormal, was definitely not a simple character.


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui also rushed over and quickly said to Giy:


    "Guy, take Kakashi back and open your eight gates. Until you''re ready, let me hold the enemy back."


    "Well, be careful."


    Guy looked solemn as he picked up Kakashi and retreated not far away, then without dy for a second, he shouted and lifted the restrictions on his body.


    "Gate of Opening."


    "Gate of Healing."


    "Gate of Life."


    "Gate of Pain."


    "Gate of Limit."


    He opened the first five gates of the Eight Gates in one breath, and green steam burst out of his body, but Guy knew that this was not enough, so he did not stop, and continued to open the sixth and seventh gates.


    During this time.


    Shisui''s eyes narrowed as he stood in front of Nagato.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Dozens of Uchiha Shisui started to appear at the same time, the real body and the clone kept switching, the real and the fake, the fake and the real,unched a dazzling attack on Nagato.


    However, what surprised Shisui was that Nagato dodged calmly, and could just avoid his real attack every time.


    His jutsu was seen through by him.


    "It''s all for show."


    Nagatomented, and suddenly rushed into the encirclement of Shisui''s clones, hitting one of the clones with a punch, causing thetter to stagnate and let out a muffled groan.


    The Sage mode will strengthen people''s perception, and the senjutsu of the Ryuchi Cave gives Nagato a sensitive detection ability like a snake.


    Therefore, he can easily find thetter''s body from the many clones.


    ''Boom.''


    Shisui fell down in pain, and all of his clones disappeared into the air at the same time, not a single one remained.


    Nagato walked over Shisui, and looked at Guy.


    At this time, Guy had opened the sixth gate and green steam spread out from the body about half a meter high, his pair of eyes glowed green, and his body erupted with amazing momentum.


    "Gate of View."


    "Interesting."


    Nagato became interested, and hooked his finger at Guy, making a provocative gesture.


    Next moment.


    ''Boom.''


    Guy stomped on the ground making a big hole, and instantly crossed the distance like lightning, and punched Nagato''s face with a punch.


    Nagato didn''t dodge or evade. This time, he no longer underestimated the enemy. He also shot like lightning, and even blocked the punch from Guy with one palm.


    A strong wind centered on the two of them swept away and drove the other Konoha ninjas back.


    Although Guy has opened six gates, Nagato himself has the powerful Kekkei Genkai of the Uzumaki n and Senju n, and coupled with the "snake-like" transformation of his body by natural energy, he has aplete Sage body.


    With this Sage body, Nagato''s physical skills are enough topete with Guy.


    "Hum!"


    Guy''s nose exhaled two hot breaths, and then shouted, "Youth!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he shot again and threw hundreds of punches towards Nagato in a row.


    His high-speed punches collided and rubbed with the air, not only forming shock waves, but also producing mes that flew around like a peacock opening its screen.


    ''Morning Peacock.''


    Guy used this move before to blow up Orochimaru, forcing thetter to use the Orochimaru substitution jutsu to escape.


    Unfortunately, this time, his opponent is Nagato.


    Facing Guy''s fists that mmed towards him like raindrops, Nagato stood still, raising his hands and mming hundreds of punches at him.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The punches from both sides caused a series of explosions in the surrounding air, which was deafening. Not only that, the ground near the two could not withstand the impact of the fist wind, started cracking.


    At this time, if there are other people close to the fighting range of the two, they will not even know how they died.


    ''Who will win?''


    The answer came soon.


    Nagato took the Morning Peacock head on, found one of Guy''s w, and punched through thetter''s defense and hitting Guy''s chest.


    "This punch is for the one you took just now."


    Nagato said coldly, adding the power of Shinra Tensei to the power of his fist.


    So, Guy flew out upside down, and he flew farther than Rasa and Jiraiya, spanning a distance of hundreds of meters in the air, and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Nagato clenched his fists and looked at the remaining Konoha ninjas.


    In the past, he was shy and reserved and didn''t like fighting with people. But during this period of time, after experiencing the tempering of many things and developing the powerful potential in his body, he changed unknowingly.


    The current Nagato, not only does not mind using power, but is happy to use power.


    He wants to be a God.


    From Nagato''s point of view, only when all people fear the power of God and feel real pain will they stop fighting and killing and ept peace.


    This is how he achieves peace.


    Driven by this thought, Nagato strengthened his killing intent and locked his eyes on Kakashi and Shisui not far away.


    ''Sweee.''


    As he raised his hands, a chakra ck stick was shot from each of his sleeves, towards the two of them directly.


    It''s speed is so fast that other people have no time to rescue.


    Right at this moment


    ''Swish.''


    A figure swept across the street like a sh of light, grabbed Kakashi and Shisui with both arms, and rescued them from Nagato''s ck stick.


    It''s Minato.


    ''Oh? Is this Konoha''s famous yellow sh?''


    Nagato looked at Minato, thetter''s name was only one word different from his, and for a long time, the other''s prestige was something he needed to look up to.

 Chapter 168: 168

    Chapter 168: 168


    But now, in Nagato''s eyes, Namikaze Minato is not much different from other Konoha ninjas.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He rushed straight to Minato, and used Bansho Tenin. He wanted to repeat the old trick he used to instantly defeat Rasa.


    Minato frowned, and his figure disappeared out of thin air in a sh.


    The next moment, he quietly appeared above Nagato''s head, and used Rasengan to hit thetter''s back severely.


    ''Boom!''


    Nagato was instantly knocked to the ground and fell into a big pit.


    Seeing this scene, all the ninjas in Konoha finally felt proud, and couldn''t help but apud and cheer.


    On a roof in the distance.


    Kisame who has currently turned into Orochimaru, hid here to overlook the battlefield, and clearly saw Nagato fighting with Konoha and Suna ninjas.


    He, who has always liked to join in the fun, is also waiting for a suitable time to enter the battlefield.


    On the streets of Amegakure.


    Since Nagato appeared, it can be said that he was invincible, and no one could go through several rounds in his hands until the appearance of Minato Namikaze.


    As soon as Minato arrived at the battlefield, he attacked Nagato and used his skill of Flying Thunder God Jutsu with Rasengan to knock thetter to the ground.


    However, when everyone else started cheering, Minato''s expression was solemn.


    Because, Nagato, who was beaten on the ground, rested his hands on the ground and stood up as if nothing was wrong. It seemed that he was not injured at all.


    "As expected of the Yellow sh, it''s a beautiful attack, but unfortunately it''s not powerful enough, it felt like something scratched me."


    Nagatomented lightly.


    His Sage body is not inferior even ifpared with the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama. Not only does it have a strong defense, but its recovery ability is quite amazing. Even if he is hit by a Rasengan, he can heal itself in an instant.


    Hearing Nagato''s words, Minato''s expression changed.


    ''Like a scratch.''


    Hearing that, he remembered another person once saying that to him, that person''s name is Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ''Is Nagato, a second Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    Nagato raised his hands and announced to Minato while forming the seal:


    "Then, it''s my turn. I will use this trick to crack your Flying Thunder God Jutsu."


    As soon as his words fell, under Minato''s astonished eyes, Nagato opened his mouth and spit forward, and a lifelike dragon of light flew out of his body.


    It went straight to Minato.


    "Roar!"


    The Dragon of light appeared apanied by the thundering dragon roar, almost instantly made the Konoha ninjas including Minato feel deaf.


    Not only that, but the Dragon of Light also produced an extremely strong sh, so that everyone who saw it lost their vision momentarily, leaving only pure white in front of them.


    ''Not good.''


    When Minato found that his vision and hearing were deprived, his first thought was to use Flying Thunder God to hide in the distance and avoid this technique.


    However, just when Minato was about to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, the Dragon of light exploded violently, causing the air within a radius of 100 meters to vibrate violently.


    Minato and others in this area, under the high-frequency vibration of the air, only felt that the bones of the whole body were shaking, and they were almost falling apart.


    Minato''s concentration was interrupted, his whole body was numb, and he lost his sense of touch.


    So far, he has been deprived of sight, hearing, and touch, and he cannot see, hear, feel, or do anything.


    This is Nagato''s Senjutsu, White Shock Jutsu.


    This technique is a powerful Senjutsu that can only be used by Nagato who has learned the Ryuchi cave Sage Mode.


    He transforms the natural energy gathered in the body into a Light Dragon, which is radiated from his mouth and detonated. The strong light and sound generated are enough to paralyze the enemy''s vision and hearing. The air vibration caused by the explosion can also block the enemy''s sense of touch.


    This is a kind of senjutsu that perfectlybines the three attack methods of light, sound and air vibration, is Nagato''s killer weapon.


    To say that the only shoring of the White Shock Jutsu is that it does not distinguish between the enemy and Ally, it indiscriminately attacks everyone.


    But Nagato himself, as a half-snake, can use the white snake''s cornea to block his sight so that he can''t see strong light. By liquefying the body, his body bes as soft as a snake and can withstand sound and vibration.


    In this way, only Nagato can move freely within the shrouded range of the White Shock Jutsu. As long as he grab the enemy''s vital point, he can eliminate them effortlessly.


    ''Whoosh.''


    On the street shrouded in light, Nagato shed and appeared above Minato. A ck chakra rod stretched out from his sleeve and pierced Minato''s back.


    ''Puff!''


    Minato was prated, and he fell down immediately and was nailed to the ground.


    The re and echoes of the street gradually dissipated as the natural energy dissipated. Konoha and Suna ninjas, whose bodies were paralyzed by the vibration of the air, gradually regained consciousness.


    "Minato-sensei"


    "Namikaze-sama!"


    When Kakashi and the others saw that Minato was stepped on by Nagato and couldn''t move with a ck rod stuck in his back, they all shouted in horror.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Minato spat out a mouthful of blood and wanted to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to get away, but he couldn''t gather Chakra as his chakra was sealed by the ck rod.


    Nagato raised his other hand, held a ck stick and aimed at Minato''s heart, about to stab it down.


    In his opinion, Minato Namikaze is a very troublesome guy. This time, he relied on the powerful "kill at first sight" ability of the White Shock Jutsu, which made the opponent reveal a short w, and then seized this opportunity to win in one fell swoop.


    If this guy escapes, the next White Shock Jutsu will be useless against him.


    Therefore, in order to avoid future troubles, Nagato decided to kill him.


    At this time-


    "Nagato, stop!"


    Two voices, one man and one woman, came from not far away.


    It was Yahiko and Konan who came to the scene after receiving the news that Nagato was back.


    But what the two never expected was that what they thought was a happy reunion of the four of them turning into a huge fight, and that it was initiated by Nagato.


    ''Nagato, what happened to you?''


    "Yahiko, Konan, you want to speak for a Konoha Ninja?"


    Nagato stopped and looked at the two of them, his eyes lost the gentleness of the past, reced by sternness.


    "Nagato, it was Namikaze Minato who took the risk and rescued us from Obito''s Kamui space. Otherwise, we might have died at Obito''s hands. The person you want to kill is our savior!"


    Konan was very anxious.


    "Nagato, no matter what reason you have, don''t do this." Yahiko also shook his head at Nagato and said like an elder brother.


    When Nagato heard them, his eyes flickered, and finally he put away the ck rod and said coldly to Namikaze Minato under his feet:


    "You are lucky to have your life spared."


    Nagato stepped over Minato and walked towards Konan and Yahiko.


    "Namikaze-sama!"


    After Nagato left, a group of Konoha ninjas rushed forward immediately, took Minato Namikaze aside, and asked the medical ninja to give him emergency treatment.


    Seeing that Nagato spared Minato Namikaze''s life, both Yahiko and Konan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Nagato, what happened to you? What happened in Ryuchi Cave that made you look like this? Why did you take action against Jiraiya-Sensei and Konoha?"


    As Konan walked towards Nagato, she asked all the questions that arose in her heart.


    Yahiko echoed: "Nagato, you can tell Konan and me what you think. She and I will try to understand you no matter what, after all, we are partners, aren''t we?"


    Hearing this, Nagato finally showed a smile and said to the two:


    "Of course. Yahiko, Konan, you will always be my most cherished partners and the most important people in my life."


    Suddenly.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Arge number of kunai and shuriken, mixed with detonating talismans, flew out from both sides of the street and attacked Nagato.


    ''Bang.''


    The explosion tags exploded, producing dazzling firelight and thick smoke, instantly drowning him.


    Next second.


    A powerful repulsive force erupted from Nagato''s body, deflecting all the sts, kunai, and shuriken, leaving him unscathed.


    However, Yahiko and Konan, who were opposite Nagato, were captured by the gold dust that appeared silently under their feet.


    It''s Kazekage Rasa.


    His abdomen, which had been pierced by Nagato with a ck rod, had been treated and is wrapped in a bandage. Although he looks pale, he still has some power to fight.


    When Nagato was fighting against Konoha ninjas, Rasa led Suna Anbus, who had been lurking in the dark and waited patiently.


    When he saw Yahiko and Konan appear, he realized that the opportunity to fight back hade.


    ''Rustle.''


    Under Rasa''s control, Gold Dust brought Yahiko and Konan to his side and became his hostages.


    Then, he said to Nagato with a grim expression:


    "Your teammates are in my hands now, so you''d better not act rashly, or their lives will be in danger. Next, I want you..."


    He was talking, but Nagato didn''t seem to hear him at all, and walked straight towards him.


    "Stop, if you take one more step, I will kill one of your teammates immediately!"


    Rasa''s eyes were cold as he shouted sharply.


    At the same time, he held his five fingers vacantly, and the gold dust wrapped around Yahiko and Xiaonan suddenly tightened.


    Yahiko in this Impure Reincarnation body has pain, so he is okay, but Konan couldn''t help frowning and groan in pain.


    Rasa is very confident, as he only needs a thought, and he can kill Yahiko and Konan in 0.1 seconds. Even if Nagato has great ability, it is impossible to save the two, so he can onlypromise with him.


    Unfortunately, Rasa still underestimated Nagato.


    He not only underestimated Nagato''s strength, but also underestimated his ruthlessness.


    Hearing Rasa''s words, Nagato really stopped, but he was notpromising with the former, but instead raised his hands and formed a series ofplicated hand seals.


    "Impure Reincarnation, release!"


    With Nagato''s cold shout, Yahiko suddenly shuddered, his body from limbs to torso turned into pieces of paper, flying into the sky.


    When Nagato got the Impure Reincarnation Jutsu from Orochimaru, he also got the jutsu used by thetter to control Yahiko, so after he learned the Impure Reincarnation jutsu, he could easily cancel the jutsu.


    "Yahiko, go back to the underworld first. Don''t worry, it won''t be long before I resurrect you again."


    Nagato said as he looked at Yahiko who was disappearing.


    "I understand, Nagato." Yahiko nodded, and his soul summoned by the underworld left the real world.


    ''What happened?''


    Rasa was shocked when he saw this. Although he also noticed that the boy named Yahiko was in a wrong state, he didn''t expect that the other party to be a dead person.


    But fortunately, there is one more person, Konan.


    Rasa appeared behind Konan and put a Kunai around her neck, using her as a human shield to block Nagato.


    "Little devil, can you use the same method a second time?"


    He stared at Nagato with deep hatred, and the kunai in his hand moved closer and closer, causing bright red blood to seep from Konan''s fair neck.

 Chapter 169: 169

    Chapter 169: 169


    Nagato didn''t say a word, and rushed towards Rasa with lightning speed. A ck chakra rod appeared in his sleeve again, and he stabbed forward without hesitation.


    At this moment, time seemed to stop.


    Under Konan''s terrified eyes and Rasa''s unbelievable eyes


    ''Puff.''


    The ck chakra rod in Nagato''s hand stabbed into Konan''s heart, pierced through her body, then stabbed at Rasa standing behind her, and finally stretched out from Rasa''s back.


    Double kill.


    "Nagato..."


    Xiao Nan''s lips parted slightly, as she called Nagato''s name softly, but she didn''t have the strength to say more.


    "Konan, I have wronged you. There are enemies everywhere, it''s too dangerous, so I will send you to the underworld to apany Yahiko for a while. Don''t worry, when I solve all the hidden dangers, I will resurrect you and Yahiko, and let both of you stay together with me forever."


    Nagato stared at Konan, reached out to touch thetter''s cheek, and said softly.


    He knew that with Yahiko and Konan here, he couldn''t let go. In this case, it is better to simply kill the two of them first, and then resurrect themter.


    ''Puff!''


    After Nagato finished speaking, he pulled back the ck chakra rod, followed by a white snake that emerged from the robe behind him, which opened its mouth wide and swallowed Konan''s body.


    As for Rasa, he was clutching his blood dripping chest and took a few steps back, shakily.


    "Nagato, you are really cruel...you won."


    After he said this to Nagato, he fell on his back on the street with a thud, and died.


    "Kazekage-sama is dead!"


    Seeing this scene, Rasa''s subordinates said with trembling tones, and no longer wanted to fight, they turned around and fled.


    ''Humph.''


    Nagato''s figure shed as he hunted them, one could only hear screams one after another. After a while, almost all the Suna ninjas were killed by him like chickens, and only a few people escaped.


    Nagato didn''t go after these stray fish. Anyway, in his n, in the near future, there will be no Sunagakure in the ninja world.


    Because, he will personally enter Sunagakure and willpletely eliminate it.


    "Nagato, you killed so many people, even Yahiko and Konan, isn''t that enough? When will you stop?"


    At this moment, a deep and angry voice came from behind Nagato.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, the way to stop me is actually very simple. It is to defeat me. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Nagato turned around and saw Jiraiya entering the sage mode. Thetter''s face has been transformed into a frog, and the two sages Fukasaku and Shima integrated on the left and right shoulders.


    "Nagato, from now on, I will not show mercy. Even if you were my most beloved disciple, even if you were the son of prophecy, I will go all out...to kill you."


    Jiraiya spoke slowly, showing his determination.


    "That''s much better."


    Nagato smiled as he stared at Jiraiya with a fire in his eyes, and dered ambitiously, "Jiraiya-sensei, you are only the first enemy I will defeat. Then, I will go to the Land of Water to kill Hoshigaki Kisame. His head will be sent to the Ryuchi Cave and dedicated it to the White Snake Sage. After that, I will fulfill the responsibility of the son of prophecy, by unifying the entire ninja world, and bring true peace to this world!"


    His remarks, sonorous and powerful, full of strong self-confidence, let everyone know what he is thinking.


    Including Kisame.


    First defeat the Sage mode Jiraiya, then kill the Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame, and finally unite the ninja world.


    If any other teenage boy said this, he would only be regarded as a lunatic, but it was Nagato.


    He not only has the Sage body, but also has the Rinnegan. He is the "Son of Prophecy" from Gamamaru''s dream, and he is also the sessor personally selected by the white snake sage.


    He is the chosen one.


    Nagato''s three goals seem to be more difficult than the other, but in fact, he only needs toplete the first two.


    After all, as long as he can defeat Jiraiya and Kisame, it means that in the entire ninja world, no one is his opponent anymore.


    At that time, unifying the entire ninja world will be a matter of course, and no one or force can hinder Nagato.


    Now, standing in front of Nagato is his first target: Sage mode Jiraiya.


    Kisame watched all this from the dark.


    The Nagato in front of him, his legs are not paralyzed, and he has also learned the senjutsu of the Ryuchi cave. Compared with the bony Nagato in the anime, who is sitting in a wheelchair, it can be said that they arepletely two different people.


    ''I don''t know how much Nagato has grown during this period of time, and can he defeat Jiraiya?''


    Kisame thought, intending to enjoy the next battle of Sages.


    At the same time, he was also ready to make a sneak attack. After all, as Nagato said, after defeating Jiraiya, he will go to the Land of Water to cut off his head, fulfilling his promise to the White Snake Sage.


    Kisame won''t sit still during this fight if he has a chance.


    On the street.


    "Nagato, you have lost yourself in the process of pursuing strength. Even if you unify the entire ninja world, it is impossible to bring peace to this world this way, only death and Chaos wille. Therefore, whether as your teacher , or as the fourth Hokage, I will do my best to stop you!"


    Jiraiya''s eyes were firm as he responded to Nagato''s deration.


    "Do you want to stop me by talking? It''s useless to talk too much, just do it! For the sake of you being my teacher, I''ll give you a chance to take action first."


    Nagato disyed a strong self-confidence.


    "Boss, eldest sister, we''re going first." Jiraiya frowned and raised his hands, ready to seal the seal.


    "Little Jiraiya, you have to fight carefully, this battle can only be won but not lost. We Mount Myoboku must not lose to the Ryuchi cave."


    Shima knocked on Jiraiya''s head and warned.


    "Shima, don''t put pressure on Jiraiya. Let''s do our best to help him defeat this tricky opponent." Fukasaku said helplessly.


    "Up!"


    Jiraiya shouted loudly as he quickly formed a seal, and then fell to the ground like a toad.


    In the next second, Jiraiya''s long white hair stood up, bing long and hard, and aimed at Nagato, and fired out with a "hhhhhhhhh".


    Senpo: Needle Jizo.


    This jutsu, after turning Jiraiya''s hair into needles, shoots at the enemy like a storm. Not only is it extremely fast, but it also has a wide range of attack, making it unavoidable for the enemy.


    In the face of the attacking thousands of hair needles, Nagato was extremely calm, he only stretched a hand forward, and coldly spit out: "Shinra Tensei!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a powerful repulsive force erupted from his body, and all the needles bounced off, leaving him unscathed.


    But at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly appeared above Nagato''s head.


    It turned out that Jiraiya had jumped atop of Nagato''s head while he was defending. At some point in his palm, a Rasengan that was dozens of timesrger than ordinary Rasengan appeared, emitting strong chakra fluctuations.


    Senpo: Odama Rasengan.


    Jiraiya used Needle Jizo as a test, just to lure Nagato to use Shinra Tensei, because he already knew that every time thetter technique was activated, there was a cooldown period of several seconds.


    Therefore, Jiraiya seized this opportunity decisively, and directly resorted to using his unique move, intending to defeat Nagato in one fell swoop.


    Nagato saw the Odama Rasengan falling from the sky, his pupils dted, and his body was immediately submerged in the ground.


    ''It hit?''


    Jiraiya had a happy expression on his face, but he immediately felt that something was wrong.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    He saw Nagato open his hands and pressed it on the Odama Rasengan. As his Rinnegan emitted strange fluctuations, his palms also emitted a strong suction, which quickly absorbed the Chakra in Rasengan.


    During this process, the Rasengan became smaller and smaller, from three meters in diameter to two meters in diameter, one meter in diameter... and soon disappearedpletely.


    "Little Jiraiya, be careful!" "Quickly retreat!"


    The two sages on his shoulders reminded Jiraiya, he was startled, but he jumped back, and retreated dozens of meters away.


    "My Rasengan was absorbed by him. Is it an ability of the Ryuchi Cave''s senjutsu, or the ability of Rinnegan?"


    Jiraiya murmured, and then discussed with the two sages, and attacked again.


    So, Jiraya and two toads formed seals at the same time, and then each opened their mouths and spit out an unprecedentedly powerfulbination of ninjutsu.


    The Heat Of The Sage Art: Bath Of Boiling Oil.


    ''Wooo.''


    The oil spit out from Jiraiya''s mouth was mixed with Fukasaku''s wind release, and Shima''s fire release, forming arge-scale sea of fire like magma.


    This sea of fire flooded the entire street, rushing towards Nagato like a tsunami, burning and engulfing everything along the way.


    But Nagato was still very calm, he once again stretched out his arms forward, facing the raging fire with a pair of palms.


    The weird scene happened again.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Nagato''s palm exuded huge suction force, as if it was a bottomless ck hole, swallowing the sea of firepletely, leaving not even a spark on the street.


    Seeing this scene, Jiraiya''s face changed drastically, and his pupils suddenly contracted. The two Sages on his shoulders also became extremely solemn.


    The jutsu he used just now had forced Hoshigaki Kisame, who was in Satori form, retreat on the battlefield, making thetter fearful. But now facing Nagato, it is of no use at all.


    "Little Jiraiya, don''t use ninjutsu anymore. All your ninjutsu attacks will be absorbed by that guy, and the final result will not only be a waste of your chakra, but also replenish his chakra."


    Fukasaku guessed what happened and warned Jiraiya.


    "I see." Jiraiya nodded solemnly.


    He guessed right.


    The move Nagato used is called Fjutsu Kyin, it is one of the abilities of Rinnegan.


    This technique, by reversing the chakra cycle in the body, can absorb the enemy''s ninjutsu chakra and turn it into one''s own.


    In the anime, the Pretha Path, one of the six paths of Pain, inherited this ability.


    However, after the Pretha Path absorbed Naruto''s Senjutsu chakra, he was petrified and turned into a frog under the influence of natural energy. But this cannot happen to Nagato.


    Because, like Jiraiya, he is a Sage and can perfectly control the natural energy.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, why did you stop attacking? Are you helpless? If that''s the case, then it''s my turn."


    Nagato sneered lightly, and then extended a hand to Jiraiya.


    Bansho Tenin.


    ''Buzz.''


    Jiraiya was suddenly pulled by a gravitational force, his feet lifted off the ground, and his body flew towards Nagato uncontrobly.


    Seeing that Jiraiya was about to hit the ck chakra stick in Nagato''s hand at a very fast speed, Shima suddenly opened his mouth.


    ''Swiiii.''


    Her tongue quickly protruded from her mouth and struck Nagato like lightning.


    This long tongue infused with Senjutsu chakra has reached the limit of hardness, and it can cut rocks, not to mention the human body.


    ''Um?''


    Nagato was startled and quickly dodged to the side, dodging the tongue. But at the same time, his Bansho Tenin was also interrupted, allowing Jiraiya to regain his mobility.


    "Little Jiraiya, attack right now!"


    Fukasaku shouted, and continued to attack Nagato with his long tongue. Not only it, even Fukasaku also opened his mouth and continuously fired water bombs at Nagato.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiraiya rushed in front of Nagato andunched a hurricane-like taijutsu attacks on thetter.


    Since ninjutsu doesn''t work, he will defeat Nagato with taijutsu.


    After all, there are three "people" on Jiraiya''s side, and with three-on-one, they have a great advantage in closebat.


    Sure enough, Nagato quickly fell into a panic in the face their attacks, and retreated steadily because he had no time to parry.


    "Nagato!"


    While fighting, Jiraiya shouted as he seized a w in Nagato''s defence, and punched thetter in the face with a vigorous punch.

 Chapter 170: 170

    Chapter 170: 170


    Nagato''s pupils shrank as he subconsciously tilted his head to the side and avoided it.


    But the next moment.


    ''Boom!''


    A fist mark appeared on Nagato''s face, and half of his face was sunken and deformed. He flew upside down for dozens of meters. After hitting a roadside pole, he rolled on the ground for a dozenps before stopping.


    "We seeded!"


    Jiraiya was very excited.


    His punch just now, although it didn''t seem to hit Nagato, actually gathered natural energy near the fist of his hand in advance, which invisibly expanded the attack range of the fist.


    Therefore, Nagato just dodged Jiraiya''s fist, but not the natural energy around the fist, and was hit hard.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Jiraiya chased after him, wanting to take down Nagato in one go, but thetter''s fighting ability obviously exceeded his expectations, as Nagato stood up from the ground.


    "Spit!"


    Nagato spat out a mouthful of blood and rubbed the half of his face that was hit by Jiraiya. In just a few seconds, the wound on his face was healed.


    "How is this possible?"


    Jiraiya''s expression became more and more solemn. Nagato''s self-healing reminded him of the God of Ninjas, Senju Hashirama, which is so simr to what is happening in front of him.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, do you know why I didn''t use the ability of the Rinnegan just now? Because I want to prove that even if I only use taijutsu, I am stronger than you."


    Nagato stared at Jiraiya and said smoothly, and as soon as he finished speaking, he tore off the Akatsuki robes from his body.


    His half-human, half-snake body waspletely disyed in front of Jiraiya.


    His head has a pair of double horns, his body is covered with hard scales but is soft and flexible, and there is a living white snake tail behind him.


    "Nagato, is this the path you chose? Don''t you realize that the human part of you is disappearing, reced by the cold blood and cruelty of snakes?"


    Jiraiya said solemnly, the expression on his face was not only shocked, but also one of heartache.


    In his opinion, Nagato''s personality has changed so much because he must have been influenced by this snake body.


    However, Nagato shook his head, grinning quitely, and said to Jiraiya:


    "Sensei, you are wrong. Compared to your crappy Sage mode, I am the perfect form. Not only can I absorb natural energy anytime and anywhere, but also have the wisdom of a human and the agility of a snake in my body, and it''s evolving every second."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his center of gravity abruptly, swam on the ground like a snake, and attacked Jiraiya.


    The two fought again.


    Only this time, the situation was reversed.


    Nagato, whopletely let go of his restraints, used his Sage body''s flexible and bizarre taijutsu to suppress Jiraiya and two toads and gained the upper hand.


    Soon.


    During the battle, Jiraiya''s arm was bitten by Nagato''s white snake tail that injected him with paralyzing toxin, making his body still.


    Nagato seized the opportunity and attacked with a forceful kick, sending Jiraiya flying out and falling on the other side of the street.


    ''Da da da.''


    Nagato''s crisp footsteps resounded on the empty street, as he approached Jiraiya step by step.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, your ninjutsu and taijutsu are not able to deal with me. If you have any other means, hurry up and use them. However, I advise you not to use genjutsu, because in front of my eyes, your genjutsu that is normally very powerful is useless."


    As he walked towards Jiraiya, he said calmly.


    ''Damn.''


    Jiraiya cursed in his heart and decided to call in some helpers. So, he bit his finger and pressed his palm to the ground.


    ''Bang! Bang! Bang!''


    Three giant toads nearly twenty meters tall appeared on the streets of Amegakure.


    They are Gamabunta, who recovered from his injuries and made aeback, Gamaken, who is holding a harpoon and a shield and looks stupid, and Gamahiro, who holds his chest with his hands and carries two swords on his back.


    The toad trio.


    "Summoning jutsu? I have it too."


    Nagato''s eyes flickered, apparently not having enough fun and not wanting to deal with Jiraiya so quickly, so he also cast a seal, and with a "bang" a few big snakes were summoned from the Ryuchi Cave.


    "Today is a good day, there is snake soup to eat tonight."


    Gamabunta spit out a smoke ring from his mouth and said.


    As soon as he said that, he took out the short de from his waist and rushed towards the big snakes first. Gamaken and Gamahiro followed closely from behind.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    The toads and snakes fought fiercely on the streets of Amegakure. Their huge bodies rolled over and almost destroyed half of the buildings of Amegakure.


    Earth style: Dark Swamp!


    Jiraiya seized the opportunity and created a huge swamp that stretched for 100 meters, and instantly caused therge snakes to fall into it. The more they struggled, the deeper they sank in the swamp.


    "Good chance!"


    The toad trio swarmed up immediately, waving the weapons in their hands, hacking several big snakes to death, cutting them into dozens of pieces, and rolling down the streets.


    After eliminating Nagato''s summoned beast, three big toads surrounded Nagato and stared at him.


    They didn''t notice that Nagato slowly raised his hands, and a ck ball appeared between his hands...


    A light shed in Nagato''s eyes.


    The ck ball of light ten centimeters in diameter rose from his hands and quickly floated into the sky.


    "What is that?"


    Jiraiya noticed the ck light ball, and instinctively felt bad, and hurriedly shouted to Gamabunta and his two brothers: "Gamabunta, retreat!"


    But it''s toote.


    "Chibaku Tensei!"


    Nagato put his hands together and shouted loudly. After the ck ball of light rose to a height of tens of meters above the ground, an unimaginably powerful gravitational force suddenly appeared.


    This gravitational force is more than 100 times stronger than the Bansho Tenin that Nagato used before!


    Then-


    ''Rumble.''


    The toad trio suddenly discovered that the ground under their feet was cracking in arge area, turning into rocks of different sizes. Not only that, the buildings on both sides of the street also cracked from the top and turned into ruins.


    These rocks and broken walls were attracted by the ck ball of light, and they quickly floated up and flew to the sky.


    "No, let''s go!"


    Gamabunta quickly turned around and shouted to his brothers, but as soon as he finished speaking, he flew off the ground with his feet off the ground with a look of panic.


    At this moment, the toad trio lost control of their bodies, their limbs struggled weakly in the air, just like drowning people, together with those rocks and ruins, they were attracted to the ck ball in the sky.


    "Little Jiraiya, don''t get close! Otherwise, you will also be sucked into that ck ball."


    On the other side, just as he was about to step forward to rescue the Toad trio, Shima stopped him with a solemn expression.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this jutsu that Nagato used just now was once used by The Sage of Six Paths. Gamamaru once mentioned that the Sage of Six Paths used this jutsu to seal the Gedo Statue and create the moon in the sky."


    Fukasaku stared at the ck ball in the air and said slowly.


    "What, created... the moon?!"


    Hearing this, Jiraiya became shocked, unable to imagine what kind of mighty power it was.


    "It''s Chibaku Tensei. Gamabunta and others are in danger." Shima seemed very anxious, but there was nothing she could do, so she could only watch.


    Under the watchful eyes of Jiraiya and the two sages, the rocks and buildings that rose from the ground to mid-air finally surrounded the ck light sphere, forming a sphere with a diameter of more than 100 meters, simr to a huge meteorite.


    Just like this, it floated quietly in the sky above Amegakure.


    The toad trio were all trapped in that huge sphere,pletely losing their ability to move, and they didn''t know whether they are alive or not.


    Although Nagato''s power is far fromparable to the legendary Sage of Six Paths, the Chibaku Tensei he created is shocking enough.


    "No, we have to find a way to break that sphere and rescue Gamabunta and others!"


    After discussing with the two sages on the shoulders, Jiraiya prepared to work together to use abination senjutsu, and smash the ball with a powerful external force, and releasing the toad trio.


    However, Nagato would not give him this chance.


    "Jiraiya-Sensei, you should be too busy to take care of yourself, how can saving those toads?"


    Nagato rushed to Jiraiya with a mocking expression on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he squatted down abruptly, pressed his hands to the ground, and surging natural energy rushed out of his body, covering the entire street.


    Next second.


    The ground at the foot of Nagato seemed to have suddenlye to life, and the sounds of "crashing" and "banging" came from the ground, as if the blood in the human body was flowing through the blood vessels, producing a strong pulse sound.


    Not only that, the water on the ground, the trees and poles on the roadside, and the buildings next to the street all came alive at this moment, rumbling and twisting and changing into various shapes.


    ''What is this?''


    While Jiraiya paled in shock, the ground beneath his feet suddenly turned into a huge mouth, which was about to swallow him.


    Fortunately, Jiraiya reacted fast enough and jumped into the air ahead of time, but then, the ground and the surfaces of the buildings on both sides of the street swelled with spikes, running towards him like a torrential rain.


    At this moment, everything on the entire street seemed to have life, and a frantic attack wasunched towards Jiraiya from all directions.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Jiraiya tried desperately to dodge, but under the siege with no dead ends, there was no way to avoid it, and he was quickly injured.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Nagato manipted dozens of spikes, passing through Jiraiya''s armpits, between his legs, and other gaps in his body, forming a spiked cage thatpletely trapped thetter.


    Jiraiya can''t move now.


    Under Jiraiya''s almost desperate eyes, Nagato slowly walked up to him.


    "The trick I used just now is called Inorganic Reincarnation, and only those who have perfectly mastered the Ryuchi Cave''s Senjutsu can use it. Simply put, it is a jutsu that gives life to lifeless inorganic things and controls them. As you can see, I made my surroundingse alive and fight for me."


    Nagato said to Jiraiya in a slightly showy tone, and finally announced, "This battle is over, I won. Today, the Ryuchi Cave defeated Mount Myoboku."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya showed a wry smile and said resignedly:


    "Go ahead, Nagato, give me a quick death. But please don''t hurt the two sages, Fukasaku and Shima. They are the elders under the Great Toad Sage. Once they die, it is likely to cause a full-scale war between Ryuchi cave and Mount Myoboku. I don''t think even the White Snake Sage would want to see this situation."


    "Little Jiraiya..." Both Fukasaku and Shima choked up.


    "As expected of Jiraiya-Sensei, this spirit of self-sacrifice is really admirable."


    Nagato praised sincerely, and then said in a victorious manner, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill these two toads. And, for the sake of the things between you and me, I won''t kill you this time either. But as for those three big toads..."


    When he said this, he nced at the terrestrial star in the sky, and added in a tough tone that could not be defied:


    "They killed the big snakes of the Ryuchi Cave and must stay to pay for their lives."


    "Nagato...Is there really no room for negotiation, can you let Gamabunta and the others go?"


    Jiraiya couldn''t bear to see the Toad trio killed, and was still trying to save their lives.


    "Jiraiya, I warn you not to go too far."


    Nagato''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was no longer the word "Sensei" while he addressed Jiraiya, "I spared your life this time to repay the kindness you have given to me. Take your people and go back to Konoha, next time we meet on the battlefield, I won''t be merciful anymore."


    He then waved his hand, and all the spikes around Jiraiya''s body receded, allowing him to regain his freedom.

 Chapter 171: 171

    Chapter 171: 171


    ''Thump.''


    Jiraiya, who was covered in injuries, fell to the ground on his knees, unable to stand up for a while.


    Seeing this scene, Konoha ninjas approached cautiously. They were terrified of Nagato making a move on them but they steeled themselves and helped Jiraiya by treating him while keeping an eye on Nagato..


    "What?"


    Suddenly, a strange chakra appeared within Nagato''s perception range.


    This chakra aura is very obscure, it has been hidden very well before, and Nagato has never noticed it.


    But now that he has ended the battle with Jiraiya, with the dual blessing of Rinnegan and Sage Mode, after scanning the entire Amegakure with his perception ability, he immediately discovered this chakra.


    "Someone could hide under my nose for so long."


    Nagato murmured as he turned around in surprise, and looked at a building not far away.


    Next second.


    With a wave of his hand, he activated the nearby natural energy, andunched the inorganic reincarnation jutsu, turning the water on the ground into water snakes.


    Driven by Nagato, these water snakes moved at an extremely fast speed like arrows from a string, and all of them poured into the building.


    ''It should be dead with this, right?''


    After obliterating the other party, Nagato withdrew his gaze and ignored it.


    In his opinion, the hidden Chakra is nothing more than a spy or spy of some other force. He has no interest, and there is no need to know the specific identity and appearance of the other party, he would just kill it directly.


    However, Nagato soon realized that he was wrong.


    ''Shhhhhh!''


    Those water snakes that were given life by Nagato rushed into the building, and under his surprised eyes, they flew out at a faster speed, fell to the ground, and turned into a pool of water on the ground again.


    Then.


    ''Da da da.''


    With the sound of footsteps, a figure walked out from that corner unhurriedly and appeared in Nagato''s field of vision.


    "Orochimaru?"


    After seeing the appearance of the other party, Nagato was stunned for a moment, and then he frowned.


    ''No, he is not Orochimaru.''


    Orochimaru has been frightened by him and escaped from the Ryuchi Cave, and will never appear in front of him again, unless the guy is impatient and wants to die.


    Nagato narrowed his eyes, and the Rinnegan shed lightly, as if he could see through all the falsehoods in the world.


    Sure enough, he found out that the other party actually used a very clever transformation jutsu, to be Orochimaru


    Fake Orochimaru.


    Nagato sneered silently, and since the other party actually took the initiative to walk into the area covered by his Sage art, there was not much to do that what he earlier did.


    ''Since you are so eager to find death, then I will fulfill you.''


    Nagato folded his hands together andunched the Inorganic Reincarnation jutsu with all his strength, he was even more serious than when he was dealing with Jiraiya.


    In an instant, all the inorganic substances within a radius of 100 meters came to life under Nagato''s control. They transformed into various forms and rushed towards "Orochimaru".


    ''Ha ha.''


    Orochimaru, or Kisame, sneered in the face of Nagato''s Inorganic Reincarnation jutsu.


    This technique is indeed very powerful, but it is not without a loophole.


    After Kisame quickly formed the seal, he pped his palm to the ground.


    Senpo: Deep forest emergence.


    ''Rumble.''


    In an instant, with the shaking of the earth, the seeds of the sleeping trees were awakened and grew intorge trees, rising from the ground and growing wildly upwards.


    A dense forest formed.


    ''Puff puff puff.''


    All attacks from all directions were blocked by the woods. Not only that, this forest is still spreading outwards, even assimting the ground and buildings controlled by Nagato, causing trees to grow on their surfaces, and then being controlled by Kisame.


    Fight natural energy with natural energy.


    The way that Kisame cracked the Inorganic Reincarnation jutsu is to use the Mokuton Deep forest emergence injected with more natural energy topete with Nagato for control of the surrounding environment.


    In terms of chakra, Kisame has never lost to anyone in the current era.


    So, with trees growing on every corner of the street, Kisame easily won the first round.


    ''Rustle.''


    The trees automatically separated to the sides, making way for Kisame. He still walked out of the woods unhurriedly, approaching Nagato step by step, exuding a strong sense of oppression all over his body.


    Nagato''s expression finally changed.


    At this time, he has realized that this new opponent is definitely not a trash, but an enemy that is even more difficult to deal with than Jiraiya.


    Especially the calm attitude of the other party, in his eyes, is too arrogant and unbearable.


    "Bansho Tenin!"


    With a cold shout, not being able to stand Kisame''s pretence, Nagato directly used Bansho Tenin to let thetter fly towards him with his feet off the ground.


    Kisame was dragged off the ground by Bansho Tenin, and it seemed that he couldn''t move his hands and feet, and couldn''t make a seal, but there was still no panic on his face.


    Next second.


    ''Seish!''


    Kisame opened his mouth, and the Kusanagi sword shot out of his mouth like lightning. It grew more than ten meters long in an instant, and went straight to Nagato''s throat.


    ''Um?''


    Nagato was startled, but he didn''t panic. He directly reached out to grab the de of the sword, stopping the tip of the sword ten centimeters away from his throat.


    ''It''s just a mere sword. With his sage body, he can catch it with his bare hands...''


    "Hiss!"


    Nagato suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air, as an unspeakable pain emerged from the palm of his hand, which even he couldn''t bear, so he had to let go of his blood-filled hand.


    His palm was cut by Kusanagi sword, and his flesh was ruptured.


    ''Puff.''


    Nagato tried his best to dodge, even though he was not stabbed in the throat, his left shoulder suffered, and he was pierced by the Kusanagi sword, and the blood rushed violently.


    He was injured one after another and the chakra in his body was disturbed, thereby Bansho Tenin was also forcibly interrupted.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Nagato finally panicked, clutching his left shoulder and jumped back, trying to temporarily avoid Kisame''s sword.


    Naturally, Kisame took advantage of the situation to pursue, and with the Kusanagi sword, he chased up andunched a series of attacks on Nagato.


    Nagato endured the severe pain, stretched out a ck chakra rod from his sleeve, and fought fiercely with Kisame.


    ''ng ng ng.''


    The Kusanagi Sword and the ck rod collided continuously, producing dazzling sparks, and apanied by the sound of steel beating itself, it spread far away and echoed on the street.


    ''What happened?''


    While fighting Kisame, Nagato soon discovered that every attack of his was seen through by the opponent and all of them failed.


    His opponent seemed to have the ability to read minds.


    So, under Kisame''s fierce attack, Nagato gradually couldn''t stand it and retreated step by step. In the process, there were several more wounds on his body. With blood flowing, he depicted a very sorry figure.


    A momentter.


    Finally, Kisame seized one of Nagato''s biggest ws, dodged to thetter''s side, and dropped his sword.


    ''Swish.''


    Nagato''s tail was cut off on the spot by Kisame and it fell to the ground.


    On the street, a white snake struggled and twitched on the ground, and soon stopped moving.


    This white snake is Nagato''s tail, it can also be said to be his third leg, and it is an important organ for him to absorb natural energy. Now being cut off by Kisame''s sword, it is definitely a heavy blow for Nagato.


    Nagato screamed in pain, and finally realized that even if he had the body of an Sage, he was still no match for the person in front of him in terms of taijutsu.


    ''What kind of monster is this guy?''


    He endured the severe pain, and retreated sharply, temporarily distanced himself from Kisame.


    ''Swiii.''


    Kisame threw out the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and manipted it to stab Nagato''s heart.


    ''Shinra Tensei!''


    Nagato activated his Shinra Tensei without hesitation, creating a strong repulsion force, and released it through the palms of his hands that stretched forward.


    ''Buzz.''


    The Kusanagi sword, which came forward like lightning, was immediately affected by this power, became still in the air and trembled violently.


    Next second.


    ''Swooo.''


    The Kusanagi sword bounced backwards and flew out, circling in the air for several times, and finally returned to Kisame''s hand.


    Kisame opened his mouth and swallowed the sword to reintegrate it with his body. Then, he mmed his feet on the ground, like an angry bull, and charged towards Nagato in person.


    In the face of Kisame that moved again, Nagato made up his mind not to fight with him in close quarters, and fortunately he had Shinra Tensei.


    As long as there is this technique, no one will be able to approach his body.


    ''Shinra Tensei!''


    Seeing Kisame rush over, Nagato released the repulsion force again, trying to knock the former flying.


    This time, however, he miscalcted.


    ''Boom.''


    Kisame felt a strong repulsive forceing towards him, like a tenth-level gale, blowing him off the ground and flying backwards. His entire face was deformed by this repulsive force, and his clothes were rattling.


    However, Kisame''s legs seemed to be rooted, firmly nted on the ground, moving forward step by step against Shinra Tensei.


    Shinra Tensei also has a limit.


    With the powerful physique formed by devouring arge number of ninja tools, Kisame withstood the impact of this technique and cracked it.


    ''How is this possible?''


    Nagato was stunned, looking at the ferocious Kisame in front of him, like a devil descended into the world, his inner fear spread.


    Next moment.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame suddenly stretched out his right arm, forcibly prated the invisible barrier created by Shinra Tensei''s repulsion, and grabbed Nagato''s neck and tightened his fingers.


    Nagato suddenly felt a strong sense of suffocation, and rolled his eyes back, seeing that he was about to be strangled to death by Kisame.


    "Haaaaa!"


    At the time of life and death, his potential exploded again, and the blue veins on his face burst out. With a loud roar from Nagato, the Rinnegan widened in anger, and the power of Shinra Tensei was further strengthened.


    ''Boom.''


    Kisame finally couldn''t resist, and was forced to let go of the hand that was holding Nagato''s neck. He bounced upside down and flew out, knocked down a wall with a bang, and was buried by the rubble.


    But Nagato wasn''t much better. He covered his neck that was strangled blue, took a few steps back, and finally knelt on the ground and coughed violently for a while before he recovered.


    So far, in this contest between the two sides, Nagato, who was invincible and almost unbeatable before, can be said to be suppressed everywhere, not only did he not get any advantage, he almost lost his life.

 Chapter 172: 172

    Chapter 172: 172


    Such a result not only shocked Nagato, the party involved, but also Konoha ninjas who were watching from a distance.


    From the perspective of Jiraiya and others, the one who fought Nagato was Orochimaru.


    Previously, in the valley outside Amegakure, Orochimaru showed great power and summoned the wooden golem, who was 100 meters high, and used his own strength to repel the pursuit of Konohagakure and Sunagakure .


    Now, he''s back in Amegakure, and he has the upper hand in the battle with Nagato, the son of prophecy.


    ''Is Orochimaru really that powerful?''


    Jiraiya''s eyes stared at Orochimaru who stood up from the ruins, and he couldn''t help but have some doubts about thetter''s identity.


    But right now, that kind of thing doesn''t matter.


    "Little Jiraiya, take advantage of the fight between Orochimaru and Nagato, and quickly seize the opportunity and prepare to use that technique."


    At this moment, Shima quickly urged Jiraiya.


    "She is right, this is a good opportunity. As long as you can use that technique, you might be able to profit of the fisherman and catch those two guys in one."


    Fukasaku eyes lit up and agreed.


    "Boss, eldest sister, what are you talking about..." Jiraiya''s pupils dted, and he had already guessed it in his heart.


    "Kaeru Kaeru no Jutsu!"


    While Jiraiya and the toads were conspiring, not far away, Nagato put his hands on the ground and stood up again.


    He stared at the "Orochimaru" opposite.


    In the process of fighting with this person, Nagato has discovered that the other party, like him, is full of natural energy in his body. Based on this alone, this person will definitely not be Orochimaru.


    ''Combined with a series of means and abilities disyed by him... Could it be him?''


    In Nagato''s mind, a bolt from the blue shed, and the image of a tall and burly man in a suit and shoes appeared.


    Hoshigaki Kisame k.


    It can only be him!


    Except for Kisame, Nagato really can''t think of anyone in this world who can suppress him in the whole battle.


    As if seeing Nagato''s inner thoughts, Kisame grinned at Nagato, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    The next second, he started again and rushed towards Nagato like the wind.


    ''Not good.''


    Nagato has realized the gap between him and Kisame, and his inner self-confidence has disappeared. In panic, he can only hurriedly seal, and a light dragon spewed out of his mouth.


    It went straight to Kisame.


    Senpo, White Shock Jutsu.


    In an instant, a strong light, a loud noise, and the vibration of the air all blocked Kisame''s sight, hearing, and touch, paralyzing him in ce and unable to move.


    But Kisame doesn''t care about that at all.


    Because, Kisame, like Nagato, is not normal humans at all. Born with murloc genes, he can also liquefy his body to relieve the paralysis caused by the vibration of the air.


    In addition, there are a lot of ninja tools incorporated into his body. They are all hard and stubborn, and they are even less likely to be affected by air vibrations.


    Therefore, although his sight and hearing were disturbed to a certain extent, his body did not stagnate in the slightest. With Nagato''s position in his memory, he mmed towards Nagato.


    ''What?''


    Nagato was taken aback as he watched Kisame rush over like a mad bull, pressing his head against his chest.


    The iron head skill of Kabutowari!


    ''Boom!''


    Nagato seemed to have been hit by a high-speed train, and there was a muffled sound in his chest, apanied by the sound of broken bones, and his entire chest cavity was sunken.


    This time, it was his turn to fly upside down, and finally he fell from the air face down, and fell hard.


    ''Damn.''


    Nagato raised his face from the ground, his face was covered in blood, and he had two broken teeth in his mouth. Not only was he very embarrassed, but he also looked a little funny.


    He was so angry that he was about to lose his mind, and there was only one thought left in his heart: to defeat Kisame!


    ''Ahhhhhh.''


    So, he struggled to get up from the ground, sped his hands together, shouted with all his strength, and the chakra in his body erupted violently.


    ''Rumble.''


    On the ground at Nagato''s foot, there was a bottomless ck hole, and then, a behemoth came out.


    This monster has a huge human shape on the outside, with nine closed eyes, the color of the skin is like dead wood, and there are pirs protruding from the back.


    It''s weird and terrifying, as if it''s not a creature in this world.


    That''s the truth.


    Because it is the Gedo Statue.


    As the body of Ten Tails, this golem was sealed in the moon by the Sage of Six Paths hundreds of years ago. Now, under Nagato''s call, who has the Rinnegan, it was channeled out and reappeared in the ninja world.


    "Ho, ho..."


    Nagato took a deep breath, jumped to the top of the Gedo Statue, then squatted down, inserted his fingers into the brain of the golem, and controlled it to open the abyss mouth.


    "Roar!"


    As a loud roar sounded, a purple chakra beam flew out of the Gedo Statue''s mouth, and pounced toward Kisame.


    This chakra beam can absorb the chakra thate into contact with it, and Nagato used it to kill Danzo''s Root ninjas.


    Facing the iing giant beam, Kisame calmly made a seal and pressed his palm to the ground.


    ''Bang.''


    A big tree rose from the ground and lifted Kisame into the air, avoiding the attack.


    Not only that.


    Under Nagato''s suspicious eyes, the tree grew taller and taller, and soon rose into the sky, surpassing the tallest building in Amegakure, and finally turned into a 100-meter-tall wooden golem.


    MokutonWooden Golem.


    In front of this majestic wooden golem, the Gedo Statue from Nagato''s spiritual channel only reached the former''s waist and looked like a child.


    Kisame stood in the space above the wooden golem''s head, looking down at Nagato with his arms folded over his chest, with the word "invincible" written all over his face.


    "Humph."


    Nagato came back to his senses and snorted coldly.


    Not to be outdone, he injected more chakra into the Gedo Statue''s body under his feet, causing its body to swell again, reaching the wooden golem''s level.


    At this time, Kisame had already driven the wooden golem and rushed up. The first strike was stronger, and the wooden dragon that was wrapped around the wooden golem''s arm wasunched, and Gedo Statue was tied up.


    However, the Gedo Statue controlled by Nagato is not so easy to deal with, and it is impossible to surrender to Kisame so easily.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The Gedo Statue open its mouth again, and chains flew out of its mouth, entangling the wooden golem, preventing it from moving.


    Moreover, these chains also have the ability to seal, which can suppress the chakra of the wooden golem.


    The two behemoths were at a stalemate.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The column-shaped protrusion on the back of the Gedo Statue suddenly burst into a dazzling light, and finally a huge thunderbolt wasunched forward, hitting the wooden golem ruthlessly.


    ''Click.''


    The wooden golem under Kisame''s feet suddenly had a big hole, and the huge body swayed and was about to shatter.


    After all, the Gedo Statue is the body of ten tails, and even the Sage of the Six Paths cannot destroy it, he can only seal it, which shows its strong vitality and tyranny of it''s body.


    Moreover, it also has many magical abilities, and as soon as it is brought into y under Nagato''s control, it naturally has the upper hand in this battle.


    "Roar!"


    The Gedo Statue once again let out a roar that resounded through the air, and pounced on the wooden golem, tearing thetter apart.


    Seeing that he was about to lose, a smile appeared on Kisame''s face


    He knew from the beginning that his wooden golem was not the Gedo Statue''s opponent, so he always showed weakness and lured the opponent to take the initiative to attack.


    At this time, Kisame can show his real ace card.


    ''Boom!''


    While the Gedo Statue tore the wooden golem''s body to pieces, the wooden golem that seemed to be struggling, pped the top of the Gedo Statue''s head with its palm. In its palm, a ck word "Seat" appeared quietly at some point.


    ''Um?''


    Nagato noticed the word "Seat" and was shocked, but it was toote.


    With a pop, the wooden golem''s palm rested on the Gedo Statue''s forehead, and a powerful sealing force was immediately introduced into thetter''s body.


    Seal Ten.


    This is the ability that Kisame gained after crushing Tsunade''s crystal ne. It is one of the strongest sealing techniques of the first Hokage, and it can even make the runaway Nine Tails fall asleep instantly.


    Although the Gedo Statue in front of him is very powerful, but all nine eyes of it are closed, which means that it has lost the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, and it is only a body that is left.


    Therefore, in the face of this technique that can seal the nine tails, the Gedo Statue is naturally unable to resist it, and instantly stands still, lowered it''s arms, and fell silent.


    ''What happened?''


    Nagato suddenly discovered that his connection with the Gedo Statue had been severed by an inexplicable force, and no matter what he tried, he couldn''t wake it up from its slumber.


    At this time, as the wooden golem was about to disintegrate, Kisame jumped into the air, and then descended from the sky like lightning.


    Nagato was smashed into the air by Kisame, and the two were entangled in the air, falling from the top of the Gedo Statue.


    Theynded like a meteor, and a big crater was smashed into the ground with a bang.


    As the smoke gradually dissipated.


    In the big pit, Kisame''s figure appeared. He stood up straight, grabbed Nagato''s neck with one hand, and lifted thetter who lost his ability to resist.


    Then, the other hand of the ghost shark reached out to the Rinnegan.


    After some thought, he decided to take the Rinnegan from Nagato.


    Nagato opened his eyes wide, his face filled with despair and terror, but he could only watch Kisame''s fingers getting closer and closer, making him tremble violently.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    "Kaeru Kaeru Kaeru Kaeru.."


    A strange sound suddenly came from the other side of the street, with a certain rhythm and melody, like a... song.


    However, this song is obviously not sung by humans, because its lyrics and tunes are only suitable for animals like toads, and only their vocal range can make such a sound.


    ''Is this...''


    Kisame was shocked, and he turned his head sharply to look at the end of the street, and suddenly saw that on Jiraiya''s shoulder, Fukasaku and Shima were puffing out their mouths and singing together.


    The invisible sound waves, carrying the singing of the toad, reached their ears.


    The ghost shark suddenly felt a whirlwind, and the hand that was holding Nagato''s neck was also weakly released at this moment, causing thetter to fall to the ground.


    Under the influence of this song, Kisame''s consciousness soon became blurred, and the surrounding space seemed to be distorted as far as the line of sight could be seen.


    ''What a horrible illusion.''


    Yes, this is the most powerful illusion in the world- Magen: Gama Rinsh!


    This jutsu is an genjutsuposed of the secret sybles that have been passed down in Mount Myoboku since ancient times, two or more toads are required to sing together to activate the genjutsu.


    Especially the two Sage couple Fukasaku and Shima, as couples who have lived together for hundreds of years, have achieved the greatest tacit understanding after years of persistent practice, and finally formed a perfect and wonderful chorus.


    It maximizes the power of this technique.


    In the anime, Jiraiya, who sneaked into Amegakure to spy on intelligence, used this technique to kill three Pain avatars at one time after a confrontation with the Pain controlled by Nagato.


    Therefore, if it is a person who does not know anything about this jutsu and ispletely unprepared, will definitely be the prisoner of this magical sound, and they will be caught in a deadly situation.

 Chapter 173: 173

    Chapter 173: 173


    Such as Nagato.


    He fell to the ground with a "thud", he tried to ignore the singing in his ear and subconsciously struggled to stand up.


    But in the next second, his whole body froze, as if it is bound by an invisible force and taken to another dimension.


    As for Kisame.


    Fortunately, he had long known the existence of this technique, so he kept an eye on it.


    Right at this moment.


    ''Swish.''


    Before Kisame lost consciousness, his back muscles bulged, and a pair of ck wings spread out from under the skin, like an eagle, pping its wings and flying high.


    In just a few seconds, Kisame rushed straight to an altitude of more than 100 meters, far from the range of the toad''s singing.


    At this distance, although he will still be affected by the singing, its power has been greatly weakened, and it is no longer possible to drag Kisame into genjutsu that binds the spirit.


    Kisame breathed a sigh of relief as he stabilized his mind, and then looked down.


    On the street where the singing echoed, even the space was distorted, and the figures of Jiraiya and Nagato disappeared, and nothing could be seen.


    At the same time.


    In the genjutsu created by Magen: Gama Rinsh.


    Nagato seemed to be floating in the water, trapped in a square barrier, and fell into aa. Around the barrier, there were four majestic giant toads in armor, holding a sharp sword in one hand and pressing the other hand on the barrier, surrounding Nagato.


    On the armors on their chests, the four characters "No", "Move", "Ming" and "King" are engraved respectively.


    With the fluctuation of space, Jiraya entered here with a huge stone sword.


    "Did we only trap one enemy? I didn''t expect the other guy to react so quickly and escape from the chorus illusion."


    Shima was very surprised to see that there was only Nagato was captured and not "Orochimaru".


    "Little Jiraiya, hurry up and deal with the Rinnegan first. We won''t be able to maintain this genjutsu for long."


    Fukasaku urged, his voice sounded a little hoarse, and his expression was also tired.


    That''s because the Magen: Gama Rinsh will cause a considerable burden on the throat of the caster, and requires a lot of chakra to activate.


    The two sages can only activate this time in a short period of time.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya slowly raised the stone sword in his hand. As long as he pierces Nagato''s heart with this secret stone sword from Mount Myoboku , thetter''s soul will be slowly released from the illusion space and enter the underworld.


    However, at this moment, Jiraiya hesitated.


    "Boss, eldest sister, Nagato is the son of prophecy that the Great Toad Sage talked about. He is the savior who is destined to change the world of ninjas and bring peace to this world. Is it really okay for me to kill him like this?"


    Jiraiya asked hesitantly.


    "What :&-+ son of prophecy! From my point of view, that old man is too old, and he drinks a lot of alcohol all day, and is often drunk and insane, so he said some nonsense in his dreams."


    Shima snorted and said with a look of disdain. Obviously, it has long been dissatisfied with Gamamaru.


    "Shima, you are not allowed to talk like that about Gamamaru !"


    Fukasaku became angry and scolded Shima sternly, and then said, "Master''s predictions are always 100% urate, and there will never be any mistakes! Jiraiya, have you ever thought about this long-term situation in front of you? Nagato isn''t the real Son of Prophecy."


    "What?!"


    Jiraiya froze in ce.


    Yes, Gamamaru just said that he would travel around the world and write novels, and the disciples he epted in the process would be the children of prophecy.


    But that person must be Nagato?


    Now that I think about it, Nagato has the same Rinnegan as the Sage of the Six Paths. It is because of this that Nagato confused Jiraiya and makes him sure that Nagato is the son of the prophecy.


    It was only now that he came to his senses: Nagato was not the son of prophecy. That is to say, his task of finding the Son of Prophecy has not yet beenpleted.


    However, even so.


    Jiraiya still couldn''t deal with Nagato.


    In the world of ninjas, master and apprentice may be more important than family members. Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t kill his beloved disciple Orochimaru, Jiraiya couldn''t bear to kill Nagato either.


    Moreover, Nagato was able to take Jiraiya''s life before, but he let Jiraiya go because of the rtionship between master and apprentice.


    If Jiraiya killed his disciples in turn, he would not be able to answer his conscience.


    Thinking of this, Jiraiya sighed, put away the stone sword in his hand, and said to the two sage on his shoulders:


    "I lost to Nagato before. He first spared my life. It''s my turn, and I can''t do it. At least this time, I can''t do it."


    The two sages looked at each other and did not me Jiraiya, and Shimaforted him:


    "It''s okay, Jiraiya, we understand how you feel."


    "Boss, eldest sister, how long can your illusions control Nagato?" Jiraiya suddenly asked.


    "Three minutes at most, Nagato will wake up after that." Fukasaku answered truthfully.


    "It''s enough."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya immediately turned around and walked outside the illusion space, and said his n, "While Nagato is unconscious, we will quickly rescue Gamabunta and the others, and then evacuate from Amegakure."


    As he talked his body passed through the ripples in space and returned to the real world.


    "Here we go."


    Jiraiya shouted loudly with his eyes sharp, he jumped up from the spot, and rushed towards the terrestrial star floating in the sky.


    Senpo: Odama Rasengan!


    He condensed thest bit of Senjutsu chakra in his body, and hit the surface of the terrestrial Star.


    ''Boom!''


    In a deafening explosion, the terrestrial star was violently impacted, a huge gap appeared on the surface, and cobweb-like cracks spread to the surface of the sphere.


    Arge number of rocks and debris broke away from the sphere and fell back to the ground, hitting the streets and buildings heavily.


    ''Boom'' ''Boom ''Boom.''


    With three consecutive loud bangs, the toad trio broke free, and with the help of Jiraiya''s external attack, they finally escaped from the terrestrial Star.


    "Bang!" Their huge bodies turned into three puffs of white smoke in mid-air and returned to Mount Myoboku.


    "Have everyone assembled?"


    Jiraiyanded on the ground and asked with a frown. His eyes nced around the crowd, and found that Minato, Kakashi, Guy, Shisui and others had recovered their mobility and were waiting for him to give orders.


    "Minato, you take them away first, I will stay here and wait, and then I will catch up with you" Jiraiya ordered immediately.


    "Yes. Hokage-sama, please be careful and make sure to return safely."


    Namikaze Minato nodded, and led Kakashi and the others outside Amegakure .


    Jiraiya waited in ce for two minutes, guessing that the Konoha group had already left the vige, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    What he brought this time are all the genius ninjas of the younger generation of Konoha, and each of them will be the mainstay of Konoha in the future. If these people die here, it will undoubtedly be a tragic loss for Konoha.


    "Little Jiraiya, we are leaving too, you can figure out what you want to do yourself."


    At this time, Fukasaku and Shima also told Jiraiya a few words, and with a look of exhaustion on their faces, they turned into white smoke and disappeared.


    The Sage mask on Jiraiya''s face disappeared, and the frog-like form returned to normal. After he lost the power of the sage mode, he suddenly felt weak and fell to one knee on the ground with a plop.


    He resisted the severe pain that came from all over his body, stood up slowly, nced at Nagato who was still unconscious on the ground in the distance, and left without looking back.


    Jiraiya just walked away.


    On the ground, Nagato''s tail, the white snake that was cut off by Kisame suddenly moved, as if it hade to life again.


    The next second, a pair of arms opened its mouth from the body of the white snake, and then, a guy with antern grass on his head climbed out from it.


    It''s Zetsu


    "Finally escaped, I thought I was dead."


    White Zetsu then found that his body was covered with sticky snake body fluids, and suddenly showed a disgusted expression, and found a few leaves on the roadside and wiped them.


    Different from the nervous White Zetsu, ck Zetsu looked at the surrounding environment in surprise, and murmured, "What happened?"


    At this moment, the space next to the two fluctuated, and a figure appeared.


    Uchiha Obito.


    "Obito, are you here to save us? Wow, I''m so touched!" White Zetsu was overjoyed when he saw Obito, and his tears almost fell.


    "Shut up."


    With a cold drink, Obito red at White Zetsu with a sharp look, and then turned to Nagato, who was lying unconscious on the street not far away.


    He''s actually been around the whole time.


    In battle between Jiraiya and Nagato, Nagato and "Orochimaru", Obito quitely watched all these. After all, with his power, he is not qualified to intervene in the battle between sages.


    So he waited patiently, until the time came, that is now and finally couldn''t help showing up.


    "Madara is wrong, he shouldn''t have transnted his Rinnegan to Nagato. Nagato''s ambition is too big, and it has gone out of control. It is impossible to count on him to help us realize the Moon Eye n, let alone resurrecting Uchiha Madara."


    Obito said in a low voice.


    "Then ording to your opinion, what should we do?" ck Zetsu asked with flickering eyes.


    "Retrieve the Rinnegan and look for a new container." After Obito said this, he strode towards Nagato.


    "If only it is that easy."


    ck Zetsu looked at Obito''s back and shook his head. At the beginning, Madara Uchiha spent a lot of effort to find the young Nagato with Uzumaki blood.


    Only Nagato can withstand the power of Rinnegan, relying on the huge Chakra in the body to support these eyes.


    But now it seems that there is no other way.


    ''Da da da.''


    As Obito walked to Nagato, a ss bottle containing a clear solution appeared in his hand, ready to use it to store the removed Rinnegan.


    However, at this moment.


    ''Swish.''


    Nagato, who was lying on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight at Obito with cold eyes.


    He had already woken up when Obito appeared, and the reason why he continued to pretend to sleep was to see what Obito was going to do.


    As a result, he heard an iparably astonishing piece of information.


    Nagato never thought that his Rinnegan were not his own, but transnted from someone else.


    Moreover, that person''s name is Madara Uchiha.


    It was a legendary ninja who once stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world and was as famous as the God of ninjas, Senju Hashirama.


    When Nagato was extremely shocked and his mind was full of thoughts, Obito walked over.


    ''Want to take my eyes away? Dream on!''


    Nagato''s eyes froze, and he bit his finger without hesitation and used summoning jutsu.


    "Bang!"


    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, arge white phosphorus snake with orange hair and yellow eyes appeared. Its body is winding and circling, roughly 100 meters long, with red luminous pearls on its head, a horn-shaped ornament on its forehead, a green opal ne on its chest, and two golden rings on its tail.


    An air of grace and nobility came over from her.


    What followed was the terrifying energy fluctuations in its body, so powerful that it didn''t resemble the creatures on this.


    White Snake Sage.


    Nagato actually summoned her out.


    The moment Obito saw the White Snake Sage, his pupils shrank, knowing how terrifying the other party was. He did not hesitate to activate Kamui, he escaped into the Kamui space.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, ck and White Zetsu also sank into the ground and fled wildly.


    Meanwhile, in midair.


    Kisame had been waiting for the illusion barrier of Magen: Gama Rinsh to dissipate. Unexpectedly, after the barrier has dissipated, the situation became even more troublesome.


    When he saw the White Snake Sage, he knew that there was no chance to take the Rinnegan from Nagato.


    Thinking of this, Kisame no longer hesitated, he pped his wings and flew towards the sky, and soon disappeared into the clouds.

 Chapter 174: 174

    Chapter 174: 174


    On the street.


    "Nagato, what''s going on? I was sleeping soundly and was suddenly summoned to this ce by you. Do you really think I''m your summoned beast?"


    The White Snake Sage coiled up, looked down at Nagato, and hissed with a unpleasant tone.


    It seemed that if Nagato''s answer did not satisfy him, he would probably be eaten by it in one bite.


    Facing her questioning Nagato replied.


    "I''m sorry, the situation was critical just now. I was really helpless to call you here. White Snake sage, please forgive my rude and offensive behavior."


    Nagato hurriedly pleaded guilty to the White Snake Sage.


    "That''s all."


    Seeing that Nagato was so respectful, the White Snake Sage lost most of her anger. After all, this was her favored summoner, so how could she really eat her.


    "So, what happened?" It looked around and saw the dpidated streets, full of traces left over from the battle.


    "Me, Jiraiya, and Hoshigaki Kisame have fought here."


    Nagato truthfully told the White Snake Sage what happened.


    After the White Snake Sage heard it, she taught Nagato a lesson earnestly:


    "Nagato, you underestimate your opponent too much. That Hoshigaki Kisame is about the same age as you, he is already a Demi-God in the ninja world, and he mastered the Sage mode earlier than you. All these are enough to show that his talent isparable to that of you. Compared with you who has the Rinnegan, he is not inferior to you, he is even stronger than you. In addition, Jiraiya is also not to be underestimated, he has received all the support from the toads in Mount Myoboku, and there have many methods behind them."


    From its point of view, Kisame and Jiraiya, after all, are someone who have been recognized by Katsuyu and Gamamaru respectively, how could they be defeated so easily.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Hearing this, Nagato finally realized that he thought of his opponent too simply.


    At this time, the White Snake Sage hissed and activated it''s powerful perception ability, and scanned the area within a radius of hundreds of kilometers.


    It saw the Konoha ninjas headed by Jiraiya on the ground, and Kisame flying in the sky, all escaping the territory of Land the Rain at a very fast speed.


    Obviously, both Kisame and Jiraiya are afraid to face the White Snake Sage.


    But the White Snake Sage felt very ashamed.


    As a Sage of the holynd, it should have been detached and aloof from the world, but now it hase in person and participated in the struggle between kids.


    If this kind of thing is known to Gamamaru and Katsuyu, they will definitelyugh at it in their hearts.


    Therefore, the White Snake Sage didn''t want to stay longer even for a moment. After exining a few things to Nagato, she turned into a cloud of white smoke with a "bang" and returned to the Ryuchi Cave.


    Nagato found the broken tail of the white snake.


    He put a hand into the mouth of the white snake and took out Konan''s body from it. Then, he picked her up and walked towards the highest building in the center of Amegakure.


    Three dayster.


    After Nagato''s strong return, he first defeated the Suna invaders, killed Kazekage Rasa in public, and then drove away Konoha''s Hokage and a group of ninjas, so that Amegakure returned to Amegakure''s hands.


    Under such circumstances, Nagato naturally gained the support of many Ame ninjas and the vigers, and was regarded by them as the savior of Amegakure and pushed him to the position of leader.


    In three days, Nagato used iron and blood policy to eradicate some dissidents, and soon took control of the Amegakure, and announced the rebuilding of the Akatsuki organization here.


    In his room.


    Nagato was wearing the familiar ck-bottomed red cloud robe, standing in front of the mirror, staring at himself.


    To be precise, he was staring at the pair of Rinnegan.


    ording to the conversation between Obito and Zetsu, these eyes originally belonged to Uchiha Madara. Before thetter died, he transnted his eyes to Nagato, and sent Obito to monitor and control Nagato in order to realize the "Eye of the Moon n" and even resurrect Madara Uchiha.


    ''So, I am just a container.''


    Nagato let out a self-deprecating smile.


    All along, he felt very proud in his heart because he has the same eyes as the Sage of Six Paths and the son of prophecy from Jiraiya''s mouth, one who will change the world.


    No matter who it is, under such circumstances, they must be full of self-confidence and believe that they are the one chosen by heaven.


    But it was only now that Nagato discovered that he was not the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths, nor is he the son of prophecy, but a chess piece.


    A poor fellow kept in the dark.


    ''Ha ha.''


    Thinking of this, Nagatoughed again, but it was no longer a self-deprecatingugh, but a sneer.


    It''s a pity that Madara Uchiha, Obito and others carefully created n was unwittingly seen through by the pawn. In this case, let them feel the taste of bitter fruit.


    At this moment, Nagato remembered what the White Snake Sage once said to him: the theme of Ryuchi Cave is to hunt and plunder, swallow other creatures, and absorb their life energy to strengthen themselves. In this way, the snake crawling on the ground will one day grow horns and be a dragon soaring in the sky.


    So starting from today, this Rinnegan belongs to him alone, and no one would to take it away.


    He will use these eyes to turn himself into a dragon!


    Nagato left the mirror, came to the huge window, and looked at the entirety of Amegakure.


    His original n was to defeat Jiraiya first, then kill Kisame, and finally unite the ninja world in one go. But the battle three days ago made him realize that his current strength is not enough.


    He needs time.


    Nagato could feel that his use of the Rinnegan is still at a rtively simple stage. These eyes still hold great potential.


    As long as he can fully develop the power of the Rinnegan by then, it will be an easy task to defeat Hoshigaki Kisame and Jiraiya.


    Until then, he must be patient for a while.


    Of course, Nagato''s forbearance is just for Konoha and Kirigakure. As for the forces like Sunagakure, they were already on his clearing list and had to be eliminated.


    Another three days passed.


    The Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    Thousands of Suna ninjas headed by Chiyo gathered in front of the Kazekage Building in the center of the vige and stared at the sky.


    Nagato floated in the air dozens of meters above the ground, and he looked down at the Suna ninja below indifferently.


    He came alone, and that was enough.


    "Today is the day that Sunagakure ends. This is the price you must pay for your aggression."


    Nagato spoke coldly, like an emotionless deity, and pronounced judgment on the people of Sunagakure. His voice spread out and reverberated in the sky above Sunagakure.


    "Get ready to fight!"


    Chiyo shouted loudly to stabilize the military. She took out a few scrolls and summoned a few puppets as she nned to fight Nagato to the end and desperately defend Sunagakure.


    "Get revenge for Kazekage-sama!"


    "There is only one enemy, what are you afraid of? Kill him, and we will get back Amegakure!"


    The rest of the Suna ninjas also shouted as they took out their weapons and moved with high spirits.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Nagato didn''t rush towards these people, but instead flew away from them and flew towards a higher altitude.


    "Is that guy scared?"


    "Haha, he was frightened by our momentum and is about to flee."


    Seeing Nagato leave, many thought the battle was over, and celebrated their victory.


    Only Chiyo and a few other high-ranking members of Sunagakure frowned, feeling an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    "Are the children and widow of the Kazekage-sama sent to a safe ce?" Chiyo asked her younger brother, who was also one of Sunagakure high-level advisors.


    "Well, under the protection of Anbu, they have left the vige and arrived at the evacuation point safely." he nodded and replied.


    Before the battle started, the senior leaders of Sunagakure also thought of a way out, and sent the women and children such as Kagura, Kankuro, and Temari out of the vige ahead of schedule.


    The purpose is to keep Sunagakure alive.


    At this time.


    Nagato has reached a height of 100 meters. Looking at this height, the sand ninjas on the ground are as small as a group of ants.


    In fact they are.


    "Let''s start with Sunagakure. The five big Ninja viges and the five countries behind them have been arrogant for too long. You use the small countries and Ninja viges as chessboards and wage wars recklessly without caring about the people living on thosends. Today, I want you to feel the pain that my parents and orphans like me have suffered."


    Nagato muttered to himself, his eyes became more and more cold, and the fire of hatred in his heart burned bright.


    The next second, he slowly opened his arms, looking down at the earth like a God, and then said:


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    ''Buzz.''


    An overwhelming repulsive force suddenly poured out of Nagato''s body, and instantly reached Sunagakure, that is directly below him.


    The Shinra Tensei he used this time is different from the usual in the "small fights", it a terrible move that drains the Chakra in the body at one time, and even consumes a certain lifespan before it can be used.


    As for its power, it can only be described with the words "Destroy Heaven and Earth".


    ''Um?''


    Chiyo and the others, who were waiting on the ground suddenly felt an invisible forceing and enveloped them.


    Next moment.


    ''Bang.''


    The Kazekage Building in the center of Sunagakure seemed to be trampled by an invisible giant''s foot, and instantly turned into dust and disappearedpletely.


    Then, with the Kazekage Building as the center, a circr giant pit appeared and spread in all directions at an extremely fast speed.


    The first to bear the brunt is Chiyo and other Suna ninjas.


    "Ahhh!"


    In a burst of screams one after another, under the action of repulsion, these people all flew out backwards, hitting the roadside buildings, poles, and pirs, and were seriously injured.


    Before they could get up, the buildings on the street, without exception, copsed with a bang, burying them in the rubble.


    No one was spared.


    High in the sky, looking down from Nagato''s point of view.


    The entire Sunagakure was ploughed by Shinra Tensei in just ten seconds, and everything was destroyed. Dust rose into the sky and enveloped the nearby sky for a long time.


    "Ho, ho..."


    Nagato was panting heavily, sweat dripped down his cheeks, and he lost a lot of weight in the blink of an eye, as if he had beenpletely drained by something.


    In fact, if he wants to destroy Sunagakure, he doesn''t need to spend so much effort and take such a risk.


    But Nagato is going to use this most shocking method to make other big ninja viges and big countries see it, and they will feel uneasy all day long, and live in fear since then.


    This is his purpose.


    The dust rising in the sky gradually dissipated. Sunagakure was re-disyed in front of this world.


    Sunagakure no longer exists.


    As one of the five former ninja viges, the Sunagakure at this time seems to have evaporated out of thin air, leaving only arge pit with a diameter of several kilometers.


    Thousands of Suna ninjas such as Chiyo and her brother have been permanently buried in the depths of the pit. As for how many people can survive this catastrophe, it can only be left to the will of God.


    It seemed that Sunagakure was hit by a huge meteorite that fell from the sky, causing the tragic disaster that destroyed the vige.


    In reality, however, this catastrophe was not a natural disaster, but a man-made one.


    From the distance, a few ninjas from Amegakure stood high, set up cameras, and clearly andpletely recorded the entire process of Sunagakure being destroyed by Nagato.


    "I can''t wait to see the wonderful expressions on the faces of other Shinobi vigers and Daimyo from various countries when they saw this video."


    One Ame ninja smiled, and the others were also excited.


    "The chief is here." At this moment, someone shouted. They hurriedly knelt down, lowered their heads, and respectfully greeted Nagato, who came from the sky.


    "Is everything recorded?"


    Nagato asked indifferently, and after getting a positive answer, he ordered, "Make a few copies and send them to the major Ninja viges, just say it''s my greetings to them."

 Chapter 175: 175

    Chapter 175: 175


    "Yes!"


    The Ame ninjas listened to his order and immediately retreated to carry out the task faithfully.


    Feeling a bit tired Nagato wiped the sweat from his forehead, took ast look at the destroyed Sunagakure, then got up from the ground again and flew towards the Land of Rain.


    Shortly after he left.


    Obito and Zetsu emerged from the desert and stood on the ruins of Sunagakure.


    "What a lunatic."


    Obito looked at the big pit that stretched for several miles in front of him, and muttered with emotion. Even someone like him, who regards human life as dust, can''t do such a crazy thing.


    "Obito, Nagato probably already knows the truth about the Rinnegan. Let''s not talk about retrieving the Rinnegan. I''m afraid even getting close to him is impossible."


    ck Zetsu frowned, his expression solemn.


    As the real mastermind behind the scenes, Madara Uchiha, Obito and Nagato are all his pawns. But now, Nagato, the most crucial piece, was out of control, and ck Zetsu''s n to resurrect his mother had to stagnate again.


    "Just wait. Be patient, we''ll wait for the opportunity."


    Obito said with a cold snort. Immediately, he and Zetsu left here together and disappeared.


    A few dayster.


    The video of Nagato destroying Sunagakure and killing thousands of Suna ninjas by himself appeared on the desks of Daimyos and Kages.


    The entire ninja world was shaken.


    Thest time there was such a big shock in the Ninja world, it was because of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kisame defeated Konoha alone, destroying the entire Konoha vige, forcing the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen to lead the Konoha to surrender, which is shocking enough.


    It is a big event that can be recorded in the history of the ninja world.


    But now, Nagato has done something even better than Kisame, he directly destroyed Sunagakure. Both thend and the people werepletely wiped out, and nothing remained.


    Everyone realizes that the ninja world will change drastically from now on.


    The first to react was the Daimyo Pce of the Land of Wind.


    Not long ago, because of his arrogance and rudeness, the Daimyo of the Land of Water angered the new ninja Demi-God, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    In the end, the aristocratic ss of the Land of Water represented by the Daimyo was almost wiped out by Kisame. And the Daimyo Pce, which has ruled the Land of Water for thousands of years, has also be a piece of history forever.


    From that day on, the Daimyos in various countries realized that the power they have inherited for thousands of years and are ustomed to is not eternal.


    In the face of a ninja like Hoshigaki Kisame who doesn''t follow rules and only talks about strength, the name and righteousness that the Daimyo Pce relies on has no effect. The name Hoshigaki Kisame has be a nightmare for Daimyos in various countries.


    Now, a second Hoshigaki Kisame has appeared.


    Because of the previous experience, the Daimyo Pce in the Land of Wind responded quickly, and immediately sent messengers to Amegakure with a lot of money and materials.


    After the messenger arrived at Amegakure, he carefully asked to see Nagato, daring not to show any arrogance. After seeing Nagato, he bowed even more, conveyed the goodwill of the Daimyo to thetter, and offered money and materials.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Wind, not only did not have any intention of questioning Nagato for destruction of Sunagakure, but instead acknowledged Amegakure''s justice, and also issued an invitation to Nagato.


    A few dayster, Nagato came to the Daimyo Pce in the Land of Wind for appointment.


    Perhaps it was because the Daimyo''s attitude was too good to reach out and not hit the smiling face, Nagato did not directly kill the Daimyo and rece him like Kisame did.


    The final result was that the Land of Wind Daimyo signed a contract with Amegakure, and reached a strategic rtionship of one country and one vige.


    In other words, Ame Ninjas reced Suna ninjas position and became one of the five great Ninja Viges.


    In this transaction, the Land of Wind not only merged the territory of the Land of Rain logically, but also gained the power of the ninjas of Amegakure headed by Nagato.


    At the same time, Nagato also got the opportunity to develop Amegakure and Akatsuki with the support of the Land of Wind.


    It can be said to be a win-win.


    Nagato himself, with his proud record of defeating Hokage Jiraiya and destroying Sunagakure, plus rumors of his identities such as "Reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths" and "Son of Prophecy", has been in the limelight for a while, and his reputation has resounded throughout the Ninja world.


    The limelight even overwhelmed Hoshigaki Kisame''s feats.


    The pressure came to Konoha.


    Konoha is now sandwiched between Amegakure and Kirigakure, with the Sage Nagato who just defeated the current Hokage, and the Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame who defeated the previous Hokage.


    No matter who these two are, they have the ability to tten Konoha, so Konoha''s ninjas and vigers are not without anxiety.


    Under such circumstances, in order to find a way out, Konoha can only continue to deepen exchanges with Mount Myoboku.


    On the third day when Jiraiya and others returned to the vige, the first batch of ninjas who learned are to learn senjutsu started from Konoha and arrive at Mount Myoboku.


    Talented ninjas such as Kakashi, Guy, and Uchiha Shisui are among them. As for how many people cane back after learning Senjutsu, it depends on their own good fortune.


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    Kisame flew from the sky, retracted his wings, and slowlynded in the yard next to the Mizukage Building.


    He strode into the house and faced a happy looking Yukino, he then had a good reunion with her, and went to the bedroom to do some exercise together.


    After Kisame finished taking a bath and came out refreshed, he found that Pakura was already sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting.


    After she saw Kisame, she immediately stood up, walked up to him, and showed him the video of Nagato destroying the Sunagakure with a solemn expression.


    "During these days when I''m not here, you worked hard for the vige. Go down and have a good rest first, don''t worry, I''ve known about Nagato, I''ll take care of it and deal with him."


    Kisame patted Pakura on the shoulder and said to her. He could see that she couldn''t hide the tiredness between her brows, presumably because she was worried a lot for the vige.


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Pakura bowed to Kisame and backed away.


    Kisame came to Mizukage office, sat on a chair, and thought.


    With his strength, killing Nagato by force is not a problem, but the problem now is that to kill Nagato, he must first pass the White Snake Sage.


    That white phosphorus big snake is on the same level as Gamamaru and Katsuyu. Even if Kisame showed all his strength, he probably wouldn''t be it''s opponent.


    He had already formed a grudge with Ryuchi cave because he swallowed Manda alive. In addition, the rtionship between the Katsuyu and the white snake sage is that of a natural enemy, which deepened this hatred.


    Therefore, Kisame can predict that when Nagatopletely develops the Rinnegan, he will definitelye to Kirigakure and fight him.


    That day won''t be long from now.


    Kisame realized that his time was running out, and he couldn''t help but have a strong sense of crisis. As long as his strength does not reach the Six Path level, he will not be able to face full power Nagato.


    Therefore, he must find a way to improve again and break through the bottleneck.


    After thinking for a moment, Kisame decided to start with Orochimaru.


    So, he patted his chest and released Orochimaru from the Box of ultimate bliss.


    Orochimaru fell to the floor with a "bang", he slowly opened a pair of golden snake pupils, and woke up leisurely.


    "Am I dead..."


    His eyes were confused, and memories flooded in like a flood, making him feel a sharp pain.


    Before he fell into aa, thest image in his mind was that in the valley outside Amegakure, he was defeated by a powerful enemy called Kakuzu, and thetter was about to take his heart.


    After Orochimaru became more conscious, he quickly realized that he was not dead.


    ''Here... where is it?''


    He looked around suspiciously and found that it was a very open office, but because the lights were not turned on, the room was dim.


    In front of him, a tall and burly man sat on a chair, his face hidden in the shadows, exuding an unfathomable aura like the sea.


    "Are you... Hoshigaki Kisame?!"


    Orochimaru recognized his identity and suddenly his pupils shrank in shock. He never imagined that the reason why he didn''t die at Kakuzu''s hands was that he was rescued by Kisame.


    "Are you surprised, Orochimaru." Kisame stared at Orochimaru and asked lightly.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and looked vignt. In his impression, Kisame is not a good person, but a guy who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones.


    "Do you still need to ask, of course, because you are useful to me."


    Kisame smiled as he stood up from his seat and walked out of the office, saying, "Follow me."


    Orochimaru looked at Kisame''s back and his eyes flickered as he nned to take the opportunity to escape, and nned an escape route.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he gave up this unrealistic idea.


    Because he knew that Kisame had thought of this for a long time, maybe he is waiting for him to escape.


    So, Orochimaru finally followed him.


    The two moved one after the other and came to the mountain at the back of Kirigakure, and arrived at an open field where few people traveled.


    ''This ce should be big enough.''


    Kisame was very satisfied with this ce, so he turned around and said to Orochimaru, "Show me your eight branches jutsu. You shouldn''t mind showing it to me, right?"


    When Orochimaru heard him, he was shocked, and he subconsciously took two steps back, and said with a horrified expression: "You, how do you know?"


    The Eight branches jutsu is his biggest trump card, and there is no way anyone else can know about it.


    "Don''t worry about how I found out. I just want to see how far you have developed this technique after so many years of research?"


    Kisame walked towards Orochimaru step by step, a bit aggressively.


    "I refuse." Orochimaru said coldly.


    "It''s not up to you."


    Kisame smiled and rushed towards Orochimaru with a swish sound. The Kusanagi sword appeared in his hand, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at thetter''s heart.


    Orochimaru''splexion changed, and he subconsciously formed the summoning seal, trying to summon the group of snakes from Ryuchi Cave to deal with Kisame.


    However, after he finished forming the seals, he found that there was no movement.


    ''Not good.''


    He suddenly realized that his name might have been erased from the summoning scroll of the Ryuchi Cave. This means that many of his ninjutsu skills, such as the hidden shadow snake hand, ten thousand snakes, and the destruction of chaos snakes... can no longer be used.


    Moreover, the two Kusanagi swords that were with Orochimaru were taken away by Kisame.


    He has no means topete with Kisame.


    At this moment.


    Orochimaru''s body transformed by himself had bizarrely curved into an arc, avoiding the fatal blow from Kisame, but his body was still scratched by the Kusanagi sword and blood spurted out.


    "If I can''t see your eight branches jutsu, Orochimaru, you don''t have any use for me."


    Kisame''s voice was cold and merciless, as heunched a series of deadly attacks on Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru quickly couldn''t hold back.


    He knew that Kisame is for real, and if he continued like this, he would die under the Kusanagi Sword in less than half a minute.


    He do not care anymore.


    Orochimaru''s eyes turned cold, his hands sped together suddenly, and he screamed at the ghost shark: "Hoshigaki Kisame, I will do what you want!"


    As soon as he said that, there was a ''poof''.


    A powerful chakra formed wind pressure and drove Kisame back.


    When he stabilized his body and looked again, Orochimaru had disappeared, he is reced by a huge white snake with eight heads and eight tails!


    This giant snake, with a huge body and ferocious teeth, swayed its eight heads from side to side, looking down at Kisame from above, exuding a powerful aura.


    "It turns out that humans can really transform into such creatures."


    Kisame''s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself.


    "Hizz!"


    At this moment, the eight-headed snake hissed, and eight huge snake heads swooped down and bit towards Kisame.


    Kisame narrowed his eyes as his wings suddenly grew from behind, soaring into the sky, dodging the attack.


    Immediately afterwards, the Kusanagi Sword in his hand instantly became longer, around thirty meters, glowing with an icy cold light.

 Chapter 176: 176

    Chapter 176: 176


    ''Swish swish.''


    With the swing of the Kusanagi sword by Kisame, the head of the eight-headed snake was cut off one after another and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the regenerative ability of the eight-headed snake activated, and every time a head is cut off, a new one will grow in the original ce, as if it is endless and immortal.


    But in fact, this regeneration ability will greatly consume Orochimaru''s chakra. For him, who was already in poor condition, it caused a more serious burden.


    As a result, under Kisame''s continuous attack, the original majestic eight-headed snake quickly lost the ability to regenerate, and only one head remained. Its huge body retreated backwards, and thest head also shrank, as if it was extremely afraid of Kisame.


    Overall, it was a one-sided battle.


    But this does not mean that the eight branches jutsu is not powerful, it''s because the gap between Kisame and Orochimaru is too great.


    "Okay, I''m satisfied, you can change back."


    Kisame put away the Kusanagi sword and said to the eight-headed snake.


    Hearing the words, it hissed in shock, and finally slowly opened its big mouth, and spit out a wet Orochimaru from it.


    ''Thump.''


    Orochimaru fell to the ground, panting violently, looking very weak. And the eight-headed snake behind him poofed and disappeared into white smoke.


    He raised his head, looked at Kisame who was walking step by step, and asked with difficulty, "What do you want?"


    "I recognize your courage, Orochimaru."


    Kisame''s eyes were bright, and he said with great interest, "Using the regeneration ability of the white snake as a medium, injecting it into the eight branches jutsu, and changing the longsting obsession in your heart into this white snake with eight heads and eight tails. I have to admit it, you have taken a big step forward in the pursuit of immortality and evolution. I appreciate your courage and salute you."


    As he spoke, he grabbed Orochimaru''s hand and pulled thetter from the ground.


    "You"


    Orochimaru didn''t know what to say for a while when he heard these words.


    "Are you surprised? Orochimaru, you are not the only one who hates death and pursues the lifelong dream of immortality. You and I are actually like-minded people."


    Kisame opened his arms and said with a smile.


    Without waiting for Orochimaru to respond, he continued: "So, share your experience with me, and I will follow the same path as you, evolving into a perfect creature with the obsession in my heart, so as to achieve glorious and great evolution. !"


    Orochimaru couldn''t say a word. He suddenly felt that Kisame in front of him was more paranoid and crazier than him.


    Kisame saw Orochimaru''s expression and knew that thetter would take some time to digest what happened today. So he proposed again:


    "Think about it, Orochimaru. At this time tomorrow, I will be waiting for you here. Whether you will join hands with me to embark on the path of eternal life, or whether you will continue to pursue your quest alone, depends on your own choice."


    After saying these words, Kisame turned around and strode away, and soon disappeared from Orochimaru''s field of vision.


    Orochimaru was still in shock. When he confirmed that Kisame had left, he couldn''t help but feel ecstatic, and immediately fled from here and disappeared.


    The next day, the same time.


    Kisame came to this open space, leaned against a big tree, closed his eyes and rested.


    "Orochimaru, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    At a certain moment, he opened his eyes and saw Orochimaru slowly walking out of the woods.


    In fact, he had already left a mark on Orochimaru, and the other party could not escape. If Orochimaru refuses his invitation and does not appear, he will die at his hands shortly after, turning into a dead snakepletely.


    Yearster, when Orochimaru recalled today, he would be extremely grateful that he made a correct decision.


    In the shade, Kisame and Orochimaru stood opposite each other, staring at each other.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame-sama, it is my honor to serve a Kage like you. From now on, I am willing to follow you by your side and help you realize your dream of immortality."


    Orochimaru bowed to Kisame, but his eyes flickered when he bowed his head, not knowing if he was telling the truth.


    Kisame noticed this detail, but didn''t care.


    Because for him, it doesn''t matter whether Orochimaru is loyal or not, as long as he can help him in practicing the Eight branches jutsu andplete evolution.


    Orochimaru can betray Kisame at any time, and Kisame can also obliterate Orochimaru at any time.


    The two of them worked together now, but it doesn''t prevent them from having their own thoughts.


    Suddenly.


    "Cough, cough..." Orochimaru''splexion changed dramatically, he knelt on the ground with a plop and coughed violently, and soon coughed up a pool of blood, dyeing the ground dark red.


    This body of his has gone through several battles sessively, and was tortured by Nagato, Konoha, and Kakuzu in turns, and it is almostpletely destroyed.


    Kisame can see that the fire of Orochimaru is very weak, and it may be extinguished at any time. He is afraid that Orochimaru will not live long.


    "Kisame-sama, I have to ask you for a leave."


    Orochimaru coughed for a while, raised his head, and exined the reason to the ghost shark, "I have a base in the Land of Fire, where I store my useful body. I mustplete the recement of the body as soon as possible. If it goes well, it may take half a month toe back and start working."


    After speaking, he waited anxiously for Kisame''s response. After all, he had just agreed to work for Kisame, but as soon as he came up, he asked for half a month''s leave. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like an excuse to escape.


    However, to his surprise, Kisame readily agreed.


    "Go early and return early."


    Kisame simply left this sentence and turned to leave without showing any doubt about Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru looked at Kisame''s back and was stunned for a while, then he came back to his senses, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then set off immediately.


    A few dayster, Shikkotsu Forest.


    In an open space, Tsunade separated several shadow clones and sat cross-legged in a circle. Her senjutsu training had reached the final stage.


    At a certain moment, several shadow clones turned into white smoke and disappeared with a poof, and a lot of memory and experience returned to Tsunade''s body.


    Tsunade frowned as she digested and absorbed, and it took a while.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    At the same time, around her eyes, like Kisame and Hashirama, ck eye shadow appeared. Between her eyebrows, a circr pattern like a ck sun emerged, surrounding the purple diamond-shaped Yin seal on her forehead, making her exude a mysterious and noble temperament.


    "Sess."


    Tsunade murmured, her eyes brightened, and she stood up with a look of joy.


    She could feel that her body was now filled with a huge senjutsu chakra, surging like an inexhaustible seawater.


    So, Tsunade looked forward and gave a low shout after forming a seal with both hands.


    "Haaa!"


    ''Rumble.''


    A huge wooden dragon burst out from behind her. The huge dragon head carried her body and flew into the air. The dragon body stretched for dozens of meters behind her.


    Mokuton Wood Dragon jutsu.


    Tsunade nodded with satisfaction, but apparently she wasn''t finished yet. She jumped down from the dragon''s head, and when shended on the ground, she pressed her palm to the ground.


    The ground shook violently and a big tree rose from the ground, and soon it grew to ten meters, thirty meters, fifty meters... until one hundred meters, and finally transformed into a wooden golem.


    Senpo: Wooden golem.


    Tsunade stood in the space above the wooden golem''s head, looking down at the Shikkotsu Forest below and the sea in the distance, in a good mood.


    Once, when she saw Kisame turn on the Sage mode and summoned the wooden golem, she hated it so much that it itched her, but she was powerless and could only be envious.


    Now, she finally did it, and summoned a wooden golem that was not inferior to Kisame''s, and no longer had to look at his proud face.


    At this time.


    ''Um?''


    With the powerful perception ability she gained via Sage Mode, Tsunade suddenly discovered that someone came to the Shikkotsu Forest at an unknown time, on the ground next to the wooden golem''s feet.


    The corners of her mouth twitched, pretending to not notice them, she manipted the wooden golem to lift one foot, and stepped down heavily in that direction.


    On the ground, Kisame watched in amazement as the wooden golem''s big feet fell towards his head, like a mountain copsed, making him unable to avoid it.


    Seeing that he was about to be trampled to death by a wooden golem, a sage mask appeared on his face in an instant.


    ''Swish.''


    The ghost shark who turned on the Sage mode quickly formed a seal, and finally put his hands together and created a huge shield in front of him.


    This wooden shield, with a diameter of more than 30 meters, was engraved with a fangs grimace. It justy on the ground and protected Kisame inside the shield.


    Senju Hashirama once used it to block the frontal sh of Madara''s Susanoo, and the surface of the wall was unscathed.


    ''Boom!''


    The next second, the wooden golem''s big foot stepped on the surface of the shield, making a loud noise, causing the ground to vibrate and setting off countless dust.


    "Oh?"


    Tsunade saw that her sneak attack didn''t work, and was actually defended by Kisame, and felt was very upset. She snorted coldly and jumped directly from the top of the wooden golem''s head, falling to the ground like a meteor.


    Sage mode full powered punch!


    Tsunade fell from the sky as she raised her fist in the process, and a powerful airflow erupted from her body. The loose clothes were blown loudly, and the punch mmed into the surface of the wall.


    ''Click.''


    With a crisp sound, the grimace on the surface of the shield split from the nose, and the cobweb-like cracks spread to the entire face.


    The ninjutsu, which is known as absolute defense, was actually cracked by Tsunade with a fist.


    It can be seen that her talent and strange power has reached a terrifying level under the blessing of the Senjutsu Chakra.


    However, just when Tsunade felt proud.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    From the hole on the surface of the shield, a dozen thick wooden vines suddenly shot out, entangling Tsunade''s body in an instant, tying her up and dragged her into the shield.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    Inside the shield, there was a dull sound of physical collision, mixed with Tsunade''s screaming and angry shouts, indicating that a fierce hand-to-hand battle was taking ce inside.


    After ten seconds.


    ''Boom!''


    On the side of the shield, a big hole was knocked out. Kisame and Tsunade were entangled with their hands and feet, hugged each other, and flew out from the inside.


    ''Ruuuu, ruuuu.''


    The two of them took turns being pressed under each other, and rolled dozens of times on the ground before finally stopping after rolling out a distance of hundreds of meters.


    In the end, it was Tsunade who had the upper hand, only to see her blond hair messy, her face flushed from vigorous exercise, riding on Kisame as she raised her fist and punched him in the face.


    Kisame tilted its head and avoided the punch.


    ''Boom.''


    Tsunade''s fistnded on the ground, and suddenly made a big hole, causing the ground under both of them to sink by dozens of centimeters, and a lot of cracks appeared.


    It is conceivable that if this punch hits Kisame''s face, what terrible consequences will be.


    "You really want to kill me?"


    Kisame heartbeat suddenly rose, and arge number of chakra lines were shot from the index finger of the right hand, which ran up and down Tsunade''s body, tied her up again, and tightened her clothes tightly, showing a seductive shape.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Tsunade shouted, and a powerful force erupted from her body again, breaking all the chakra threads wrapped around his body.


    But the next second, a shark tail shot out from between Kisame''s legs, like a flexible snake, wrapping Tsunade''s plump body tightly, and releasing a dazzling lightning.


    ''Sizzle.''


    Under the continuous attack of lightning, although Tsunade''s Sage body was not defeated, she was inevitably paralyzed and lost the ability to resist.


    Kisame took the opportunity to turn over and in turn pressed Tsunade under him.


    Then, he showed a stern smile, raised a fist and dropped it towards Tsunade''s delicate face.

 Chapter 177: 177

    Chapter 177: 177


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank sharply as Kisame''s fist was reflected in her eyes, getting closer and bigger. He was about to blow her head.


    At this moment, she was filled fear and felt that Death hade to her.


    "Stop!"


    The fear of death finally made her cry out for mercy.


    Kisame''s fist stopped less than a centimeter from the tip of Tsunade''s nose.


    "I haven''t beaten you for a few days, and you suddenly think you''re capable of fighting me, don''t you?"


    Kisame looked down at Tsunade under him, turned his fist into a palm, and pped her face twice resulting a humiliating expression on her face.


    Two snaps, crisp and loud.


    "Get off me."


    Tsunade stared at Kisame with tears in her eyes, and said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t show such an expression, it makes me feel like I''m treating you badly."


    While talking, Kisame stood up and retracted his shark tail that was wrapped around Tsunade. For him, asionally bullying Tsunade is an interesting way to destress.


    Who made it that bullying this woman so funny.


    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly, the veins on the back of her hands and forehead burst out, and stood up without saying a word.


    She originally thought that by learning the Sage mode, she would be able to narrow the gap between their strength, and that she can make him pay for all that she had suffered from him.


    However, after fighting Kisame again, she found to her dismay that even if she learned senjutsu, she was still no match for this guy.


    Tsunade stared at Kisame''s back, her eyes were about to burst into mes, but she didn''t dare to attack him again, because she didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Just then,


    "It was an exciting match!"


    Katsuyu''s clone said while shaking her pair of tentacles and crawled towards the two of them.


    Just now, it witnessed the fight between Kisame and Tsunade. From Katsuyu''s point of view, this is undoubtedly a heart to heart exchange, other than that, there is nothing wrong.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted again, turned her head, and tied her blond hair in a ponytail behind her head, and sorted out her messy clothes.


    The scars left by the battle on her body also healed and disappeared during this period, and her snow-white stic skin was restored.


    It can be seen that Tsunade''s current physique is very close to that of Senju Hashirama of the past.


    "Kisame-sama, don''t look misunderstand that Tsunade-sama is very angry with you, in fact, she is very grateful to you. After all, the multi-shadow clone jutsu you gave her saved her a lot of time, it is because of that she can sessfullypletely train senjutsu this quickly."


    Katsuyu approached Kisame and whispered in his ear, not wanting to see the two misunderstand each other.


    Of course, it was no surprise that Tsunade heard her whispers.


    "Who is grateful to him? I warn you, Katsuyu, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tsunade turned around and roared at Katsuyu, causing it to tremble with fright, and quickly hide behind Kisame.


    Kisame frowned and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Tsunade, and said coldly, "Don''t be disrespectful to the slug sage."


    In his heart, sooner orter, Katsuyu will be his woman, how can she be bullied by Tsunade.


    ""


    Tsunade''s face changed, as she felt the murderous aura from Kisame, so she closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    She stood still over there for a long time, hesitated, and finally walked to Kisame, pretended to inadvertently stroke her hair, and said:


    "Than...thanks."


    This thanks is not only because of the multiple shadow clone jutsu, but also for the Hashirama cells.


    It can be said that without Kisame''s help, Tsunade could not have reached this point, and hope to be a powerhouseparable to her grandfather in the future.


    Tsunade hates Kisame, but she''s not ungrateful. In addition to saying thank you, she also silently recorded this kindness in her heart.


    "Yo, the sun must have came out from the west today, and you actually said thank you to me?"


    Kisame nced at Tsunade with a surprised look on his face, and then changed his words, "However, I still say that, since you want to thank me, give me something practical. What do you think?"


    "What do you want?" Tsunade asked through gritted teeth.


    What Kisame was waiting for was her words.


    He rolled his eyes and said with interest: "I remember you saying that you hid the great sword of the Senju n in the Shikkotsu Forest. Can you take it out for me and let me open it? For a look? I swear, I will just take a look."


    Tsunade was stunned when she heard Kisame.


    She almost forgot about this matter, but she didn''t expect Kisame to remember it all the time.


    He was so concerned about the sword, and he said "just take a look", pretending to have no intentions, she doesn''t believe it.


    However, she can let him have a look.


    If this can pay off the kindness given to her, then she would be profiting.


    With this thought in mind, Tsunade showed a smile, and immediately said: "Follow me."


    She turned and walked in one direction.


    Kisame suppressed hid excitement and anticipation and followed behind Tsunade, and came all the way to the back of a hill.


    "It''s here."


    After confirming the surrounding environment, Tsunade looked at the ground, and immediately punched down.


    ''Boom.''


    The ground cracked open and arge hole appeared. Tsunade jumped in, and after a few seconds, she threw a one-meter-high, white-paper-ck scroll from inside.


    Kisame caught the scroll and recognized at a nce that this was the scroll that Senju Hashirama used to carry behind his back.


    "Help me unfold it."


    Tsunade said to Kisame, then made a few seals and pressed her palm on the scroll.


    With a bang, a giant sword was channeled out of the scroll, with the tip of the sword pointing down and inserted on the ground.


    Back then, when Senju Hashirama faced off against his old enemy Madara Uchiha, facing thetter''s Gunbai, in order to fight against it, Hashirama used this sword.


    Just as the Gunbai is handed down from generation to generation by the Uchiha family, this giant sword also has a great background. It is an ancestral treasure of the Senju n and has been handed down for hundreds of years.


    However, in Tsunade''s generation, she was the only one left in the once prosperous and huge Senju n, and she didn''t like to use weapons, only fists.


    Therefore, she buried the giant sword and the storage scroll in the Shikkotsu Forest.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kisame has a strong interest in this giant sword, it would have been forgotten by Tsunade, buried forever in the ground, and will never see the light of day again.


    "This sword... it seems to be a little bigger and heavier. Other than that, there is nothing special about it."


    Kisame looked at the Senju sword and muttered to himself, deliberately showing a disappointed expression.


    Tsunade really took the bait.


    "Hmph, what do you know? The Senju Greatsword''s appearance is indeed a little simpler, but as a treasure handed down from generation to generation by the Senju n, it is not only hard and sharp, but also powerful, it can crush opponents just by its own weight. ."


    She snorted softly and said with her arms folded over her chest.


    "Oh? So, this is a weapon that suppresses the enemy by its own weight?"


    Kisame was surprised, this time it was not pretending. In this way, the Senju Great Sword should be made of some kind of metal with a particrly high density, and "heavy" is its characteristic.


    "Times up, you said you wanted to take a look, it should be enough. I will put it away."


    As Tsunade spoke, she made a seal, intending to retract the Senju sword back to the scroll.


    "Wait."


    Kisame immediately reached out to stop her, and his eyes shed as he, "Can you let me touch this sword, because I''m really curious, how much does it weigh? Don''t worry, I will just touch it, and I will never do anything to it."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Tsunade said coldly.


    "The slug sage also heard my words, how about letting it be the witness? You believe in Katsuyu, don''t you?" Kisame asked.


    Tsunade nced suspiciously at Kisame, then looked at Katsuyu next to him looking at them with a cute look, and finally nodded reluctantly.


    She would like to see what kind of tricks Kisame cane up with.


    So, under Tsunade''s unblinking gaze, Kisame''s pair ofrge hands reached out to the wide hilt of the Senju Great Sword and held it.


    ''Really heavy.''


    Kisame tried to weigh it, but he couldn''t lift it from the ground, it was more than ten times heavier than ordinary weapons.


    "Rise."


    Kisame let out a low shout and exerted strength again, and finally pulled out the Senju sword from the ground and held it in his hand.


    ''Swish. Swish.''


    He held the giant sword and swung it twice at will, and the air whistled wherever the sword passed, with astonishing power.


    "Have you had enough?" Tsunade asked coldly.


    "Enough, it''s enough." Kisame chuckled and put down the giant sword, intending to return it to Tsunade. But at this moment, he secretly activated the Panda in his mind.


    Next second.


    ''Buzz.''


    The Senju giant sword in Kisame''s hand suddenly vibrated violently, and the sword body emitted a dazzling glow, as if some incredible change was taking ce.


    "What is going on?"


    Without waiting for Tsunade to ask questions, Kisame opened his eyes wide, with a look of panic, and shouted loudly, "This sword is absorbing my chakra! My power is being drained!"


    Tsunade was also confused when she saw the panicked look on Kisame''s face. After she came back to her senses, she hurriedly shouted at him:


    "What did you do to it? Let go!"


    "I can''t help it! This sword is linked with me, it is devouring my chakra frantically, help me get it away!"


    Kisame roared at Tsunade. As soon as he said that, he knelt on one knee with a bang, cold sweat oozes from his forehead, and his face looked pale and weak.


    Excellent acting.


    "This"


    Tsunade waspletely stunned by Kisame''s acting. Looking at the Senju sword, which was getting more and more dazzling, she didn''t dare to go forward easily for a while, and could only turn her head to look at Katsuyu beside her and ask it for help.


    Katsuyu shook her head quickly, indicating that it didn''t see any clues and didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time.


    ''Swiiii.''


    The Senju great sword in Kisame''s hand suddenly turned into a stream of light, and sank into his body along the palm of his hand. Different from the previous swallowing, this stream did not stay in a certain part of his body, but escaped and melted into his cells.


    ''Ah,fortable.''


    Kisame suddenly felt that his body was full of power, and he also felt that his physique was stronger. The muscles of the chest, abdominals, back and other muscles were visibly erged by the naked eye.


    "You"


    When Tsunade saw this scene, no matter how stupid she was, she could vaguely guess what happened.


    No wonder this guy has always been so interested by the Senju Great Sword. It turned out that he was able to absorb this ninja tool directly into his body and turn it into his own ability!


    At this moment, Tsunade understood the secret behind Kisame''s strength.


    "Asshole!"


    After realizing that she had been deceived, she immediately punched at Kisame angrily.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame raised a big hand and tightly wrapped Tsunade''s fist, preventing it from advancing an inch. Then, he raised his other hand, clenched his fists with five fingers and punched hard.


    ''Boom!''

 Chapter 178: 178

    Chapter 178: 178


    Tsunade panicked and hurriedly parried, only to feel a powerful forceing from Kisame''s fist, and she was knocked out on the spot.


    ''Thud.''


    Her plump body made a graceful arc in the air, and with a plop, she fell into the hot spring in the center of the Shikkotsu Forest and turned into a floating duck.


    "It feels really good."


    Kisame looked at his fist as his eyes burned bright. After absorbing the Senju Great Sword, it strengthened his muscle density by virtue of thetter''s "heavy" characteristics, making his body weight more than doubled.


    Now that he weighs almost a thousand pounds, every punch he punches naturally became more and more powerful, and it is difficult for Tsunade to even parry the attack.


    When he came to the hot spring, he happened to see Tsunade, all wet, and crawling ashore from the water in embarrassment.


    "Are you OK?"


    Kisame leaned down and stretched out his big hand towards her, and as far as he could see, he inadvertently enjoyed the blessing to his eyes.


    ''Snap.''


    Tsunade pped Kisame''s hand away, red at him fiercely, then bypassed him without saying a word, and walked into a small wooden house not far away.


    After a while, she changed into dry clothes, packed her things and walked out. Then, she came infront of Kisame again, raised her head and looked directly into his eyes.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, we have settled everything between us. On a private level, I don''t owe you anything anymore. I will now return to Kirigakure and help Kirigakure establish a medical ninja system ording to the agreement. After that, it is the day we part ways, I hope you don''t stop me again."


    After she finished saying these words to Kisame, without waiting for him to respond, she turned around and walked to Katsuyu, and told it: "Be careful with Hoshigaki Kisame, that guy is plotting against you."


    Then, she cast a seal, turned into white smoke with a "poof", she returned to the ninja world.


    "Kisame-sama, Tsunade-sama seems to be angry, don''t you want to chase after her and have a look?" Katsuyu asked anxiously.


    "It''s normal for women to lose temper asionally, don''t worry about her, she''ll be fine in a few days."


    Kisame shrugged indifferently, not in a hurry to leave at all, he approached Katsuyu and asked her, "I have some questions, I want to ask you for advice..."


    He didn''t deliberately find a topic to get closer to Katsuyu, but really wanted to ask it for advice, such as how its body evolved into the behemoth it is now, lying in the Shikkotsu forest.


    Katsuyu''s valuable experience will undoubtedly have great reference value for Kisame to realize his own evolutionary goal.


    Then, for the next period of time, Kisame stayed in the Shikkotsu forest, learning from the slug sage, and gained a lot of knowledge from it.


    In the process, Kisame now had a clearer understanding of his future goals, and has be more determined to "no longer be a human being", vowing to evolve into a great ultimate creature.


    Half a monthter.


    Kisame bid farewell to Slug Sage temporarily, and returned to Kirigakure from Shikkotsu Forest. After all, ording to time, Orochimaru should almost return.


    Outside the Mizukage Building.


    Kisame didn''t see Orochimaru, but met another acquaintance first, a young man with long ck hair.


    It''s Yamato.


    "You haven''t left yet? It seems that you have made your decision." Kisame stared at the young man in front of him. Thetter had experienced too many hardships and ups and downs at a young age, so he exuded a precocious temperament far exceeding his peers.


    "Yes, Kisame-sama, I hope to stay in Kirigakure and be a part of this ce. Please agree to my request."


    Yamato looked solemn and serious, and while speaking he bowed deeply to Kisame.


    During his stay in Kirigakure, he found that this ce waspletely different from the rumored Blood Mist, it implemented a policy of peaceful development.


    Although the Land of Water was cut off by various countries due to Kisame killing the Daimyo and Kirigakure was boycotted by the major ninja viges, cutting off all economic and cultural exchanges.


    Due to the reunification of the Land of Water by Kisame, which ended the country''s perennial civil strife, during this time, Kirigakure not only did not fall into depression, but instead radiated new vitality.


    In the vige, a thriving and prosperous scene was visible to all.


    This ce, at least, is much better than the Konoha Root where Yamato once stayed. Compared with the past life of walking in the dark with no light, Kirigakure can even be regarded as a paradise.


    Therefore, Yamato finally decided to stay.


    "Follow me."


    Kisame passed by Yamato, patted thetter on the shoulder and walked into the Mizukage Building.


    After entering the office, Kisame sat on afortable office chair, and was about to notify Pakura to see him, but unexpectedly there was a click from under him, and the chair was broken by him.


    It was only then that he remembered that after swallowing the Senju Great Sword, his weight increased. Ordinary chairs, sofas, and beds could no longer carry his weight.


    Kisame then used the wood style to create a new sturdy chair, and then pressed the button on the desk.


    After a while, Pakura knocked on the door of the office, and after obtaining the consent, she hurried in.


    "Did anyonee to find me during this time?" Kisame asked casually.


    "There is a woman who calls herself Sheji, saying she is an old friend of yours. But I saw that she was suspicious, and I couldn''t produce any evidence to prove her identity, so I temporarily detained her in the interrogation room and sent someone for 24 hours. surveince."


    Pakura reported.


    "Sheji?"( Snake Princess)


    When Kisame heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then he showed a smile of sudden realization, and said to her, "Where is she? Take me to see her."


    Ten minutester.


    The group of three came to the interrogation room of the Intelligence Department. Through the one-way window, Kisame saw a woman wearing a kimono and sitting quietly on a chair.


    She has long straight ck hair, fair skin, golden pupils, a small and straight nose bridge, and red lips. She has quite a high ssdy temperament.


    ''Orochimaru.''.


    Kisame recognized at a nce that this woman was the so-called "spare body" of Orochimaru. After his reincarnation this time, not only did he put on women''s clothes, but he also turned himself into a de facto woman.


    "This woman is indeed my friend. She is here to defect to Kirigakure. If nothing else happens, she will be your colleague in the future."


    Kisame said to Pakura with a smile.


    Hearing this, Pakura responded in a panic: "I''m sorry, Mizukage-sama, it was I who misbehaved and offended your friend."


    "It''s not your fault, I forgot to tell you about it beforehand, and Oro... Sheji wouldn''t mind."


    Kisame signaled Pakura not to me herself, and immediately ordered, "Open the door, I want to chat with her."


    "Yes." Pakura hurriedly had the door of the interrogation room open.


    Before entering the room, Kisame turned around, pointed to Yamato next to him, and instructed Pakura again:


    "By the way, this young man will be your subordinate in the future. You can arrange a ce for him and take him with you in the future. His name is... Yamato."


    Then, Kisame entered the interrogation room and met with Orochimaru... oh no, Sheji.


    "Hello, Kisame." Orochimaru stood up and smiled at Kisame.


    "Tsk tsk. I have to call you Sheji from now on, right?"


    Kisame circled around Orochimaru, looked at her thoroughly, and joked.


    When Orochimaru heard him, he lifted the hair from his ear and responded helplessly: "It''s not easy to find a suitable reincarnation vessel. This woman is a loyal subordinate to me, and she voluntarily gave it to me. Her body and aptitude is one in a hundred, so I can still retain most of my power after reincarnation."


    "Really, howe I see that you seem to be having fun?"


    Kisame pierced through his bullshit, making thetter give out rare blush.


    "Actually... being a woman is good too." Orochimaru finally admitted generously. For him, it was a novel and interesting experience.


    "Well, let''s get back to business."


    Kisame put away his yful expression and stopped talking nonsense with Orochimaru, and made two requests to thetter.


    First, after Orochimaru came to Kirigakure, he could no longer operate on innocent vigers and ninjas as before, and use them for inhumane human experiments.


    Of course, Kisame also know that the progress of science and technology, especially biological science, is often based on arge number of cruel human experiments.


    If Orochimaru stops human experimentation, then thetter''s development of ninjutsu and scientific research will be stopped. After all, it is difficult to cook without rice.


    Therefore, Kisame promised to provide Orochimaru with death-row prisoners in the vige and the Land of Water, who were all robbers, bandits, pirates, rebels, and mafia who murdered and sold goods.


    In this way, these scumbags who harm others can make a little contribution to the progress of science before they die, which can be regarded as an atonement in a sense.


    Orochimaru nodded, epted it readily, and said respectfully:


    "This is your territory, Kisame-sama. I don''t have the guts to mess around, I''ll listen to you."


    "Very good."


    Kisame paused for a while, and then raised his second finger, "The second request, except me, don''t let anyone else, especially Tsunade, recognize your true identity, can you do it?"


    His implication was that he hoped that Orochimaru could remain anonymous from now on. After all, thetter was still Konoha''s S-level traitor and had a lot of troubles.


    "Of course there''s no problem. After all, I''m tired of my previous life, and I''ve always wanted to change my identity and start over."


    Orochimaru readily agreed and promised him, "I will try to avoid contact with Tsunade, and I will never let her see through my identity. From today, there will be no Orochimaru in the world, only the woman in front of you called Sheji."


    When Kisame heard this, he looked at Orochimaru and smiled.


    Then, after some simple preparations, they hurried up and got down to business.


    For Kisame, the threat from Nagato increases every day as time passes. Before thetter fully develops the Rinnegan and attacks Kirigakure, he mustplete an evolution to achieve the level of life. The Great Leap.


    So for the next few days.


    Kisame first arranged an identity and residence for Orochimaru, letting thetter adapt to the life here, and then appointed him as the head of Kirigakure''s Science Department.


    At the same time, Kisame also inspected the situation of the medical department, and found that Tsunade had already started work, and also epted Rin Nohara.


    Rin was originally a medical ninja, and she has a good talent in this area. In addition, after her tragic encounter was known to Tsunade, she got the sympathy of thetter. So she was epted as a disciple by Tsunade.


    Of course, Nohara Rin''s identity needs to be kept secret, except for Kisame, Pakura, Tsunade and Shizune, no one else know about her.


    Kisame didn''t bother Tsunade too much, and while there was still a little free time, he slipped home and stayed with Yukino for two days.


    "Kisame-sama, who is that beautiful woman with dark and long hair?"


    On the sofa, Yukino curled up in Kisame''s arms, raised her head, and asked curiously and cautiously.


    In the past few days, Orochimaru has asionallye to the door to find Kisame and report some findings to thetter. Every time he came, he would bring some fruit or small gifts, and sometimes he would help Yukino with housework and take care of the two children.


    Orochimaru, or Shiji''s words and deeds, is like a delicatedy, which left a very deep impression on Yukino.


    After several contacts, while she had a good impression of Sheji, she also felt a sense of crisis, and she was vaguely worried that the other party would be herpetitor, or even... take her ce.


    "Why, are you jealous?"


    Kisame noticed Yukino''s thoughts and asked with a deliberate smile.


    "No!"


    Yukino hurriedly shook her head in denial. With an embarrassed look on her face, she made a random excuse to change the subject, "I just think that her golden eyes are beautiful..."


    "Really? But in my eyes, your sky blue eyes are the most beautiful."


    Kisame raised Yukino''s chin with his hand and stared at thetter''s eyes until her face flushed and turned her head shyly.


    "Ah!" She suddenly eximed, as she was carried by Kisame on his shoulders and brought into the bedroom.


    Next morning, Orochimaru came to visit again, and brought a document to Kisame, which recorded in detail his experience in practicing the Eight Branches jutsu.


    "Come on, it''s time to start."


    Kisame exined a few words to Yukino, and walked out of the courtyard with Orochimaru, walking towards the hiddenboratory in Kirigakure.


    ''What a coincidence.''


    On the way, the two encountered Tsunade who was approaching. She was followed by her two disciples, Shizune and Nohara Rin, who were holding a lot of documents and surgical tools.


    "Yo, you are going to work so early. It''s really hard for you, Tsunade." Kisame showed a bright smile and took the initiative to greet Tsunade.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted in response. When she and Kisame were about to pass by, she stopped, nced at Orochimaru, and said lightly sarcastically, "You are really energetic, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you already found another one. New woman? For your behavior, I am not only feeling sorry for Yukino, but also for Katsuyu."


    Hearing this, Kisame was stunned.


    Why did Yukino and Tsunade think he had an affair with Orochimaru? Did he and Sheji really look so close?


    Orochimaru was also stunned.


    He knew that Yukino was Kisame''s woman. But Katsuyu, isn''t she the legendary slug sage of the Shikkotsu Forest? Listening to what Tsunade said, could it be that Kisame and the slug sage...


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru was horrified, as it was hard to imagine that scene.

 Chapter 179: 179

    Chapter 179: 179


    After regaining his senses, Orochimaru smiled and bowed a little to Tsunade, and took the initiative to rify the matter.


    But.


    Tsunade obviously would not have thought that the enchantingdy in front of her was actually her long-time friend, Orochimaru. She was toozy to talk nonsense with them, so she walked away.


    "Tsunade-sama, wait for us."


    Shizune and Nohara Rin hurriedly chased after her, and of course, when they passed by the Kisame, they did not forget to bow to him.


    As soon as the three of them left, Orochimaru''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t help but ask curiously:


    "Kisame-sama, are you and Slug sage... a couple?"


    After asking this question, he thought it was absurd. However, Kisame''s answer shocked Orochimaru even more.


    "Not yet. But sooner orter, Katsuyu will be my woman."


    Kisame''s eyes were bright as he announced confidently and domineeringly that it was going to happen in the future. After saying this, he continued to walk forward.


    Looking at Kisame''s back, Orochimaru was in awe.


    Time runs by like a horse.


    Three months passed quitely.


    During this period, Kisame stayed in theboratory most of the time. With Orochimaru''s help, and with the help of the principle behind the Eight branches jutsu, he developed a simr but more suitable technique for himself.


    Orochimaru, after years of research, has mastered the ability of the white snake to regenerate. After that, he used it as a medium to inject it into the Eight branches jutsu, and finally, under the influence of his own obsession, he became a big snake with eight heads and eight tails.


    Inspired by Orochimaru, Kisame also began to think about what his "speciality" is.


    So far, Kisame has mastered many abilities, and the absorption of various ninja tools alone has brought him more than ten special abilities.


    Among these abilities, there are several particrly powerful ones, such as the rebound ability of the Gunbai, the flexibility of the Kusanagi sword, the heaviness of the Senju sword, and the Satori form of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, all of which areparable to the regeneration ability of the white snake, even more than that.


    And not to forget, Kisame has also learned the Sage Mode of the Shikkotsu Forest. It has the ability to absorb natural energy and control the speed of cell division. It can also be used as a medium.


    However, Kisame quickly realized that his most powerful ability is not any of the above, but "devour".


    This ability was brought to him by the Panda in his mind, and because of it, he was able to reach where he is today and be the Demi-God in the ninja world that no one can defeat.


    But recently, Kisame has also discovered that the Panda has not improved him as much as before.


    The reason is that the ability of the Panda is only to help Kisame devour all kinds of ninja tools, and there are certain limitations to it.


    Kisame realized that even if he devoured Six Paths level ninja tools, he would not necessarily be a Six Paths level powerhouse. After all, those ninja tools were, finally, only created by a powerhouse at the level of the Six Paths level.


    Therefore, if Kisame wants to go further, he must find a way to upgrade the Panda.


    It must not only help him devour all kinds of ninja tools, but also many other things, and even directly absorb the natural energy of the entire like the Shinju tree of the Otsutsuki n.


    Devour, this is the special ability that Kisame chose for himself to step forward.


    Now that all the preliminary work has been prepared, the next step is to officially start training and embark on the road of evolution.


    Kisame knows that this process is very dangerous and may be full of various idents, so Kirigakure is not a good ce to train.


    So, he left Kisame and returned to Shikkotsu forest.


    Kisame exined his purpose to the slug sage, and told thetter truthfully that he wanted to abandon this human body and evolve into a higher-level creature.


    Hearing this, Katsuyu couldn''t help but feel very surprised.


    In its view, what Kisame is about to do is crazy and bold, at least in its thousands of years of long life, it has never seen a second person like Kisame.


    At the same time, it also has a sincere admiration for Kisame.


    After all, he is only fifteen years old this year, and he has already stood at the pinnacle of ninjas. It can be said that he has no opponent in the ninja world, and he is well-deserved as the number one person in the world.


    Under such circumstances, Kisame did not settle for the status quo andfortably be the Mizukage, the Demi-God and the Sage, but took huge risks just to be able to go further.


    Even at the expense of the human body.


    This kind of fearless spirit deeply shocked and moved Katsuyu.


    Therefore, it said to Kisame very solemnly:


    "Kisame-sama, no matter what you want, you can tell me, and I will do everything I can to help you."


    "I was too embarrassed to speak. Since you said that, then I''m say."


    Kisameughed, revealing two rows of white teeth, and said to Katsuyu, "During my training, I may need to borrow the hot spring of the Shikkotsu Forest. The rich natural energy there may be my chance to sess this time."


    "Of course there''s no problem. Kisame-sama, I''m looking forward to seeing how you evolve."


    Without thinking about it, Katsuyu readily agreed.


    So, apanied by Katsuyu''s clone, Kisame came to the hot spring once again, and immediately separated ten shadow clones and began to practice.


    ording to Orochimaru, he took a lot of detours in the process of training the Eight branches jutsu. Because of constantly experimenting and testing on himself, it has inevitably caused irreparable damage and destruction to his body.


    Kisame learned from Orochimaru''s lesson.


    Compared with Orochimaru, his biggest advantage is that he can use his Chakra that is of tail beast level to unscrupulously use multiple shadow clones jutsu.


    Through this jutsu, Kisame can continuously create clones, train in various evolutionary directions, and try to change into different forms.


    Even if he fails, he will only lose a part of Chakra, and he will get the experience and memory of failure from the clone, make trial and error, sum up and improve.


    Until he finds the right way.


    On the shore of the hot spring, Kisame''s shadow clones were lined up, separated from each other by a certain distance, and thus began to practice.


    This is bound to be a long and difficult process.


    Three dayster.


    A shadow clone of suddenly moved.


    Under Katsuyu''s astonished gaze, the clone quickly swelled, and soon lost its human form, but turned into a big meat ball.


    The meatball continued to expand, from three meters, five meters, and finally ten meters in diameter.


    ''Shhhhhhhh.''


    At the same time, many octopus-like tentacles grew out of the surface of the meat ball and danced wildly in the air.


    "What is this... so scary, so ugly."


    Katsuyu was startled, she shivered and stepped back for a distance. Obviously, she was not mentally prepared for the alien creature that Kisame had evolved into.


    ''Could it be that Kisame-sama will be like this in the future?''


    Just as Katsuyu was making wild guesses, the meatball suddenly let out a painful roar.


    "Roar!"


    After this roar, it continued to expand, but instead of maintaining a stable spherical shape, after expanding to a limit, it exploded with a "bang".


    It turned into pieces of meat in the sky, mixed with blood rain, and fell to the ground.


    Failure.


    Kisame''s first attempt at evolution failed just like that.


    Fortunately, this situation has long been expected. Therefore, the other clones continued to practice and were not greatly affected.


    And his main body, after absorbing the clone''s memory, created a new shadow clone and let it try again.


    In the next few months, Kisame has experienced such failures more than a hundred times...


    In the process of exploring the path of evolution, he has taken detours one after another, and has entered a dead end hundreds of times.


    Once, he evolved into a fat-headed fish. The huge head alone took up three-quarters of the entire body. It was difficult to even turn over when lying on the ground. It can be said to be a failure of failure;


    Once, he evolved into a big snake with rough skin and thick flesh and sharp fangs. It looked very powerful, but after a contest with Katsuyu''s clone, he was defeated by thetter. In the face of the strangling of the big snake, Katsuyu split into countless small slugs and easily managed to escape. Then her corrosive mucus was sprayed from its mouth, killing the big snake on the spot;


    Another time, he evolved into a huge bird man with three pairs of wings, capable of soaring at an altitude of thousands of meters, but it unexpectedly affected by the sun, and exploded on the spot under the scorching of the sun.


    However, although Kisame has encountered so many failures, in general, as he umted more and more experience and lessons, each of his evolutions was better than thest.


    It is a process of trial and error and continuous improvement.


    And so another two months passed.


    After thousands of trials and errors, he evolved into various strange creatures such as meat balls, strange fish, bird man, jellyfish, cow and horse, nine-headed dogs, giant slime, etc., with the rich experience umted, and a little Good luck, and finally evolved his ideal perfect creature.


    Appearing in front of Kisame, at first nce, it looks like a huge whale, with a mouth like an abyss, as if one bite can swallow everything in the world.


    However, unlike ordinary whales, this whale is covered with bone spikes like a jungle, two long horns above its mouth, a huge shark fin on its back, and a tail that is not a whale, but that of a snake.


    In addition, there are a pair of broad wings on both sides of the whale''s body.


    It is not so much a whale as it is a fusion of four animals: a whale, a shark, a dragon and a bird.


    "This is... Kun?"


    Kisame suddenly discovered that this big guy is very simr to a creature named "Kun" in the myths and legends of the past life in his memory.


    There is a fish in ocean, and its name is Kun. The Kun is so big that no one knows how many thousands of miles it is; when it turns into a bird, its name is Peng. No one knows how many thousands of miles it''s wings is; when it flies, its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky.


    This is a creature that resembles a fish but not a fish and a bird that is not a bird. Its size is thousands of miles, and its wings are like clouds in the sky.


    That''s right, it''s Kun.


    Just as Orochimaru''s obsession with immortality turned him into an Yamato no Orochi, Kisame''s subconscious yearning for power and freedom eventually changed him into a creature like "Kun".


    ''This is it.''


    Kisame''s eyes burned bright, and he made a decision without hesitation. The Kun is the ultimate creature he wants to evolve into.


    With a "bang", Kisame released the shadow clone, and the clone''s memory and experience returned to his body. He stood on the spot to digest and absorb, and after a while, he was ready and couldn''t wait to start.


    Kisame took off his suit, wore only a pair of shorts, and walked into the hot spring full of natural energy step by step.


    Then, he slowly raised his hands, made dozens of seals in total, and finally put them together.


    ''Boom.''


    An extremely huge amount of chakra suddenly poured out of his body and escaped to the surface of the water, setting off a huge water wave.


    "Roar!"


    Kisame let out a painful roar, and the muscles all over his body bulged, as if something ran out of his body. Immediately afterwards, his skin tore, his body swelled, and in an instant he changed into a Kun.


    Compared with the kun transformed from the clone, the kun transformed from Kisame''s body is ten timesrger and nearly 100 meters long, upying most of the hot springs.


    At this time, Kisame can no longer be described as "tailless beast" or "human-shaped tailed beast", he has be a real tailed beast, and it is the most powerful tailed beast. They have to bow their head in front of him.


    But this is not enough.


    The Kun in Kisame''s heart is a Six Paths level creature that surpasses the three holynd sages.


    To grow to that point, the current amount of Chakra is far from enough.


    Fortunately, in the form of Kun, he perfectly integrated the panda in his mind with the power of the Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode, thus forming an unprecedented powerful ability:


    Energy devour.


    This ability is very simr to the Shinju tree nted by the Otsutsuki n. Kisame can unscrupulously devour various forms of energy, and absorb all of it by virtue of its own "sea-inclusive" body of Kun.


    As long as the energy is continuous, the growth of Kun will not stop.


    Kisame firmly believes that one day, he will be a real Kunpeng, a super creature with a body length of several thousand kilometers that spans the sky over the entire ninja world!


    ''Now, let''s absorb the natural energy in this hot spring.''


    Katsuyu once said that the source of the natural energy of the Shikkotsu Forest is the hot springke formed by the upwelling seawater after the volcanic eruption on the seabed.


    The natural energy in these seawaters is much richer than Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave. If it can be swallowed, Kun''s power will undoubtedly undergo a qualitative leap.


    It even became a Six Paths level creature in one fell swoop.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked at Katsuyu.


    "Katsuyu, although you allowed me to use this hot spring, if I devour all the natural energy in the hot spring, it means that the Shikkotsu Forest will no longer a holy ce with abundant natural energy. It will be an ordinary ind. Can you ept such a result?"


    Kisame did not hide anything from Katsuyu and told it truthfully about his next n.


    If he does this, it will cause a lot of trouble to Katsuyu, so Kisame will choose to give up on this ce as there are other parts of the ninja world that can give energy needed for evolution if it really inconvenience her.

 Chapter 180: 180

    Chapter 180: 180


    Facing Kisame''s sincere question, Katsuyu also responded sincerely:


    "Kisame-sama, I said that I would do everything I can to help you, so how can I break my promise. Besides, although I am the owner of the Shikkotsu Forest, I only discovered this ce by chance thousands of years ago and just stayed here. The natural energy here does not belong to me, of course you can take it at will."


    "Thank you, Katsuyu. If that''s the case, then I will have it."


    After he finished saying this, he opened his mouth and swallowed hundreds of tons of hot spring water into his belly in one gulp.


    In his opinion, absorbing natural energy by soaking is a little slower, and it is better to use a more simple and crude methodsince natural energy is contained in water, he will take all the seawater into his stomach.


    ''Gollum, gollum.''


    After swallowing hundreds of tons of seawater rich in natural energy in one breath, Kisame felt like he drank a high-strength liquor, as if all the internal organs were on fire, and the violent energy rampaged in the body.


    Absorbing so much natural energy at one time, is something that not even Katsuyu can do so, but Kisame can withstand it with the Kunpeng physique.


    He slowly closed his eyes, his huge body sank to the bottom of theke, and most of the functions of his body went into a dormant state, only the energy in his abdomen was surging with activity along with bursts of thunderous sounds.


    Kisame''s body gradually digested the natural energy and turned it into a part of himself.


    Katsuyu watched all this silently.


    In the past three months, it has witnessed Kisame growing step by step, going through hardships and difficulties, and finally seeded in evolving.


    When Kisame turned into Kunpeng, Katsuyu was greatly shocked, because it could feel an ancient and prehistoric auraing from his body, even an extraordinary creature like her that had lived for thousands of years couldn''t help but tremble.


    Although Kisame''s current body is only 100 meters, and in front of the 400-meter-long Katsuyu, he is only a little guy, but it knows that the potential of the former greatly exceeds it. Kisame''s evolution has just begun start.


    However, when Kisame said that he could devour all the natural energy in the hot spring, Katsuyu did not believe it.


    It has lived here for so long, growing from a small slug to the current giant, absorbing natural energy for thousands of years, and the energy concentration in the hot spring has not be thin.


    As it''s body size is approaching the limit, the speed at which Katsuyu absorbed natural energy has be very slow, almost stagnant.


    In contrast, even if Kisame can devour the natural energy without limit, how long will it take him to drain the hot springke?


    A hundred years? A thousand years? Or ten thousand years?


    This question was quickly answered by Kisame.


    Because the speed at which Kisame absorbed natural energy is much faster than it imagined.


    Every time Kunpeng wakes up from a deep sleep, it opens its mouth like a ck hole, swallowing hundreds of thousands of tons of seawater into his belly, and then falls asleep. After a day or two, after absorbing the energy, Kunpeng will wake up again and swallow more seawater.


    Week after week passed by.


    During this process, Kunpeng''s body also expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a month, it''s body length of 100 meters reached 200 meters, and it became twice its original size.


    At this time, the hot springke could no longer amodate Kunpeng''s huge size. So it simply dived down and reached the depths of the sea, which is wider and closer to the underwater volcano.


    It is also a ce where natural energy is more concentrated.


    "Incredible."


    Katsuyu was stunned. At this speed, in just a few years, Kisame will probably be able to absorb all the natural energy of the Shikkotsu forest, and its body length will spread to more than a thousand meters.


    What is even more frightening is that Kisame at that time is still not feeling full, and there was still a lot of room for growth.


    Time passed day by day.


    Before he know it, Kisame had been in Shikkotsu Forest to train for half a year.


    In the past six months, the entire ninja world has been surprisingly calm, and no major events have urred.


    However, this quiet is more like a calm before a storm. Konoha and Mount Myoboku, Nagato and Akatsuki of Amegakure, Kumogakure, Iwakagure, and Kirigakure on the sea side...


    All forces are secretly umting strength, and maybe they will ignite the fuse at some point and, rekindle the war in the ninja world.


    On this day, Tsunade came to Shikkotsu Forest after a long period of absence.


    "Tsunade-sama, long time no see, did youe here because you missed Kisame-sama?"


    A clone of Katsuyu appeared in front of Tsunade. It knows that Tsunade has served as the medical head of Kirigakure for the past six months, and has been busy establishing a medical ninja system and cultivating talents.


    "Missing him? What a joke. That guy didn''t move for so long, and he didn''t send any news back. It just made some people worried, so they asked me to find out what''s going on."


    Tsunade said casually, looking left and right.


    It is true that Kisame has been in retreat for a long time this time. After a long time, Yukino, Pakura, and even Orochimaru and others in the vige began to worry.


    However, she also has to discuss about the medical department when she finds Kisame. After all, thetter is the Mizukage and the head of a vige, so she can''t ignore himpletely.


    "So, where is that guy? Could it be that he failed while training some forbidden jutsu and died suddenly."


    Tsunade didn''t see Kisame''s figure, so she couldn''t help but guess viciously.


    ""


    Katsuyu shook her head helplessly and pointed to the hot springke with her tentacles, and signaled to Tsunade, "Kisame-sama is there."


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing that Tsunade strode to theke with high heels, and was surprised to find that the water level had dropped by several meters, showing signs of drying up.


    Moreover, in her perception, the natural energy here is obviously not as strong as before.


    "Katsuyu, what''s going on?"


    Tsunade turned around, frowned and asked Katsuyu.


    Before Katsuyu could answer, a rumbling sound suddenly came from under the water, attracting Tsunade''s attention again. She turned her head to look again, she was startled and took two steps back with a look of horror.


    That''s because a huge fish head floated out of the water, like a towering hill, casting a huge shadow.


    ''What is this?''


    Just when Tsunade was in shock, the fish head opened its mouth talked to her:


    "Tsunade, why are you here?"


    "You, are you... Hoshigaki Kisame?!"


    Tsunade''s eyes widened, her voice stuttered, as she couldn''t believe her guess.


    "Tsunade-sama, what you see is only a part of Kisame-sama''s body. Most of his huge body is hidden under the water, and his body shape is close to my body..."


    Katsuyu stepped forward and exined it in detail to Tsunade.


    "This lunatic..."


    When Tsunade learned that Kisame had abandoned the human body and turned into the monster in front of her, she couldn''t help but murmur, and couldn''te back to her senses for a long time.


    After half an hour.


    Under Tsunade''s surprised eyes, Kunpeng opened his mouth wide and spat out a wet man from its mouth.


    This is a clone created by Kisame using Senjutsu Chakra. It has 30% of the strength of his body and canst for several months.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go back to Kirigakure with you. After all, I''ve been in retreat for half a year, so it''s time to go back and have a look."


    Kisame put on a suit and said to Tsunade.


    Although he has abandoned the human form, it is more convenient for him to be a human being when he is active in the ninja world.


    In addition, Kisame is sending his clone back to the ninja world this time for a very important purpose.


    Under the hot spring.


    Kunpeng, with a body length of nearly 400 meters, is like a fortress, quietly floating in the dark deep sea. Its eyes were closed, it''s tail swayed gently in the sea water, and from time to time a series of huge blisters spit out from the vent.


    At the bottom of the sea, the crust is broken, and the red magma overflowed continuously, rising to the sea surface, bringing a lot of heat and water vapor, and... rich natural energy.


    Kunpeng, bathed in natural energy, developed and grew at an astonishing speed.


    But unfortunately, the natural energy here is not endless. With the slowdown of submarine volcanic activity and using of natural energy, the concentration of energy is bing thinner and thinner.


    At this rate, in at least three to five years, or at most ten years, the natural energy of Shikkotsu Forest will be depleted.


    Kisame realised this problem.


    He has also done calctions and felt that If he wants to evolve into a Six Paths level creature, even if he devours all the natural energy of the Shikkotsu Forest, it may not be enough.


    After all, although the Shikkotsu Forest is one of the three holynds, it is only a small ind after all. And the Shinju tree nted by the Otsutsuki n back then absorbed the natural energy of almost the entire. Kaguya, who ate the fruit of the divine tree, has the power to change the world. She herself is the source of all chakra in the ninja world.


    Therefore, Kisame clearly realised that he can''t sit still and not take any action, he must take active actions and go to other ces in the ninja world to find more energy.


    The first thing that came to his mind was Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, which were as famous as the Shikkotsu Forest.


    If the natural energies of these two ces can be devoured, there is a high probability of him reaching the threshold of the Six Paths level.


    But the problem is that both the White Snake Sage and Gamamaru are real ruthless characters. The former is his enemy and she personally trained her sessor, Nagato to deal with him.


    It is still too early for him to think about the idea of fighting the two holynd.


    But fortunately, as someone who is familiar with the plot, Kisame tried hard to recall the plot during this period of time, and sorted out a lot of valuable information.


    In the ninja world, in addition to the three holynds, there are some unknown ces or mysterious items that also contain powerful energy.


    Kisame can think of a total of four ces.


    Hero Water of Takigakure, Ryumyaku in Roran, Meteorite in Hoshigakure, and The Stone of Gelel.


    The purpose of his clone this time was to collect these four things and bring them back to the Shikkotsu Forest for Kunpeng to devour. In this way, his hopes of hitting the Six Paths level are even greater.


    Ten minutester, Kirigakure.


    "Please don''t tell anyone else about what you saw in Shikkotsu Forest. After all, it involves my biggest secret."


    Kisame and Tsunade pushed open the gate of the small courtyard, walked in side by side, as Kisame said to Tsunade.


    Kunpeng is his biggest trump card. Once the evolution ispleted, it means that Kisame has opened up a new path that only belongs to him outside the ninja system.


    Before he achieves this goal, he must not be known by the enemy, so as not to change.


    "What if I wanted to say it?"


    Tsunade responded nonchntly, habitually contradicting Kisame.


    Hearing her, Kisame stopped.


    "Then I can only kill you in advance." He said with a smile, sounding like he was joking.


    But as soon as the words fell, Kisame suddenly burst out with terrifying murderous aura, and before Tsunade could react, he stretched out his hand like lightning and strangled her neck.


    Tsunade was lifted off her feet off the ground, by Kisame''s hand. Her face was flushed because she couldn''t breathe, her plump body was shaking violently in the air.


    ''This guy is serious.''


    Tsunade felt the powerful power from Kisame''s hand, and seeing his cold and ruthless eyes, she finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Youu"


    She struggled hard, trying to form a seal to resist, but Kisame saw through her mind and exerted strength again on his hand, which suddenly made Tsunade roll her eyes again and again, and her consciousness quickly became blurred.


    Just as Tsunade was about to be strangled to death by the sudden attack


    "Kisame-sama, Tsunade-sama! What''s going on...?"


    An exmation came from the door.


    Yukino stood at the door with a panicked look on her face, her hands on her chest at a loss, obviously frightened by this scene.


    Hearing her question, Kisame smiled at her andforted her: "It''s okay, I''m just ying with Tsunade."


    After he said this, his eyes shed and let Tsunade go.


    ''Thus.''


    Tsunade sat on the ground and covered her neck with her hands and coughed violently.


    She coughed for a while, then breathed heavily, her chest heaving violently, it took a long time for her to recover, and herplexion finally returned to normal.


    But her expression is still a look of lingering fear.


    At this time, Kisame bent down, reached out to her with the big hand that had pinched her neck just now, and kindly pulled her up: "It''s cold on the ground, don''t sit for too long."


    Tsunade said nothing, still sitting on the ground motionless, she raised her head and red at Kisame.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you alright?" Yukino trotted over and slowly helped Tsunade stand up.


    "...I won''t say anything."


    Tsunade was silent for a while, made a promise to Kisame, then gritted her teeth and turned away.

 Chapter 181: 181

    Chapter 181: 181


    Kisame felt relieved after hearing her promise.


    He believed that the "warning" given to Tsunade just now was unforgettable.


    Although Yukino was very curious about what happened between the two, she also knew that it would be better not to ask about some things, and it would be better if she acts like she didn''t see them.


    In contrast, she is more concerned about Kisame.


    "Kisame-sama, I''m so happy to see youe back safely." She stepped forward, took Kisame''s arm, and rested her head gently on her chest.


    "I was in the wrong this time. I was too addicted to training, so I haven''t contacted you for so long. I wanted to report that you are safe. You are worried unnecessarily."


    Kisame put his arms around Yukino as he touched her hair, and said apologetically.


    The two entered the house together.


    "Kisame-sama, you must be hungry, I''ll go to the kitchen and get you something to eat." Yukino went to get an apron as she spoke.


    "I''m became hungry when you said that."


    Kisame touched his stomach, and the corner of his mouth suddenly curled up, "But what I want to eat now is not the food you cook, but you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode forward, he picked her up and walked into the bedroom.


    It was a long night.


    Early the next morning, Kisame walked out of the room refreshed and found that Pakura had been waiting quietly in the living room.


    He went into the kitchen, put on his apron, and made egg pancakes for breakfast. He first gave one to Yukino, who was resting in the bedroom, then came to the dining table with two tes, and said to Pakura:


    "Have you eaten breakfast yet? Let''s eat together. It''s not toote to talk about anything."


    "Yes."


    Pakura replied softly, walked to the dining table, and ate food.


    After breakfast.


    Pakura came to the study room with Kisame, and reported to him the major and minor things that happened in the vige in the past six months, as well as important information about the ninja world.


    "Um."


    While listening, Kisame nodded slowly, and then asked, "How is the situation over the Science Department? Is there any suspicious behavior from Sheji?"


    When he left Kirigakure earlier, he specifically told Pakura to monitor Sheji (Orochimaru)''s every move.


    "No. In the past six months, she spent most of her time going back and forth between theboratory and the dungeon. Although she was cruel to those death row inmates and did a lot of human experiments with them, she did not harm other people in the vige."


    Pakura reported truthfully. Although she was curious about Sheji''s origin and identity, she, like Yukino, didn''t ask if she knew she shouldn''t.


    "I see."


    Kisame nodded, and then asked Pakura some other things, such as Yamato''s current situation, and her own situation.


    During this process, Kisame suddenly discovered something strange about Pakura.


    "Your hair"


    He noticed Pakura''s short green hair, which didn''t look like a wig, but was exactly the same color as her hair before she lost her hair.


    "My hair is growing back."


    Facing Kisame''s gaze, Pakura lowered her head and exined with a blushing face, "In the past six months, I havepletely assimted the monster cell in my body. Therefore, I can now control my own power perfectly, and my own fire will not burn my hair now."


    "So that''s what happened."


    Hearing that Kisame was relieved. He originally fed the monster cell to Pakura, hoping to stimte the potential in her body, so that she would have the power to change her fate.


    Later, after the Hozuki Prison Incident, Pakura was rescued by him, and since then she has followed him, which can be considered to have avoided the tragic fate in the anime in disguise.


    But now it seems that Pakura is not willing to be mediocre, but has been practicing hard all the time, and unknowingly, she has grown into a Kage-level powerhouse.


    Thinking of this, Kisame said to Pakura with some guilt:


    "You''ve worked hard. Since you''ve been by my side, you''ve always worked tirelessly and silently, always faithfull and perfectly executed all the tasks I gave you, and neverined. And I, I ignored you. "


    "Kisame-sama gave me a second life, and it is my honor to serve you."


    Pakura still lowered her head and said.


    After a moment of silence.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Pakura pushed her short hair behind her ears, picked up the Anbu mask on the table, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait."


    Kisame stopped her and waved to her, "Come here."


    "?"


    Although Pakura was curious, she still walked towards Kisame. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came to him, Kisame''s eyes shed, and he pulled Pakura into his arms and hugged her.


    "What!"


    Facing Kisame''s unexpected behavior, Pakura subconsciously eximed. After the initial panic, though, she didn''t try to struggle, but quickly calmed down.


    She was lying on Kisame''s chest, her face and ears were red, her whole body was tense, and she waited silently with nervousness and anticipation.


    It''s no secret that she likes Kisame.


    However, what happened next did not develop as Pakura imagined.


    ''Swish.''


    A pair of sharp fangs popped out of Kisame''s mouth, and then he aimed at her snow-white neck.


    "Hiss!"


    Pakura sucked in a breath of cold air, and a sharp pain hit her. She felt a huge and strange energy being injected into her body from Kisame''s teeth, making her whole body''s blood seem to boil.


    She subconsciously hugged Kisame, leaving scratches on his back with her hands and fingers, trembling violently, but she endured all the pain without a word.


    Because she knew that Kisame must have his reasons for doing this, and most of it is not a bad thing for her.


    Fortunately, this severe pain didn''tst long, otherwise Pakura would have fainted from the pain.


    After a few seconds.


    ''Puff.''


    As Kisame pulled out his teeth from Pakura''s body and raised her head, she finally stopped being tormented by the pain, and rxed all of a sudden, sweating profusely in his arms.


    Pakura then fell into a deep sleep.


    They stayed like that for a while.


    Kisame hugged Pakura and carefully ced her t on the sofa, then squatted down and looked at her neck


    Above Pakura''s corbone, a ck me pattern appeared.


    This is the curse mark.


    In the anime, the curse mark is a jutsu developed by Orochimaru inspired by the White Snake sage, imitating thetter''s method of injecting natural energy into ninjas with fangs.


    Simply put, the curse seal is a simplified version of the sage mode.


    Although the Orochimaru of this time and space has not yet met Jugo, and developed the curse mark by studying thetter''s physique, simr ideas have already sprouted in his heart.


    Kisame had previously discussed this issue with Orochimaru, and got a lot of inspiration and data from thetter.


    Different from Orochimaru, Kisame is a real sage, and his understanding of the sage mode is higher than the former.


    Therefore, during his retreat in the Shikkotsu Forest, with his own abilities and Katsuyu''s assistance, he was able to study this Curse mark rtively smoothly.


    Now, he gave Pakura the first one as a reward.


    The appearance of the curse seal is rted to the chakra of the host, so after it fuses with Pakura''s chakra, it finally forms a me pattern.


    "Um"


    At this moment, Pakura let out a light hum, slowly opened her eyes, and woke up from unconsciousness.


    "How do you feel now?"


    Kisame asked with concern, and informed Pakura of the principles, effects, and usage of the curse mark.


    "I feel... that Kisame-sama''s energy is surging in my body, as if there is life, making me full of vitality, as if there is endless power."


    Pakura got up from the sofa, lightly touched the curse mark above her corbone with her hand, and answered with a look of disbelief.


    "What you feel is my sage chakra."


    Kisame said with a smile, and instructed Pakura, "Go back to get used to it for a while, and don''t worry about it during this period. When you are ready, try to activate it again and see how it works."


    His n was to test it on Pakura first. If the effect of the curse mark is good, then he could select more good seedlings in Kirigakure and inject the curse mark into them one by one.


    At that time, Kisame will be able to have a powerful curse mark army.


    Kisame has long heard that Konoha sent a lot of ninjas to Mount Myoboku to learn senjutsu in an attempt to build an sage force.


    However, no matter how much Mount Myoboku helped Konoha, the rigid requirements for cultivating sages were there, and it was destined that very few people would return after learning.


    But the curse mark is different.


    Although it can only be regarded as the beggar version of the sage mode, the power is only a fraction of thetter, but it is more universal, even a ninja with ordinary qualifications can use the power of the curse mark.


    In the anime, Orochimaru developed many curse marks imitating senjutsu and used them on his disciples or subordinates, and the two most powerful ones were undoubtedly the curse mark of the heaven and the curse mark of the earth.


    But in Kisame''s eyes, these two curse marks are only half-baked.


    As a real sage, with his deep understanding of sage mode and his own huge Chakra, the curse mark he developed is more than one grade stronger than Orochimaru''s version.


    Kisame named it the curse mark of the Kunpeng.


    He has already made a list, including Terumi Mei, Ringo Ameyuri, Yamato, Kimimaro, and Haku. These geniuses from Kirigakure are the second batch of candidates for the Kunpeng''s Curse mark after Pakura.


    In the future, with the birth, cultivation or absorption of more geniuses, this list will be further expanded until Kisame has created a sage force strong enough to sweep the ninja world.


    At that time, he may not need to go into action, Konoha and Akatsuki will be wiped out by this force.


    ''Huh?''


    While Kisame was thinking about the future, he suddenly found that Pakura, who was standing in front of him, seemed a little lost.


    "What''s wrong with you, is the curse mark making your body ufortable?" he asked.


    "No, nothing like that Kisame-sama."


    Pakura said quickly, then made an excuse and hurriedly withdrew.


    Kisame sighed.


    He was not the honest person who didn''t understand the ways of the world. He is aware of Pakura''s feelings, but he hadn''t thought about it for a while, so he don''t know how to respond appropriately.


    ''Forget it, I will put this in the back of my mind.''


    Kisame stood up and set off to the Kirigakure''s Science Department.


    Half a year ago, since he appointed Orochimaru as the Head of Science department, thetter moved the entire department building next to the prison in Kirigakure.


    The basement of the building is theboratory, which is directly connected with the prison next door through the tunnel, so that it is convenient to receive death-row inmates at any time.


    After Kisame came here, he walked in the dark and cold underground passage, and heard the screams of the prisoner from a distance, which was horrifying.


    Walking through the passage and entering theboratory, he saw Sheji in a white coat and gold-rimmed sses, who had just finished handling an experimental subject and was carefully washing her hands by the sink.


    "Who?"


    Several ninjas from the Science Department noticed that a stranger was approaching, and looked at the door one after another, shouting sharply. However, when they found out that the visitor was actually the Mizukage, they immediately looked terrified and quickly bowed and apologized.


    "Okay, you all go out, I''m going to talk to Sheji alone for a while."


    Kisame waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Yes."


    Hearing him, they withdrew respectfully.


    However, after they left theboratory, they nced at each other, and then quietly looked back at Kisame and Sheji, and talked a lot while walking away.


    In the eyes of the ninjas in the Science Department, Sheji is not only a talented scientist with knowledge and imagination, but also a beautiful and elegant woman.


    This mysterious woman, within half a year ofing to the Science Department, with her knowledge and charm, convinced everyone, and many people secretly admired her.

 Chapter 182: 182

    Chapter 182: 182


    But there have always been rumors about Sheji, that she is Mizukage''s woman, so no one dares to hit on her no matter how bold they are.


    Kisame''s ears moved slightly, and all their discussions were heard by him.


    "Looks like you''re very popr."


    He said casually while looking at the equipment in theboratory, as he walked over to Sheji.


    Orochimaru does have a powerful personality. Although he has transformed into a Sheji, his charm has not decreased at all, but has increased. He can easily win over a group of loyal subordinates who are willing to give everything, even their life, for him.


    "Kisame-sama, don''t make fun of me. Long time no see, I''m very happy to see youe back safely."


    Sheji''s eyes shed, and she gave a half-bow and showed a charming smile.


    This smile can be said to be 100% lethal to other men. But for Kisame who knows her, it has no effect.


    "What have you been busy with recently, are there any new scientific research results?"


    Kisame didn''t talk nonsense with Sheji, and asked directly, as if the leader was reviewing the work of his subordinates.


    "You''re here just in time. Allow me to tell you about my progress in gic technology."


    Sheji made a gesture of invitation, and brought Kisame to a row of giant ss containers that were as tall as one person and filled with green nutrient solution. There were some babies floating in them. They were all curled up and seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Sheji exined to Kisame that these babies were not snatched from elsewhere, but clones produced by asexual reproduction using her own cells using biotechnology.


    And her purpose of making so many clones is to test thetest gic modification technology on them.


    To put it simply, Sheji has used arge number of death row inmates for experiments in the past six months, and gradually explored the threshold of gic modification technology.


    This is a technology that can gically modify ordinary people to gain other abilities. It is more perfect than forcibly imnting other people''s cells (such as Hashirama cells), and it can be said that the ability of others is truly inherited into their own blood.


    This is incredible.


    Once her research is sessful, ordinary people can also obtain various excellent genes through modification, such as powerful body, intelligence, and even Kekkei Genkai.


    Sheji said excitedly that this is a technology that can benefit hundreds of millions of people in Kirigakure and the Land of Water, and use it to create a beautiful new world where everyone is like a dragon.


    However, Sheji also admitted that this technology is still in its infancy, and there is still a long way to go.


    Even if it is optimistically estimated, it will take at least ten years, or even longer, to solve various problems and hidden dangers, to truly get out of theboratory, and benefit ordinary people.


    "It''s for a great cause."


    After listening to her, he spoke highly of what Sheji was doing, and encouraged thetter to continue to work hard. He said that Kirigakure and he will provide her with all support within their ability.


    "Kisame-sama, I will not disappoint you."


    Sheji made a promise with burning eyes.


    In the past, she was Orochimaru who was full of ambition and obsessed with the pursuit of power, but after experiencing the beating of fate, she seemed to have changed her mind and became enlightened.


    Now, she no longer pursues that illusory immortality, but focuses on the present, trying to use her knowledge and technology to do something that can make the world a better ce.


    It can also be regarded as a kind of repentance andpensation for the wrongs done in the past.


    "By the way, Kisame-sama, have you seeded in your training this time?"


    After Sheji reported her work to Kisame, she suddenly asked.


    Half a year ago, she shared her experience in learning the Eight branches jutsu to Kisame, and helped thetter to improve the evolution n. Now that Kisame has returned, what is the result?


    Kisame shook his head, and said gloomily:


    "Unfortunately, I failed. And after failing to evolve, I was attacked by my own Chakra, resulting in a great decrease in strength. You should have discovered this, right?"


    "How could this be..."


    Hearing that, Sheji suddenly showed a surprised look, as if she couldn''t believe that Kisame would fail.


    But in fact, she has sensed from just now that although the chakra in his is still huge, it is indeed much weaker than before.


    "Keep working. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back to rest first."


    Kisame seemed to be a little tired, and after giving Sheji a few simple instructions, he turned and walked out of theboratory.


    Sheji stood in ce, watching Kisame''s back gradually fade away, until the footsteps of the other partypletely disappeared in the underground passage.


    For a moment, her eyes flickered, thinking of something.


    Kisame returned to the ground, and the corners of his mouth slowly curved up.


    The words he said to Snake Ji just now were a bait.


    He wanted to see if Sheji would move and be restless again when she learned that his strength was greatly damaged. Once she starts to do something, Kisame will not hesitate to attack and kill her.


    After all, he has now sessfullypleted his evolution and no longer needs Sheji''s help. Rather than keeping this unstable factor, he might as well remove the problem to avoid future troubles.


    Of course, Kisame is not a ruthless person, so he gave Sheji, or Orochimaru, a chance.


    It depends on whether the other party can grasp it.


    After inspecting the science department, Kisame went to the next ce - the medical department.


    He was not worried or dissatisfied with Tsunade, on the contrary, he recognized Tsunade''s ability and character very much, and believed that under her leadership, the medical department of Kirigakure would grow rapidly.


    So, instead of going to Tsunade''s office to find her, he found Rin Nohara in a ward after asking two little nurses.


    Nohara Rin is sitting by the bedside, checking on a patient''s recovery after surgery. She asked the other party''s various questions earnestly, and recorded them. She was so focused that she didn''t notice Kisame''s arrival.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    It was the patient who discovered Kisame first and tried to get up from the hospital bed with a look of panic. Nohara Rin hearing that, turned around and saw Kisame, and also stood up in panic.


    "Don''t get up, take a good rest."


    Kisame made a downward gesture, indicating that the patient did not need to salute him. Then he looked at Nohara Rin and said to her, "Come with me."


    Then he walked out of the ward.


    Rin felt uneasy, but followed up nervously.


    The two came one after the other and came to a temporarily idle ward. After Rin entered the room, Kisame snapped his fingers, and the door closed with a "click" and locked.


    "Mizukage-sama, may I ask if I can do anything for you?"


    Facing the powerful Kisame, Rin asked cautiously, her voice stuttering.


    "Am I that scary?"


    Kisameughed mockingly at himself. He clearly hadn''t done anything yet, yet he frightened the little girl like this. It seems that his image of the viin has already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and he doesn''t know if Tsunade instilled it in Rin.


    "Mizukage-sama, I''m sorry, I..." Rin was even more frightened and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Okay, don''t apologise, don''t be afraid. I''m here this time to ask about the three tails in your body."


    Kisame no longer teased her, and directly exined the situation.


    The three tails was imnted by Madara Uchiha into Rin''s body, and Madara controlled the three tails to some extent.


    But after Madara died, the seal he left on Rin would inevitably loosen over time. If the three tails took the opportunity to run wild, Rin and the people around her would be in danger.


    Nohara Rin is a trump card that Kisame prepared for Obito, so there is no way he would let her die inexplicably.


    Facing this question, Rin was stunned for a moment, then calmed down and quickly replied:


    "Kisame-sama, since half a year ago, the three tails has been restless in my body. It often tries to influence my mind and even seize control of my body. Fortunately, Tsunade-sama has strengthened the seal for me, and suppressed the three tails strength, it did not dare to harass me more often anymore."


    After saying these words, she hesitated for a while, and finally lifted her clothes and showed the sealing technique on the lower abdomen to Kisame.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame looked at it, and recognized it at a nce, it was the seal of the wood style.


    With Tsunade''s current strength, even if Kyuubi is in front of her, I''m afraid he has to be honest, and it''s not a problem for the mere three tails.


    However, although Tsunade can help Rin suppress the Chakra of the three tails, so that thetter cannot be a demon, but there is no way to go further and help Rinpletely solve the big trouble in her body.


    Kisame came today, not only to solve the problems that gued Rin, but also to turn the trouble named three tails into a Ace and be a power that Rin can master.


    Thinking of this, he waved to Rin, then patted the hospital bed next to him, and said to her, "Come here, lie on this."


    "Yes."


    Rin murmured, walked to the bedside andy down slowly.


    "Close your eyes and don''t think about anything. Next, I''ll enter your body and have a friendly conversation with that guy. After today, you won''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Kisame said as he smiled at Rin, and then stretched out a big hand and ced it on her lower abdomen.


    "OK."


    Rin stilled her body, obeyed Kisame''s order, and closed her eyes.


    Next second.


    A powerful chakra burst out from Kisame''s palm of, sting a gap in the wood seal jutsu left by Tsunade. Immediately afterwards, his consciousness entered Rin''s body.


    It was a dark space, the ground was full of puddles of water, and the air was filled with a damp, musty smell.


    ''Da da da.''


    Kisame stepped on the stagnant water, walked step by step to the depths of the darkness, and soon came to a huge cage.


    This cage is made of thick wood, from which Kisame perceives Tsunade''s familiar chakra.


    At this time.


    In the sealed space within Nohara Rin''s body, behind the huge wooden prison.


    A pair of scarlet eyes lit up in the darkness and a behemoth appeared, arge turtle with three tails covered in gray thorns.


    The three tails, Isobu.


    "Who dares to disturb my sleep?"


    The three tails said angrily, and after seeing Kisame, he asked in a puzzled tone, "Why is there another person? What about the blond woman fromst time, and the white-haired old man from previous time?"


    The blonde woman in its mouth was obviously referring to Tsunade. As for the white-haired old man, it is naturally Madara Uchiha.


    "Hey, human, I want to ask you something!"


    Seeing that Kisame didn''t answer its question right away, the three tails became very angry, and two icy chills spewed out of his nostrils, and the temperature drop a bit across the cell.


    Facing the irritable three tails, Kisame raised his head, squinted his eyes and looked at the former for a while, and then he said calmly:


    "Let me introduce myself, I''m the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame. If I remember correctly, you were bought by Kirigakure at the first Five Kage meeting back then. The ruler of Kirigakure is your master , so in other words, I am your current master..."


    "What did you say? I am not a pet of you humans!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the three tails. Furious, it mmed into the pirs of the prison with its huge and hard head, making a muffled "bang bang", making the cell crumble a bit.


    However, Kisame simply ignored the three tails''s protest, and continued to say:


    "Listen, big turtle. I now order you as your master, from this moment on, stop all your disruptive behaviors immediately, I want you to lend your power to Nohara Rin, and do your best to help her be a perfect Jinchuriki. Do you understand?"


    "Boy, you are dreaming!"


    Hearing this, the three tails stopped destroying the prison, and sneered, his tone full of contempt.


    As a tailed beast, most human beings are like ants in its eyes, especially the little girl named Nohara Rin, who is so weak and pitiful that it has never been in its eyes.


    To ask it to lower itself and lend Chakra to Nohara Rin is simply a nonsense and an impossible thing.


    "It seems you don''t agree."


    Kisame shook his head, sighed and said, "Since this is the case, there is no other way. Remember, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it yourself."


    After saying this, he walked straight to the prison under Three tails shocked and angry eyes, and put one hand on the pir. In the next second, with a sound of clicking, arge number of cracks appeared on the surface of the pir, which meant that the sealing jutsu left by Tsunade was being disintegrated.


    After a while, the seal, which was blocking the three tails from escaping, copsed suddenly under Kisame''s Chakra.


    "I am free?"


    The three tails was stunned when he saw this. Although it doesn''t know why Kisame did this, since the seal has been lifted, this ce can no longer trap it.


    However, just as the three tails was about to kill Kisame and escape from Nohara Rin''s body


    Kisame standing opposite to it suddenly showed a stern smile, and then swelled and deformed, and in just a few seconds, he became a real behemoth.


    Whale body, shark fins, eagle wings, dragon tail.

 Chapter 183: 183

    Chapter 183: 183


    Kunpeng, appeared.


    Even though this clone only has one-third of his total Chakra, that is notparable to a tailed beast like three tails, the Kunpeng is something that exceeded the three tails imagination.


    "What the.. What are you...what?"


    The three tails looked at the Kunpeng that more than five times its size in horror. From its body, it felt a terrifying force that made his soul tremble with fear.


    It must be known that, it is a tailed beast, and it is the existence at the top of the food chain in nature. But now, the three tails felt for the first time that it had be prey.


    Facing the suppression from Kunpeng, the big tortoise was terrified and subconsciously retreated.


    The next second, Kunpeng is opened its abyss-like mouth and activated the power of devouring, an irresistible strong suction force came out of Kunpeng''s mouth and enveloped the three tails.


    Under the strong suction like a ck hole, the desperate three tails couldn''t even form any sort of resistance, and it''s huge body floated off the ground and flew into Kunpeng''s mouth.


    The three tails was swallowed by Kisame.


    Tailed beasts are actually not living beings, their essence is a mass of chakra.


    When the nine tailed beastsbine together, they be ten tails''s chakra. This chakra can bebined with the Gedo Statue, and the real ten-tailed can be resurrected.


    Due to their own characteristics, tailed beasts are almost immortal. They can only be sealed in most cases. Even if they are killed by human ninjas, they can be reborn in the wild after a period of time.


    This is the confidence behind the three tails arrogance.


    Unfortunately, it encountered Kunpeng.


    The Kunpeng incarnated by Kisame, by virtue of its ability to devour energy, can be said to be the nemesis of all tail beasts. In Kisame''s eyes, there is not much difference between the tail beast and the natural energy, it is just his food.


    After swallowing the three tails, in a short while, the chakra of this tailed beast was absorbed by Kunpeng. If this continues, the three tails will soon disappearpletely from this world, and there will be only eight tail beasts left in the world.


    At this moment, Kunpeng suddenly opened his mouth slowly and spat out the three tails, who was covered in gastric juices.


    This is not because Kunpeng is experiencing indigestion, but because Kisame deliberately saved three tails''s life, after all, thetter''s life has been tied to Nohara Rin. If the three tails died, Rin would probably die too.


    ''Boom.''


    The three tails fell to the ground. At this time, its size has shrunk in, and it is only half of what it was before.


    Under Kisame''s coercion, it was so frightened that it retracted its head and limbs into the turtle shell, shivered, and no longer looked like it was before.


    Kisame changed back to human form andnded in front of it.


    ''Dong dong!''


    Kisame knocked the tortoise shell and said lightly: "I have taken half of your chakra as a punishment for your disrespect. Now, answer my previous question again, or your other half will be a part of me."


    After he finished speaking, he showed a wicked smile.


    ''Swish.''


    Hearing that, the three tails head protruded from the turtle shell, and said with an extremely terrified:


    "Kisame-sama, please don''t devour my chakra. I will follow your order and help Nohara Rin wholeheartedly and help her be a perfect Jinchuriki."


    As long as it thought of the experience in Kunpeng''s stomach, the pain of being forcibly deprived of Chakra is simply unforgettable, and it never wants to experience it again.


    The three tails had already deeply realized how terrifying the man in front of him was, he was definitely the most terrifying human being he had ever seen.


    "Very good. Wouldn''t it be better if you promised me earlier? You wouldn''t have suffered a little to know the truth, right?"


    Kisame nodded with satisfaction, and said a few words with a half-smile, which made the big turtle regret it''s previous actions.


    But in fact, Kisame''s purpose this time was to devour half of three tails Chakra. Regardless of its attitude, this oue will not change and is predestined.


    Moreover, for Kisame, this is only the beginning.


    His bigger n is to find the nine tail beasts scattered all over the Ninja world in turn, and devour all or part of their chakra. At that time, it is equivalent to swallowing a ten tails in disguise.


    In other words, Kisame has a total of three preparations for his growth.


    Right now, his body is absorbing natural energy in the Shikkotsu Forest;


    This clone is going out to find various huge energy sources all over the Ninja world, such as Ryumyaku and Gelel''s stone veins;


    In addition, coupled with the n to hunt the nine tail beasts.


    With such a three-pronged approach, Kisame firmly believes that the Kunpeng he transformed into will be a Six Paths level creature one day in the future.


    Coming back to the present.


    Kisame looked at the three tails, who was crawling on the ground in front of him, and said lightly again:


    "Remember what you said just now. If I find out that you have acted dishonestly, or deliberatelyzy, treating Nohara Rin badly. I will not give you a second chance. Do you understand?"


    "Understood!"


    The three tails nodded again and again. This time, it really understood.


    Kisame didn''t say anything more, turned around and left.


    His consciousness retreated from Nohara Rin''s body.


    "Okay, you can open your eyes now."


    Beside the hospital bed, Kisame said to Rin. Thetter hearing that and slowly opened her eyes, but the tension and unease in her expression still did not fade away.


    At this time, Kisame''s hand that was ced on Rin''s stomach made a gentle wiping action. The seal that Tsunade left before was wiped away by him.


    Immediately afterwards, he re-seals, leaving a new seal on Rin''s lower abdomen.


    In this way, once Three tails tries to break the seal, or someone tries to break the seal, he can immediately perceive it and take corresponding actions.


    After doing that, Kisame exined to Rin:


    "You must be curious about what did I do after I entered your body. Don''t worry, the three tails will no longer be your trouble in the future. If you don''t believe it, you can try tomunicate with its chakra now."


    When Rin heard that, she was in shock and tried to do what Kisame said.


    Sure enough, the big tortoise who either ignored her or yelled at her fiercely in the past turned out to be surprisingly docile at this time, with a very good attitude.


    "Mizukage-sama, what did you do? Did you tame this tailed beast in my body?" Rin raised her head in disbelief and asked Kisame carefully.


    "You guessed it right. There''s only so much I can do for you."


    Kisame nodded, looked at Rin, and said earnestly, "I know that it is not your own will to be the three-tailed Jinchuriki, you are forced, and you are the victim of a conspiracy. But you should also understand that it is done, whether you ept it or not, you and the three tails can''t be separated again in this life, unless you die. So my advice to you is - ept the status quo, and use the power of this tailed beast to arm yourself and make yourself stronger."


    After listening to Kisame''s words, Rin was silent for a moment, showing an expression of serious thought, and finally nodded solemnly:


    "Yes! Mizukage-sama, thank you for your kindness, I will definitely live up to your teachings."


    She knew that Kisame did this for her own good. Rin was deeply grateful for this.


    "Then that''s much the better."


    When Kisame heard her, he looked at Rin and smiled. Rin''s tense body was finally relieved and no longer stiff.


    At this time.


    "Rin, are you in there? What did that guy do to you?"


    Outside the door, Tsunade''s shout came suddenly. Immediately afterwards, with a "bang", the door of the ward was kicked open, Tsunade and her other disciple Shizune appeared at the door.


    Ten minutes ago, Tsunade was going to send Rin to run errands, but couldn''t find her anywhere. After asking the nurse, she learned that Rin was taken away by Kisame, and don''t know what happened to her.


    Although Tsunade did not take Rin Nohara as a disciple for a long time, but thetter''s talent was deeply appreciated by her, and her character was also deeply loved by her. In her heart, Rin and Shizune were both her beloved disciples.


    Therefore, when she heard that Kisame had taken Rin, she felt bad, and hurriedly took Shizune to look around. Until just now, she felt that the seal she left on Rin had been cracked, and finally locked the position and moved to her in one breath.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tsunade kicked the door, she saw Rin lying on the hospital bed with her clothes lifted. And Kisame''s big hand was ced on Rin''s lower abdomen, and he seemed to be doing something indescribable.


    "You bastard, let her go!"


    Tsunade was instantly furious, raised her fist and rushed towards Kisame.


    Rin was stunned as she watched Tsunade rush over. After she came back to her senses, she hurriedly shouted, " Tsunade-sama, you misunderstood! Kisame-sama is here to help me. He subdued the three tails in my body!"


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade was startled, but she couldn''t stop the attack in time, and already rushed in front of Kisame.


    Kisame''s reaction was quick, he reached out and grabbed Tsunade''s wrist with a swoosh, blocking her punch. Then he pulled back and let Tsunade turn in a circle, defusing her momentum, and let her fall directly into his arms.


    ''Boing.''


    The two bumped into each other.


    "What do you think you are doing by running to my arms in such a hurry? Rin and Shizune are watching. Doing in front of children, what a bad influence you are."


    Kisame felt the softness of Tsunade''s body, smelled the fragrance of the woman who was close at hand, and teased her as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Tsunade''s face flushed in a sh, and she quickly struggled to move out from Kisame''s arms.


    She snorted coldly, and instead of picking up on Kisame''s words, she looked at Rin who was on the side, changed the subject and asked, "Rin, what''s going on?"


    Nohara Rin nced at Kisame, seeing that there is no objection, so she told Tsunade truthfully what had just happened.


    '' That''s what happened.''


    Tsunade hearing her finally calmed down. After all, she was too nervous and thought too bad about Kisame.


    In fact, before that, she also tried tomunicate with the three tails in Rin''s body, but that guy relied on it ability to share his life with Rin, had no fear, and didn''t agree with her.


    In desperation, she could only help Rin strengthen the seal and put The three tails into a deep sleep.


    Now it seems that the wicked still need the wicked to grind it.


    ''I don''t know what method he used. Anyway, he made the three tails to be obedient, and he was willing to lend his power to Rin to help her grow.''


    Thinking of this, Tsunade hesitated again and again, but reluctantly said: "Thank you."


    "If you''re so reluctant, you don''t need to thank me, don''t force yourself."


    Kisame patted Tsunade''s shoulder, and strode out of the ward under her resentful eyes.


    He didn''t go to the office or go home, but after he came outside, he soared into the sky with his wings on his back.


    Time to hunt.


    At an altitude of one thousand meters, Kisame flew, and in less than half a day, he left the Land of Water.


    He has already made a n for this "treasure hunt": he will first go to Hoshigakure in the Land of Bears to get the star meteorite, then go to the Takigakure to get the Hero Water, and then go to the ruins of the ancient country of Roran to explore the Ryumyaku. Thest is the Gelel''s Stone vein, because he don''t know the specific location, he can only search it randomly.


    The Land of Bears is located in the southwest of the Land of Water, separated by a sea.


    Not long ago, due to Kisame killing the Daimyo, the major countries announced that they would cut off diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water at the same time. Although the Land of Bears is a small country, it may be to show its sense of existence and followed suit in a high-profile manner. Not only did it break off diplomatic rtions with the Land of Water, it even announced a series of sanctions against the Land of Water.


    Moreover, the leader of the Hoshigakure in the Land of Bears, among the many small Ninja viges in the Ninja World, is the only one who dares to call himself the title of "Kage", iming to be as famous as the Kages of the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    This shows that although this country is small, its ambitions are huge.


    And the reason why Hoshigakure is so crazy is because of a meteorite, which is a treasure that the five major Ninja viges have coveted for a long time.


    Kisame recalled the plot and sorted out some information.


    More than two hundred years ago, a meteorite fell from the sky and fell near the Hoshigakure


    At that time, the first Kage of Hoshigakure identally discovered that this mysterious meteorite has the power to activate chakra, which means that it can be used for training!


    So, after some secret research, he finally developed a secret jutsu called Mysterious Peacock Method.


    Butter, during the third HoshiKage period, the Mysterious Peacock Method was suddenly banned from practicing.


    That''s because the third HoshiKage found that although the star meteorite increases the chakra of the ninja, it will also have huge side effects on the practitioner''s body.


    There are gains and losses.


    Many ninjas in the Hoshigakure, while rapidly gaining powerful strength, have suffered damage to their health, and even lost their lives in the worst case.


    ording to Kisame, this star meteorite has a high probability ofing from the moon in the sky. To be more precise, it used to be a part of the ten tails, and it identally fell off and fell into the ninja world, so it has such a huge energy.


    However, the ten-tails chakra is definitely not something that mortals can withstand, which is why ninjas who practice the Mysterious Peacock Method die inrge numbers.


    This meteorite is his target.


    Before he knew it, he had already leaped over the sea and came to the territory of the Land of Bears.


    There was a long and narrow valley below, stretching across the ground for dozens of miles. Passing through this valley, he reached a ce that is not far from Hoshigakure.


    "This is the reason why Hoshigakure can survive for two hundred years, and has not been destroyed by other Ninja Viges and robbed the meteorite."


    Kisamended from a high altitude, looked down at the valley under his feet, and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 184: 184

    Chapter 184: 184


    It was because this stretch of valley was filled with yellow miasma, full of poison.


    "Chirp."


    A bird passed by Kisame, pping its wings and tried to cross the valley, but it inhaled poisonous gas and struggled while falling into the deep valley.


    Not even a bird can fly across, let alone a human being.


    In fact, if looked closely, anyone will find that at the bottom of the valley, arge number of bones of animals are faintly visible, which is enough to show that this is a forbidden area for life.


    Hoshigakure, not only sits on the treasure named star meteorite, but also has a Kage. For a long time, he has been provoking neighboring countries and Ninja Viges, and there is no limit to his actions.


    However, due to the existence of this valley surrounding them with poisonous gas, the Hoshigakure has a natural barrier that can prevent the invasion of other Ninja viges.


    Konoha, Suna and Kirigakure who were "sanctioned" by Hoshigakure not long ago, all had the idea of destroying it, but when the ninjas of the major Ninja viges came to this valley of death, they had to stay away and can only go back in vain.


    Therefore, Hoshigakure was safe and sound, and survived independently to this day.


    Until Kisame arrvied.


    This little valley can''t stop him, after all, he can fly. Even if he can''t to fly, with the inhuman steel body he cultivated, if he swaggered through the valley, there is a high probability that he will be fine.


    After crossing the valley and continuing to fly forward, Kisame saw a huge crater in the distance.


    This crater is very spectacr. It is thergest one Kisame has ever seen, with a diameter of more than 300 meters and a depth of more than 100 meters. At the bottom center of the big pit, there is a tall building of earth red colour, which is a years old at first nce.


    It is the ce where the meteorite has been worshipped in Hoshigakure for two hundred years and the ninjas in the vige can practice.


    Kisame''s n is very simple, just walk in, see the meteorite, take it and leave.


    Of course, considering that he is now a Demi-God of the Ninja World, the ruler of the Land of Water, and a perfect sage in the hearts of hundreds of millions of people, if he engages in robbery in an open and out manner, the matter will spread out, and the impact will be somewhat bad.


    Therefore, Kisame put on the cloak and mask again, and temporarily transnted Obito''s Sharingan and the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He jumped off the edge of the big pit, and after a few ups and downs, he came to the building.


    ''Huh?''


    After he arrived, Kisame found that the defense force here seemed to be veryx. Although Hoshigakure had never been invaded by foreign enemies, after all, it was an important ce in the vige, but there was not even a guard.


    He didn''t encounter any obstacles, so he swaggered open the door and walked in, passed through the courtyard, and soon came to the main hall where the meteorite was worshipped.


    Here, Kisame understood why.


    Because the base that should have been enshrined with meteorites was empty at this time, with only a thickyer of dust.


    Star meteorites have been stolen, and it was not recent.


    Seeing this, Kisame frowned slightly. Just then, he noticed someone in the next room.


    ''Creak.''


    Kisame opened the door and saw a dozen ninjas at a nce. The oldest was only about 20 years old, and the youngest was even in his early 10s, but all of them had no youthful vitality and were all lying on the hospital bed.


    "Cough cough..."


    These people kept coughing, coughing up ck blood from their throats, all of them looked miserable, and some people even fell into aa, their situation unknown to all.


    Kisame saw through the bodies of these Hoshigakure ninjas, and he found that the tenketsu points in their bodies were disordered, and the chakra was activated to the limit, making the body unable to withstand it.


    This is the symptom after being irradiated by a meteorite.


    Kisame just nced at them and knew that these people were no longer saved, so they were thrown here by other vigers to die - this is the price mortals paid for stealing the power of the Ten Tails.


    He walked to the nearest patient, grabbed thetter''s cor, lifted him from the bed, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Hey, you aren''t dead yet, right? Tell me, who stole the meteorite."


    The man was frightened by Kisame''s aura, and quickly replied with a horrified expression: "It''s the Jonin couple, Natsuhi and Hotarubi from the vige. They stole the meteorite and were expelled from the vige by the Kage."


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame heard these two names, he frowned, recalled the plot again, and finally remembered.


    During the third HoshiKage period, there appeared a genius female ninja in Hoshigakure called Natsuhi.


    With her super talent, she practiced the Mysterious Peacock Method to the extreme, but in the process, she discovered that meteorites can cause huge damage to the human body.


    Her husband, Harutobi, was a victim who was seriously ill from the radiation of the meteorite and died soon.


    Under such circumstances, in order not to let the power of the meteorite hurt more innocent vigers, they made up their minds to steal the meteorite from the vige and seal it up.


    It seems that Kisame is a stepte.


    But ording to his spection, the couple must not have run far away, maybe they are near Hoshigakure.


    After all, they are seriously ill and are not far from death, they can''t stand the long journey. Besides, if the two left the Land of the Bear with the meteorite, it is estimated that they will be targeted soon.


    So, they can only stay and hide.


    However, although it is said that the Land of Bears is not big, it is not small either. It is definitely not easy to find them in the vast crowd.


    Unless he finds the third HoshiKage.


    This person must know where the husband and wife are, because as far as Kisame knows, he deliberately let them go.


    Thinking of this, Kisame released his hand and threw the terminally ill Ninja of Hoshigakure back to the hospital bed. For this uninvited guest who suddenly broke in, all the patients in the room looked at him in panic at this time.


    "Look into my eyes."


    Before Kisame left, he used his chakra and said to a group of patients. Immediately afterwards, he used his Sharingan to create a deadly illusion.


    In an instant, all the patients who looked at Kisame were shocked, and then they slowly closed their eyes with smiles on their faces, as if they had entered a sweet dreand.


    Kisame, ended the suffering of these people in advance and let them die in bliss.


    ''Creek.''


    He pushed open the door and went straight to Hoshigakure.


    As night fell, the lights in Hoshigakure were sparse, and many vigers had fallen asleep.


    A figure, bypassing all the guards, silently sneaked into HoshiKage office.


    "Who?!"


    An old man who was working at a desk suddenly raised his head and found in horror that a mysterious man wearing a cloak and a mask appeared in his office.


    This person is the third HoshiKage. He has lived for more than 100 years and is the longest-lived person in the entire Hoshigakure.


    "For the sake of the lives of your subordinates, I advise you not to call anyone, otherwise there will soon be more than a dozen corpses in this office."


    Kisame saw through his intention and said lightly, "You don''t need to know who I am, just know that I am here for the star meteorite."


    When the HoshiKage heard these words and quickly calmed down. He shook his head and said solemnly, "Unfortunately, you arete. The meteorite has been stolen by traitors of the vige, and its whereabouts are unknown."


    "You''re talking about Natsuhi and Harutobi, aren''t you? Didn''t you let them go on purpose, HoshiKage?"


    Kisame looked at HoshiKage with a sharp look in his eyes, and as soon as he said this, thetter''s expression changed.


    Yes, he deliberately let go of the husband and wife.


    Because, he discovered the drawbacks of cultivating the Mysterious Peacock Method at an early age. He wanted to stop this in the vige many times, but as HoshiKage, he hesitated for a long time and never made up his mind.


    Until the couple stole the meteorite, HoshiKage realized that the opportunity wasing, so he expelled the two on the grounds of protecting the vige.


    In this way, he can justifiably stop the vigers from practicing the Mysterious Peacock Method, after all, the meteorites are gone.


    "I do not understand what you are saying."


    Faced with Kisame''s questioning, Hoshikage tried to pretend to be confused.


    It''s a pity that it was dismantled by Kisame in the next second.


    "You could have ordered someone to kill them and get the meteorite, but instead of doing so, you used two people to take the meteorite away from the vige. Your purpose, like the husband and wife, is to protect the vigers and let them leave the vige. So that they are no longer harmed by meteorites, right?"


    Kisame not only dismantled his lie, but also revealed thetter''s true intentions in one go.


    HoshiKage was shocked when he heard this, and he stood up as he shivered and said, "You, who are you?"


    "Don''t care who I am, old man. Have you ever thought that even though you want to stop practising the Mysterious Peacock Method, but will those who have tasted strength give up easily? To solve this matter once and for all, you have to rely on me, a Kind man. I came to help you out of the sea of misery."


    Kisame didn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame quietly left Hoshigakure and flew above the night sky.


    After "persuading" HoshiKage painstakingly, he got the information he wanted.


    To the southeast, in the mountains fifty kilometers away, there is a hidden cave. ording to him, the couple and the star meteorite are hidden there.


    ''Swiii.''


    Kisame looked in their direction, pped his wings and galloped away.


    In the distance, the outlines of the mountains loomed in the darkness.


    Kisame came to the sky above the ce HoshiKage said. Although he didn''t find the cave immediately, he heard a lot of movement in the woods below.


    There are ninjas fighting.


    Kisame looked down and found that more than a dozen ninjas of unknown origin were besieging a woman.


    The woman has long red hair and delicate facial features. She is a beautiful woman, and her body emitted strong chakra fluctuations, indicating that she is at least a Jonin .


    She is the genius of Hoshigakure, once in a hundred years genius, Natsuhi.


    "Hand over the star meteorite!"


    The group of ninjas besieging Natsuhi shouted sharply, pressing her step by step.


    "You want to take away the meteorite, but unfortunately you don''t have that ability."


    Natsuhi said coldly and quickly formed hand signs, a substantial purple chakra appeared on her body, and formed into a beautiful peacock''s tail behind her.


    This is the Mysterious Peacock Method.


    Its principle is tobine the energy absorbed by the ninja from the meteorite with their own chakra, and then transform it into peacock tail feathers behind the caster to exert a powerful force.


    However, from Kisame''s perspective, the Peacock tails behind Natsuhi are more than ten.


    "Haaa!"


    Natsuhi let out a clear shout, and as her hands sped together, the tail behind her turned into beasts. These chakra-shaped beasts, with their teeth and ws, roared and charged towards the enemy.


    After a series of screams.


    Under the gorgeous ninjutsu counterattack in by Natsuhi, all the enemies fell to the ground one after another, and no one was spared, turning into cold corpses.


    "Humph."


    Natsuhi snorted softly, put these corpses into the big pit she had dug a long time ago, and buried them. Then she raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Neither she nor the ninjas who fought her were unaware that Kisame was right above their head and was watching all this.


    The one-sided battle with a huge disparity in the numbers of the enemy has ended soon, with the final winner is the one with fewer people. This shows how much of a genius Natsuhi is


    "These guys are really persistent."


    After Natsuhi buried them, she muttered to herself. Ever since she and her husband, Harutobi, took the star meteorite out of Hoshigakure, many covetous people chased after them.


    This is the sixth batch of enemies she has killed.


    There is no other way, the temptation of meteorite to ninjas is too great. Almost everyone knows that this meteorite contains an iparably huge amount of energy. As long as they can get it, they can get a powerful force that surpasses all living beings.


    But if they want to get that power, they have to pay the price with thei life.


    This meteorite has made countless people crazy.


    Fortunately, this is the Land of Bears, and there is a valley full of poisonous gas, which istes the passage from the outside world. Otherwise, if the five Ninja viges get the news, after they send the elite troops, Natsuhi will not be able to resist alone.


    She rested in ce for a while, and after regaining some energy, she looked around vigntly, until she confirmed that no enemy was hiding in the dark, she turned and walked into the depths of the woods.

 Chapter 185: 185

    Chapter 185: 185


    Kisame floated at a height of 100 meters above the ground, and his figure waspletely integrated with the darkness. He watched Natsuhi running on the ground with the Byakugan from a distance, and slowly followed behind her.


    After seeing the Mysterious Peacock Method used by Natsuhi with his own eyes, he became more and more convinced that it was a part of the ten-tails beast.


    It seems that this time he didn''t make a trip in vain, this star meteorite is something he needs to have.


    After half an hour.


    Natsuhi wandered around in the woods, and finally came to a dense bush.


    She looked around again and made a seal after repeatedly confirming that no one was following. As she urged her Chakra, the bushes in front of her suddenly separated to both sides, revealing the entrance to a dark cave that was as high as one person.


    Natsuhi rushed in with a swoosh. Her figure had just disappeared into the cave, and the bushes hade back to their ce, leaving no clue about the hidden mechanism.


    After a minute.


    A dark shadow fell from the sky, and Kisame silently came to the bushes.


    Facing this deceptive bush, Kisame ripped it open and walked into the cave. He didn''t care whether it alert Natsuhi or not, because the other party had been a turtle in a urn in his eyes since he entered the cave.


    ''Da da da.''


    Kisame''s crisp footsteps resounded in the dark corridor. This corridor, the more you go inside, the more spacious it bes. From the initial width of one meter and the height of one person, in the end, what appeared in front him is a huge cave.


    This is the hiding ce that Natsuhi and Harutobi had chosen.


    Inside the cave, there are some simple furniture, such as tables, wardrobes, beds, etc. There are wallmps hanging on the walls, emitting a warm yellow light.


    At this moment, a man with long ck hair was lying on a bed, coughing violently, looking very weak and dying.


    He is Natsuhi''s husband, Harutobi.


    Different from the real genius like Natsuhi, even though Harutobi has also mastered the Mysterious Peacock Method, he does not have enough talent to control this power, so his ending is the same as those he saw before, death.


    As soon as she returned to the cave, Natsuhi hurried to her husband''s bed and took good care of him.


    "Natsuhi, it''s my luck to have you by my side during thest period of my life. I''m very happy and will die without regrets."


    Harutobi held his wife''s hand with a faint smile on his face.


    "Don''t say that!"


    Hearing this, Natsuhi quickly blocked her husband''s mouth with her fingers and said firmly, "Harutobi, don''t give up, I will definitely find a way to cure your illness."


    At this moment, the two looked at each other, exining what it means to be in love with each other.


    It''s a pity that this warm and moving scene was destroyed by an uninvited guest in the next second.


    "Natsuhi, be careful! Behind you!" Harutobi''s expression suddenly changed and shouted at his wife, because he saw a tall shadow appear at the entrance of the cave.


    ''Swiii!''


    Without saying a word, Natsuhi threw a kunai and attacked the shadow.


    Kisame stretched out his hand and stopped the kunai, he threw it aside, and said with a smile: "It seems that I came at the wrong time, I disturbed your alone time."


    "Are you an aplice of those people just now?"


    Natsuhi stood up, protected her husband behind him, and asked Kisame coldly, "I believe you have seen what happened to your aplices. If you don''t want to die, get out now, and I can give you a chance to live ."


    She could feel that the enemy in front of her was not simple. Although she is not afraid of the other party, if she really fights here and if it affects Harutobi, the situation will be bad.


    "Hand over the star meteorite and I''ll leave immediately. By the way, the third HoshiKage asked me to meet you here."


    As he said, he took out a ring from his pocket and threw it towards Natsuhi.


    "This is... HoshiKage''d ring?!" Natsuhi got the ring and eximed after seeing it clearly.


    But she immediately frowned and asked Kisame: "What did you do to the third HoshiKage? He absolutely will not let us return the star meteorite."


    "Don''t you understand? With your strength, even if you seal the meteorite, you won''t be able to keep it for long. Sooner orter, someone like me wille and take it away. I''ll say it one more time, hand over the meteorite. Come out, my patience is limited."


    Kisame was toozy to talk to Natsuhi and approached thetter while talking.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself!"


    Natsuhi just sneered and decided to respond to Kisame''s arrogance with strength.


    So, she quickly formed a seal again, and beautiful peacock tail feathers appeared behind her. The translucent purple chakra is exactly the same as the chakra beam spewed out by the Gedo Statue.


    "Roar!"


    A loud roar sounded in the cave, as Natsuhi transformed her chakra into a terrifying dragon, trying to use her most powerful move to directly destroy the enemy in front of her.


    Seeing Kisame standing still, seemingly overwhelmed by the chakra dragon, the corner of Natsuhi''s mouth could not help but curl up, revealing a confident smile.


    As a once-in-a-hundred-year-old genius in Hoshigakure, she learned the Mysterious Peacock Method at a young age, and she also overcame the bacsh from the power of the star meteorite.


    Although she doesn''t want to brag about herself, since Natsuhi mastered the Mysterious Peacock Method, she has never met an opponent worthy of her seriousness.


    The third HoshiKage once said that she is already the strongest in Hoshigakure, and she can be on an equal footing with the Kages of the five major Ninja Viges.


    Then the next second, Natsuhi saw an incredible scene.


    Facing the roaring chakra beam, Kisame unhurriedly stretched out a hand, and his palm instantly becamerger and became the Gunbai. Then, he swiped forward.


    Uchiha recieve.


    ''Snap!''


    The chakra beam was pped by the ghost shark, and in Natsuhi''s horrified eyes , it turned it''s head on the spot and flew back towards her, the caster.


    ''Not good.''


    Natsuhi was caught off guard, facing her most powerful move, in order to protect her husband behind her, she couldn''t dodge and could only resist.


    She pushed the peacock''s tail infront of her, parried desperately, and tried her best to block the chakra beam with her body, but under the impact of this powerful chakra, she couldn''t hold it, and knelt on the ground with a thud.


    "Natsuhi, are you alright!" Harutobi shouted anxiously, but he could only lie on the bed and watch, unable to do anything.


    "Damn."


    Natsuhi gritted her teeth, propped herself from the ground with her hands, and stood up staggeringly. She never imagined her enemy''s ability was so strange that he could actually rebound her ninjutsu, and she suffered a big loss in one go.


    What she didn''t expect was the follow up.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The ground under Natsuhi''s feet suddenly shot out wooden vines, and before she could react, her body was tied in five different ways.


    She was shocked and tried to use the power of the Mysterious Peacock Method to break the vines on her body. However, as she used Chakra, the peacock tail behind her dimmed, and soon none of it remained.


    That''s because these seemingly ordinary vines are actually derived from the wood style of the first Hokage, and have the ability to seal Chakra.


    Natsuhi is indeed very strong, and has thebat power of the elite Jnin level of the Great Ninja Vige, but in the eyes of a powerhouse like Kisame, she is no different from ordinary people who do not have chakra in her body, they are all ants.


    So, the fight was over in less than half a minute and in one round.


    Kisame then walked to Natsuhi.


    "I am indeed inferior to you in terms of skill. Kill me, I will not tell the whereabouts of the meteorite."


    Without waiting for Kisame to speak, Natsuhi said stubbornly, with a look of awaiting death.


    When Kisame heard this, he ignored her and looked at her husband, Harutobi.


    "Hand over the star meteorite, or I''ll kill her." He directly took out the Kusanagi Sword, put it on her''s neck, and threatened calmly.


    "Harutobi, don''t give it to him! Don''t forget why we are here, let me die with you, let''s keep the secret of the meteorite forever, and don''t let it harm more people!" Natsuhi was not afraid of death and shouted at her husband.


    Hearing this, Harutobi was shocked, and finally showed a smile: "Natsuhi, I understand."


    Immediately, he looked at Kisame silently, and although he didn''t speak, it was clear that he had made up his mind.


    "It seems that I have no other choice but to kill your family of three, and then go find Star Meteorite by myself."


    Kisame shook his head and got ready to kill them. Even if the two didn''t say anything, he would find the stone sooner orter, but it would just waste a little more time.


    "What did you say, a family of three?"


    Natsuhi and Harutobi were stunned when they heard his words, not understanding what he meant.


    "Oh? Don''t you even know that your wife is pregnant?"


    Kisame looked at Harutobi in surprise, showing a strange expression.


    Hearing this, Harutobi looked at his wife, Natsuhi, in astonishment, who also looked suprised. She did feel a little sick recently, but she didn''t think about that.


    Now, after being reminded by Kisame, she found that all kinds of abnormalities in her body are actually consistent with the symptoms of pregnancy.


    But the question is, how did Kisame know?


    Seeing the expressions of the couple, Kisame chuckled lightly, he reached out and took off the mask on his face, showing them the Byakugan with bulging blue veins around the eye socket.


    "You should know this eye. The Byakugan of the Hyuga n from Konohagakure is the spoils of war I snatched from a certain Hyuga n elder on the battlefield. It can see through the human body, so when I met you just now, I saw Natsuhi''s belly. The child inside is... a month old."


    Kisame stared at Harutobi lying on the bed and praised, "Dude, you are amazing, you still have the energy to make child with your wife when you are so sick. It''s a pity that your child will never be able to open their eyes and see this beautiful world."


    "Natsuhi, is what he said true?" Harutobi looked at his wife and asked in a trembling voice.


    Natsuhi nced at her stomach, and after a while, nodded silently.


    "Now, do you want to reconsider? I can give you onest chance and answer me within ten seconds."


    Kisame gave Harutobi an ultimatum, and after saying this, the countdown began, "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    "I agree."


    Harutobi struggled to sit up from the bed and stared at Kisame, "I will tell you the location of the meteorite. But the condition is that you will let my wife and child live."


    "Harutobi..." Natsuhi hesitated on the side. The unborn child in her womb shook her will to fight to death.


    "No problem."


    Kisame readily agreed, and when he snapped his fingers, he untied the wooden vines that bound Natsuhi''s body.


    Although he killed a lot of people, he was never one who killed innocent people indiscriminately. He just frightened the couple before. In fact, Kisame admired their behavior of willing to take the charge of betrayal and forbearance and protect the vigers so that they would no longer be harmed by meteorites.


    Ten minutester.


    With Natsuhi''s help, Harutobi came to the corner of the cave, in front of a big rock.


    "Haaa!"


    The husband and wife shouted in unison and poured their chakras into the boulder together, and a seal appeared on the stone surface, followed by arge number of cracks.


    It turned out that the seal in which the star meteorite is, requires the chakra of the husband and wife to open it.


    ''Click. Click.''


    With a crisp sound, the surface of the boulder quickly cracked and fell off, and soon only a stone seat was left. On the stone seat, a purple meteoritey quietly there.


    There are many holes on the surface of this meteorite. As the seal is lifted, arge amount of energy is continuously emitted from those holes, and soon filled the entire cave.


    "You take it away."


    Natsuhi nced at Kisame, said coldly, and then helped her husband to the side to rest.


    Kisame''s eyes lit up as he walked over, picked up the star meteorite with one hand, and suddenly felt a very huge energying from its interior.


    ''This trip is worth it.''


    He smiled with satisfaction, and then in front of the two of them, under their surprised eyes, he put the meteorite into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Then, he spread his hands and said to the two:


    "I know that you hid this meteorite because you discovered the side effects of the Mysterious Peacock Method, and you don''t want it to kill more people. Don''t worry, the situation you are worried about will never happen again, because this meteorite will be destroyed by me. It will be part of my strength."


    "You, who are you?"


    Harutobi stared at Kisame in shock, but before he could finish speaking, he coughed violently, coughing up arge piece of ck blood from his throat.


    In order to open the sealing jutsu just now, thest chakra in his body has been exhausted.


    In other words, the man was about to die.


    "Harutobi!" Natsuhi hugged her husband while sobbing.


    But Harutobi stared at Kisame, exhaustedst of his strength, and said with difficulty: "Sir, I beg you... take Natsuhi away, leave this country, and let her and the child in her belly live a calm life."


    Harutobi knows that, as a traitor Natsuhi cannot go back to Hoshigakure. She can''t stay in this ce, and running away is the only way for her to survive.


    In the face of Harutobi''s request, considering that the other party is dying in order to unlock the meteorite seal, Kisame sighed and nodded:


    "I''ll take care of your wife, you can go with peace of mind."


    After getting Kisame''s promise, Harutobi was finally relieved, with a smile on his face, he lost his breath and passed away.

 Chapter 186: 186

    Chapter 186: 186


    In the cave, the former Hoshigakure ninja, Harutobi, after exhausting thest of the chakra in his body to unlock the star meteorite seal, died.


    His wife, Natsuhi, felt the child in her womb and became a widow.


    It stands to reason that it is impossible for Harutobi to entrust his wife to a stranger who has just met, especially if the other party is here to grab a meteorite.


    The reason why he made such a decision before his death was because he saw that Kisame was not only extremely powerful, but also a principled person.


    He could have easily killed them and then find the seal and break it violently. But instead of doing that, he gave them a chance to live, and that too more than once.


    Moreover, although Kisame is here to get the meteorite, he also understands that the husband and wife''s original intention to seal the meteorite is to prevent more people from being harmed by the meteorite.


    When Harutobi thought that after his death, his child and his wife, would have to face a steady stream of hunters.


    Therefore, he begged Kisame to leave the country with Natsuhi and go to a more peaceful ce in the ninja world, and make a new life.


    Kisame nced at Harutobi''s corpse and the sad Natsuhi, and said to thetter:


    "I''ll wait for you outside the cave. In an hour, if you don''te out, I''ll leave."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out of the cave.


    Natsuhi hugged her husband''s body like a y sculpture that didn''t move. After a long period of crying, she slowly started to move.


    She dug a hole in the cave, buried his body on the spot, and simply packed some luggage.


    Finally, she touched her lower abdomen and her eyes shone with a firm light, then she looked at the entrance and walked out quickly.


    She can understand her husband''s good intentions, and for the sake of her child, she must live on.


    Outside the cave.


    "Oh? It hasn''t been an hour yet, why didn''t you spend a little time with your husband?"


    Kisame turned to look at Natsuhi and asked in surprise.


    "I don''t want you to wait too long." Natsuhi said respectfully.


    The mysterious person in front of her had shown a terrible strength that was beyond her cognition. In the face of such a strong man, she dare not disrespect him.


    "Very good."


    Kisame nodded, and under Natsuhi''s surprised eyes, a pair of wide ck wings spread out from behind him.


    "Let''s go."


    He walked to Natsuhi''s side, stretched out an arm, and wrapped it around thetter''s waist and said, "Are you ready?"


    Natsuhi''s face turned slightly red, but soon returned to normal. She nodded to him and responded, "Yes, my lord. I''m ready."


    As soon as she said that, Kisame pped his wings, and a strong wind rolled up in the forest, and Kisame raised into the sky.


    ''Swiii.''


    The two flew eastward all the way in the night sky 100 meters above the ground.


    "Is it cold?" During the flight, Kisame nced at Natsuhi, who was lying in his arms, and asked.


    Although she shook her head and said it was not cold, Kisame slowed down a little and released a burst of chakra into her body, warming her.


    Natsuhi cast a grateful look at Kisame


    Soon, the two passed through the Hoshigakure and the valley full of poisonous gas, and went straight to the sea in the east of the Land of Bears.


    Natsuhi finally looked back in the direction of her vige, and her inner thoughts were full of turmoil and surging waves. Then she looked forward, no longer feeling nostalgic.


    She didn''t know where this man would take her, and she didn''t dare to ask, so she just let him hold her and head east.


    After one day.


    Kisame returned to the Land of Water,nded on the roof of the Mizukage building, and released Natsuhi from his arms.


    "This is... Kirigakure?!"


    Natsuhi stood on the top of the building and looked at the vige below with a look of surprise.


    At this time-


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Several figures appeared from all directions, appeared on the roof, and surrounded the two. They were all dressed in light gray uniforms, with various masks on their faces, and all of them were athletic, and at first nce everyone worth their salt would know that they were elite ninjas.


    Seeing this scene, Natsuhi was a little flustered, thinking that Kisame brought her to Kirigakure forcibly, just like he broke into the Hoshigakure before.


    However, Hoshigakure can''t bepared to Kirigakure. In particr, the head of the Kirigakure, the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, is well-known even in Hoshigakure, as the Demi-God.


    If this Demi-God of the ninja world appears, it is hard to imagine how the mysterious person will respond.


    What surprised her even more was that.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    The Kiri Anbu, who surrounded the two, knelt down on one knee and bowed to Kisame.


    Kisame cast a soothing look at Natsuhi, motioning her not to be nervous, then came to a woman with a me mask on her face, and instructed her:


    "The woman I brought back is pregnant. You arrange a ce for her and take good care of her."


    The woman, Pakura, hearing that was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and said, "Yes."


    Kisame turned his head and said to Natsuhi:


    "For the next year, you can stay in Kirigakure to raise your baby with peace of mind, and let''s talk about what to do next after you give birth to the child. You can decide whether you want to stay or not."


    "Thank you... Mizukage-sama."


    Natsuhi bowed to Kisame. No matter how stupid she is, she can understand what happened. The mysterious man in front of her is the famous Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kisame smiled, pped his wings again and rose into the sky, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    After he left, Pakura stepped forward and looked at Natsuhi, the big red-haired beauty. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Pleasee with me."


    Natsuhi did not hear the loss in Pakura''s tone. She nodded and followed her to the small mansion next to the Mizukage Building.


    There were no vacant rooms, but after Tsunade became the head of the medical department, she moved out with her disciples, so the room was vacated again.


    ''Creee.''


    Pakura opened the door, brought Natsuhi into the room, and asked if thetter was satisfied, and said that she would send some money and daily necessitiester.


    "My lord, thank you so much."


    Natsuhi was very satisfied with her new residence, and she was very grateful to Pakura.


    "There are some things I have to exin to you in advance, so that you may be prepared."


    Pakura hesitated for a while, but pointed to the next room, and said to her, "The person living there is called Yukino, Mizukage-sama''s woman. I hope you can keep a low profile and try not toe in conflict with her. No matter what the problem is, wait for Mizukage-sama toe back and solve it. Okay?"


    "What?"


    Hearing these words, Natsuhi opened her mouth wide, and then came back to her senses after a long while, and said in disbelief, "You are mistaken. The rtionship between me and Hoshigaki Kisame is not the kind of rtionship you imagined."


    She had felt that Pakura''s eyes were a bitplicated and weird, but now she realized that she was regarded as a mistress.


    "The child in your womb isn''t his?" Pakura asked in surprise.


    It turned out that Pakura has misunderstood, when she saw that Kisame brought back a beautiful woman who was pregnant, she thought that the two had a close rtionship.


    After getting the truth from Natsuhi''s mouth, Pakura apologized feeling a little embarrassed, and at the same time she was relieved for some reason.


    Putting the things happening in Kirigakure aside.


    After Kisame sent Natsuhi in Kirigakure, he resumed without stopping, rushing towards the next target - Takigakure.


    Takigakure, located in the northwest of Konoha, is surrounded by the four countries of Earth, Fire, Snow, and Grass.


    A small ninja vige like this, which is caught between the great powers, often has a very difficult existence, and will inevitably be a chessboard for the struggle of great powers.


    However, Takigakure is much luckier than Amegakure and Kusagakure. Due to theplex terrain in its territory, full of undting hills and countless waterfalls, it has be a natural barrier, blocking the invasion of other countries.


    The location of Takigakure is hidden behind a huge waterfall, which is very secret.


    Once upon a time, Takigakure was very strong, and it was expected to be the sixthrgest Ninja Vige in the Ninja World. It is also the only vige with tailed beasts besides the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    Moreover, Taki Shinobi''s tailed beast is not ordinary, it ranks third among the nine tailed beasts, and its strength is second only to the nine-tailed and eight-tailed beast.


    The Takigakure, with a good deck of cards, could have been able to be a force that cannot be ignored in the ninja world. However, the high-level management of this vige became overly inted, and their ambitions were too big to restrain.


    They even sent the elite ninja Kakuzu to assassinate the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    That mission failed unsurprisingly, and Kakuzu was spared by the benevolent Hashirama Senju. It''s a pity that the high-level officials of Takigakuremitted suicide again, severely fined Kakuzu, and put him in prison.


    As a result, when Kakuzu managed to escape from prison. In order to retaliate, he killed all the high-level officials of Takigakure and took away the treasure of the vige, the Earth grudge.


    After that, Takigakure waspletely devastated, almostpletely withdrew from the stage of the ninja world, and was no longer active.


    This time, he is going to Takigakure to fetch the Hero water, hoping that people there would be more controlled and stopmitting suicide. After all, he is not as kind and merciful as Senju Hashirama.


    Two dayster.


    Kisame crossed the borders of the Land of Fire and came to the destination of his trip and stopped in front of a huge waterfall.


    ''Rumble.''


    The flying stream went down a hundred meters and fell to the bottom of the pool, sshing water, and the sound of the water was like thunder in the clouds.


    The reason why Kisame found the location of Takigakure so easily was because he sensed from a distance that behind this waterfall, there was a huge and pure natural energy.


    It must be the Hero water.


    He pped his wings to the side of the waterfall, and sure enough, at the half-waist position of the waterfall, he found a narrow passage, just enough for one person to enter.


    Kisamended, and along this pathway, came to the back of the waterfall smoothly.


    This is a cave, a water curtain cave.


    ''Da da da.''


    Kisame stepped on the stagnant water in the cave, strolled around, and soon found a deep pool. He thought for a moment, then plunged into the water with a wooop, and swam down.


    Following the direction of the undercurrent, Kisame went deep into the pool, and when he surfaced from the other side again, he finally arrived at Takigakure.


    This beautiful vige looked like a paradise.


    In the center of the vige, there is a hugeke with clear and clean water. Rows of wooden houses are built along the shore and are scattered.


    On the ind in the center of theke, there is a towering giant tree with a height of 100 meters.


    When Kisame saw this giant tree, his eyes lit up, and he swam towards the ind in the heart of theke, and climbed ashore after a while.


    Standing at the foot of this giant tree, he can more intuitively feel how huge it is.


    Kisame made a rough observation. The big tree in front of him was more than 40 meters in diameter and 150 meters in height. It probably weighed several thousand tons. Its lush foliage covered the entire sky of Takigakure, but it also left some gaps, allowing the sunlight to form a beam of light to prate down, leaving beautiful spots of light on theke and shore.


    It is said that this giant tree has a lifespan of more than a thousand years. Every hundred years, sacred water flows out of the tree, causing the chakra to skyrocket tenfold for those who take it.


    That is the Hero water.


    "This big tree, it should be part of the divine tree, right?"


    Kisame looked at the giant tree in front of him, touched his chin and muttered to himself.


    That''s because in his perception, this big tree is absorbing the natural energy around it all the time, so that it can grow so big, its branches and leaves covered the sky.


    It can absorb natural energy and has a lifespan of more than a thousand years.


    Combining these two points, Kisame reasonably guessed that the giant tree in Takigakure was probably part of the Shinju tree nted by the Otsutsuki n, and it was scattered here by ident.


    It is simr to the star meteorite that fell from the sky. Although the shape is different, it is rted to the power of the ten tails.


    In Kisame''s memory, the Hero water seems to be located in the hollow at the bottom of the big tree, inside a wooden house.


    However, he can''t go to fetch it directly now, because the ninjas of Takigakure have already discovered him.


    More than a dozen ninjas wearing Taki Ninja forehead guards rushed over from the bridge across theke, while shouting and surrounding him.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into Takigakure without authorization?"


    A man with long green hair shouted sharply at Kisame. He seemed to be the leader of the vige, with a calm demeanor and a huge energy hidden within him.


    It''s seven tails Chakra.


    This person is the head of Takigakure, the current seven tail Jinchuriki.

 Chapter 187: 187

    Chapter 187: 187


    Facing of the other party''s questioning, Kisame replied with a smile:


    "Everyone, don''t be nervous, and don''t get me wrong. I''m a bounty hunter, and this time I came to Takigakure with the body of the traitor."


    As soon as he said that, he took out Kakuzu''s body from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "This is"


    The Taki ninjas led by their head saw the Taki Shinobi forehead guard with a cut on it, and after carefully recognizing thetter''s appearance, someone suddenly shouted in shock, "It''s Kakuzu! "


    Kakuzu.


    This name made everyone''s heart beat violently, thinking of the unbearable past of Takigakure.


    At that time, after Kakuzu killed the senior officials of Takigakure and defected, Takigakure did issue a bounty for him. But as the decades passed, Kakuzu disappeared without a trace, and no one was ever able to find him, let alone kill him.


    Until now.


    This is what Kisame nned.


    Although he came for the Hero water, he did not intend to rob it directly, but take out something equivalent to it and exchanged it with Takigakure.


    He also didn''t want to disagree with them and make a mess that would cause a lot of people to lose their lives.


    However, the head''s response made Kisame narrow his eyes and frown slightly.


    "Is this really Kakuzu''s corpse?"


    The head frowned as he looked at the corpse on the ground a few times, then looked at the Kisame, and asked with suspicion.


    Kakuzu defected from Takigakure, around thirty years ago. After such a long time, the people in the vige almost forgot about it, and only few people could recognize Kakuzu.


    Therefore, he had reason to suspect that this suspicious man wearing a mask in front of him forged Kakuzu''s corpse and came to Takigakure to get the bounty.


    Facing his questioning, Kisame expressed his understanding. He then squatted down beside Kakuzu''s''s corpse, then grabbed one of the corpse''s arms and pulled it hard.


    ''Swish.''


    As the arm was ripped from the corpse, arge number of ck wires at the joints of the arm were also exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    "You should be familiar with this kind of ck wires, right?" Kisame threw the arm connected to the ck wires to him.


    "This is... Earth grudge." The head was shocked and no longer doubted the identity of the corpse.


    Earth grudge is a secret technique unique to Takigakure, and it can be said to be the treasure of the vige. However, this secret technique has been lost to the vige ever since Kakuzu killed all the senior members of Takigakure and took it away.


    Thinking of this, he stared at Kisame with a greedy look, and asked in a deep voice, "Is Earth grudge in your hands now?"


    He thought that Kisame would be vague and avoid this question, but thetter nodded directly:


    "Yes."


    As soon as these words came out, all the ninjas in Takigakure, including the head, had their eyes lit up and breaths quickened.


    "Hand it over." He continued, his eyes growing sharper, and his tone was somewhat threatening.


    As if Kisame was unaware about it, said with a smile:


    "Earth grudge is the secret technique of Takigakure, and it is natural to return things to the original owner, but before that, let''s talk about money first. The bounty is 50,000,000 ryo, and for the earth grudge, for my hard work, I think it''s around 50 million ryo, give me a total of 100 million ryo."


    One hundred million ryo, this number is not something that Kisame asked outrageously.


    The 50,000,000 ryo bounty for Kakuzu was set by Takigakure itself. As for the Earth grudge, in Kisame''s view, this kind of secret technique that can make people immortal, not to mention 50 million ryo, even 500 million ryo is not too much.


    However, this number changed the expressions of the head of Takigakure and the others.


    Since the decline of Takigakure, it has been almost isted from the world. The ninjas in the vige cannot receive tasks, and sometimes they cannot even have enough to eat.


    Now asking them to pay 100 million ryo is simply a fantasy, and even selling the entire vige is not enough.


    But the Earth grudge must be brought back.


    So, the head signaled at his group of subordinates, and everyone understood, and they all took their weapons and further approached Kisame, and surrounded him firmly.


    As long as the head gave an order, they would rush up and hack the mysterious masked man to death.


    "Before you start, I have to remind you."


    Kisame saw through everyone''s intentions, and still said to them calmly, "How do you think I killed Kakuzu? Also, although I came here alone, outside the waterfall, maybe there arepanions waiting to meet me?"


    When he heard the words, the head narrowed his eyes, and immediately made a gesture to signal his subordinates not to act rashly.


    Indeed, being able to kill Kakuzu, who had practiced the Earth grudge, alone was enough to show the strength of the mysterious masked man in front of him.


    He is a hard bone.


    If they force this person to do something, it will definitely be a war. At that time, not only will they suffer arge number of casualties, but if they let this person escape, they won''t be able to get back the Earth grudge.


    Considering these circumstances, the head was no longer aggressive, but slowed down a bit and said to Kisame:


    "Frankly speaking, we can''t take out 100 million ryo. This amount of money is too much. Look, can we take credit first? I promise you as the leader of Takigakure, I will collect this money as soon as possible."


    "That won''t do."


    Kisame folded his arms and shook his head, rejecting it on the spot. Seeing that the head was about to get angry, he changed his words and said, "However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have money, you can exchange other things of equal value with me for Kakuzu''s corpse and the Earth grudge. "


    "So... what do you want?" The head narrowed his eyes, already vaguely guessing the other party''s true intention toe to Takigakure.


    He guessed right.


    "Hero water."


    As soon as the ninjas of Takigakure heard these words, they immediately exploded.


    "No! The Hero water is a treasure that has been passed down for thousands of years. From ancient times to the present, only ninjas called heroes in the vige are qualified to take it, and it is absolutely impossible to give it to an outsider."


    An older Taki Ninja said decisively.


    Hearing what the man said, Kisame immediately answered: "I killed the S-rank traitor of Takigakure and regained the secret art of Earth grudge for the vige. Aren''t I a hero of Takigakure? As for you saying that I''m an outsider, that''s easy, I can join Takigakure right away."


    "Uh..." The man was speechless, because what Kisame said seemed to make sense.


    At this time, another person stared at Kisame and warned:


    "The Hero water is only born once in a hundred years. Drinking it will make the chakra in one''s body soar tenfold, but if you aren''t a powerful person like the head, you might not be able to withstand that power, and you would explode on the spot. Even if you get the Hero water, I am afraid you are not qualified to drink it."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''m very confident in myself. Although I''m not a Jinchuriki, everyone calls me a human-tailed beast. I can drink a bottle of Hero water without stopping."


    Kisame seemed to be boasting and showing off, but in fact, he has said it very modestly.


    "Enough."


    The head interrupted everyone''s quarrel, stared at Kisame with deep eyes, suddenly smiled, and stretched out a hand to thetter, "Deal! The corpse of the traitor Kakuzu along with the Earth grudge Kinjutsu, for the Hero Water, it''s a very reasonable deal in my opinion."


    "Refreshing! In order to show my sincerity, I will hand over the Earth grudge to you first."


    Kisame smiled back, and took out a scroll from his arms and threw it directly to him.


    In this scroll, there is the genuine method to train the Earth grudge, but after obtaining this Kinjutsu, Kisame has already left a backup, so it does not matter if the original version is returned to Takigakure.


    After he took the scroll, the head nced at Kisame in surprise, because he did not expect the other party to be so generous. Then, he couldn''t wait to open the scroll and read it carefully.


    It is indeed Earth grudge.


    When he confirmed that this was indeed Takigakure''s long-lost Earth grudge, he was overjoyed and hurriedly put the scroll carefully close to him.


    "Where is my hero water?" At this moment, Kisame asked again.


    "Haha. My friend, don''t worry."


    When he heard him, the head said to Kisame very enthusiastically, "It will take a little time to collect the Hero water. Why don''t you stay in Takigakure tonight, and tomorrow morning, I promise to hand the Hero water to you."


    Kisame nced at him with a half-smile, and readily agreed: "Okay, it''s up to you. I''m a little tired from running all the way, I will take a hot bath and sleepfortably."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode past them, pushed the crowd away, and walked towards Takigakure on the shore of theke.


    Kisame is not worried that they will cheat him.


    From the moment the other party epted his conditions and epted Kakuzu''s corpse and the earth grudge scroll, this hero water was destined to be his possession.


    ''I hope these guys from Takigakure doesn''t n die. If they dare to y tricks or even break the contract, I can kill them with peace of mind.''


    Kisame smiled and unknowingly crossed the wooden bridge over theke and entered Takigakure Ninja Vige.


    "Where is the leader home?" He grabbed a random viger and asked.


    "There, over there." The viger was frightened by the terrifying aura, pointed to a house not far away, and said while trembling.


    "Thanks."


    Kisame smiled, revealing two rows of fangs, then swaggered across the street, pushed open the door the house and walked in.


    ''Huh?''


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw a woman in in clothes, she had a beautiful face and a good figure and was doingundry there.


    On her back was a less than one-year-old baby with short green hair, which looked like the head''s child.


    Then, this woman should be Ye Feng''s wife.


    "Who are you? Why did you suddenly break into my house?"


    When the woman saw Kisame,ing in wearing a mask, she was so frightened that she threw away the clothes she was washing, and took two steps back in horror.


    "Sister-inw, don''t be afraid. I''m a friend of your husband. I was invited by him to stay at your house for one night and I will leave early tomorrow."


    Kisame approached the woman with a familiar tone.


    Looking at the woman up close, he realized that although the other party was beautiful, her brows were full of fatigue, her face was covered in sweat, and she looked extremely haggard.


    It looks like she worked too hard to do housework alone with a child.


    "Tsk tsk." Thinking of this, Kisame shook his head.


    "Why are you shaking your head...what are you doing, why are you staring at me?" The woman felt ufortable being watched by Kisame, so she asked through gritted teeth.


    "That guy is going too far, to let a woman who just gave birth to a child do so much housework, I feel sad for you."


    Kisame said.


    The woman was startled when she heard the words, and then murmured: "I am the woman in the family, these things are what I should do..."


    Before she finished speaking, Kisame suddenly rolled up his sleeves, picked up the clothes in the basin and wringed them dry, and said, "Sister-inw, I''ll help you."


    The warm hearted Kisame is online again.


    When the woman saw this scene, she was stunned for a moment, and she felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart. However, when she came back to her senses and found that Kisame had picked up a piece of clothing again, she hurried up.


    That''s her underwear.


    "No." The woman blushed slightly, trying to grab the clothes from him.


    "It''s okay, sister-inw, go and take a rest and wipe your sweat." Kisame didn''t care, and continued to wring the clothes and hang them to dry.


    Then, he probably thought that washing clothes like this was too slow, so he simply made a seal.


    Under the surprised eyes of the woman, he made a big water pool, wrapped all the clothes in it, and rolled and stirred it. After that, Kisame used his chakra to create heat and quickly dried the moisture in the clothes.


    This magical technique not only made the woman look dumbfounded, but the little baby on her back also open eyes wide, danced, and made a sound of "ah woo ah woo" from the small mouth.


    "...Thank you." The woman whispered to Kisame.


    "It''s just a little effort, sister-inw doesn''t need to be polite."


    While talking, Kisame stretched out a finger, teased the baby on the woman''s back, and asked curiously, "This child is so cute, is it a girl? What''s her name?"


    "Her name is... Fuu, she''s my daughter."


    When the woman saw the child giggled at Kisame, she was also infected by this atmosphere and showed a smile.


    The tall, entric masked man in front of her, while intimidating, was actually surprisingly approachable and considerate.


    Thinking of this, the woman''s tense nerves finally rxed, and her attitude towards Kisame became gentle.

 Chapter 188: 188

    Chapter 188: 188


    ''Fuu?''


    Hearing this name, Kisame recalled the plot in his mind, and nced at the baby''s short blue-green hair and orange eyes, basically determined


    This baby is indeed Fuu, the seven tails Jinchuriki in the anime. She is a very cute, cheerful and lively girl who is eager to make friends.


    At the same time, being able to control the power of seven tails indicates that this child has a high talent for ninjutsu.


    "Giggle."


    Fuu has shown a lively nature since she was a child, and she is not afraid of others at all. She held Kisame''s finger with her small hands and looks at him curiously with wide eyes.


    At this time.


    ''Da da da.''


    A burst of footsteps resounding from outside the fence, as the head walked into the yard and returned home.


    As soon as he came back, he saw Kisame standing very close to his wife and teasing his daughter there, and looking at three, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    It stands to reason that in this situation, any man who is not extremely angry will at least be very angry.


    But he seemed a little absent-minded, because his mind was on the earth grudge that he just got.


    When the wife saw her husbanding back, her face changed, and she quickly distanced herself from Kisame. Afraid of him misunderstanding, she immediately exined: "This person said he was your friend..."


    She was just halfway through when she was interrupted by him.


    "You came to live in my house because you are worried?"


    He walked to Kisame and asked with a frown. In his view, the other party was obviously worried that he would not keep his word, so he followed him to the house to monitor him.


    "I didn''t mean that. However, this is an important transaction, it''s better to be cautious. What do you say, leader?"


    Kisame responded with a smile.


    "Humph."


    The head snorted coldly and said to Kisame, "As for the authenticity of the earth grudge, I have to check it carefully. After confirming that the content is correct, I will naturally bring you the Hero water."


    Then, he instructed his wife, "Take him to the guest room to stay, and satisfy any request that he has."


    After he finished speaking, he strode into the study and went to study eagerly.


    After the head hurriedly entered the study, only Kisame and the woman were left in the hall.


    "Sister-inw, may I ask where is the guest room? I''ll just go there myself, I don''t want to bother you to lead the way."


    Kisame noticed that the woman was tired, so he took the initiative to speak.


    "Don''t call me sister-inw, it feels weird. My name is Mikiko."


    Mikiko nced at Kisame and said, then walked towards a room next to her, "Come with me, the guest room has not been upied for a long time, I need to clean it up."


    The two entered a room one after the other.


    Although the head told Mikiko to meet all of Kisame''s requirements, Kisame said that he was not picky and only wanted a bed to sleep on.


    Even so, Mikiko insisted on cleaning the room, preparing the bed for Kisame, and the hot water for bathing.


    ''What a virtuous woman.''


    While she was busy, Kisame offered to help take care of Fuu. After all, carrying a little girl while doing housework was not only tiring, but also inconvenient.


    Mikiko agreed.


    So, Kisame took Fuu and yed with the little girl.


    After Kisame finished taking a shower, he came out of the bathroom and saw Mikiko bring a te of fruit and snacks and put it on the table.


    She asked Kisame if he had any other requirements, and after confirming that he was satisfied with everything, she breathed a sigh of relief, walked out with the child on her back, and closed the door of the guest room.


    As soon as Mikiko left, Kisameid on the bed, put his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes.


    Under his perception, he found that arge number of Taki ninjas were lurking around the courtyard at this moment, forming an airtight encirclement.


    It was obviously arranged by the head.


    But still, Kisame is not in a hurry to act at all.


    The trading conditions he gave were valid until tomorrow morning. Before that, Kisame would not make excessive moves.


    Maybe it''s because Kisame had been too training for the past few months, and all kinds of things have been going on in a row, he felt a little tired.


    Unconsciously, there was a slight snoring sound in the room, Kisame fell asleep.


    The sun sets, and night falls.


    Inside the study.


    "Whoo~"


    The head closed the scroll in his hand, leaned back on the chair, and let out a long breath. At this moment, the excitement and joy in his heart appeared on his face, and it was difficult for him to calm down.


    After hours of research and repeated inspections, he was 100% sure that this scroll is the Earth grudge that way taken away from the vige by Kakuzu.


    This secret technique, captures the hearts of other ninjas into the body together with the opponent''s chakra nature, so that the practitioner can perform advanced ninjutsu with five basic nature, and by constantly changing the heart, it is even possible to achieve immortality.


    After being taken away for decades, today, it finally returned to Takigakure.


    His heart kept surging.


    He is the current Seven tails Jinchuriki, and with the help of it''s power, even among all the Jinchuriki, he is confident that he can reach the top three in strength.


    If he learns the earth grudge and masters the advanced ninjutsu of the five basic natures, andbines it with his own tail beast Chakra, his strength will inevitably skyrocket, and he will be the top powerhouse in the ninja world.


    No, not just these, if he added Hero Water on top of this, his strength will be too great.


    This legendary hero water will only condense once in a hundred years, and once drank, it can increase the chakra in the human body tenfold.


    As an ambitious person, the head couldn''t help but think about how invincible he would be if he drank the hero water after he sessfully trained Earth grudge.


    At that time, he will lead the Takigakure to achieve a greatness again and make the entire Ninja World surrender to his feet.


    Thinking of this, he excitedly stood up from the chair.


    The hero water is the treasure of Takigakure. It took a long time of hundred years, and it has just been condensed. How could it be handed over to an outsider.


    Yes, he is going to tear up the terms of the deal with Kisame, the exchange of Hero Water for Kakuzu''s corpse and the earth grudge.


    Not only that, but in order to prevent the opponent from resisting, he also intends to strike first and kill the opponent tonight.


    A n soon formed in his mind.


    He quitely walked out of the study, walked through the corridor, and pushed open the bedroom door with a thud, awakening Mikiko from her deep sleep.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing her husband''s gloomy expression, Mikiko was frightened and nervous, and hurriedly got off the bed and put on her pajamas.


    "That bounty hunter seems to like you very much. He shouldn''t have any defenses against you, right?"


    He stared at his wife, said something inexplicably, and showed a smile.


    Mikiko''s expression froze when she heard the words, and she asked in a trembling voice, "What are you going to... let me do?"


    From his words, she had realized that her husband was going to force her to do something bad. She was ustomed to submissiveness, she couldn''t say the word "rejection", and she didn''t dare to refuse.


    Ten minutester.


    Outside the door of the guest room.


    ''Tak tak.''


    There was a knock on the door. At the same time, it was apanied by Mikiko''s cautious voice: "Sir, are you asleep?"


    After a while, no one responded, only a slight snoring came from the room.


    Mikiko looked back, her husband was watching her from behind with cold eyes. She gritted her teeth, opened the door gently, and walked in.


    After entering the room, Mikiko carefully closed the door again, so as not to let the light from outside enter the room, so as not to wake up the target.


    In the room, under the dim light, Kisame was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, as if he was having a sweet dream.


    Mikiko''s heartbeat elerated, as she walked over step by step, getting closer and closer to Kisame..


    Five meters, three meters, two meters.


    Finally, she came to the bed, stared at Kisame, slowly raised a hand, that held a sharp knife, glowing with a cold light.


    The task her husband gave her was to get close to Kisame and kill thetter while he was unprepared.


    However, at the moment of the great opportunity, the knife in Mikiko''s hand was slow to fall.


    Because she knew that this was killing a person who has done nothing bad to her.


    Just as Mikiko''s heart was caught in the battle between right and wrong, Kisame suddenly turned over, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    After the nap Kisame felt refreshed as it swept away the exhaustion that had been in him for the past few months.


    In fact, he woke up long ago, and deliberately did not open his eyes.


    Just now, if the knife in Mikiko''s hand fell and plunged into his chest, she would already be a corpse at this time.


    Fortunately, she is kind enough.


    Kisame can understand the difficulties of this woman, so he took the initiative to wake up.


    "You, when did you wake up?"


    When Mikiko saw Kisame open his eyes, her face turned pale immediately, she took two steps back in fright, and quickly hid the knife in her hand in her sleeve.


    "Sister-inw, what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?"


    Kisame sat up, looked at Mikiko, and asked deliberately.


    "I, I was thinking... You haven''t had dinner yet, so I came to ask if you are hungry." Mikiko made up a reason in a panic, her voice trembling.


    "Oh, Sister-inw is so kind to me."


    Kisame looked like he didn''t feel anything suspicious, but he soon noticed Mikiko''s uneasiness, so he stood up and walked towards her, and asked suspiciously, "Sister-inw, why is your body shaking, why are you dressed too lightly in the middle of the night, be careful not to catch a cold."


    As he spoke, he took off the cloak hanging from the hanger and put it over Mikiko''s shoulders.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Mikiko murmured, she didn''t expect Kisame to care about her so much. Her heart was both moved and guilty, and her feelings were mixed for a while.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, Kisame grabbed Mikiko''s arm and asked curiously, "Sister-inw, what are you holding in your hand?"


    Mikiko was startled, and the knife slipped from her sleeve, exposing itself to Kisame.


    ''Its over.


    She turned pale and hesitated, not knowing how to exin.


    What she never expected was.


    "Sister-inw, you''re so kind. You brought a fruit knife on purpose. Are you going to help me cut the fruit?"


    Kisame took the knife from Mikiko''s hand and smiled, "I''ll do this kind of trivial matter myself. Sister-inw, you''ve been tired all day and are about to catch cold, take a good rest."


    After speaking, he walked to the table, picked up an apple from the fruit bowl, and cut it with a knife.


    "You"


    Mikiko stayed where she was. In the situation just now, it was impossible for Kisame to not see her as an assassin, unless he deliberately pretended not to know, and even helped her out of the way.


    But why.


    Mikiko stared nkly at the man in front of her. Although she had not been in contact with him for less than half a day, and didn''t even know his appearance and name, she felt inexplicably that this man was considerate, gentle and caring. A man to depend on.


    ''He is a good man.''


    Such a man must have a gentle and virtuous wife in his family, waiting for him to go back.


    Thinking of this, Mikiko took a deep breath and made a decision in her heart.

 Chapter 189: 189

    Chapter 189: 189


    She walked quickly to Kisame, grabbed his arm, and took him to the back door.


    "Sister-inw, what''s wrong?"


    Kisame continued to y stupid, biting the apple while asking vaguely.


    "Don''t eat it."


    Mikiko suddenly said in a low voice, snatched the apple from Kisame''s mouth, and said to him with a serious face, "Listen to me, my husband has already nned to break the contract, and you definitely won''t be able to get what you want. Not only that, but he also sent me to take your life..."


    As she spoke, she observed the changes in his eyes through the mask on his face. But to Mikiko''s surprise, the other party was surprisingly calm after hearing her words.


    As if he already knew it.


    "So what?" Kisame asked in a normal tone.


    "Go through the back door, escape from Takigakure as quickly as possible, and nevere back. I will try to stall my husband as much as possible to buy time for you."


    Mikiko expressed her thoughts.


    "But if your husband knew that you let me go on purpose, what would he do to you?" Kisame asked again.


    "At this time, don''t pretend to care about me. I''m his wife, and I''m sure I won''t lose my life at most I will be beaten."


    Mikiko said anxiously.


    "I won''t leave." Kisame became stubborn and determined not to escape.


    "Why, are you willing to die?" Mikiko felt that everything was iprehensible.


    "No, I just don''t like scumbags who use their wife as a tool. Mikiko, you shouldn''t mind if I kill your husband, right?"


    Kisame looked at Mikiko with bright eyes and asked.


    ''Is this fool actually nning to kill her husband for her?''


    Mikiko''s mind went nk under Kisame''s gaze. When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly said to him:


    "Don''t be arrogant, you are not his opponent! My husband is the seven tails Jinchuriki, and besides him, you have to face the siege of hundreds of ninjas from Takigakure..."


    "So your answer is, that you don''t mind."


    Kisame interrupted Mikiko, and then turned around and strode towards the door under her nk gaze.


    ''Boom.''


    Kisame kicked the door open, and saw the head standing in the hall at a nce, looking gloomy.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Mikiko really missed, it seems that she shouldn''t have been counted on in the first ce."


    He shook his head, disappointed with his wife. As for whether Mikiko in the room is dead or alive at this time, it is not his main concern.


    What he cares most about is that the man in front of him must die.


    So, he snapped his fingers crisply, and figures jumped over the wall and appeared in the yard, encircling Kisame again like they did in the day.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Kisame asked with a half-smile, not seeming to care about the fact that he was in a desperate situation.


    "You are too greedy, you tried to get the Hero water. A guy like you, who is too greedy but has no self-knowledge, will die sooner orter. Why don''t I send you out sooner?"


    The head solemnly found a reason, not wanting to talk too much nonsense with a dead person, and gave an order as soon as he finished speaking.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    In an instant, the Taki ninjas rushed towards Kisame.


    Facing the swarming enemies, Kisame sighed helplessly and said leisurely: "The people who have no self-knowledge are you."


    Then he moved a step ahead.


    ''Booooio.''


    As Kisame''s shoesnded, a circr chakra wave, centered under his feet, instantly spread to the entire yard.


    Next second.


    ''Rumble.''


    Under the horrified eyes of Taki ninjas, arge number of trees emerged from the ground and spiraled upwards, piercing the bodies of everyone before they could react.


    ''Puff puff.''


    Dozens of ninjas from Taki Ninjas were instantly swallowed up by the wood forest summoned by Kisame. Their chests were pierced by trees one by one, and their bodies were suspended in the air with their feet off the ground.


    The only one who survived the disaster was the head.


    He sensed something was wrong in time, and at the critical moment, a pair of green wings grew out of his back and rose into the sky.


    The pair of wings was transformed by him after borrowing the chakra of the seven tails.


    ''What kind of ninjutsu is this?''


    After rising to the air, he broke out in a cold sweat looking at the strange forest on the ground.


    ''Did the other party use this method to kill Kakuzu?''


    Kisame raised his head, looked at Ye Feng in the air, and dered his death: "It''s your turn next."


    "You won''t get to do that."


    The head shook his head, took out two things from his arms, and held them in both hands.


    In one hand is the Earth grudge scroll he got from Kisame. In the other hand, there is a gourd filled with the Hero water, which swayed gently.


    "This is the hero water you want, but it''s more important to me."


    He proudly shook the gourd in his hand to Kisame, and said with bright eyes, "After I drink it, I will get a huge chakra, which will bnce with the seven-tails in my body and be a perfect Jinchuriki.And after that, I will use the power of Earth grudge to target the Five Kages and collect their hearts!"


    This is his ambition.


    "Oh? So, your target is Amekage Nagato, Hokage Jiraiya, and Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame and others?"


    Kisame pretended to be surprised and yed along with him.


    "Of course! When these so-called demigods and sages have their hearts taken away by me, and even their powers are absorbed by me, I will be the strongest in the whole ninja world. At that time, Takigakure will also achieve greatness and will be above the five great Ninja viges!"


    He raised his hands high with a look of frenzy on his face.


    "What a great dream, admirable!"


    Hearing this, Kisame couldn''t help but apud, cheering for him, while reminding kindly, "Also, I want to congratte you, I am one of your targets, you cane and take my heart now ."


    ''What''s does he mean?''


    Kisame''s words stunned him for a moment. After he came back to his senses, his expression changed dramatically. He stared at Kisame''s mask and asked sharply, "Who are you?!"


    Without waiting for Kisame to answer, he suddenly turned around, pped his wings violently, and fled without looking back.


    Because he knew that no matter whether the opponent was Nagato, Jiraiya, or Hoshigaki Kisame, he could notpete at this time.


    Therefore, he resolutely chose to escape, intending to find a safe ce to drink the hero water, and thene back after bing a perfect Jinchuriki.


    The pair of dragonfly-like green wings behind him fanned faster and faster, allowing him to quickly pass through the lush branches and leaves of the big tree and fly to a height of more than 100 meters.


    However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a figure had already caught up with him.


    Kisame also released his pair of ck wings and flew faster than him, and appeared behind thetter in the blink of an eye.


    "?!"


    The head was taken aback and looked terrified.


    The ability to fly is his greatest advantage. After all, there are not many ninjas in the entire ninja world who can fly to the sky. Moreover, with the help of the seven tails power, he can fly fast and high that even real birds can''t catch up with him.


    Therefore, he thought that as long as he flew to the sky, he was an invincible existence.


    But his luck was really bad, because he encountered Kisame who could fly, causing his biggest ace card to disappear.


    He was really panicked at this moment.


    "Aren''t you going to take me out? Why did you run away first?"


    Kisame''s teasing voice sounded behind him, looking like a hunter ying with his prey.


    The head''s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly turned his head, opened his mouth and sprayed arge piece of scale powder at Kisame.


    Scale Powder technique!


    These scale powderes from the seven tails. They permeate the air, not only can block the enemy''s sight, but also contain paralyzing toxins, making the enemy unable to move.


    "Whaa?"


    Kisame let out a light hum, as if it was unprepared, and was instantly enveloped in scale powder and coughed inside.


    For the head, this was a great opportunity to reverse the situation, but cautiously, he had no ns to fight back, but continued to flee while Kisame was poisoned.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Soon, he escaped from Takigakure and ran into the depths of the forest.


    Ten minutester.


    In a dense forest, he hid in a bush. He held his breath, trying to hide his breath, his eyes staring at the dark night sky.


    Suddenly, a figure flew from a distance and hovered over the woods for a while. Fortunately, the other party did not find him in the end and continued to fly away.


    ''I finally got rid of this difficult guy.''


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and his nerves were no longer tense. The reason why he fled without fighting, and even abandoned his wife, was because he had already guessed the identity of this mysterious masked man from the ninjutsu performed by the other party.


    Hoshigaki Kisame.


    It was a man who single-handedly reversed the situation of the Third Ninja War and beat Konoha from invincible to kneeling position, begging for mercy.


    He is the new Demi-God of the ninja world, recognized as the pinnacle of ninjas.


    He is not yet ready to face such an enemy. In fact, Hoshigaki Kisame was thest on his hunting list.


    Until then, he needs to be patient. He will one day avenge himself.


    "What are you thinking about here?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from behind him again, causing he to stand up with chills all over his body in an instant, and a gust of cold air shot from his tailbone to the head.


    In the next second, a wooden vine rose from him''s feet, entangling him.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, an inhuman roar came from his throat. A terrifying chakra fluctuation erupted from his body.


    ''Snap!''


    The wooden Vine around him was instantly shattered. Not only that, the power gushing out of him also shocked Kisame back a good distance.


    At this moment, he entered the half-tailed beast form. He became a half-human, half-beast existence, with dark red chakra wrapped in his body, and seven tails growing behind him.


    But Hisen knew that with this, he was still no match for Kisame, so he wanted to run away subconsciously right from the start.


    However, when he saw that Kisame was holding a gourd in his hand, swaying towards him, and pretending to drink the hero water inside, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer.


    It turned out that Kisame took away the Hero water when he tied him with the wooden vines just now.


    "Roar!"


    He roared again, and rushed towards Kisame like a madman. The seven tails behind him shot out like lightning and attacked thetter one after another.


    Insect bites!


    Facing the head who was provoked, the corner of Kisame''s mouth curled up.


    Although he got what he came for, the Hero water, it would be better if he could also get the chakra of seven tails.


    Therefore, he stretched out a hand and Kusanagi Sword suddenly shot out from the palm, and instantly extended forward more than ten meters, collided with the seven tails Jinchuriki, who was rushing forward.

 Chapter 190: 190

    Chapter 190: 190


    The seven tails Jinchuriki couldn''t get close to Kisame at all, and was pushed out by the Kusanagi sword, and even with the seven-tailed chakra body protection, the tingling sensation from the sword tip was still unbearable to him.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    He flew out at a faster speed, breaking more than a dozen trees along the way, and finally knocked a big hole out of the mountain wall with a bang, sinking deep into it.


    ''What kind of monster is this guy?''


    He struggled to climb out of the hole, watching Kisamee step by step, feeling terrified in his heart. He never imagined that even if he entered the state of half-tailed beast mode, he still would not be Kisame''s enemy.


    ''Is this the strength of the number one person in the ninja world?''


    ''It seems that the only way to survive is to use it and fight to the death.''


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and closed his eyes. The next second, when he opened his eyes again, the eyes were not that of a man, but that of a monster.


    As a chakra wave shot straight into the sky, a monster with a height of tens of meters appeared on the ground under the night sky. It was a huge beetle with a gray-ck upper body and a turquoise lower body, with six wings and a tail.


    At this moment, he took a huge risk and released the monster that had been sleeping in his body for a long time, so that this flying giant insect, next only to Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails, reappear in the world.


    However, the seven tails, who had just regained her freedom, did not even have the time to show off her might, when several huge red torii gates descended from the sky and pressed down on it.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    Several torii gates pressed on its head, body and tail in turn, pinning it to the ground, and no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t move.


    Senpo Mokuton seal.


    This is one of the powerful Mokuton seals of the first Hokage, which is specially used to restrain huge tailed beasts and seal their chakra.


    At this time, the mask on Kisame''s face had fallen off at some point, and a ck sage mask appeared on his face.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped and rose to the air, taking advantage of the seven tails being suppressed by the seal, he pped its forehead with his palm.


    Kuo''an!


    As the word "seat" appeared in the palm of Kisame''s hand, transmitting a sealing force to seven tail''s body, the irascible beetle soon quieted down and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next was something easier to handle. Kisame skillfully opened the Box of Ultimate bliss and put the unconscious seven tails into his body.


    So far, in this trip to Takigakure has not only had he sessfully obtained the Hero water, but also unexpectedly harvested seven tails, which can be said to be a bumper harvest.


    He can now set off for the next target.


    But Kisame thought for a while, and still looked in the direction of Takigakure.


    After a few minutes.


    Kisame returned to Taki Ninja Vige again.


    In the vige, the lights were bright and the voices were loud. All the vigers ran out and gathered in the open space outside the house where the fight started.


    Kisame saw at a nce Mikiko, who held her child tightly in her arms and fall helplessly to the ground. Hundreds of angry vigers surrounded her, pointing and cursing at her.


    In the eyes of these vigers, the bounty hunter who came to the vige during the day killed almost all Taki Shinobi, and even the head was hunted down, and his life and death were unknown. But it was too suspicious that Mikoko was safe and sound.


    It happened that another viger saw that Mikiko and the bounty hunter had a close rtionship, and they were doingundry together in the yard during the day.


    So everyone suspected that this woman colluded with the enemy and betrayed the vige.


    Despite Mikiko''s various exnations, not many people believed her words. If it wasn''t for her being the vige chief''s wife, the vigers would have tortured her long ago.


    "Get up, stop pretending to be innocent and pitiful!"


    A viger stepped forward, grabbed Mikiko by the hair, and forcibly pulled her from the ground.


    There were tears in the corners of Mikiko''s eyes, and she endured the pain without saying a word, just trying her best to protect her child, as Fuu was frightened and burst into tears.


    Seeing that the pair of orphan and widow were about to be brutalized by the irrational vigers, with a bang, a long sword fell from the sky and instantly cut off the arm that was holding Mikiko''s hair.


    "Whaaa!"


    The viger suddenly let out a scream and fell into a pool of blood.


    Under the frightened eyes of the rest of the vigers, Kisame descended from the sky like a devil, and the moment his pair of ck wings moved, a strong wind blew the vigers up and down.


    "Get out of here!"


    He let out a low shout, like a tiger roaring, instantly frightening everyone.


    They screamed and scattered, fleeing in all directions.


    After a while, in the entire Takigakure, only the mother and daughter infront of Kisame were out on the street.


    "Your husband is dead."


    Kisame stared at the woman and spoke slowly.


    Mikoko was shocked, but not too sad, she instead felt a sense of relief. Obviously, this woman had an unhappy marriage, and for her, it seemed like hell.


    Seeing the woman''s expression, Kisame suddenly thought of something in his heart, so he continued to say to her:


    "I''ll give you two choices. First, you name a ce yourself, and I''ll take you mother and daughter there, and leave some money for you to start a new life. Second, follow me,e back to my vige, where a new life begins."


    "I choose the second one."


    To Kisame''s surprise, Mikiko answered without hesitation without any hesitation. She stared Kisame with very firm eyes.


    "You don''t even know who I am or where my vige is. Why do you trust me like that?" Kisame asked curiously.


    "I don''t care, and I don''t need to know." Mikiko still staring at him.


    "Ok."


    Kisame didn''t say much, but turned around and looked at the towering tree more than 100 meters high on the ind in the heart of theke.


    "As part of the divine tree, it would be a bit of a waste to stay here like this."


    Kisame muttered to himself.


    Anyway, the Hero water and the seven tails are taken by him, so let''s do a little bit more and move this big tree too.


    After all, it is the people of Taki Shinobi who are not trustworthy.


    Kisame has peace of mind.


    So he asked Mikiko to take the child back a little, and then walked to theke step by step.


    So herees the question.


    How to move a big tree that is more than 100 meters tall and weighs several thousand tons, and where to ce it?


    Kisame has the Box of Ultimate bliss, but there is no way to put this huge tree in it.


    It seems that only the main body can be used.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and instructed Mikiko: "There will be a big creature appearingter, no matter what you see, don''t be afraid."


    "Yes." Mikiko nodded.


    Then, Kisame took a deep breath, raised his hands, and slowly formed the hand seals of the summoning jutsu.


    "Haa!"


    With a clear shout, he pressed his palm to the ground, and almost all of the chakra in this body was instantly poured into the Summoning jutsu.


    After a few seconds.


    In the dark night sky, a space crack with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared, and a huge creature with a body length of 400 meters appeared.


    Kunpeng hase.


    ....


    Under the vast darkness of the night, above Takigakure, a giant beast with a body length of 400 meters floated quietly.


    It has a whale-like body, a long dragon tail, and a pair of eagle-like wings. Every time the pair of wings pped, there was a strong wind, blowing the leaves of the big trees below.


    ''Thump.''


    On the ground, Kisame''s clone knelt on one knee, panting violently, and looked very weak. After all, the amount of chakra required to summon a creature with a body length of several hundred meters from the remote Shikkotsu Forest to Takigakure is simply unimaginable.


    His clone, which has one-third of the body''s chakra, was almost hollowed out.


    After Mikiko recovered from her daze, she saw Kisame kneeling on the ground, and hurriedly walked up to him and asked with concern:


    "Are you OK?"


    As she spoke, she pressed against his body and helped him stand up.


    Under their gaze, Kunpeng in the air lowered it''s head and slowly opened its abyss-like mouth.


    ''Buzz.''


    A terrifying suction force emanated from its mouth, covering the 100-meter-high towering tree on the ind in the center of theke.


    ''Rumble.''


    In an instant, the ground of the entire Takigakure shook violently, as if a tenth magnitude earthquake had urred. Theke also set off a wave of waves, forming a tidal wave that rushed towards the shore.


    "What!"


    Mikiko let out an exmation and tried her best to hug the child in her arms tightly.


    At this moment, Kisame stretched out an arm and wrapped it around her waist. Then, a pair of ck wings grew out of his back, and took Mikiko and her daughter to the sky.


    After reaching the middle of the sky, Mikiko was shocked again.


    In her horrified eyes, Takigakure''s thousand-year-old tree was uprooted together with countless mud, water, and gravel, and it slowly rose into the air.


    What a magnificent sight this is.


    In the end, the big tree was swallowed by Kunpeng under the pull of suction, and disappeared.


    The next itinerary is left to the clone body toplete.


    Kisame nced at the mid-air Kunpeng, considering that this clone body would notst long, he transferred the star meteorite, the hero water and the seven-tails he had obtained before inside Kunpeng''s stomach.


    Then, Kisame took Mikiko and her daughter and flew eastward along the route he came.


    And his main body, Kunpeng, pped its wings and swept up into the sky with gust of wind.


    ''Swish!''


    Kunpeng soared up, broke through the thick clouds, and finally came to the stratosphere dozens of kilometers above the ground. At this height, mortals on the ground could not perceive its presence, avoiding them the feeling of terror.


    A full moon hangs high in the sky, and the bright moonlight scatters, shining on the rolling sea of clouds, looking magnificent and beautiful.


    Above the sea of clouds, Kunpeng flies freely.


    It pped its wings again, and the strong wind that set off separated the sea of clouds, and its huge body roamed the sky and flew toward the southwest.


    After one day.


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    Kisame descended from the sky with Mikiko and her daughter, and returned home.


    In the yard, two little guys over a year old were ying and fighting, making babbling noises. It was Kimimaro who was chasing Haku, and turned around the yard for several times. Finally, the two little guys collided and fell to the ground together.


    "Woooooo..." Haku sat on the ground, crying, looking pitiful.


    Kimimaro wasughing beside him, looking silly. Even though he was still young, the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n had already made his body very strong, and it was nothing for him even if he fell one or two times.


    "These two guys are really worrying me."


    Not far away, Yukino who was knitting a sweater saw this scene and sighed, looking rather helpless.


    "Giggle, the thought of having such a little guy in my stomach is really giving me a headache." Beside Yukino, Natsuhi touched her lower abdomen, and said with some worry and anticipation.


    The two women smiled at each other.


    In the past two days, Natsuhi and Yukino, who lived under the same roof, got to know each other.


    The fate of the two is very simr. After the death of their husband, they came to Kirigakure with Kisame''s help. Moreover, due to themon topic of having children, the two chatted very spectively and got along very well, and they have be very good friends.


    Seeing that Haku was crying non-stop, Yukino had to put down the sweater she was knitting, stood up, and walked towards her son.


    But at this moment, Haku suddenly stopped crying, and his big eyes stared into the air without blinking.


    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 191: 191

    Chapter 191: 191


    Yukino followed Haku''s line of sight and was surprised to find that Kisame had returned.


    However, in addition to surprise, there are also shock.


    Because this time, Kisame came back with a green-haired woman who was holding a baby in her arms.


    This familiar scene made Yukino and Natsuhi feel a little weird.


    Kisamended on the ground, let go of the hand that was holding Mikiko, then bent down, stretched out two arms, and hugged Haku and Kimimaro from left to right.


    "Are they your children? This is... Kirigakure?"


    Mikiko asked in a low voice, and at the same time nced at Haku and Kimimaro curiously. What is their rtionship with this man?


    Kisame hearing that, shook his head with a smile, and said to Mikiko:


    "These questions, let Yukino answer you, and you can get to know each other that way."


    After he finished speaking, he motioned for Yukino toe over, hand over the two children to her, and briefly exined in a few words.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kisame''s clone turned into white smoke with a "poof", and it was automatically released because the chakra in it was exhausted.


    "Go and y."


    Yukino handed a lollipop to Kimimaro and Haku, sent the two entangled little guys away, and then warmly received Mikiko.


    Natsuhi also came over, greeted Mikiko, and joined the chat.


    "That''s my experience."


    Under the curious gazes of the two women, Mikiko nervously recounted her experience, and said that if she her living here disturbs the two of them, she would quickly move out with her child and find another ce to live.


    "Pfft."


    Unexpectedly, when Yukino and Natsuhi heard her, they couldn''t helpughing after looking at each other.


    "What are you...ughing at, did I say something wrong?" Mikiko suddenly became more embarrassed.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mikiko. I just suddenly found out that Kisame-sama is really the savior of us widowers."


    Yukino put her hand on Mikiko''s shoulder and sighed with a smile.


    "Yeah, this is too much of a coincidence."


    Natsuhi exined with a smile, "Yukino, and I, are actually the same as you. After the death of my husband, I got help from Kisame and came to Kirigakure."


    From their mouths, Mikiko was surprised to learn that their experiences were surprisingly simr to her own.


    "Wait. You said just now that his name is... Kisame?"


    Mikiko suddenly realized this, and since this was Kirigakure, Kisame''s identity can only be one thing.


    Hoshigaki Kisame!


    After learning the man''s true identity, Mikiko couldn''t calm down for a while, and it took a long time for her to recover.


    At this moment, a figure pushed open the gate of the small courtyard and rushed in in a hurry.


    "Where''s Kisame, someone saw himing back. I have something that he needs to look, let hime out!"


    Tsunade said in a loud voice and looked around as soon as she entered the yard, but she didn''t even see Kisame''s shadow, only Mikiko who was an unfamiliar face.


    Tsunade couldn''t help frowning, her eyes swept away from Fuu in Mikiko''s arms, and then nced at the Natsuhi and Yukino next to her, each more beautiful than the other, but they were all widows with children.


    ''What the -&6- is this guy, Hoshigaki Kisame doing?


    So this is his habit? Really perverted.''


    Mikiko was taken aback by Tsunade and didn''t dare to look directly at the other person''s sharp eyes. So, she lowered her head and whispered to Yukino beside her:


    "Is this sister also a widow who was brought back by Kisame-sama? She doesn''t seem very easy to get along with, what should I call her?"


    "Uh..." Yukino was stunned when she heard this, not knowing how to answer.


    Because as far as she knew, Tsunade did have a lover named Dan Kato, who died on the battlefield at an early age. Moreover, Tsunade was indeed brought back to Kisame by Kisame.


    However, in a strict sense, Tsunade had just started a romantic rtionship with Kato, and was far from getting married, so she should not be considered a widow.


    Although Mikiko''s voice was small, Tsunade could still hear it.


    "What did you say? I''m... a widow?"


    She suddenly became furious and strode towards Mikiko.


    Seeing this, Yukino quickly stood in front of Mikiko and pleaded with Tsunade: "Tsunade-sama, this is a misunderstanding, Mikiko didn''t say that on purpose..."


    Mikiko also realized that she had said something wrong, and hurriedly bowed to Tsunade to apologize.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted lightly, there was nothing she could do. There was no way she could really embarrass a poor widow with a child.


    When she learned that Kisame came back was just a clone, and that it had disappeared, she no longer entangled with them, she turned around and walked out of the yard in a hurry.


    As the head of the medical department, she has a lot of work to do.


    "Huuu."


    After Tsunade left, the three women in the courtyard all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Tsunade-sama is really an amazing ninja. Her aura is too strong. I don''t know what kind of man is worthy of her."


    Mikiko sighed as she watched Tsunade leave.


    "Perhaps, in the entire ninja world, only Kisame-sama can calm down andugh in front of Tsunade." Natsuhi guessed on the side.


    When Yukino heard her, she covered her mouth and smiled, then she took Mikiko''s hand and said to her:


    "There is still a vacant room upstairs. I will take you to see it. You can live here in peace in the future. We are like sisters, so please don''t treat us like outsiders."


    "Thank you, Yukino." Mikiko''s heart warmed, and there were faint tears in her eyes.


    "However, if Kisame-sama brings back another widow, we probably won''t have enough rooms here."


    Yukino said jokingly, which caused both Natsuhi and Mikiko to smile.


    At the same time.


    Thousands of kilometers away, deep in the desert of the Land of Wind.


    The Land of Wind is the country with thergestnd area among the five major countries, but the desert upy more than 90% of thend. Compared with the Land of Fire, the natural resources are less than one-tenth of thetter.


    In the vast desert, only a few oasis areas are suitable for human habitation, among which is Sunagakure, one of the top five Ninja viges.


    Half a year ago, Sunagakure was destroyed by Nagato alone, it waspletely wiped off from the ninja world, and has since be history.


    Only a very small number of Suna ninja survived the catastrophe and survived in some corner of the world.


    The ancient country of Ronan that Kisame is looking for is located deep in the desert west of the Land of Wind. It is a small country with a small poption and basically has no sense of existence in the world.


    However, ording to the information he got and the memory of the anime, the ancient country of Ronan was destroyed by war a few years ago, and now it is in ruins.


    Under the ruins, the Ryumyaku is buried, which is Kisame''s goal for this trip.


    The history of the ancient city was:


    In the underground of the ancient country of Ronan, there has always been a huge energy hidden, called Ryumyaku. All the queens of this country have the ability to manipte Ryumyaku.


    A few years ago, a traitor named Mukade came to Ronan and persuaded the queen at the time to release the seal of Ryumyaku and use its power to develop Roran.


    However, after a period of time, the queen saw through Mukade''s ambition and stopped assisting him. As a result, the queen was killed.


    At that time, Konoha got this information.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was the third Hokage at the time, ordered Minato to lead the team and formed a four-person team with Shibi Aburame, Choza Akimichi, and Kakashi. After sneaking into the ancient kingdom of Roran, they fought fiercely with the puppet army controlled by Mukade.


    In the end, Namikaze Minato sessfully defeated Mukade, sealed the Ryumyaku again, and returned to Konoha.


    It is a pity that the people of the ancient country of Roran have not been able to return to a peaceful and happy life, because this country has attracted the attention of the Land of Wind.


    So not long after Minato and others left, the Land of the Windunched a war, destroying this small country in one fell swoop,pletely reduced to ruins.


    The endless desert is like a yellow sea with no end in sight, countless yellow sands spread to the sky, and zigzag sand dunes rise and fall one after another.


    A gust of wind swept across the ground, and waves of sand were pushed forward, like an invisible hand, peeling off the desertyer byyer.


    Over the vast sandy sea, clouds covered most of the sky and moved slowly, casting huge shadows on the rolling sand dunes.


    suddenly.


    "Bang!"


    As the clouds rolled violently, a behemoth poked its head out of the sea of clouds.


    On the ground dozens of kilometers below it, under the shadow of the dunes and mountains, there is a ruin full of broken walls.


    ''Roran Ruins, here Ie.''


    Surprisingly, however, there are still signs of ninja activity near this site...


    In the depths of the desert, stands an abandoned buildingplex.


    Those buildings are very distinctive, long and slender, like towers standing in rows, forming a uniquendscape in the endless and monotonous desert.


    This is the ruins of the ancient country of Roran.


    This country once prospered because of the Ryumyaku buried in the ground. At one time, the poption increased sharply and it was prosperous. But it also attracted the attention of the great powers, was attacked by the army of the Land of wind, and quickly perished.


    Today''s Roran contains only the eternal destion and loneliness.


    Above the sky, after Kunpeng probed into the clouds, he did not fully appear, but slowly opened his abyss-like mouth.


    A figure emanated from its mouth, and it was a new clone.


    The next second, his clone flew towards the Roran ruins below, while his main body, Kunpeng, returned to the sea of clouds.


    Kisame''s n is very simple, that is to use the clone to enter the Roran ruins, find the Ryumyaku and open its seal, and finally let the Kunpenge down and absorb the power of Ryumyaku on the spot.


    Thirty kilometers, twenty kilometers, ten kilometers...


    Kisame got closer and closer to the ground. During this process, he closed his eyes and could feel that there was an incredible energy flow a hundred meters below Roran, like a dazzling sun, emitting a dazzling light, making it difficult for him to concentrate on it for a long time.


    That is the Ryumyaku, which contains almost infinite chakra, powerful enough to distort time and space.


    However, Kisame soon discovered that he was not the only one who was interested in this Ryumyaku.


    Outside the ruins of Ryumyaku, a ninja squad of dozens of people set up a tent and stationed here.


    Kisame secretly watched them.


    Although none of these people wore ninja uniforms or forehead guards, Kisame could still identify that they were ninjas from Sunagakure.


    Because he saw a sandy yellow short-haired woman in the crowd with a big belly, holding a little girl and a little boy with each hand.


    That woman is the wife of the deceased fourth Kazekage, Karura.


    The two-year-old girl and one-year-old boy beside her were her eldest daughter Temari and her son Kankuro. As for what she was carrying in her stomach, it was naturally her youngest son Gaara.


    It seems that when Nagato leveled Sunagakure and ughtered the vigers, a small number of survivors escaped and kept thest fire for Sunagakure.


    In the camp, except for Karura, most of the other Suna ninjas were very busy. They kept going in and out of the Roran ruins, as if they were looking for something.


    "Karuru-sama."


    At this time, a young ninja with a bandaged head and a red mark on the right face walked out of the ruins, came to Karura, and bowed to her.


    "Baki, how''s the situation inside?" Karura asked with a kind smile.


    Baki, although he has just turned eighteen years old, has long been promoted to Jonin due to his outstanding performance on the battlefield. The most important thing is that he is loyal to the fourth Kazekage.


    So, when Nagato invaded Sunagakure, Baki was tasked with protecting Kazekage''s widow and children.


    In the past six months, the group has been wandering in the Kand of Wind, avoiding numerous trackers and killing pursuers along the way, and finally sessfully escaped into the depths of the desert and found the Roran ruins.


    Baki and others came here, on the one hand, to find a safe refuge, but more importantly, to find the legendary Ryumyaku.


    Then, use its power to take revenge on Nagato and Amegakure!


    Facing Karura''s question, Baki''s face darkened, and he replied with some self-reproach: "My lord, I''m sorry, I still got nothing today."


    "It''s okay, Baki."


    Hearing that, Karura patientlyforted her subordinate, "Actually, even if you find the Ryumyaku, I''m afraid there is no way to open it. I heard that only the Queen of Roran can unlock the seal of the Ryumyaku and release its power, but where are we going to find the Queen?"

 Chapter 192: 192

    Chapter 192: 192


    Her implication was to persuade Baki to give up.


    After all, from the very beginning, finding the Ryumyaku was the idea of Baki and others. As a woman who has lost her husband and a mother of three children, Karura''s only wish is to give birth to her little son safely, and she doesn''t want any extravagance.


    What Karura didn''t expect was that.


    "Karura-sama, ording to thetest information we have obtained from our investigation, thest queen of Ronan is called Sara. Not only did she not die in the war, but she is likely to have been hiding in the ruins. Our people have already searched the ruins. In sometime, I believe she will be found soon."


    Baki said with bright eyes, showing a firm determination.


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame, who was hiding in the dark heard this, it made him raise his eyebrows.


    Without making any noise, he quietly bypassed the Suna camp and sneaked into the Ronan ruins in secret.


    Half an hourter, deep in the ruins.


    Kisame appeared alone and as the leather shoes stepped on the ground, crisp footsteps echoed in the empty street.


    Although the buildings on both sides of the street are dpidated, it can still be vaguely seen that they used to be resplendent. The former Roran, at the peak of its development, was no less prosperous than the capital of the Land of Wind.


    Kisame seemed to walk forward aimlessly, but in fact, he had already sensed an unfamiliar chakra wandering around here.


    The owner of that chakra seems to have discovered Kisame''s arrival, and has been monitoring him in the dark, ying a game of peekaboo with him.


    ''Click.''


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the corner of the street, and it sounded like someone stepped on the dead branches of trees that had fallen to the ground.


    It was a girl with long dark red hair, looking sixteen or seventeen years old, young and beautiful.


    ''Oops.''


    The girl nced at the dead branches under her feet, then looked forward again, and found that Kisame was facing her, looking at her with a smile.


    She didn''t have time to think, she turned and ran, and soon disappeared into the depths of the ruins.


    Ten minutester.


    "Hu~hu~"


    The girl hid behind a statue in the park, panting with fear, looking back from time to time to make sure the enemy was not following.


    She is thest queen of Roran, the daughter of Seramu, the previous queen, who was killed by the minister because she saw through the conspiracy. After that, the army of the Land of Wind arrived, destroying Ronanpletely. Only Sara survived under the desperate protection of her subordinates.


    In the former prosperous Roran Kingdom, now she is the only one left.


    Although she is a queen, she has no subjects. Despite this, in the past few years, Sara has still adhered to the duties of the Queen of Ronan through the ages


    She lives alone in the ruins, guarding the Ryumyaku.


    If nothing else, this lonely and long life will continue until Sara''s death, until she also dies and leaves this world decadester.


    But recently, a group of uninvited guests came from outside.


    Sara spected that those people came for the Ryumyaku, so she carefully hid in the dark, monitored them for more than two months, and used various means to interfere and prevent those people from approaching the Ryumyaku.


    She grew up here, and is familiar with every corner of the street, so she was able to use the terrain, and narrowly escaped the search of the Suna ninja several times.


    Just like this time.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Sara''s mouth curled up, revealing a smug smile.


    After all, she was an adolescent girl, and it was too boring to stand alone in this ruin for several years. Well now, these guys who came to find the Ryumyaku have added a lot of fun to Sara''s boring life.


    However, it turned out that Sara was too happy.


    "Hello."


    Just when Sara thought she had gotten rid of her pursuers, a voice suddenly came from the side.


    Sara was shocked and looked with a look of astonishment, only to realize that


    Kisame quietly appeared in the park at an unknown time, sitting on a bench a few meters away from Sara and greeted her.


    Without saying a word, Sara turned around and ran in the other direction, but just after she ran a few steps, she tripped over the chakra wire under her feet and fell on the grass.


    Kisame walked to Sara, stretched out a hand to the girl, and said again:


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not in the same group as those Suna ninjas, I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Sara stared at Kisame with a wary expression on her face, instead of taking his hand, she frowned and said coldly, "I don''t care who you are, you are not wee here, and I don''t need anyone''s help."


    "No, you need my help."


    Kisame corrected Sara''s thoughts on the spot and exined to her, "I know that you are the Queen of Roran, guarding the Ryumyaku here. But you don''t know that Ryumyaku''s energy is very unstable, and it is very likely to cause space-time confusion, thus Summon people from the future era or from other worlds. Once that happens, there will be a series of chain reactions that will bring disaster to this world. Have you thought about this?"


    "You... Who are you, why are you talking nonsense here?"


    Sara was shocked, not only because the other party revealed her identity in one sentence, but also because of the sensational remarks made by him.


    "I am a peace loving person dedicated to maintaining the bnce of power in this world."


    Kisame smiled and said inexplicably, "As for whether I am talking nonsense, when you bring me to the Ryumyaku, I will naturally prove it to you, little girl."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Sara hearing that and immediately refused without hesitation.


    Taking advantage of Kisame''s inattentiveness, she suddenly got up from the grass and fled into the distance.


    Kisame looked at Sara running away, and followed her with his hands in his pockets.


    Sara''s good luck seems to have run out today.


    She had just escaped from the park, and before she had time to catch her breath, she ran into a group of Suna ninjas head-on.


    "Catch her!"


    The Suna ninjas were overjoyed and immediately formed an encirclement formation. After a moderate battle, Sara was quickly captured.


    The Roran Queen was bound by the Suna Ninja with chains and held back.


    Kisame witnessed all this, but he did not take action, but watched Sara being taken away by Sun ninja.


    Since someone ys the role of the viin, he can save some effort, he just need to be a oriole, and easily pick the fruit at thest moment.


    Sara was brought to Karura by the Suna ninja.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive their rudeness, I apologize to you."


    Seeing that Sara''s neck was bruised by the chains, Karura couldn''t bear it, and hurriedly ordered Baki, who was beside her, to release the shackles for the girl.


    "Hmph, don''t be hypocritical. It''s me who was unlucky to fall into your hands. Even if you want to kill me, I will never give you Ryumyaku."


    Sara turned her head to the side and said stubbornly.


    "Really? Don''t worry, we have many ways to get you to speak." Baki sneered, and winked at a few Suna Ninjas, indicating that they could use other means.


    Seeing this, Karura frowned, and again ordered Baki: "Don''t torture her."


    At her request, the Suna Ninja did not torture Sara, but interrogated her with illusion, and soon learned the location of an underground passage from her mouth.


    ording to Sara, Ryumyaku is at the end of that passage.


    After getting this information, all the Suna Ninjas were extremely excited and couldn''t wait to get the power of the Ryumyaku and take revenge on their enemy.


    So, they immediately escorted Sara towards the location of the underground passage.


    Shortly after.


    Everybody came to a dpidated pce. Stepping into the copsed gate, through the hall covered with marble but full of cracks, under Sara''s guidance, who was controlled by illusion, they entered a room deep in the pce.


    ''Rumble.''


    When Sara opened a secret mechanism, the dark grid on the floor slowly rose, and a deep tunnel suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Karura was pregnant, and with two children, it was very difficult to move, so it was impossible for her to enter the tunnel.


    "I''ll wait for you here. Be careful when you go down."


    She told Baki feeling very worried about the mission.


    "Karura-sama, don''t worry, we will be extremely cautious while obtaining the Ryumyaku."


    Baki nodded solemnly, and instructed a few Suna ninjas to stay and take care of Karura and her two children here.


    Under Karura''s gaze, Sara was the first to get into the tunnel, followed by Baki and others, and the group quickly disappeared into the depths of the tunnel.


    "Karura-sama, please rest for a while."


    A Suna kunoichi, supported Karura, walked to the sofa that was wiped clean next to her, and let her sit down. The other two ninjas were ying with Temari and Kankuro.


    Karura nced at her two children, then leaned on the sofa with a smile, closed her eyes, nned to take a nap, and patiently waited for the good news from Baki and others.


    But at this moment, a sudden change urred.


    ''Swish!''


    A sword light roamed the room, attacking the Suna ninjas, and while screaming, they fell down one by one.


    The reason why these people were defenseless was because the one who attacked them turned out to be the most trustworthypanions.


    The murderer is a young ninja named Yura.


    ''Boom!''


    As the two ninjas copsed in shock, the hot blood spurting from their necks sttered on Temari and Kankuro, causing the two little kids to burst into tears.


    "Yura, you..."


    Karura opened her eyes wide, stood up from the sofa, and looked at the murderer who suddenly defected and murdered theirpanions in horror and anger.


    Yura, like Baki, is a young Jnin from Sunagakure, and his strength is quite good.


    However, Kagura and the others would never have imagined that this person had been controlled by the Sasori of Red Sand with "Red secret technique" and became thetter''s subordinate and a spy.


    In the anime, when the Deidara and Sasori invaded Sunagakure to capture the one tails, it was Yura who led the way for them and killed all the defending ninjas.


    "Yura, why are you betraying the vige, and who are you working for?"


    Karura stood up from the sofa and shouted sharply, her indigo blue eyes were full of anger.


    In the face of her questioning, Yura calmly wiped off the blood on the Shinobi sword, and responded with a sneer:


    "It''s okay to tell you, my boss is Sasori of the red sand. And he has secretly joined Amegakure not long ago and became a member of the Akatsuki organization. In other words, the person I really serve is the son of prophecy, The owner of the eye of reincarnation, Rinnegan, - Nagato-sama."


    "Shameful traitor."


    Karura clenched her fists, and yellow sand rose from under her feet and condensed in front of her.


    "Karura-sama, don''t try to struggle, how could you, a pregnant woman, be my opponent. Be careful of the child in your belly."


    Yura pretended to care, and continued without fear, "By the way, I have already passed the information gathered here to Sasori-sama, and within half an hour, he wille here with the ninjas organized by Akatsuki. At that time, you, Baki and all the other Suna ninjas, will die."


    Hearing this, Karura''s expression changed drastically.


    Because she knew that Yura''s words were not that of an rmist. Once the people of Akatsuki''s organizatione here, with the presentbat power of Suna Shinobi, it is impossible to be the thei opponent.


    At that time, thest living members of Sunagakure will be wiped out, and even the Ryumyaku will fall into the hands of the Akatsuki.


    Thinking of this, Karura felt a deep despair.


    She is most desperate for her three children. The oldest is only two years old, and the youngest has not yet been born. They didn''t even have time to grow up, and when they haven''t even looked at this beautiful world, they were about to die in this desert of ruins.


    As if he could see Karura''s thoughts, Yura''s eyes shed, and he made a condition to her:


    "Karuru-sama, for the sake of your usual kindness to me, I can let you and your child leave, but in exchange, you have to give me something."


    As he spoke, he moved towards the door.


    "What?" Karura asked, frowning.


    "The tea pot that sealed the one tails."


    Yura stared at Karura with bright eyes, his greedy gaze wandered around her, "That thing must be on you, right?"


    The one tail is the only tailed beast owned by Shayin Vige. The first Jinchuriki was a monk.


    But a year ago, the monk passed away due to his old age. The one tail, who was freed from the shackles of the Jinchuriki, ran rampant in the vige many times, and finally the Kazekage Rasa attacked and sealed him in the tea kettle with a maic release.


    After Sunagakure was destroyed, the tea kettle disappeared together with the vige. ording to Yura''s conjecture, the person most likely to know where it is is undoubtedly Karura, the widow of Kazekage.

 Chapter 193: 193

    Chapter 193: 193


    Although Yura is a spy under Sasori, he also has his own ambitions.


    If he can get that tea kettle and find a way to gain the power of Shukaku, he can be the powerful one-tailed Jinchuriki. If this does not work, it is not toote to submit the tea kettle, and get rewards from the organization.


    Hearing him, Karura was silent for a moment.


    As Yura said, with her current physical condition, it is very inconvenient to even move, let alone fight fiercely.


    Facing the conditions put forward by the other party, she had no choice.


    So, Karura took a deep breath and finally gave the answer:


    "I can give you the tea pot that sealed the one tail, and the Ryumyaku of Roran will also be handled by you, but my condition is that all the ninjas of Sunagakure must leave here alive."


    Although she wanted to protect her children, she couldn''t do it if she has to leave Baki and others alone.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Yura shook his head, sighed, raised his sword, and walked towards Karura, "It seems that you haven''t recognized the current situation. Karura, you can''t even protect yourself, and you are still thinking about the ninjas in the tunnel. Karura, the consequence of being too greedy is that you get nothing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up the sword and aimed the tip of the sword at Temari, standing next to him.


    "What are you doing?!" Karura was shocked.


    "After I kill your daughter, you will be able to recognize your situation clearly." Yura sneered coldly, ready to act.


    At this moment.


    ''Swii.''


    A sharp sound of breaking the air came from outside the door.


    ''Um?''


    With a chill on his back, Yura suddenly felt an inexplicable crisis, so he turned around abruptly and blocked with the sword in front of him.


    The next second, his pupils shrank.


    Because, there was no enemy in his sight, only a sword. A sword of unknown length flew into the room from outside the door and reached his chest in an instant.


    ''Click.''


    The sword in Yura''s hand was stabbed and broken by the unknown sword and it''s edge remained unabated, and went straight into his heart, and finally prated from his back.


    Yura was killed on the spot.


    ''Swish.''


    After the sword pierced through Yura''s heart, the tip of the sword that was covered in blood, stretched forward all the way in front of Karura, less than ten centimeters away from her face, before it stopped abruptly.


    Karura turned pale and sat down on the sofa, obviously frightened.


    ''Swish.''


    The sword shrank back at an extremely fast speed, and quickly exited the room, as if it had never appeared.


    And Yura, with a face filled with horror and unwillingness, copsed suddenly, and lost his breath.


    A second ago, he was still in high spirits, thinking that everything was under control. In the blink of an eye, he became an icy corpse.


    ''Da da da.''


    Under Karura''s terrified eyes, a tall figure walked in from outside the door.


    ''Who is it, is it Yura''s boss, Sasori, or is it another Akatsuki ninja?''


    It''s neither.


    "Hand over the teapot and I''ll keep you and your children alive. Don''t ask meaningless questions like who I am, I''m more impatient than Yura."


    Kisame looked down at Kagura and put forward his conditions, moving straight to the point.


    "Yes."


    Karura didn''t dare to say anything more, she hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted her teeth and decided to take a gamble.


    "Poof!"


    She had formed the hand seals and used the summoning jutsu, and as the white smoke dissipated, a ck tea kettle appeared on the floor in front of the two of them.


    Kisame picked up the tea kettle and used his Chakra to perceive it.


    ''This is it, Shukaku is indeed locked inside it, exuding a manic chakra.''


    "Very good."


    He nodded, leaned down, and put his hand on Karura''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Karura asked subconsciously.


    The next second, she felt like she is in a whirlwind, she eximed and was sucked into the Box of Ultimate Bliss by Kisame.


    Seeing this scene, Temari and Kankuro, who were on the side, stopped crying and froze in ce.


    With a big wave of his hand, Kisame also put the two little kids into the Box of Ultimate Bliss with their mother.


    "It seems that this time there is will be a good harvest." Kisame''m said to himself.


    He came for the Ryumyaku, but before he found it, he had already obtained Shukaku, as well as the three plot characters, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, which was another unexpected joy.


    ''However, I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not, I always bump into widows with children, whether it''s Yukino, Natsuhi, Mikiko, or Karura.''


    Thinking of this, he shook his head with a smile, jumped lightly towards the dark passage, and entered the underground passage.


    Kisame didn''t want to reveal the main body, the Kunpeng, so he nned to take Roran''s Ryumyaku as soon as possible before the Sasori and others from Akatsuki arrived.


    Following the slope, he walked deeper into the passage.


    As Kisame went deeper and deeper into the ground, the passage became wider and wider, with criss-crossing exhaust pipesying on the surrounding walls. Lights were installed every few meters, and it is amazing that they are still lit today.


    After walking in this passage for about ten minutes, and after descending to a depth more than 100 meters, an open underground area finally appeared in front of Kisame.


    Kisame noticed that manyplex patterns and characters were carved on the floor tiles of the main hall. They meandered andbined in an iprehensible way, forming a huge sealing technique that faintly shimmered.


    As for Baki and others who arrived here in one step, they were gathered in the center of the hall at this time, surrounded by a purple crystal more than two meters high, and they were amazed.


    The purple crystal has arge number of chains wrapped around its surface. Inside the translucent crystal, a dragon-shaped chakra tumbles violently, constantly hitting the crystal wall and roaring.


    This is the sealed Ryumyaku.


    Because its energy is toorge, it has even nurtured wisdom in a long time, just like a real dragon, once it is freed from its shackles, it will soar into the sky.


    Kisame pondered for a while and did not show up immediately, he continued to hide in the dark, watching the changes first.


    Sure enough, the Suna ninjas quickly urged Sara to open the seal of Ryumyaku.


    "Yes."


    Sara responded numbly, still controlled by the illusion, and mechanically walked to the Ryumyaku and pressed a palm on the crystal surface.


    "Come on, let''s see the power of Ryumyaku. I hope this thing won''t disappoint."


    Baki muttered as he looked at the Ryumyaku.


    ''Cick.''


    As Sara injected her chakra into the crystal, the chains wrapped around the crystal soon broke and fell to the ground.


    Ryumyaku, who had been trapped for a long time, finally regained his freedom at this moment.


    "Roar!"


    The chakra dragon in the crystal let out a deafening roar, and then hit the purple crystal more violently. In an instant, it created arge number of cracks inside the crystal, and it''s energy gushed out from those cracks like a flood gate.


    "What a huge chakra..."


    Baki was surprised and happy. Although the Ryumyaku only leaked a small amount of energy, it was enough to make people feel shocked.


    If this Ryumyaku can be made into a weapon, it will definitely be able to easily destroy the entire Amegakure, just like what Nagato did to Sunagakure, tit for tat.


    Thinking of this, Baki and the rest of the Suna Ninja were extremely excited.


    Kisame, who was hiding in the dark, was also surprise.


    In terms of chakra volume, Kisame is extremely well-informed. He is a tailless beast himself, and he hase into close contact with several tailed beasts, as well as extraordinary creatures such as Katsuyu.


    But at this moment, the Ryumyaku''s chakra in this purple crystal is beyond all, giving him a feeling of infinite chakra, as if it''s inexhaustible.


    ''What is Ryumyaku? Is it a foreign object, or is it nurtured by nature, or is it a man-made creation?''


    Just when Kisame fell into contemtion.


    "I, can''t control its power!"


    Beside the crystal, Sara''s face was pale, and she started sweating, she seemed powerless.


    As soon as her voice fell, she fell to the ground and passed out.


    "Next, it''s time for us to take over this Ryumyaku."


    Baki nced at Sara, who fell to the ground, and didn''t care, and immediately ordered, "Sealing team,e on!"


    A few ninjas came out and stood in the four directions of the crystal. They out the huge scroll, spread it out on the ground, and then skillfully cast the seal, trying to control the dragon veins.


    However, it turned out that Baki and others underestimated the power of the Ryumyaku too much.


    Even Kisame was cautious and dare not approach it easily, how can it be controlled by a group of rabble?


    ''Boom!''


    The Ryumyaku in the crystal opened its big mouth at this moment and spurted a dazzling beam of chakra from its mouth. It broke through the crystal in an instant, and spread rapidly, flooding the entire hall.


    "What? !"


    Baki and the others turned pale in shock. Under the shroud of the beam of light, the ninjas who were sealing were closest to the crystal disappeared out of thin air in a panic.


    It is the power of time and space.


    When Kisame saw this scene, his eyes narrowed.


    It is rumored that the Ryumyaku''s power can distort time and space, which seems to be true. Those Suna ninjas were sent into the turbulent flow of time and space by the Ryumyaku.


    "Hurry up!"


    Baki shouted and retreated with the rest of the crowd, avoiding the range of the beam. However, no one cared about Sara, who was in aa, and was about to be swallowed by the beam.


    ''Swii.''


    At the critical moment, a chakra wire shot from not far away, wrapped around Sara''s body, dragged her over, and saved her life.


    Baki and the others didn''t notice this scene because they were too busy to take care of themselves.


    ''Bang.''


    After the beam of light ejected from Ryumyaku''s mouth expanded to its limit, the dazzling light flooded the entire underground hall, followed by a violent explosion, causing the hall to copse.


    For a time, the stone pirs in the hall copsed, the ground copsed, the pipes were broken, and the dust spread out, engulfing everything.


    Baki and the others hurriedly gathered together and used the earth release ninjutsu to create a temporary shelter to withstand the impact.


    On the other side, after Kisame rescued Sara, he put the her into the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and then looked at the center of the hall, and saw a dragon-shaped chakra breaking through the dome and heading straight to the ground.


    Ryumyaku escaped.


    However, Kisame was not in a hurry to chase, because even if his clone caught up with the it, it might not be able to seal it. In this case, it is better to leave it to the original body - Kunpeng to solve it.


    Moreover, Kisame quickly discovered that the movement from the Ryumyaku was far more than it escaping.


    In the underground hall, after the dust gradually dissipated, several unfamiliar figures appeared here.

 Chapter 194: 194

    Chapter 194: 194


    ''Rumble.''


    There was a violent tremor in the ground of Roran Ruins, as if there was an earthquake. The originally dpidated buildings in the ruins shook violently due to the earthquake and copsed even more thoroughly.


    ''Swish.''


    At this moment, a dazzling beam of light shot up from the Queen''s Pce in the center of the ruins. In that beam of light, a lifelike dragon could be faintly seen, roaring with its teeth and ws wide open.


    Dozens of kilometers away.


    "That is"


    In the desert, a hunchbacked ninja in Akatsuki uniform raised his head and looked at the beam of light at the Roran ruins, his eyes showing surprise.


    He is Sasori of the Red sand.


    He is a former genius ninja of Sunagakure, he left the vige after assassinating the third Kazekage. Now he was recruited by Nagato and joined the Akatsuki organization.


    Not long ago, Sasori received information from his spy, Yura, that the remnants of Sunagakure had discovered the legendary Ryumyaku in the desert. Sasori was very interested in this and came here as soon as possible.


    He retracted his gaze, and elerated towards the ruins.


    ''Roooo.''


    In the air, as the beam of light prated the sky and the earth, the Ryumyaku moved farther and farther away from the ground, and soon broke through the thick clouds and came to the sea of clouds.


    At this point, it is finally free, no longer subject to human control and be sealed.


    However, for Ryumyaku, it''s freedom is short-lived, as it would never have imagined that a greedy guy has already been dormant above the sea of clouds, waiting for the food.


    A giant creature with a length of several hundred meters appeared above the Ryumyaku, blocking the sunlight and casting a huge shadow.


    Kunpeng opened its mouth, like a giant whale absorbing water, and the sea of clouds below suddenly rolled violently, and were torn apart and flowed towards Kunpeng''s mouth like sea water.


    The Ryumyaku in it cannot avoid the fate of being swallowed.


    "Roar!"


    It let out an unwilling roar, and its body struggled violently, but it was destined to be futile effort. Because Kunpeng''s ability is to devour energy is the nemesis of energy creatures like Ryumyaku.


    As a result, this giant dragon formed of infinite energy was swallowed into Kunpeng''s stomach, and it dissipated little by little from the tail.


    Meanwhile, underground.


    When the Ryumyaku escaped from the crystal seal, its enormous energy not only prated the sky and the earth, but also distorted time and space, opening an unknown channel.


    "Cough cough cough."


    There was a coughing sound from the dust in the underground hall. As the smoke and dust gradually dissipated, three strange and young figures appeared here.


    "Waa, it hurts so much..."


    A squeak sounded first.


    It was a teenage yellow-haired boy with six whisker-like textures on his cheeks, a pair of azure blue eyes, and he was wearing an orange and ck ninja suit.


    However, the young man''s posture at this time is somewhatical, his head is on the ground and he is stuck on the ground in an upside down posture.


    In contrast, his twopanions were much more leisurely.


    "Naruto! You brainless idiot, you rushed up again, do you know how dangerous this is, and Sasuke and I have to help you wipe your ass every time."


    A girl with short pink hair, while talking angrily, grabbed the yellow-haired boy - Naruto, and pulled thetter out of the ground.


    "Hey, I was too rash, Sakura, don''t be angry. It won''t happen next time, Dattebayo."


    Naruto sat on the ground, while rubbing the big bump above his head, as he vowed. But he soon discovered that Sakura ignored him and looked around in surprise.


    ''What?''


    Only then did Naruto realize that the surrounding environment was very unfamiliar and was no longer where they were before.


    "There''s something weird going on, be alert."


    They were suddenly reminded by a handsome young man with ck hair, ck pupils and fair skin. He had his hands in his pockets and looked cool. After saying this, he nced at Naruto with a look of derision in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    When Sakura heard Sasuke''s words, she responded quickly, her eyes full of admiration and love. ''No way, who made Sasuke handsome and powerful.''


    "Asshole."


    Naruto was dissatisfied, especially when he saw Sakura looking like a fangirl in front of Sasuke, he was even more jealous, and when he jumped up from the ground, he was very courteous to Sakura, "Sakura, stay behind me, I''ll protect you."


    "Ha ha."


    Sakura smiled and took two steps back silently, getting closer to Sasuke.


    The three of them are Konoha''s ninjas, and they all graduated from the ninja school together.


    In this three-person team, Sasuke Uchiha, who is the captain, is already a Jonin at a young age, while the yellow-haired boy Naruto Uzumaki and the pink-haired girl Haruno Sakura are Chunin. In the past three years, the three of them have worked together toplete many difficult tasks, and they are known as Konoha''s future Sanin.


    A few days ago, their Hokage Jiraiya personally ordered the three to arrest a traitor named Mukade. The team followed Mukade all the way to the Roran Ruins. During the battle with the opponent, a violent explosion suddenly urred, and a dazzling beam of light engulfed everyone.


    After a while of dizziness, the three came to this strange and unfamiliar ce.


    "Hey, there''s movement over there."


    Naruto opened his eyes wide, and soon discovered that there was a tall earth wall in the ruins opposite to them, as a sound came from behind the wall.


    "There are enemies, prepare to fight." Sasuke said solemnly, and pulled out his sword from behind him.


    "Let hime! This time I will defeat Mukade, and I won''t let him escape again, Dattebayo!" Naruto shouted, and when he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to rush up, he secretly vowed that he would never let Sasuke take him away from the limelight in front of Sakura.


    At this moment, Baki and others came out from behind the wall, looking at the underground ruins after the explosion with lingering fear. Then, they also found the Naruto and others.


    ''Konoha Ninja?''


    When Baki saw the Konoha forehead guards on the three at a nce, he immediately frowned.


    ''Where did these guys from Konohae from, did they alsoe here for Ryumyaku?''


    Thinking of this, Baki made a gesture with a cold face, and the Suna ninjas dispersed instantly, forming a circle that surrounded the three of them.


    "Konoha Ninjas, why are you hete?" Baki asked sharply, leading the Suna Ninjas to approach the three step by step.


    "Who are you guys, are you Mukade''s aplices? Where did that guy go?" Naruto put his hands on his hips and responded to Baki with a loud voice.


    ''Mukade? Who is that?''


    Baki had absolutely no idea what Naruto was talking about, but he wasn''t interested in knowing either. The most urgent task is to kill these three Konoha ninjas, and then return to the ground to find the Ryumyaku.


    So, he took out a kunai and said coldly, "Kill them!"


    As soon as he said that, the Suna ninjas rushed towards the three of them.


    Facing the attack, Sasuke was the first to respond.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He kicked the ground, jumped high, and quicklypleted a seal in mid-air, then opened his mouth and spit out a hot and scorching fireball from his mouth.


    Fire release: Great fireball.


    ''Wooo.''


    The fireball flew towards the Suna ninjas, rapidly expanding in the process, reaching a diameter of five meters, and finally exploded infront of them, blowing away a few ninjas who were toote to escape.


    ''This guy is acting cool again.''


    Not to be outdone, Naruto also showed his expertise and separated dozens of shadow clones, rushing towards the enemy screaming, wanting to fight the group by himself.


    Sakura was very calm.


    Although she is a girl and a medical ninja in the team, if you look down on her because of this, they will suffer a big loss.


    "Haaa!"


    In the face of an enemy who was arrvied in front of her, Sakura shouted angrily and punched him, knocking the tall enemy almost twice her size and flying upside down on the spot.


    The battle didn''tst long.


    Although there were a lot of people on Suna''s side, they were basically a group of rabble, and only Baki barely possessed thebat power of the Jnin level.


    On the other hand, Sasuke is the number one genius in the vige, and the general Jnin are not his opponent at all. Not only did he fight with Baki, but he also had enough power to deal with other enemies.


    As for Naruto and Sakura, although they haven''t been promoted to Jnin, their strength is not inferior to Jnin at all. Especially Naruto, who usually looks careless and unreliable, but is actually a freak of nature, even Sasuke is afraid of him when he is crazy.


    Soon, all of the Suna ninjas except Baki were knocked down by the trio.


    ''What kind of monsters are these little guys?''


    Seeing that the situation was over, Baki turned around and fled. In panic, he didn''t notice the dazzling blue light behind him.


    The next second, he stopped abruptly, looked down, and saw that his chest was pierced, and a blood-stained hand stretched out.


    ''Chidori.''


    This is Sasuke''s A-level lightning ninjutsu that he learned from Kakashi, and it is highly lethality.


    As he slowly drew back that arm, Baki lost his breath and fell to the ground with a thud, turning into a corpse.


    "Sasuke, why don''t you leave one alive? We haven''t interrogated him yet!"


    Seeing this scene, Naruto immediately shouted loudly, thinking that he had finally caught Sasuke''s mistake.


    Hearing that, Sasuke gave Naruto a cold look and mocked: "Idiot. Because there are even more powerful enemies hiding in the dark, he is our goal."


    Before he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and threw out several shuriken, flying towards the dark corner not far away.


    ''Another enemy?''


    Naruto and Sakura were both stunned and looked in that direction. Sure enough, the sound of a shuriken falling to the ground was heard first, and then a tall figure came out of the darkness.


    "Wee, ninjas from the future. I have many questions and can''t wait to get your answers."


    Kisame smiled, opened his arms wide, and made a weing gesture.


    "Let me beat him!"


    Naruto didn''t listen to what Kisame said at all, for fear that Sasuke would steal the limelight again, he rushed towards Kisame in a hurry.


    As a result, when he passed by Sasuke, he was suddenly tripped by Sasuke''s legs, and fell down.


    Sasuke ignored Naruto, as he frowned and questioned Kisame with a look of surprise:


    "You said we were... ninjas from the future? What does that mean?"


    "It''s very simple. The time and space you are in now is the ruins of the ancient kingdom of Roran, 48 years since the establishment of Konoha. At this time, you should not have been born. The reason why you are here is because the power of the Ryumyaku distorted Time and space, by ident and brought you back more than ten years to the past."


    Kisame talked eloquently, as if he knew everything.


    He was very curious about the three of them, and he was even more interested in the future of the ninja world.


    ording to his memory, the team seven in the anime was indeed influenced by the power of the Ryumyaku and traveled back more than ten years ago. But at that time, the team seven was led by Yamato, and the third member of the team was not the Sasuke in front of him, but Sai.


    Currently, Yamato, who is only a few years old, has surrendered to him and has be a Kirigakure ninja. And Sai, due to the destruction of the Root of Konoha, the trajectory of fate must have changed a lot.


    As for Sasuke, he doesn''t seem to have defected from the vige and took refuge with Orochimaru as in the anime. After all, Orochimaru has taken refuge under Kisame.


    Due to the influence exerted by Kisame, the history of the ninja world for the next tens of years has bepletely different from the anime.


    Therefore, Kisame is eager to learn from the three about what will happen in the future.


    "What the -#_# are you... talking about? This is the 48th year since Konohagakure''s establishment?"


    Facing the shocking remarks, Sasuke who has always been calm andposed was shocked for a while and could not ept it.


    "Sasuke, you idiot, don''t be fooled by this guy, he''s obviously talking nonsense!"


    Naruto got up from the ground, pointed at Kisame and shouted loudly, "This must be a n set up by Mukade, don''t care what this suspicious guy says, let''s beat him first!"


    As soon as he said that, he rushed towards Kisame again.


    This time, Sasuke didn''t stop Naruto, but folded his arms and watched the interaction, intending to let Naruto test Kisame


    "Mysterious pretending guy, eat my fist!"


    Naruto jumped high, separated a dozen shadow clones again, and swarmed towards Kisame.


    Kisame did not dodge or evade, he just raised the index finger of his right hand, and chakra wire shot out like lightning,ter only to a series of "bang bang bang" sounds were heard, as the shadow clones that had not yet approached Kisame were punctured by the chakra wire.


    "What happened?"


    Naruto hasn''t reacted yet, as only his main body is left. And the next second, his body was also entangled by the chakra thread, wrapped into a dumpling, and fell to the ground with a bang, losing the ability to move.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!"


    Naruto struggled desperately and shouted at Kisame, but a sly light shed in the depths of his eyes.


    That''s because he still has two shadow clones that actually circled behind Kisame. Together, they created a Rasengan andunched a sneak attack on Kisame.


    However, what Naruto never expected was


    The corner of Kisame''s mouth twitched, and without even turning his head, he fluttered to the side, dodging the attack from behind him.


    Whether it was the mind-reading technique he possessed or the 360-degree angle of view with his eye, it was destined that no one could sneak a sneak attack on Kisame from behind.


    ''Sizzle.''


    After the ghost shark escaped the attack, an electrified shark tail grew out of its back, and thest two shadow clones of Naruto were easily wiped out with a stroke of the tail.


    He ignored Naruto for the time being, instead walked over to Sasuke and preparing to take the three together, and then slowly interrogate them for all the information he wants to know.

 Chapter 195: 195

    Chapter 195: 195


    In the underground pce, Kisame easily subdued the reckless Naruto, and then walked towards Sasuke and Sakura.


    "This guy is weird. I''ll deal with him, don''t interfere, find a chance to save Naruto."


    Sasuke''s expression became serious, his eyes were fixed on Kisame as he instructed Sakura standing behind him without looking back.


    "Ok, be careful."


    Sakura nodded and took a few steps back.


    Next second, Sasuke decided to strike first, and opened his mouth to spit out fire. He once again performed the iconic fireball jutsu of the Uchiha family.


    ''Woooo.''


    Thisrge fireball with a diameter of several meters, wrapped in scorching heat, rolled towards Kisame, and soon swallowed thetter.


    ''Um?''


    Sasuke thought that Kisame would dodge, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t even dodge, and used his body to resist his fireball.


    ''Is this guy looking for death?''


    As soon as this thought urred to Sasuke, his pupils shrank as he saw a shocking scene.


    Kisame walked out of the fire unhurriedly, unscathed.


    The Fireball jutsu was originally used to clear misceneous soldiers, and its lethality was not high. With Kisame''s physical strength, there is absolutely no need to dodge it.


    "Humph."


    After Sasuke was taken aback, he quickly snorted and calmed down.


    After all, his fireball is just a basic ninjutsu, and this time he will attack for real.


    After that, his pair of ck eyes quickly turned into the shape of a three hooks, and looked directly at Kisame for the first time, andunched a genjutsu at him.


    Kisame stopped, as if he is caught in Sasuke''s illusion.


    ''Good chance.''


    Sasuke showed a smirk, and with a swish he rushed towards Kisame, using the high-speed Shunshin to approach him, and at the same time a dazzling blue lightning was emitted from the palm of his hand.


    Chidori!


    The lethality of this jutsu is even stronger than that of Naruto''s Rasengan at the moment due to its fast casting time, and it is a perfect match with Uchiha''s Sharingan. Sasuke knew that Kisame''s physique was very strong, but he believed that in front of his Chidori, he couldn''t use his body to resist.


    This will be the fatal blow.


    In an instant, Sasuke rushed in front of Kisame, and Chidori directly attacked thetter''s heart. However, at this moment, Kisame who was sluggish and seemed to be caught in an illusion, suddenly smiled at Sasuke.


    It is really whimsical to want to drag him into the illusion with only the power of threema Sharingan.


    ''What?''


    Sasuke was shocked and realized that he had been fooled.


    On the other hand, Kisame seized the w that Sasuke revealed in an instant. His big hand like a pincer stretched out and grabbed Sasuke''s wrist, causing thetter''s Chidori to stop.


    ''Click.''


    Sasuke''s arm was twisted off by Kisame on the spot, and there was a crisp sound of bones breaking.


    "Ah!" Sasuke couldn''t help but let out a scream under the severe pain.


    "Sasuke!"


    Not far away, Sakura, who was about to go around the two to rescue Naruto, seeing this couldn''t help but eximed and stand still.


    Kisame turned to Sakura and snapped his fingers.


    ''Boom.''


    Under her feet, an explosion broke out suddenly, sting her out to the ruins more than ten meters away.


    "Sakura!"


    Sasuke was instantly furious when he saw that his teammate was injured. His Sharingan started to spin rapidly as he stared at Kisame, saying word by word, "I will kill you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the threema pattern in his eyes turned into a kaleidoscope shape. And once again released a more intense pupil power.


    Amaterasu!


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame was slightly surprised by seeing his Mangekyo Sharingan, but he had been prepared for a long time. In a sh, he avoided Sasuke''s Amaterasu attack in advance, and came behind thetter tounch a sneak attack.


    But then, an inexplicable force appeared, knocking Kisame back several steps.


    A substantive chakra poured out of Sasuke''s body, forming a translucent purple skeleton shape, exuding a terrifying power.


    Susanoo.


    At this moment, facing this powerful and unknown enemy in front of him, Sasuke took the lead in showing his biggest trump card.


    "It''s over."


    One of Sasuke''s arms was drooping, but he looked majestic against the backdrop of Susanoo, like an indifferent God, who pronounced the end of the battle.


    "You''re right, it''s time to end."


    As Kisame said this, one of the eyes turned into a Mangekyo Sharingan, and as it rotated, it released its power at Susanoo.


    ''Kamui.''


    A powerful force of space acted on Susanoo''s body. In Sasuke''s horrified look, his Susanoo was instantly distorted and then shattered.


    Although Kisame only has one Mangekyo Sharingan, and that it''s someone else, but it is the eyes of Uchiha Obito, with the strongest Mangekyo ability in history - Kamui.


    Inparison, Sasuke''s eyes are a lot inferior.


    As a result, the confrontation between the two sides finally ended in Sasuke''s defeat.


    "How"


    Sasuke murmured as he knelt on the ground, due to overdrawing a lot of chakra in a short period of time and exhausting his body, and two lines of blood tears flowed from his eyes.


    Under his desperate gaze, Kisame came over step by step.


    "What the &-+ do you want to do to Sasuke? I won''t let you go!" Naruto, who was not far away, seeing this shouted at Kisame while struggling hard, trying to break free from the chakra wire''s bondage.


    At this moment, a sinister voice suddenly sounded deep in his mind.


    "Kid, do you feel powerless? That enemy is not something you can handle. Let me out, and I will lend you Chakra to kill that pesky guy."


    Kurama found an opportunity to bewitch Naruto.


    When Naruto heard him, he was stunned for a moment, and then he refused without hesitation: "Nine tails, do you think I''ll be fooled by you, stop dreaming!"


    "Okay, okay."


    Kurama responded indifferently, "I''m obviously kind, but you don''t appreciate it. In this case, you can just watch yourpanions get killed. I''m going back to sleep."


    After saying this, it fell silent.


    "Damn."


    Naruto''s heart suddenly became extremely tangled. Seeing that Kisame was getting closer and closer to Sasuke, he finally couldn''t help it and began to call out to the nine tails.


    Seeing that Naruto had taken the bait, Kyuubi was not in a hurry, he waited until Naruto''s anxiety reached its peak, then he spoke again and said slowly:


    "Kid, for your pitiful sake, I''ll help you with reluctance."


    It certainly doesn''t really want to help Naruto.


    When he learned that Naruto had identally traveled back more than ten years ago, he realized that this was a great opportunity for him to escape from Naruto''s body and regain his freedom.


    Under its lure, Naruto lifted some of the seals in his body and took the initiative to ept the Nine-Tails chakra.


    Soon, Naruto''s eyes turned into red fox eyes.


    Then, a dark and violent chakra burst out from Naruto''s body, causing him to break the chakra wire on his body instantly and stand up from the ground.


    ''Hmm?''


    Kisame sensed the chakra fluctuations behind him, turned around, and found that Naruto was staring at him with murderous intent, and he was also wearing a dark red tailed beast coat.


    Half-tailed beast form.


    At this moment, six tails appeared behind Naruto, which shows that the will of the nine tailspletely took the upper hand and controlled Naruto''s body.


    In the next second, Naruto, or Kyuubi, opened his mouth, and a ck chakra ball quickly formed in his mouth, and sprayed out at the Kisame.


    Tail beast bomb.


    Nine tails didn''t n to save Sasuke and Sakura at all, but used this terrible move as soon as they came up, trying to annihte Kisame and Sasuke together.


    However, like Sasuke, it underestimated the enemy in front of him.


    Facing the whistling tail beast bomb, Kisame stretched out his hand, and that hand quickly evolved into the shape of the Gunbai and mmed forward.


    Uchiha recieve!


    ''Boooin.''


    As if ying tennis, Kisame bounced the tail beast back back on the spot and directly hit thetter''s body.


    ''Boom!''


    Kyuubi was hit by his own tail beast bomb, flew out upside down, and crashed into the ruins. However, this level of attack was not enough to bring it down, so it quickly got back on its feet.


    "Human, you are looking to die!"


    Under extreme anger, the nine tails grew three more tails behind him, and it seemed that he was about to transform from a half-tailed beast form to a full-tailed beast form.


    ''Not good.''


    Seeing this scene, both Sasuke and Sakura''s expressions changed drastically, and they shouted at Naruto one after another: "Naruto, wake up, stop!"


    They all knew that once Narutopletely lost control and released the Nine-Tails in his body, there would be no room for recovery.


    However, the two soon discovered that their worries werepletely unnecessary.


    The nine tails are nothing more than a toy to Kisame.


    Kisame formed the seal without haste, and then pressed his hand to the ground, and wooden vines grew around the nine tails on the ground, and finally turned into arge number of trees that rose from the ground, entangling thetter firmly.


    It''s not over yet.


    ''S!''


    A red torii appeared out of thin air,nded from the top of Kyuubi''s head, and pinned it to the ground, making it unable to move.


    "This is the ninjutsu of Senju Hashirama... Damn, who are you?!" It raised its head and looked at Kisame in horror, who jumped to it.


    Kisame was not interested in talking nonsense with Nine Tails, so he stretched out his hand and pressed it on top of its head, making it fall into a deep sleep.


    Kuo''an.


    The nine tails was sealed and it''s chakra quickly subsided. Naruto''s tailed beast coat and the nine tails behind him also retracted into the body, returning to their normal appearance, but temporarily fell into aa due to the severe shock to consciousness.


    Sasuke and Sakura stared at this scene in amazement.


    They had seen with their own eyes when Naruto lost control of nine-tails. The terrifying power and devastation that happened at that time was something the two of them will never forget for the rest of their lives, and when they recall it, they still tremble with fear.


    But at this time, they saw Kisame easily suppressing the nine tails who were about to go berserk, easier than eating and drinking.


    The two had never seen such a powerful ninja before, and the unfathomable and terrifying strength of the other party waspletely beyond their cognition.


    Under their terrified gazes, Kisame brought up the unconscious Naruto and came to the two of them.


    ''Thud.''


    Kisame threw Naruto over, and Sasuke and Sakura quickly caught him. The team seven was defeated solidly, and could only sit on the ground and let Kisame kill them.


    "I just wanted to ask you a few questions. In the end, you insisted on taking action against me. What''s the point? It''s all your fault that you three are in this situation."


    Kisame sighed and said slowly.


    "What do you want?" Sasuke asked through gritted teeth.


    "Answer my questions, and then I will let you go and let you return to the original time and space. It''s that simple." Kisame repeated his request again.


    Sasuke and Sakura nced at each other when they heard that, realizing that they had no choice but to hold on to thest chance, hoping that the enemy''s words would be counted.


    So, Sasuke raised his head and stared at Kisame and asked:


    "What do you want to know?"


    "The first question, in your time, have you heard of the name, Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    Kisame got straight to the point and asked a question that he was most concerned about.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame? Are you talking about... the fifth Mizukage?"


    Sasuke frowned and replied with a sneer, "Of course we have heard this name. He is the most vicious viin in history. Hemitted heinous crimes against Konoha during the Third Ninja War. In the end, he still died."


    ''Died?''


    Hearing that, Kisame narrowed his eyes and continued to ask calmly, "How did he die?"


    Sakura, who was on the side said: "Because Hoshigaki Kisame has done many evil things, he soon became themon enemy of the whole ninja world. More than ten years ago, at the venue of the second Five Kage summit, he was besieged by the four Kages together and finally died. As for how he died, it is not something that ordinary ninjas like us can know."


    ''Five Kage summit?''


    After listening to Sakura''s words, Kisame fell into deep thought. His expression was serious, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    After a while, he came back to his senses, and then asked the two of them: "Then what happened after the death of Hoshigaki Kisame in the ninja world? What happened to Kirigakure?"


    "The death of Hoshigaki Kisame triggered the fourth ninja war. Ninjas and armies from various countries invaded the Land of Water, but in the end... they still failed to destroy Kirigakure." Sasuke said with some regret.


    "Why? Without Hoshigaki Kisame, can Kirigakure resist the siege of the Four Great Ninja Viges?" Kisame asked in surprise.


    "Because of Tsunade. She announced her session to the position of the sixth Mizukage, and showed the same powerful strength as the former God of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, and repelled the ninja viges."


    Sakura frowned and said, not forgetting to add, "Tsunade was once Konoha''s ninja, the granddaughter of the first Hokage. I didn''t expect that she would be brainwashed by Hoshigaki Kisame and betray her vige."


    It can be heard from her tone that as a Konoha ninja, Sakura is full of contempt for Tsunade, a traitor.


    ''Oh? Tsunade became Mizukage?''


    Kisame was stunned for a moment, he was even more surprised than when he heard of his own death.


    ''That woman Tsunade actually became the sixth generation of Mizukage after his death, bing the main pir of Kirigakure, this is really... incredible, too crazy.


    Intresting, this is really interesting.''


    Thinking of this, Kisame shook his head andughed, and the more heughed, the louder he got.

 Chapter 196: 196

    Chapter 196: 196


    Roran ruins, underground pce.


    From the team seven of the future, Kisame learned of his death and that Tsunade seeded him and became the sixth Mizukage.


    "Hahahahahahhaha."


    Kisame couldn''t helpughing at the thought of the future being so interesting.


    "Do you...have any other questions?"


    Sasuke asked in a deep voice, interrupting Kisame''sughter, while secretly guessing the identity of this person in his heart.


    "Of course. What I want to ask is, in your era, what will Kirigakure look like more than ten yearster?" Kisame asked.


    As soon as these words came out, Sasuke and Sakura''s faces became a little ugly.


    The two were silent for a while, and finally Sakura spoke up and reluctantly told the current situation of Kirigakure in the Ninja World.


    It turned out that since the end of the Fourth Ninja War caused by Kisame''s death, all countries and major Ninja viges have suffered heavy losses, they were severely damaged. The good news is that since all parties are powerless to wage war, the ninja world has finally ushered in a long period of peace that has continued to the day they came here.


    Over the past decade or so, the Four Ninja Viges have continued their previous diplomatic strategy, continuing to iste Kirigakure and the Land of Water, and even stepped up their blockade.


    The high-level officials of the Daimyo Pce and Shinobi Vige of various countries hope that through this method, all economic and cultural exchanges between Kirigakure and the outside world will be cut off, so that Kirigakure will be more and more backward, and eventually disintegrate from the inside.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Kirigakure, which was sanctioned by most of the ninja world, not only did not gradually copse, but instead immersed itself in development and achieved incredible achievements.


    Not long ago, the whole ninja world jointly held thergest chunin exam in history. Almost every small andrge ninja vige sent their own genin to participate, and the number of participants was close to 1,000.


    During this period, the Four Great Ninja Viges also specially sent out invitations to Kirigakure, and the purpose is self-evident: They want to humiliate Kirigakure severely in front of the entire world.


    Later, Kirigakure really sent people to participate, but the number of participants was only a pitiful number of eight, even less than some small ninja viges. The Four Ninja Viges are even more convinced that Kirigakure, that has been blocked for more than ten years, has long been out of touch and their talents have withered.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that after the end of the Chunin exam, geniuses like Sasuke and Naruto failed to make it to the top eight in the end.


    That''s because, from one to eight, all were taken over by Kirigakure Genin.


    On thest day of the Chunin Exam, the eight Genin members of Kirigakure fought an epic battles in front of the audience of the whole Ninja world, and the final decisive battle exceeded the level of Kage-level powerhouses.


    The world was shocked.


    At this time, the whole ninja world discovered the:


    Kirigakure, who has been isted for more than ten years, has developed powerful and advanced technology without them knowing it. The vige is full of high-rise buildings, and talented ninjas are springing up like mushrooms after a rain.


    The current Kirigakure, whether in economic strength or military strength, far exceeds the other four Ninja viges, and Tsunade is also known as "the greatest Mizukage" and "the Goddess of the Land of Water".


    Under such circumstances, the Four Great Ninja Viges werepletely dumbfounded. In the face of the iparably powerful Kirigakure, they could only group up to keep up with Kirigakure, and announced that they would form an unbreakable alliance to jointly fight against the Kirigakure on the other side of the sea.


    From Sasuke and Sakura, Kisame can hear that they are in awe and fear of Kirigakure, just like the ninjas of small Ninja Vige are afraid of the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    "Does Tsunade have such great ability?"


    He couldn''t help but wonder, after all, Tsunade, in his impression, was almost a typical example of big boobs and no brains, and most of the time she would only use violence to solve problems.


    Under her leadership, Kirigakure could develop to such an extent?


    "Not just Tsunade."


    Sakura shook her head and said with some resentment, "Orochimaru, a traitor from Konoha, also joined Kirigakure and became the chief scientist of the Land of Water. The gic modification technology and scientific ninja tools he invented are the most important reason why Kirigakure became powerful."


    In the eyes of a younger generation of Konoha ninjas like Sakura, if Tsunade and Orochimaru hadn''t betrayed Konoha, then Konoha would still be the leader of the five major ninja viges, and there will be no such thing as Kirigakure.


    "The future is way too interesting."


    The smile on Kisame''s face became brighter and brighter, because what happened in the future was much more exciting than he imagined. The only regret is that he did not have a role in it.


    However, Kisame is notpletely convinced that the history that Sasuke and Sakura say is the history that really happened. At least, he didn''t think he would be killed so easily.


    He still had quite a few questions he wanted to get answers from the team seven.


    For example, the Nine-Tails attack, the Night of Extinction, these major events in the anime, did they happen, or they happened but the ending changed.


    However, just when Kisame was about to ask further questions, the three people in front of them suddenly became transparent.


    "What is going on?"


    Sasuke and Sakura looked at their bodies in surprise, then looked at each other again, and found that they was bing more and more transparent, starting from the limbs, the body gradually disappeared.


    Naruto, who was in aa by the side, was in the same situation.


    "It seems that the power of time and space caused by the Ryumyaku has disappeared, you will soon leave here and return to the future."


    Kisame seeing this felt a little sad.


    Even he has no ability to interfere with the strange and unpredictable time and space, so he can only watch the team seven disappear.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you are Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    Before Sasuke disappeared, he suddenly stared straight at Kisame, revealing thetter''s true identity.


    "That''s right, it''s me." Kisame smiled and admitted it generously.


    "You are very strong, stronger than all the ninjas I have ever seen. Unfortunately, your are already doomed, and there is no stage for you in the new era."


    Sasuke sighed with emotion, then nced at Kisame with some pity, and said lightly, "You shouldn''t have asked me about it. An ambitious person like you, knowing that you have not much time to live must be very exhausting to you as every day before your deathes, you will be living in fear, right?"


    "No, you are wrong."


    Kisame shook his head and responded with interest, "I''m looking forward to that day, because I really want to know who in this world can kill me."


    "Humph."


    Seeing that Kisame is so arrogant, Sasuke sneered nomittally and stopped responding. Because he has no interest in talking to a dead man.


    "Sasuke-kun, live your life well, the history you know may be wrong for you. Maybe one day in the future, we can meet again."


    Kisame looked at Sasuke who was about to disappear, and suddenly said meaningfully.


    Sasuke disappeared with a surprised look on his face.


    Soon, the entire underground hall only Kisame is left standing.


    Along with the corpses Suna ninjas.


    ''Swiii.''


    Kisame unfolded his wings and flew straight up along the tunnel previously sted by the Ryumyaku, and returned to the ground after a few seconds.


    He did not stop at this site, but soared into the sky, and soon flew to an altitude of dozens of kilometers, passed through the thick clouds, and came to the sea of clouds.


    There, the huge Kunpeng stretched across the sky and floated quietly. The Ryumyaku was swallowed by it.


    For Kisame, this trip to Ronan was the most rewarding in this series of treasure hunting trips.


    First of all,pared to the star meteorite or the Hero water, the value of the Ryumyaku is more than one grade higher. The chakra contained in it is almost infinite, and only the nine tails canpare to it.


    Secondly, Kisame rescued another widow, Karura, and the sand siblings, Temari, Kankuro, and the unborn Gaara, were included in the bag.


    These little kids are geniuses, especially Gaara, who became Kazekage at a young age in the anime.


    In addition, Kisame also obtained the tea kettle that sealed the one-tail beast in it, thereby collecting another tailed beast.


    Almost forgot, there is also the Queen of Roran, Sara. Although her own strength is not strong, she has unique aplishments in sealing, and she can be regarded as a good talent.


    Then, only the Gelel Stone vein is left.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned to the southeast horizon.


    As far as he knows, to the southeast of the Land of Winds, in a forest on the border with the Land of Rivers, lies the ruins of an ancient empire.


    It was hundreds of years ago, when a once brilliant country created a splendid civilization in the long river of history. And the secret to the prosperity of the empire is a stone called Gelel.


    The Stone of Gelel is a mysterious mineral vein hidden in the ground. It contains a huge amount of life energy. It can not only quickly ripen crops, but also make those who own it live longer, even cure diseases and bring back to life.


    It is the cornerstone of the empire.


    However, while being used for construction, Gelel Stones can also cause massive damage. Due to its misuse, an unprecedented disaster engulfed the entire empire, bringing down this glorious civilization overnight.


    From Kisame''s point of view, the so-called Gelel Stone is obviously an underground ore vein formed after absorbing natural energy.


    Its essence is the same as the meteorite and the Hero water, but the amount is rtivelyrge, after all, it is a whole vein.


    After Kisame devoured the Ryumyaku, he discovered that the space in Kunpeng''s body to store energy, there was only about a quarter of it left to be filled.


    That is to say


    "If this vein can be found, the energy required for Kunpeng''s evolution into a Six Paths level creature would be gathered."


    Kisame murmured as his eyes lit up.


    Therefore, Kisame decided to go to the border forest of the Land of Forests to search and try his luck.


    After one day.


    Kunpeng traveled through most of the Land of Wind, and the ground below finally changed from an endless desert to an undting mountain.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The ghost shark''s clone was dispatched again, flying between the mountains, and at the same time expanding its own perception to the limit, searching for traces of the Gelel Stone vein.


    It''s a pity that even though he searched for three whole days, almost rummaging through the mountains and forests, he found no clues.


    But it''s indeed right that he can''t find it.


    The Gelel Stone is a priceless treasure. If it were so easy to find, it would have been taken by others long ago, and it would not be Kisame''s turn


    Kisame shook his head in disappointment.


    He didn''t intend to waste any more time, and was ready to go back to Kirigakure and train.


    But at this time, Kisame stumbled upon a huge caravan that entered this forest from the Land of Wind, which caught his attention.


    This caravan has arge number of members, containing members of all ages, including many elderly people, children and women. It is simply a big family.


    Their mounts are very special, not the horses used by ordinary caravans, but a hulking iron-d rhinoceros, in addition to camels and pink-feathered mingos.


    It seems that this is a caravan that wanders around all the year round and has no fixed ce to live. They have no home and travel between countries all year round, living a life of traveling on the road.


    Kisame looked down at the caravan from mid-air, and suddenly his heart moved, thinking of a group rted to Greer''s Stone.


    Back then, after the splendid empire was destroyed overnight, the surviving people were divided into two parts. Some people traveled along the sea of the Land of Winds to find a new world, while others stayed and became wandering tribe, wandering around in the ninja world to this day.


    As the seasons change, they travel all over the ninja world throughout the year, and are called wandering n.


    ''Could it be that the caravan in front of me is the rumored "wandering n"?''


    Kisame was not quite sure at first, but soon, in the process of monitoring the caravan, he identally discovered two familiar figures.


    In the evening, when the caravan was resting in a de, an old man came to a carriage.


    The old man was short, with a prominent red nose, and looked a little funny.


    But what others don''t know is that he is the leader of this caravan, Kahiko, an old man with rich experience and life experience, full of wisdom.


    But at this time, the leader of the caravan, Kahiko called to the people in the carriage with a respectful face: "If you don''t dislike it please have dinner with us."


    "Senior Kahiko, we would like to."


    A cold female voice came from the carriage. Immediately, one arm lifted the curtain, and a man and a woman walked out of the carriage.


    The two of them were both wearing red cloud robes with a ck background of the Akatsuki. The man had short orange hair and the woman had short blue hair.


    They are Yahiko and Konan.


    These two people, who had already died long ago, killed by Nagato himself, are alive again.


    "Impure Reincarnation..."


    Kisame hid in the woods in the distance, peeped with Byakugan, and soon found that something was wrong with the chakra of the two.


    It seems that Nagato used the Impure reincarnation to bring them back to life.


    ''What are Yahiko and Konan doing here, and they are hanging out with this caravan? Could it be that... they are also here for the Gelel Stone?''


    Kisame couldn''t help but guess.


    In order to get more information, he concealed his aura and quietly sneaked towards the camp of the caravan.


    If Nagato was here, Kisame would definitely not be able to escape his perception, but Yahiko and Konan were still far away,pletely unaware of Kisame''s approach.


    Night fell, and the stars shined in the sky.


    After the caravan had dinner, the members sang and danced in the woods around the lit bonfire, forming a lively scene.


    Kahiko followed Yahiko and Konan into the carriage and discussed something secretly.


    The conversation between the three was overheard by Kisame silently.

 Chapter 197: 197

    Chapter 197: 197


    Kisame understood why Yahiko and Konan appeared in this caravan.


    First of all, he guessed right, this caravan is indeed the "wandering tribe", the descendants of the remnants of the glorious empire from the past. For hundreds of years, they have been wandering around in the ninja world. Although they have no fixed ce, they can be regarded as living a peaceful and prosperous life.


    But recently, this calm has been shattered.


    It turned out that another part of the remnants of the empire, that chose to travel across the ocean, established a new country on another continent, and developed a civilizationpletely different from the ninja world.


    However, those people have not forgotten the rich continent of the Ninja World, and they have been umting strength with ambition, and not long ago, they finally returned across the sea with a strong ship and a cannon.


    After they returned to the ninja world, the first target was their formerpatriots. They sent a team to find the wandering caravan headed by Kahiko and others, and asked these wandering tribe to serve them.


    As the leader of the caravan, Kahiko rejected their rude request on the spot, which turned into an armed conflict, causing heavy losses to the caravan.


    After leading the caravan members to escape, Kahiko immediately thought of asking Amegakure for help, trying to seek shelter from "Son of Prophecy" Nagato.


    So, at Nagato''s suggestion, Yahiko and Konan took over the rescue mission of the caravan, and came to this mountain forest with Kahiko and others.


    ording to Kahiko, the base camp of those people is hidden in the depths of this rolling mountain.


    "Respected ninjas, I''m not doubting your strength, it''s just that the number of enemies is at least a few hundred, and their power is overwhelming. If there is a real fight at that time..."


    In the carriage, Kahiko acted carefully and didn''t finish his sentence, but they could hear that he was very worried.


    "Senior Kahiko, don''t worry, even if the number of enemies increases tenfold, they are not our opponents."


    Konan said in a cold voice. Her resurrection was very sessful, but if you look closely, you can still find that there are some faint cracks on her body, like broken porcin


    That is the trace of the Impure reincarnation.


    The reason why she is so confident is because those reincarnated by this jutsu has infinite chakra and super resilience, and it is impossible for them to be killed again.


    They are almost invincible.


    "Konan is right, Akatsuki is not afraid of any enemy."


    Yahiko, who was sitting on the side, said the same and added, "Although it is far away from Amegakure, even if an unexpected situation urs, we can call in reinforcements from Amegakure as soon as possible."


    ''Oh?''


    Outside the carriage, Kisame, who was hiding in the dark, frowned slightly when he heard this.


    From Yahiko''s confident tone, he can basically infer that the reinforcement the other party said... is Nagato himself.


    Yahiko and Konan should have a method simr to the "reverse summoning jutsu", which can instantly summon Nagato from thousands of miles away.


    In that case, Kisame has to be careful.


    He doesn''t want to expose Kunpeng''s existence right now. If he only relies on this clone, he probably won''t be Nagato''s opponent. So he has to find a way to grab the Gelel''s Stone vein from the Akatsuki organization.


    The good news is that from the conversation of the three people in the carriage, Kisame found that Kahiko did not disclose any information about the Gelel Stone to the two of them.


    And ording to his spection, the reason why the enemies from the other continent came to this caravan was probably because of the Gelel Stoneperhaps the caravan held crucial clues.


    That is to say, in this matter, Kahiko deliberately deceived Yahiko and Konan, and did not want the other party to know the existence of the Gelel Stone.


    So the question is, what is the key clue in Kahiko''s hands?


    Just as Kisame was in deep thought, the door of the carriage was pushed open, and Kahiko got off the carriage.


    "Whoo~"


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that he was indeed hiding something from the two of Yahiko.


    But at this moment-


    "Squeak."


    A little brown guy suddenly ran out of Kahiko''s sleeve, fell to the ground, and ran towards the bushes in front.


    It was a ferret with ck fur on its limbs, and it looked very special, like a rare breed.


    In fact, it is the royal pet of the ancient empire, and it lived much longer than Kahiko.


    This ferret seemed to have been in his sleeve for too long and was about to die of suffocation, so as soon as itnded, it jumped and ran forward.


    However, that direction it ran is Kisame''s hiding ce.


    "Nerugui,e back quickly, don''t run around!"


    Kahiko hurriedly shouted, and went to chase the ferret in shock, for fear that something might happen to thetter identally.


    ''Swish.''


    Negurui ran into the bushes and soon became silent.


    When Kahiko caught up, he opened the bushes and searched repeatedly for a long time, but he couldn''t find any trace of the ferret.


    "What''s the matter? Negurui, where did you go..."


    Kahiko murmured, anxious like an ant on a hot pan. The loss of the ferret was like losing his life to him.


    "Senior Kahiko, what''s wrong, do you need our help?"


    At this moment, Konan''s voice came from behind Kahiko. She heard the movement outside and stepped out of the carriage to inquire about the situation.


    "It''s nothing, I just lost a ferret, it''s... my wife''s pet, so it''s important to me."


    Kahiko temporarily made up a reason to try to cover up Negurui''s true identity.


    In the end, the caravan''s people searched all over the area, but could not find Negurui.


    It seems to have abandoned the caravan and fled deep into the forest, never to return. Or maybe it was preyed on by something like a poisonous snake, and unfortunately it became food in the belly of other beasts.


    But the truth of the matter is that Negurui fell into Kisame''s hands.


    At midnight, the light in the forest is getting darker. Kahiko and others searched for Negurui to no avail. They could only go back to the camp to sleep and rest, and then they would continue their search when they got up tomorrow.


    The caravan''s camp gradually quieted down.


    Halfway up the mountain, Kisame was sitting on the branch of a big tree, looking at the campsite with lights shing at the foot of the mountain not far away.


    "Squeak."


    With a cry, a small figure emerged from his sleeve and stood on the back of his hand very obediently.


    It''s the ferret, Negurui, that all the members of caravan are searching for.


    If Kahiko was here, he would be very surprised to see this scene, because Negurui was timid and afraid of others, and usually he was only close to the members of the caravan, but was hostile to strangers.


    The reason is actually quite simple.


    Kisame lowered his head and looked at the little guy on the back of his hand. Thetter''s pair of pupils had somehow changed into the shape of a Sharingan.


    He controlled Nerugui with genjutsu.


    "A mere pet ferret can make the caravan leader, Kahiko, be in a hurry and make the entire caravan to look around, which shows that it has a bigger role to y than being a pet..."


    Kisame murmured to himself. Combined with the identity that this ferret is a royal pet, a bold guess emerged in his heart.


    It may be the key to finding the Gelel Stone vein.


    However, only Kahiko seems to know how to use this ferret to find the ore vein.


    Therefore, Kisame''s next n is to kidnap the old man named Kahiko while Yahiko and Konan are not paying attention.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Kahiko, who had not slept his eyes all night, rushed out of the tent with bloodshot eyes and searched the surrounding woods again.


    Still nothing was found.


    Kahiko was still not reconciled, and vowed to get Negurui back no matter what. However, just when he ordered the caravan and prepared to further expand the search area, the enemy''s attack came unexpectedly.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    In the surrounding woods, burly enemies in full-body armor with metallic luster, with giant hammers and iron swords in their hands, appeared infront of them. They surrounded the panicked caravan crowd and quickly attacked them with greater numbers.


    ''What?''


    Kisame hid in the distance to watch the fight, and found that these people were dressed like the western medieval knights in his past life memory.


    The fighting style of these knights is alsopletely different from that of ninjas. Although they do not use ninjutsu and chakra, they can also cause huge lethality with their tall and strong bodies, sturdy armor and sharp weapons.


    "Have they finally appeared?"


    At this time, Yahiko and Konan came out of the carriage, looked at each other, and rushed towards the enemy respectively.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Konan flipped her hands and threw paper shuriken at the enemy constantly. Those shurikens were actually transformed from detonating talismans. After sticking to the enemy''s armor, they exploded violently.


    ''Rumble.''


    With the sound of explosions, a series of fire suddenly devoured more than a dozen enemies, causing them to copse.


    On the other side, Yahiko faced the siege of dozens of knights. He quickly made a series of hand seals and pressed his palms to the ground. Apanied by violent vibration on the ground, arge number of trees rose from the ground.


    ''Cree.''


    The trees spiraled up under his control and strangled the enemies in front of him one by one in an instant, and even the steel armor could not resist the power of the trees.


    Mokuton.


    Obviously, when Nagato used the Impure reincarnation to resurrect Yahiko and Konan, he chose a good sacrifice, so that the strength of the two after the resurrection was far greater than before.


    Since the reincarnated body has unlimited chakra, the two can unscrupulously performrge-scale ninjutsu, and in a short time, they will destroy more than half of the enemy.


    "Ow!"


    At this time, a wolf howl sounded. It turned out that the enemy leader seeing that the situation was not good, howled at the sky as his body quickly swelled into a beast and turned into a huge werewolf with a height of five meters.


    ''Swish.''

 Chapter 198: 198

    Chapter 198: 198


    The werewolf broke through the siege of the Mokuton vines and appeared in front of Yahiko, it lifted thetter with its ws, and tore his limbs with force.


    ''Tear.''


    Yahiko''s body was suddenly torn apart and scattered on the ground.


    However, before the enemy had time to be happy, Yahiko''s stumps and arms quickly reunited and formed an intact body again.


    The reincarnated body cannot be killed or destroyed, and can only be suppressed by advanced sealing techniques.


    This kind of ability is obviously not something these knights encountered before, so their fate is already doomed as they have no countermeasure to it, so they were easily ughtered by Yahiko and Konan.


    After a fierce battle, the knights who came to attack the caravan were wiped out.


    Seeing this, Kahiko and others couldn''t help cheering.


    However, the battle is not over yet.


    Just as everyone in the caravan was preparing to celebrate their victory, a loud bang that shook the ground suddenly came from the ground.


    ''Um?''


    Yahiko looked at the ground, frowned, then turned around and said to Kahiko and others, "Get back!"


    Next second.


    ''Rumble.''


    Under everyone''s horrified eyes, a huge steel fortress with a height of dozens of meters, like a prehistoric beast, drilled out from the ground.


    This movable fortress is the enemy''s base camp. Its surface is covered with powerful weaponry, and as soon as it appears, itunched a strafing fire on Yahiko and Konan.


    ''Da da da.''


    Countless machine gun bullets formed a rain of bullets, passing through the bodies of the two, smashing them into sieves. Although it was impossible to kill the two of them, it made their reincarnated bodies dull, and they could no longer perform ninjutsu at will.


    The caravan behind the two was also affected for a while. Many people were injured by bullets and fell to the ground crying.


    A knight holding a great sword in both hands appeared at the top of the steel fortress.


    He looked down at Yahiko, Konan, and everyone in the caravan on the ground, and dered coldly:


    "Hand over the Gelel Stone and I will spare your life! We returned to the Ninja World to rebuild the ancient empire and restore its former glory. After that, we will destroy all countries and Ninja viges and unite the entire Ninja World Continent!"


    ''Gelel Stone, what is that?''


    When Yahiko and Konan heard what the knight was saying, they looked at each other and frowned.


    They finally realized that Kahiko, the employer, did not tell the whole truth.


    So, the two turned their heads together, intending to question Kahiko, but suddenly found that thetter... disappeared.


    It''s because of Kisame.


    Just now, when the caravan was in chaos and Yahiko and Konan''s attention was on the enemy, he decisively chose to take action, tied Kahiko with a chakra wire, and dragged thetter into the woods.


    "Who are you?"


    Kahiko looked terrified and was about to call for help when he saw Kisame''s Sharingan.


    "Hee-hee."


    Kisame smiled as he looked at Yahiko and Konan struggling under the fire, then slipped away and left the ce far away.


    In the woods.


    Although Yahiko and Konan are immortal, they can''te up with a good way to deal with the steel fortress that is close to 100 meters high. Moreover, they also have to protect the caravan, they will soon be powerless to do that.


    ''There is no other solution anymore.''


    Yahiko and Konan sighed, not expecting that they had to trouble Nagato in the end.


    Yahiko and Konan looked at each other again and understood what was going on in the other''s mind, and started to form seals at the same time. After finishing, they pressed their hands to the ground, and worked together to perform the reverse summoning jutsu.


    "Bang!"


    A red-haired young man with a pair of horns wearing Akatsuki robe appeared in the woods.


    Nagato is here.


    "Yahiko, Konan, are you in trouble?" Nagato looked at his twopanions, his Rinnegan as calm as water, as deep as the sea.


    "Sorry, Nagato, we didn''t mean to disturb your training. It''s just that big guy, I''m afraid only you can settle it."


    As Yahiko spoke, he stretched out his hand and pointed at the steel fortress opposite to them.


    ''Oh?''


    Nagato turned to look, and the corners of his mouth gradually curled up.


    After a moment.


    ''Boom!''


    Under the action of an inexplicable powerful force, the steel fortress was torn apart violently and copsed suddenly.


    The leader of the enemy also knelt at Nagato''s foot with a look of horror and surrendered to him.


    In the forest.


    With Nagato''s entry, the battle quickly lost its suspense. Even the enemy''s 100-meter-high steel fortress was as fragile as paper under his power.


    "Nagato, don''t kill him. First ask what the Gelel Stone is?" Yahiko stepped forward and reminded Nagato.


    Nagato nodded, and immediately activated his Rinnegan to interrogate the enemy leader.


    From the other party''s mouth, he learned the detailed information about Gelel Stone, and based on his own experience in Senjutsu, he immediately spected that it was a huge underground mineral vein that absorbed natural energy.


    "I''ve already asked the people in the caravan, and they don''t know anything about the Gelel Stone. The only person who seems to knows is Kahiko, the leader of the caravan, but he suddenly disappeared when the situation was chaotic earlier."


    Konan also came over and reported to Nagato.


    "It seems that the old man named Kahiko must know where the Gelel Stone vein is."


    Nagato''s eyes narrowed. He is interested in the Gelel Stone. It''s a pity that Kahiko is missing, and there is no way to find the ore vein without him.


    At this time, the corners of Konan''s mouth were raised, she smiled as she said:


    "I have long noticed that there is something wrong with Kahiko, so I left a paper crane on him. With this mark, I think we should be able to find him soon."


    As she said that, she waved her hand, and a paper crane flew from her palm and went straight to a certain direction.


    "Konan, you are still as attentive as ever." Yahiko praised with a happy expression on his face.


    "Let''s go." Nagato also showed a smile, the three of them looked at each other, and then moved into the depths of the forest.


    After one day.


    In an untouched valley that is overgrown with trees, a small stream flowed by, and asionally a few bird calls are heard. It is quiet and peaceful, and there is nothing unusual about it.


    However, the ferret named Nerugui, under Kahiko''smand, sniffed the smell with his nose and followed the way.


    On a piece of grass in the middle of the valley, Nerugui jumped and jumped back and forth in a circle, and squeaked, looking very excited.


    ''Huh?''


    Kisame stepped forward and lifted the grass covering the ground. Sure enough, he found aplicated pattern underneath, glowing with a faint light, which seemed to be some kind of sealing technique.


    ''Found it.''


    Beneath this seal exists the Gelel Stone vein that is sealed the ancient empire. Due to being sealed by the formation, the energy of the ore vein did not leak out at all, so it has been buried here unharmed for hundreds of years without being discovered.


    "Okay, your mission isplete. Now have a good night''s sleep. When you wake up, you will forget everything that happened in the past two days."


    Kisame said to Kahiko and Nerugui. When they heard that, they fell to the ground and closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    After transferring Kahiko and Nerugui to a safe ce, Kisame returned to the valley and tried to crack the seal formation.


    Preliminary this seal is characterized by it strong ability to conceal, but once found, it is not difficult to crack the seal.


    The method of that Kisame used to crack is simple and direct, he directly used the Shibuki to create hundreds of exploding tags, covering it on the sealing formation, and then detonating it on the spot.


    ''Bang!!''


    With a loud noise of ground shaking, a violent explosion urred in the center of the valley, the ground copsed, and a huge deep pit appeared.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame jumped into the pit and was immediately bathed in a sea of blue light. That is because on the surrounding walls, there are many sky blue crystal ores, which are emitting faint fluorescence.


    Very good abundance of natural energy.


    Kisame picked up a Gelel Stone and felt a warm energying from the palm of his hand, which made him feel warm andfortable.


    He looked around and roughly calcted the amount of Gelel Stones. It was a lot more than he expected, which was a pleasant surprise.


    ''These stones, once created a brilliant empire.''


    Kisame raised his head and looked at the sky outside the cave.


    Kunpeng is suspended above the valley. The next second, it opened its big mouth and released a powerful suction.


    ''Buzz.''


    The Gelel Stones on the wall suddenly swayed and fell off. Under the suction, they gathered into a sky-blue stream, all of which entered Kunpeng''s mouth.


    Not one left.


    ''That''s enough.''


    The energy Kisame obtained from swallowing arge number of ninja tools, the Shikkotsu forest hot spring, the meteorite, the Hero water, the Ryumyaku, the chakra of several tailed beasts, and the Gelel''s Stone vein.


    After thoroughly digesting these energies, Kunpeng will definitely be able to cross the threshold of the Six Paths level creature and be a truly extraordinary existence.


    Kisame''s eyes burned bright as he looking forward to the arrival of that day.


    At this moment, Kunpeng let out a smooth, ethereal, far-reaching cry, then pped its huge wings, and took advantage of the strong wind to soar into the sky, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    It will travel through most of the ninja world and return to the Shikkotsu Forest in the depths of the sea, where it will continue to absorb and digest the energy in its body until itpletes the final transformation.


    Kisame''s clone did not leave with the main body, but stayed in the valley.


    He took out a paper crane from his pocket.


    This paper crane looks ordinary, but it can''t hide from Kisame''s eyes - it is used by Konan to spy on the old man Kahiko.


    However, after Kisame found the paper crane on Kahiko, he did not destroy it immediately, but left it on purpose.


    Since thest battle at Amegakure, he has not seen Nagato for more than half a year. He don''t know how far the Nagato has developed the Rennigan, and how much has his strength improved?


    He will take this opportunity to try it out.


    After half a day.


    In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun fell on the valley, giving it a golden color.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Three figures came one after another, it was Nagato, Konan and Yahiko.


    "Kahiko is over there." At a nce, Konan saw Kahiko and Nerugui lying on the ground not far away, sleeping soundly.


    But Yahiko looked at the center of the valley, where there was a huge pit, which seemed to have just appeared. At the edge of the pit, a mysterious figure stood with his back to the three of them.


    "Did someone get on board first?"


    Seeing this scene, Yahiko couldn''t help frowning. He guessed that Kahiko was left behind by the mysterious man after he opened the Gelel Stone mine.


    However, why didn''t the other party leave, but stayed, it looked like...he was waiting for the three of them here.


    "Interesting."


    Nagato looked at the figure in the valley, and then instructed Yahiko and Konan, "You stay here and wait for me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his feet flew off the ground, andnded in the valley, only a few meters away from the mysterious man.


    "Son of Prophecy, Nagato, you are here."


    Kisame turned around, smiled slightly, showing two rows of white fangs, "Thank you and your twopanions for fighting those knights so diligently, saving me a lot of time and effort, and letting me rx get the Gelel Stone easily."


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 199: 199

    Chapter 199: 199


    When Nagato heard that, he couldn''t help but frown slightly, he then asked, "Then why didn''t you leave after you got what you want? Why were you wanting for me?"


    "I wanted to thank you. In return, I''ll give you a very important piece of information."


    Kisame''s eyes shed as he said mysteriously to Nagato, "Actually, you are not the son of prophecy at all, it is just your wishful thinking."


    "How would you know about it?"


    Nagato asked back, with a disapproving look.


    At present, the whole ninja world, including himself, believes that he is the son of prophecy, the savior who is destined to change the world and bring peace to the ninja world.


    Nagato never doubted himself, especially when his power became stronger day by day, it made him unswervingly believe that he was the one chosen by heaven.


    "Because I met the real Son of Prophecy not long ago. He is from the future, his name is Naruto Uzumaki, and he is the appointed sessor of the Sage of Six Paths. And you, like me, are just a viin."


    Kisame said while spreading his arms.


    ''Uzumaki Naruto? From the future?''


    Hearing this, Nagato looked surprised, and then shook his head. Because he felt that the other party was simply talking nonsense.


    ''Forget it, there is nothing to talk with this kind of person, after defeating him, I will make him cough out the Gelel Stone.''


    Thinking of this, Nagato sneered and stretched out his hand at Kisame.


    As his Rinnegan glowed, a powerful gravitational force acted on Kisame''s body.


    Bansho Tenin!


    This is Nagato''s best starter move.


    Most of the ninjas, when facing Bansho Tenin, usually lose control of their bodies and have no way to resist, so they can only be defeated by Nagato.


    So he used this trick to test to see if the opponent was amon one, or an opponent worthy of him being a little more serious.


    Of course, Kisame did not disappoint Nagato.


    With his feet off the ground, Kisame seemed to fly towards Nagato uncontrobly, but just as he was about to collide with the ck chakra rod in Nagato''s hand, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out arge amount of gas.


    ''Puff!''


    Arge amount of purple poisonous mist spewed out of his mouth, covering Nagato on the spot, causing him to cough violently, in severe pain and be paralyzed.


    Smander''s Poison.


    If other ninjas were caught off guard by such a poison, they would almost certainly die.


    But Nagato is not an ordinary person. He has the Sage body and is extremely resistant to toxins, so he will not die to it.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame moved his right index finger that turned into Nuibari and stabbed towards Nagato''s heart.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Nagato narrowed his eyes as he activated his Rinnegan again, repelling Kisame, made him take a few steps back.


    Kisame opened its mouth again, but this time it was no longer the poisonous mist that came out, instead it is a blue chakra ball that contained terrifying amount of chakra.


    ''Roooo!''


    The chakra ball hit Nagato directly, intending to blow him to pieces.


    Nagato sneered as he stretched out his hand, and an inexplicable suction emanated from the palm of his hand, swallowing the chakra ball flying to his face.


    Fujitsu Kyuin.


    Then, his five fingers mmed toward Kisame, which released five missiles that collided with him and exploded with a bang.


    ''Bang!''


    After the smoke dissipated, a broken wooden wall appeared in the ce where Kisame stood, blocking the missile bombing.


    ''Swiiiin!''


    From the wooden wall, a bone sword flew out like lightning, that instantly extended a dozen meters before stabbing towards Nagato again.


    ''Um?''


    The moment Nagato saw this sword, he was shocked, and he felt deja vu.


    ''It''s him!''


    The next second, the killing intent in Nagato''s eyes skyrocketed, and an extremely fierce amount of chakra burst out of him, instantly enveloping most of the valley.


    ''Buzz.''


    Under the shroud of this chakra, every grass and tree, air and earth, reptiles and birds in the valley, almost all living and dead things stopped at this moment.


    As if time stood still.


    Kisame is no exception.


    The expression that was on his face as he froze, is that of surprise, he couldn''t move, even his heartbeat and blood flow stopped, and his body functions werepletely dead.


    In such a state, Kisame couldn''t even move a finger properly.


    This terrible feeling simply make one feel hopeless.


    It seems that Nagato has created a "domain" with the Rinnegan, and all creatures within this domain are under the pressure brought by it.


    ''Da da da.''


    Nagato walked towards Kisame step by step, and said, "Hoshigaki Kisame, it''s you, right? In thest battle at Amegakure, it was indeed you who were more powerful, but now I am better than half a year ago. I am twice as strong as before, but you''re standing still."


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this...?"


    Kisame spoke with difficulty, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "You don''t have to know, because you''re already dead."


    Nagato refused to answer. After saying this, he floated in ce and put a hand on the top of Kisame''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you diepletely. I will take your soul out of your body, read all your memories, and then make your body into a powerful human puppet, controlled by the Rinnegan. Remember, it is your privilege to be a servant of God."


    Nagato indifferently announced Kisame''s fate. As soon as his voice fell, he activated his Rinnegan to extract Kisame''s soul.


    But right at this moment, Kisame suddenly smiled at Nagato.


    "Just joking."


    After he finished saying this, Kisame burst out a cloud of white smoke and dissipated.


    ''Shadow clone?''


    Nagato froze in ce for a while, his face bing ugly.


    Under normal circumstances, with his Rinnegan and experience, it is very easy to distinguish other shadow clone. But Hoshigaki Kisame is different, his chakra is too huge, even the shadow clone has the chakra simr to that of a tail beast level, which is almost impossible to see through.


    The second fight between Nagato and Kisame was short, rapid, and thrilling, but it ended with nothing to say.


    After Kisame''s shadow clone disappeared.


    "Nagato, what''s going on, who is that person?"


    Yahiko and Konan, who had witnessed the entire battle, rushed over immediately and asked with a look of surprise.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Hearing Kisame''s name, the two of them even more surprised, but Nagato said indifferently, "This time he escaped because he is lucky, but I also verified one thing - he is no longer the number one person in the ninja world. He is my opponent at all."


    After the battle just now, Nagato has absolute confidence in himself, even if Kisame''s main body is here, under the absolute pressure of his Rinnegan, the only thing left for him is to die.


    Next time, he will develop the ability of the Rinnegan to the limit, and after making sure that nothing goes wrong, he can directly attack Kirigakure and take Kisame''s life.


    Thinking of this, Nagato sneered silently, then took Yahiko and Konan along and left the valley.


    .....


    In the vast sky, Kunpeng flew all the way to the east, towards the sea.


    At this time, as the shadow clone was eliminated by Nagato, a memory returned to the body.


    The battle with Nagato was a test. Now it''s purpose has been achieved.


    While fighting with Nagato, Kisame found that Nagato has been able to use all the abilities of Six Paths of Pain, as in the anime, which means that the development of the eye of reincarnation has reached a rtively deep stage.


    The most surprising thing for Kisame was that thest move Nagato used, "Coercion", it created an effect that almost frozen time, which can be said to be an extremely terrifying move.


    That should be Nagato''s ace.


    In the battle between ninjas, intelligence alwayses first, more than anything else.


    Now that Kisame had tested out Nagato''s ability, and when he fights with him next time, he can prepare a countermeasure in advance, and he will not be caught off guard.


    But then again, what Kisame cares more about than Nagato is the information he got from the team seven from the future.


    ording to Sasuke and others, the five Kage summit will be held soon, and Kisame, as the Mizukage will attend and was besieged at the meeting ce and died.


    He, the viin, ended his sinful.


    If that''s the case... If Kisame doesn''t go to the Five Kage summit, nothing would happen right?


    In fact, he has already decided: from now on, when Kunpeng returns to the Shikkotsu Forest, he will train, and will never go out of the forest unless he bes a Six Paths level creature.


    The Shikkotsu forest is the absolute safe space for Kisame due to Katsuyu, not to mention the four major viges, even if Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave are attacked together, Kisame has the confidence to withstand them.


    Thinking of this, Kisame''s heart settled down. He is still the same as before, never believing in the established destiny, and his future must be grasped and created with his own hands.


    Man conquers the world.


    A weekter.


    The huge Kunpeng descended from the sky, returning to the Shikkotsu Forest, plunged into the hot spring in the center of the ind, and dived into the deep sea.


    ''Wooo.''


    Huge waves swept to the shore, and after it faded, a brand-new shadow clone emerged from the water and climbed to the shore.


    Kunpeng''s absorption and evolution of energy is a delicate process. This process is not very long, but it cannot bepleted in days or months.


    Kisame''s preliminary estimate is that it will take him about three to five years.


    Once he bes a Six Paths level creature, he will be a truly invincible existence on this, and he can do whatever he wants, and no one can stop him.


    At that time, his enemies would be Kaguya Otsutsuki, the ancestor of the ninja world who has not been resurrected, and Momoshiki Otsutsuki who cameter.


    Before that, in order to avoid idents, Kisame''s strategy is forbearance.


    Of all his enemies, Nagato is undoubtedly the most threatening to him, and he is in the limelight right now. But Nagato''s Rinnegan does not belong to him after all, which sets an upper limit, and it is almost impossible for him to reach the Six Paths level.


    Therefore, for Kisame, as long as the next few years are spent safely, the final winner will definitely be him.


    "Kisame-sama, you''re back."


    A clone of Katsuyu also crawled over from a distance and greeted Kisame enthusiastically.


    "Katsuyu, you''ve been alone in the Shikkotsu forest for a long time without anyone to apany you, you must be bored." Kisame touched Katsuyu''s head, and he could tell from its tone that it was very lonely.


    "Yeah, if only I had wings, I could soar in the sky like the Kunpeng, and travel around the world."


    Katsuyu erected her pair of tentacles, and said with a tone was full of longing and yearning. But it also knows that even if it really gives itself a pair of wings, it may not be able to fly.


    So it''s just casual talk.


    But even though the speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention to do.


    Kisame knows that Katsuyu''s huge body of has been integrated with the Shikkotsu forest for a long time, and it is like a mountain range that stretches here.


    If it wants to leave the Shikkotsu Forest, one of the currently known methods is to sign a summoning contract with a human ninja, and then the other party will summon it.


    It is a fantasy for ordinary people topletely Katsuyu, but it can be done by him.


    But herees the question, even if Katsuyu is summoned to the ninja world, what can it do? With its limited mobility, it is just a change from a smaller prison to arger prison.


    Unless a clever way can be thought of, so that Katsuyu can live in the ninja world like a human being in the form of a human, then it can enjoy real freedom and fun.


    Suddenly, a sh of light shed in Kisame''s mind.


    "Katsuyu, you should have heard of Jinchuriki, right?" Kisame asked Katsuyu while touching his chin with his hand.


    "Of course, Jinchuriki is a person who has a tailed beast sealed inside them. Tsunade-sama has mentioned that all major ninja viges have Jinchuriki, that they use as weapons of war."

 Chapter 200: 200

    Chapter 200: 200


    Katsuyu said even though she didn''t understand why Kisame suddenly asked her about Jinchuriki.


    "Indeed, but most of the Jinchuriki and the tailed beasts are hostile to each other. However, as long as the Jinchuriki is strong enough and understands the tailed beast in their body, the two can live in harmony and jointly control the human body or the tailed beast body and exert the power greater than what their addition would have. Such a person is called the perfect Jinchuriki."


    Kisame said as he looked at Katsuyu.


    "Kisame-sama, what do you want to... say?" Katsuyu was startled as she faintly realized where Kisame was going with these words.


    "It''s indeed what you are thinking of."


    Kisame smiled slightly, and proposed a bold idea to Katsuyu, "Since tailed beasts can have a Jinchuriki, why can''t you find a perfect Jinchuriki for yourself? That way, you can live in a human ninja''s body, sharing the body and chakra with it, thus gaining freedom."


    He wasn''t being whimsical.


    The essence of a tailed beast is chakra, and most of Katsuyu''s body is actually formed by natural energy, and there is no essential difference between the two.


    In the anime, the most famous perfect Jinchuriki is Killer B, who has be a good friend with the eight tails in his body. The two coexist in harmony and peace, and can switch seamlessly between human and eight-tailed beast forms.


    Among all the tailed beasts, the eight tails is the freest and happiest of all. It isn''t sealed in the dark bottles and jars. It can share life with Killer B and travel all over the world.


    Therefore, Kisame believes that Katsuyu can do it too.


    Kisame''s hypothesis made Katsuyu very excited. After all, she had stayed in the Shikkotsu Forest for thousands of years, and it would be false to say that it does not long for freedom or the myraid human world outside.


    But the biggest problem is-


    "But, who can be my Jinchuriki?" Katsuyu muttered after thinking about it.


    Its strength is the simr to its body size, she is way too strong. As an extraordinary creature that had lived on this for thousands of years long before the Kaguya Era, the amount of chakra in the Slug Sage''s body wasparable to that of the Nine Tails in its heyday.


    The nine-tailed Jinchuriki, Naruto Uzumaki, is the reincarnation of Asura''s Chakra, born with an Uzumaki or prototype Sage body.


    So simrly, Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki must also be a Sage body in order to withstand its iparably huge chakra, otherwise they will burst out alive.


    There are only a handful of such people in the entire ninja world.


    Kisame could have been counted as one, even though his body is not a sage body, it is better than the Sage body, and can fully amodate the chakra of the living scorpion. Unfortunately, he has already abandoned the human body and transformed into a Kunpeng. With his current shadow clone body, it is impossible to be Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki.


    Apart from Kisame, the one that satisfies the most conditions should be Nagato. But Nagato and the Ryuchi Cave behind him are their biggest enemies, so it is even more impossible.


    As a result, it seems that there is only one candidate left.


    Tsunade.


    At this moment, in both Kisame''s and Katsuyu''s mind, a woman with blond hair and double ponytails appeared.


    If it is Tsunade of the past or of the anime, she is definitely not qualified to be Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki. But the current Tsunade, after transnting Hashirama cells and sessfully learning the Shikkotsu Forest''s Senjutsu, she is infinitely close to the Sage body of Hashirama Senju.


    She may be able to amodate Katsuyu.


    Moreover, Tsunade signed a summoning contract with Katsuyu long ago. After years of getting along with each other and fighting side by side, they are very familiar with each other''s personalities and get along very well.


    In this case, Tsunade has a high probability of bing a "perfect Jinchuriki". Once her own strength isbined with Katsuyu''s chakra, her strength will inevitably skyrocket again.


    At that time, even Kisame can no longer defeat her.


    Then Kisame and Katsuyu discussed the possibility of Tsunade as a candidate.


    "No, it''s still too risky. Also, even if there''s no risk, I don''t want to embarrass Tsunade-sama."


    In the end, Katsuyu disagreed.


    To let Katsuyu enter and share her body for a lifetime is something that is still too bizarre. Even if Tsunade and Katsuyu have a good rtionship, they will not be able to make a decision immediately and ept it readily.


    "Don''t worry, you can take your time. It''s just a whim that I mentioned casually."


    Kisame smiled andforted Katsuyu.


    In fact, if he did his best to persuade Tsunade while developing a sealing technique with Katsuyu, he could have asked Orochimaru to help with the research, and he would most likely be able to facilitate this.


    At that time, Katsuyu can escape from the cage that is the Shikkotsu Forest and regain her freedom. Moreover, Kirigakure will have an additionalbat power that is not inferior to Kisame.


    But the problem is, Katsuyu is the "woman" that Kisame took fancy to, and the soul mate he vows to pursue and apany him for a lifetime.


    And Tsunade, objectively speaking, even if she doesn''t hate Kisame, she is obviously ipatible with him.


    If that woman really became Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, and shared her body and life with Katsuyu, wouldn''t it mean that Kisame''s pursuit would be Tsunade?


    He wouldn''t do this kind of digging a hole for himself.


    Tsunade is the most difficult type to deal with. Although she has the beauty and figure that all men covet, her personality is extremely strong and independent, which is prohibitive for him. The most likely result is to be beaten to death by her, just like Jiraiya.


    Then she will be a spinster


    Not to mention, there are still a lot of personal grievances between Tsunade and Kisame. Every time the two meet, they either talk to each other or move their hands, and almost all time Kisame got the advantage of it, which makes Tsunade hate him.


    Under such circumstances, if Tsunade lends her body to Katsuyu, there is no way she will agree with Katsuyu to fall in love with Kisame.


    Considering it, Kisame felt the he shouldn''t even mention it in front of Tsunade.


    Ten minutester.


    Kisame said goodbye to Katsuyu and returned to Kirigakure.


    He didn''t go home immediately, but opened the Box of ultimate Bliss and released Karura and her children.


    "Where is this ce? You... who are you?"


    Karura looked around, then raised her head to look at Kisame, realizing that the other party was the one who appeared at the Roran ruins and sucked her into the mysterious space.


    The man in front of her had removed his disguise at this time, wearing a dark blue suit, showing his true face in front of her.


    "I am the fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame. The vige in front of you is Kirigakure."


    Kisame smiled slightly as he introduced himself.


    "!"


    Hearing this, Karura was so shocked that her indigo blue pupils widened, and her opened wide.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that your n to find the Ryumyaku and use its power to take revenge against Nagato and Amegakure is a failure."


    While Karura was shocked knowing Kisame''s identity, Kisame continued to say to her, "As you know, Yura is the undercover agent of the Amegakure, and he told Nagato about the n. At the bottom of the underground passage In the main hall, there was a big battle, and the final result was that the Ryumyaku broke the seal and escaped and became an ownerless thing, while Maki and others were all killed by the enemy, and none of them survived. Even my clone was killed by Nagato. My other clone took you out and escaped by chance."


    After listening that, it took a long time for Karura toe back to her senses.


    She hugged Temari and Kankuro tightly with both hands, and asked Kisame hesitantly, "What do we do now?"


    "Take it easy."


    Kisame spread out his hands and told his thoughts truthfully, "I just see that you are homeless orphans and a widow, you are helpless in this world, so I n to take you in, it depends on whether you are willing or not."


    Hearing that, she stayed silent for a while, then finally nced at her two children who were waiting to be fed, and then touched her bulging belly, and sighed a little.


    Where else could she go now.


    Than Kirigakure.


    Karura epted her fate for the best of her children. After all, as thest members of Sunagakure, it is not bad to be able to survive.


    If they were taken away by Amegakure, or if they lived on the streets, they would be in a much more miserable situation than they are now.


    "Kisame-sama, thank you for your hospitality. I will teach these three children to be excellent ninjas and serve you when they grow up."


    She took the initiative to swear allegiance to Kisame.


    "Very good."


    Kisame nodded in satisfaction, admiring her attitude, so he promised, "Don''t worry, you and your children will live a peaceful and happy life in Kirigakure. Now,e with me."


    After saying that, he walked towards Karura, stretched out his arms and lifted Temari and Kankuro, and then turned around and walked towards Kirigakure.


    Considering that Karura was a pregnant woman with a big belly, Kisame walked slowly, making sure she could keep up with him, and reminding her from time to time to pay attention to the path under her feet.


    A warm feeling surged in Karura''s heart.


    Although she had known Kisame for a short time, the small details he showed when he was talking and doing things made her feel that this was a very warm and attentive man who thought about others.


    "That... Kisame-sama, have you seen Ronan''s Queen Sara, underground? Did she... die there too?"


    While walking, Karura suddenly opened her mouth and asked a question.


    The ninjas of Sunagakure kidnapped Sara in order to seize the Ryumyaku, but they implicated the Queen of Ronan into their fight and may have killed her.


    Although this matter was not ordered by her, she is the widow of Kazekage after all. If Maki and others were to be stopped earlier, it could have been done by her, but she did not.


    Thinking of this, Karura''s heart was filled with regret and guilt.


    "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it."


    Hearing that, Kisame stopped and put down the two children in his arms.


    Then, he opened the Box of ultimate Bliss again and released Sara.


    "Um... I am, am I dead?"


    Sara, lying on the ground with her long red hair messy, asked with her eyes were opened in a daze.


    She recalled that under the illusion cast by Suna ninjas, she opened the seal of the Ryumyaku for them. But she couldn''t control the power of the Ryumyaku, and fell to the ground, falling into a semi-conscious state.


    Herst memory is that a dazzling beam of light erupted from the Ryumyaku, swallowing everything underground, and she... seems to be entangled by someone with a thread and dragged away from the scope of the beam of light, and that saved her life.


    At this moment, arge hand stretched out in front of her. Kisame leaned down and pulled her up from the ground.


    "I have said it before, I''m here to help you, now you should believe me, right." Kisame said to her with a smile.


    "You rescued me? You are... the one who showed up in the park!"


    Sara said as she stared at Kisame. Although his appearance was different from before, his tall and burly figure and his voice did not change.


    Then, she saw Karura on the side, her brows furrowed, as she exuded strong hostility.


    "I''m sorry, Queen of Roran. I apologize to you again..." Karura leaned down with difficulty and bowed to Sara, leaning on her big belly.


    "What the heck is going on?" Sara said coldly.


    "Let me speak."


    Kisame walked over and supported Karura, as he recounted what happened in the underground hall.


    "Thank you... Thank you for saving me." Finally, she came back to her senses and thanked Kisame.


    Without his action, she would 100% be a cold corpse, buried under the Roran ruins forever.


    However, after the Ryumyaku disappeared, Sara instantly lost the purpose and direction of her life. Right now, she was in an unprecedented confusion, and she was no different from a walking corpse.


    Kisame seeing the dilema, thought for a moment, and continued to say to her:


    "If you can''t find a ce to go and don''t know what to do next, just stay in Kirigakure. Just like Karura, she is thest survivor of Sunagakure, you are thest survivor of Roran. Maybe the two of you can take care of each other and start a new life."


    "Sara, please stay." Karura also echoed and asked Sara sincerely.


    "...Okay. Thank you for your kindness, Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Sara stood silent for a long time, and finally nodded slowly and bowed to Kisame. Then, she walked over to Karura and supported the pregnant woman.


    When she was kidnapped by Suna ninja, Kaura not only pleaded for her, but also apologized for Baki and others.


    This is the reason why Sara can ept Karura''s friendship.


    Kisame hugged Temari and Kankuro again, as Sara supported Karura, and walked into Kirigakure and entered Kisame''s house.


    ''Creak.''


    As soon as they opened the door and walked in, they saw Yukino, Natsuhi and Mikiko, chatting andughing there. The three women got along very well.


    "Kisame-sama is back."


    After seeing Kisame, their faces showed joy. However, they were all surprised when they noticed the two children that Kisame was holding and Karura with a bulging belly.


    ''Could it be... Kisame-sama has brought back another widow with a child? How on earth did he do it?''


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee."


    Kimimaro and Haku, also ran over, looking at Temari and Kankuro curiously.


    Kisame put the siblings on the ground, let the four y by themselves, and then took Karura and Sara to others.

 Chapter 201: 201

    Chapter 201: 201


    Kisame introduced them to the other women in the yard and, then walked to Yukino and gently embraced her in his arms in front of everyone, and kissed her, "It''s been hard on you doing work at home."


    "It''s not hard." Yukino blushed and whispered, her eyes full of happiness.


    The other women blushed slightly when they saw the public disy of affection, covering their mouths that had a smile.


    "There is something I need to do in the vige. I''ll deal with it first. I''lle back at night tofort you."


    Kisame whispered in Yukino''s ear, which made thetter''s heart beat faster and her ears instantly turned red. Then Kisame turned and walked out of the house.


    When he got out of the house, he saw Pakura with her back to him standing there. Although she was wearing an Anbu mask, she still wore her favorite backless outfit, revealing arge, white and clean back.


    "Kisame-sama."


    Hearing the movement behind her, Pakura turned around and quickly knelt down on one knee to greet Kisame.


    "Don''t be like this."


    Kisame stepped forward, helped her up, and said with a smile, "You are not only my most trusted subordinate, but also my good friend."


    "Yes."


    Under Kisame''s gaze, Pakura responded habitually, but the face behind the mask was quietly flushed.


    "Have you adapted to the Curse mark? Have you encountered any problems?"


    Kisame noticed that the curse mark above her corbone had disappeared, and it seemed that it had entered her body. This should mean that shepletely absorbed the power of the curse mark, right?


    "I''ve already mastered that power, it''s amazing, it''s very... powerful." Pakura answered truthfully, with a bit of excitement in her tone.


    "Can you show it to me?" Kisame was interested in seeing it.


    "Yes, of course." Pakura nodded immediately, because she wanted to show the results of her training to Kisame.


    She wanted Kisame''s approval.


    So, the two moved to the training ground in the back mountain of Kirigakure. But, it''s not just the two of them, Mangetsu is here too.


    He had been hiding in the dark since Kisame returned to the vige, stalking and peeping furtively. He liquefies at will by virtue of his slime form, so that he can easily hide his figure, such as hiding in a ditch by the side of the road.


    Therefore, even Pakura didn''t notice his existence, but after Kisame arrived at the training ground, he said lightly: "Come out."


    As soon as he said that.


    With a swoosh, a mass of white liquidunched from the ditch, and finallynded on the ground, taking the shape of a slime.


    "Hee hee, I''ve been careful enough, but I still can''t hide from your eyes boss. You are mighty and domineering!"


    As soon as Mangetsu appeared, he immediately started ttering Kisame.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Kisame stopped him and asked.


    "Uh, this..."


    Hearing that Mangetsu put on a shy look and said, "Actually, it''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t been close to you for a long time, I wonder if you have forgotten about me."


    "Hiss."


    Pakura, who has been listening on the side, could not help but get goosebumps when she heard these words and her body became numb.


    ""


    Kisame was also a little speechless, but he immediately thought of an idea, so he instructed Mangetsu, "You came just in time, now fight her."


    ''Oh?''


    When Mangetsu heard this, he nced at Pakura curiously.


    He knew that this mysterious woman was brought back by Kisame from the Hozuki Castle, and was his most trusted confidant.


    Although Mangetsu is themander of the Anbu of Kirigakure, he has no direct leadership over this woman. In addition, she is usually alone, so the two do not have much contact.


    Now there is a chance to fight against her and prove to Kisame that he is the strongest ninja in Kirigakure after him - he is eager to fight and can''t wait.


    Pakura didn''t say anything, and silently walked to the center of the training ground to prepare for battle.


    "Start."


    Kisame sat on the stand and started the match.


    As soon as he said start.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Mangetsu rushed to Pakura at once, opened his mouth and sprayed arge mouthful of water at her. This water was very viscous, and it kept squirming in the air.


    Though Pakura doesn''t know what it was, but felt that it must be dangerous.


    Pakura frowned slightly, but didn''t dodge it. A scorching fireball appeared in front of her and mmed into the viscous fluid.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The fire and water collided, instantly producing arge amount of white steam, which interfered with Pakura''s sight.


    ''Now.''


    Mangetsu appeared silently behind her like a ghost, and made his fingers to a pistol shape and aimed at her back.


    "Hey-hey."


    Mangetsu showed a wretched smile, and fired several bullet-like liquids from his fingertips, flying towards Pakura at high speed.


    Iron water.


    At such a close distance, there is absolutely no possibility of Pakura dodging the liquid bullets flying at super high speed.


    However, just when Mangetsu thought he was going to win


    ''Whoa!''


    A hot me gushed out from Pakura''s body, covering her entire body, forming a ming me coat.


    ''Chi Chi.''


    Those iron water bullets failed to break through the defense of the me coat, and were instantly evaporated into water vapor, rising from her back.


    Not only that, the appearance of the me coat also set off a scorching fire wave, which made Mangetsu scream, and retreat seven or eight meters away.


    Both, Pakura and Mangetsu, have swallowed the monster cells, and have sessfully achieved evolution.


    In addition, they have a water attribute and a fire attribute. It can be said that they restrain each other. It is hard to say who will win and who will lose.


    But that was in the past.


    Now in addition to the monster cells, Pakura also got the curse mark.


    Pakura was very angry at the moment.


    Although the sneak attack did not cause any substantial damage to her, the sight of "smoke from the butt" made her feel that she was embarrassed in front of Kisame.


    Under extreme anger, she did not hesitate to disy the full power of the curse mark.


    Next second.


    "What is that?"


    Under Mangetsu''s astonished eyes, on Pakura''s body suddenly appeared red me lines that almost covered her entire body.


    Curse mark: Sage mode.


    Immediately afterwards, with a swoosh, a pair of gorgeous me wings spread out from Pakura''s back, and she also changed from a human to a beautiful me bird soaring into the sky.


    Pakura turned into a phoenix.


    "Woooo!"


    The phoenix uttered a loud bird call in mid-air, then swooped down, opened its mouth, and spewed out arge amount of me towards Mangetsu.


    The sea of mes covered most of the training ground, leaving Mangetsu nowhere to hide.


    "Woooooommmm!"


    With a strange cry, he transformed into a Water Giant under the scorching mes topete with the phoenix.


    The phoenix fell from the sky and it''s pair of ming ws hit the water giant, instantly smashing it into pieces .


    The gap between the two is too big, they are not in a same level at all.


    "I surrender!" Mangetsu turned back into a slime, raised a pair of small hands, and shouted in panic.


    However, Pakura, who was furious, seemed to have no intention of stopping at all. The phoenix she transformed into, circled in the air, aimed at him again, and swooped down.


    "Boss!!!!"


    Mangetsu hurriedly ran towards the stand, leaking water while running, shouting, "Boss, save me!"


    ''Is this guy so scared that he is peeing?''


    Kisame couldn''t helpughing when he saw Mangetsu''s embarrassed posture. But he really should take action, otherwise, that guy may be burned alive by Phoenix.


    ''Swiiii!''


    A red torii descended from the sky, intercepting the burning phoenix, making it let out a whimper while pping its wings and falling to the ground.


    The mes dissipated, Pakuraid on the ground and turned back into a human again, but her clothes were all burnt out.


    "Turn your head and don''t look."


    Kisame said to Mangetsu, then jumped to Pakura''s side, took off his wide suit jacket, and put it on her.


    ''It seems that she lost her consciousness.''


    He then hugged her and left the training ground and returned to her residence shortly after.


    In the room, Pakura was fine after a short rest.


    "I''m sorry, I just... seem to have lost my mind."


    She said in a low voice and didn''t dare to look into Kisame''s eyes, obviously feeling very dissatisfied with her performance in actualbat.


    In fact, when she practiced alone before, this didn''t happen, but when she fought against Mangetsu, she was provoked by and because of the influence of the curse mark, she lost her usual calm.


    "Don''t me yourself, the essence of the curse mark is natural energy, it will make people fall into rage, this is an expected side effect. I believe you will ovee it, after all, you are the Pakura of the Scorch release, and are strong enough to be recognised by me."


    Kisame smiled andforted her.


    In fact, herbat power was higher than what Kisame had expected. Apart from Kisame and Tsunade, Pakura can be said to be the third strongest person in Kirigakure, even more powerful than Orochimaru.


    "Well, I''ll try my best..."


    Facing Kisame''s encouragement, Pakura replied in a low voice, feeling warm in her heart.


    "You have a good rest, I''ll go first."


    Seeing that she was a little tired, Kisame turned around and left.


    As soon as he walked out of her house, Kisame stopped and said to the air with a half-smiling smile:


    "Why are you following again? Is there anything else you want?"


    As soon as he said that, a figure rushed out from the side with a swoosh, hugged his thigh and began to cry.


    "Boss, I was beaten so badly by that woman. If this matter spreads out, I''m afraid that I, themander of the Anbu, won''t be able to do it anymore. Uuuuu..."


    Mangetsu began crying so loudly that Kisame''s ears hurt.


    "Shut up."


    Kisame frowned and said impatiently as he released a murderous aura. The frightened Mangetsu''s cry stopped abruptly, and it was as silent as a cicada.


    "The reason you lost to her is because she has the curse mark I nted on her body."


    Kisame looked down at the shaking slime, thought for a moment, and continued to say, "As you are themander of the Anbu, I will also give you this curse mark."


    "Really? That''s great!" Mangetsu''s eyes widened and he jumped up excitedly hearing that.

 Chapter 202: 202

    Chapter 202: 202


    "Let''s go some ce else, I will give you the curse mark." Kisame motioned to Mangetsu and walked into the alley next to them, where Mangetsu''s painful screams were soon heard, and it took a long time for the screams to stop.


    In the evening, Kisame returned home.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Kimimaro, Haku, Fuu, and the neers Temari and Kankuro, seemed to have mingled very well, were chasing each other and making trouble in the living room.


    Karura and Natsuhi, the two pregnant women, were sitting on the sofa watching the children y, smiling knowingly from time to time.


    In the kitchen, Mikiko and Sara were helping Yukino prepare dinner. The three of them were busy talking andughing, and they got along very well.


    "Kisame-sama is back."


    When Karura and Natsuhi saw Kisame, they both got up subconsciously to greet them. Kisame nodded at the two, and made a downward gesture, motioning them to sit back on the sofa.


    Then, he walked into the kitchen, greeted the three women inside, and took the initiative to put on his apron to help cook.


    Soon, everyone enjoyed a sumptuous dinner.


    "Yukino, let me wash the dishes. You''ve been busy all day. Go and rest early."


    After the meal, Sara offered to wash the dishes and clean up, as if she had forgotten her identity as the Queen of Roran.


    "Sara, I''ll help you." Mikiko said with a smile, and started to clean up the tableware on the table.


    Yukino felt that something was wrong and that she should not let the guests do these things, but Kisame put his arm around her shoulder and said to her: "Sara is right, you should have a good rest. Let''s go and have a hot bath together. After the shower, I''ll give you a good massage."


    After speaking, Kisame walked into the bathroom with the red-faced Yukino under the women''s gaze.


    Sara looked at the backs of the two walking into the bathroom. After realizing it, the girl''s face flushed.


    And the other women who were already married, looked at each other with knowing smiles.


    The night passed without any interruption.


    After traveling around for a long time, Kisame returned to Kirigakure to enjoy the life.


    He will keep a low profile.


    This is Kisame''s strategy for the next few years.


    Now, his body, Kunpeng, is sleeping on the bottom of the Shikkotsu forest, digesting the huge energy plundered from everywhere, growing and transforming at an astonishing speed every day.


    And his clone will be sitting in Kirigakure. While performing the duties of the Mizukage and have the fun of ordinary life.


    In midsummer, the weather is hot and dry.


    In the evening, under the shade of a big tree in the yard, Kisame, wearing only a pair of shorts, sat on a chair to enjoy the shade. As soon as he snapped his fingers, many rainbow-colored bubbles of different sizes appeared out of thin air in front of him, looking very beautiful.


    "Yah, ah."


    The children started chasing these bubbles and ran around, having a lot of fun.


    At this moment, Yukino walked out of the house, came over with two cups of drinks and some cut watermelons, and ced them on the small table beside Kisame.


    She was wearing a loose white shirt, but it still couldn''t hide her plump figure. Since Kisame came back, herplexion has been getting better and better recently, and her fair face often exudes a rosy luster.


    Seeing her Kisame pulled her over and hugged her in his arms.


    "Kisame-sama..."


    Yukino blushed, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she quietly leaned in his arms and enjoyed their sweet time together.


    Feeling the softness in his arms, Kisame''s eyes wandered into the distance.


    In the evening, when the setting sun is about to sink into the horizon, the splendid sunset glow covered the whole sky. A gust of evening wind blew lightly, making the leaves rustling and making people cool and refreshing.


    Everything seemed so quiet and beautiful.


    Thinking back about to two or three years ago, Kisame was just an obscure Kiri shinobi, living in a dpidated wooden house by the river outside the vige, performing extremely dangerous tasks again and again, without trustedpanions and friends, and doesn''t know when he will die.


    In a blink of an eye, he has be Mizukage, the ruler of the Land of Water, and also has arge number of loyal subordinates and trustworthy friends.


    There is also a gentle and beautiful woman like Yukino by his side.


    ''I really want to have this kind of life forever.''


    Kisame withdrew his gaze and swore in his heart that he would not let anyone destroy all of this, whether it was Nagato, Obito, Uchiha Madara, Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, or the Otsutsuki n... no matter who it was.


    "Kisame-sama, what are you thinking?"


    Yukino put her arms around his neck, staring at him with a pair of sky blue eyes, and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking that it''s gettingte and it''s time for evening exercise."


    Kisame slightly, and when he finished speaking, he stood up with Yukino in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.


    The next morning.


    The women went out shopping, and Kisame stayed at home to take care of the children.


    Pakura, whom he hadn''t seen in a few days, suddenly came to the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Kisame asked while holding a toy in his hand he used for teasing the children.


    "I don''t know if I should bother you with this matter or not. Do you still remember Ameyuri Ringo?"


    Pakura asked hesitantly.


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame heard that, a girl with long brown-red hair, a vertical whip, a small fangs and a face like a small apple appeared in his mind immediately.


    "Of course I remember her, she was my teammate during the time I was a genin. Did something happen to her?" Kisame''s tone and expression became seriously.


    "She is sick. She has been hospitalized for a while, but her condition has not improved. Even Tsunade-sama seems to be helpless about it. She is running out of time. Do you...do you want to take a look?"


    Pakura reported on Ameyuri''s situation, which is very worrying to put it simply.


    From her Kisame also learned that, as Ameyuri''s friend, Terumi Mei also rushed back to Kirigakure from the capital early this morning, and was at the hospital bed at the moment.


    "Ok, I''ll go right now."


    While talking, Kisame handed the toy to Pakura and said, "Before Ie back, I will trouble you to take care of these little guys. If anyone is disobedient, teach them a lesson. They are able to take it."


    "Yes."


    Pakura took the toy and was stared curiously by the the children''s big innocent eyes, making her not know what to do for a while. Immediately afterwards, Kimimaro and Haku hugged her legs from left to right, making her even more at a loss and looking very flustered.


    When Kisame saw this, he smiled knowingly and turned to leave.


    In his memory, Pakura from the anime was a very good teacher. Even if she was very tired after finishing the task, she would still agree to her apprentice''s request and apany thetter to practice.


    In this way, maybe when the kids grow up, they can be handed over to her to teach and nurture them.


    Putting this matter aside.


    On the way to the Hospital, Kisame carefully recalled Ameyuri''s fate in the anime.


    As one of the seven members of the second-generation ninja swordsmen, her talent in ninjutsu and kenjutsu is very high.


    But what is sad is that such a talented girl ended up being bedridden due to illness and unfortunately died young.


    ''I hope I can do something for "Little Apple" Ameyuri.''


    Kisame thought so, and soon arrived infront of the hospital.


    Under the guidance of a nurse, he walked through the corridor and entered Ameyuri''s ward. In the room, Ameyuri was really bedridden, her face was pale, and her eyes were tightly closed, looking very weak.


    In front of the hospital bed, in addition to Tsunade wearing a white coat, high heels, and gold-rimmed sses, there is a red-haired beauty, Terumi Mei, who is holding Ameyuri''s hand, with worry and distress for her friend''s condition on her face.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    Hearing the movement at the door, Terumi Mei turned around and saw Kisame and quickly stood up in surprise.


    "When did youe?"


    Tsunade also turned around, folded her arms around her chest, and said to Kisame with a frown, "This is an intensive care unit, and no one is allowed to enter or leave without permission, it will disturb the patient''s rest."


    When Kisame heard that, he chuckled softly and mocked Tsunade unceremoniously:


    "If I don''te, won''t the patient be able to rest forever. Besides, she is my formerpanion, can''t Ie to see her?"


    ''Everyday confrontation, .''


    While talking, Kisame walked over and pushed Tsunade away, and came to the bed.


    He crouched down, stretched out his hand and held her slender wrist, and sensed the flow of chakra in her body.


    Disorder, fury, chaos.


    This is the sign that her chakra and her body arepletely out of control, and is on the verge of copse step by step.


    Seeing Kisame frown, Tsunade shook her head and said.


    "It''s useless. I have tried all the methods. This little girl seems to have some kind of gic disease. I have tried my best to dy the deterioration of the disease, but there is still no hope of a cure."


    As the top medic of the ninja world, Tsunade''s remarks undoubtedly pronounced Ameyuri''s death.


    "Mizukage-sama, Yuri...is she really hopeless?" Terumi Mei hearing Tsunade''s words, asked Kisame in a trembling tone.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Just because she can''t do anything, it doesn''t mean I can''t do anything."


    Kisame disagreed.


    "What did you say?" As soon as Tsunade heard this, she immediately put her hands on her hips and widened her eyes furiously.


    Although she can''t beat Kisame in a fight, she has always had absolute confidence in the field of medical ninjutsu and can''t stand this guy''s provocation of her authority.


    Kisame moved towards her and looked at Tsunade, the tit-for-tat gaze seemed to form sparks in the air.


    "I don''t have time to quarrel with you now. It''s important to save people. You go out first. No one is allowed toe in without my order."


    Kisame narrowed his eyes and ordered Tsunade.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade hated Kisame very much and wanted to argue, but in the end she resisted the urge to fight him on the spot, turned around and walked out of the ward with a cold snort.


    "Mizukage-sama, please help her."


    Terumi Mei also stood up, bowed deeply to Kisame, and then quickly walked out of the ward, and carefully closed the door without making a loud noise.


    Kisame then sat down in front of the bed, picked up her hand again, and moved his chakra into her body.


    Stimted by Kisame''s Chakra, Ameyuri, who originally had her eyes closed, frowned, revealed a painful expression on her face, and finally opened her eyes in a daze...


    "Dad..."


    Seeing Kisame''s tall and indistinct figure by the bed, she subconsciously shouted, and grabbed Kisame''s hand tightly.


    Ameyuri''s parents died on the battlefield when she was very young, leaving the little girl to grow up alone. Now that she was seriously ill, she recalled her parents and looked pitiful and helpless.


    "Little Apple, I''m not your father." Kisame shook his head.


    "Mizu, Mizukage-sama..."


    After she woke up, she found out that it was Kisame standing by the bed and became a little nervous. But then, she coughed violently, and finally spit out arge mouthful of ck blood with a "wooo", sshing on the white sheets.


    "I''m sorry, I...ho...hoho..." Just as she started apologising, her voice got smaller and smaller, her eyes bing more and more sloppy, and herst breath seemed to fall at any time.


    ''Are you that sick?''


    When Kisame saw this, he was also shocked and couldn''t bear to watch it any longer. It is unimaginable how the girl in front of him has been tortured day and night by her terrifying gic disease.


    "Yuri, do you want me to end your pain? As long as you nod your head, I''ll help you get rid of it." Kisame suddenly said, his eyes turning cold.


    The reason why he sent Tsunade away was not because he had better treatment. What can he do for a patient whose condition is helpless even for Tsunade?


    But there is one thing that Kisame can do, but Tsunade can''t do it, or she can''t bear to do it.


    That is to kill her and free this poor girl from endless pain in advance.


    However, to Kisame''s surprise


    "I, I don''t want to die...I still want to eat apples and lollipops and do exciting things...Please, I don''t want to die."


    She clutched Kisame''s sleeve tightly, shaking her head desperately, hot tears streaming out of her eyes.


    At this moment, this girl showed an amazing desire to survive.


    "Is that so, I understand."


    Kisame sighed, stood silent for a moment, and said again, "In this case, I can only give you one thing and everything is upto you."

 Chapter 203: 203

    Chapter 203: 203


    Kisame opened his mouth and vomited out a mass of weird cells with many tentacles, covered with mucus that kept squirming.


    For the current situation, conventional treatment methods are useless, and she can only make a desperate attempt to "fight poison with poison".


    "What is that?"


    Ameyuri asked with difficulty when she saw the monster cell in Kisame''s hand.


    "It''s a gift."


    Kisame brought the monster cell to Ameyuri''s mouth, and said to her, "After eating it, you will have two possible oues. One is that you can''t digest this monster cell, and your internal organs will bepletely destroyed by the toxicity it emits. With the double torment of the disease and this, you would die on the spot. However, if you can absorb the power brought by this monster cell, you will have the opportunity to achieve evolution, eliminate the disease and be reborn."


    Hearing that Ameyuri nodded her head and opened her mouth without hesitation with determination in her eyes.


    Even if there is only a 1 in 10,000 chance, she has to try.


    "Good. A firm will and unhesitating determination are necessary conditions to devour the monster cell."


    Kisame admired her attitude, and shoved the monster cell into her mouth. As she swallowed with a grunt, the monster cell entered her stomach.


    In the anime, the number one genius ,Mangetsu, was suspected of dying from a serious illness and died young.


    But the current Mangetsu, after eating the monster cell evolved into a slime, not to mention being sickness, no one can kill him properly, which can be said to have changed his fate.


    This is why Kisame took out the monster cell and fed them to her.


    However, her current physical condition is very bad. Whether or not she can resist the transformation of the monster cell depends on how strong her willpower is and how lucky she is.


    A few minutester.


    Ameyuri''s eyes suddenly widened as her hands tightly grasped the sheets, blue veins appeared on her face and the back of her hands one by one. She gritted her teeth and sweated like crazy, obviously suffering unimaginable pain.


    Finally, she couldn''t bear it any longer, and let out a shrill scream.


    While screaming, she curled up, rolled back and forth on the hospital bed as she struggled, she shredded the sheets with both hands, and smashed the bed with her legs.


    At the same time.


    ''Sizzle.''


    Arge amount of electric light suddenly emerged from her body, spreading to every corner of the room, causing the overhead lights to flicker continuously, and finally burst with a "click".


    Kisame stood up and moved a little further away.


    He could see that because Ameyuri is the best at Lightning style, and her body was full of lightning-type chakra, this phenomenon urred due to it interacting with monster cell.


    Now there is nothing he can to do, so can only wait for the final result.


    Either collect her body or celebrate her new life.


    Outside the door.


    After Tsunade was driven out by Kisame, he was very unconvinced and sat down on the bench in the corridor, folded her arms and crossed her legs as she waited.


    She wanted to see what means Kisame coulde up with. If Ameyuri is really cured by him, she wouldn''t mind bowing her head and admitting defeat.


    At this moment, Ameyuri''s screams and harsh electric currents came from the ward.


    "What happened?"


    Tsunade and Terumi Mei looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    She stood up at once, walked to the door, knocked on the door and asked loudly, "Hoshigaki Kisame, what are you doing inside?"


    Without waiting for Kisame to respond, she grabbed the door handle and wanting to open the door and go in. But in the next second, she felt a violent numbness in her palm, which made her exim and let go of her hand.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The current inside the room had spread to the metal doorknob, making it impossible for outsiders to enter normally.


    "Shut up, Tsunade!"


    Immediately afterwards, Kisame''s shout from the room, "Don''t disturb me, she is at the most critical moment, if she die now, you have to take full responsibility!"


    Hearing that, Tsunade''s expression changed, and she took a step back hurriedly.


    "Tsunade-sama, let''s sit down and wait patiently." Terumi Mei moved towards her and persuaded her.


    "You believe that guy that much?" Tsunade turned her head and stared at Terumi Mei.


    "Mizukage-sama is a man of his own ord, and he has never disappointed anyone." Terumi Mei looked directly into Tsunade''s eyes and said confidently.


    "Hmph." Tsunade snorted lightly, took off the gold-rimmed sses and hung them on her chest pocket, then returned to the chair and sat down again.


    Time just passed by little by little.


    In the ward, Ameyuri''s screams never stopped. Hearing that Tsunade and Terumi Mei felt like they were sitting on pins and needles, every second was so long for them.


    After a long time.


    The ward suddenly became quiet, Ameyuri no longer screamed in pain, and the escaping blue current also subsided and disappeared.


    ''Finished?''


    Tsunade and Terumi Mei looked at each other again, stood up quickly, and walked to the door.


    After a moment.


    "Come in." Kisame''s calm voice came from inside, and it was impossible to tell whether it was joy or sorrow that it contained.


    The two pushed the door in.


    They were surprised to find only Kisame inside the room. Ameyuri, who was supposed to be lying on the hospital bed, is nowhere to be seen.


    Tsunade noticed that the sheets on the hospital bed werepletely destroyed, covered with sweat and blood.


    She hurriedly walked infront of Kisame, stood on tiptoe, and grabbed the cor of his shirt and asked.


    "What the heck did you do to that girl? Where did the patient go?"


    Tsunade roared at Kisame, eyes full of anger.


    "Why are you so impatient when you are already this old? It''s time to change your bad temper."


    Kisame grinned, mocked Tsunade, and pushed his chest forward, knocking her back several steps, almost falling to the ground.


    "Tsunade-sama let''s listen to what Mizukage-sama has to say first."


    Terumi Mei said as she supported Tsunade from behind.


    "She is not dead."


    Kisame didn''t go of any tangent and told them the good news bluntly. Then, he snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "Come out."


    As soon as he said that.


    ''Sizzle.''


    In the room, arge number of electric lights appeared again, they converged from all corners, and finally, under the surprised eyes of Tsunade and Terumi Mei


    A familiar figure formed in front of them.


    "Whee."


    Ameyuri smiled at Terumi Mei, showing her cute fangs, then ran over and hugged her.


    "Yuri, you, are you okay? Great!"


    Terumi Mei was surprised and delighted, and hugged her good friend excitedly, she was so happy that she burst into tears.


    "Kisame-sama saved me."


    Ameyuri said happily, the pain she beared in the past no longer exists. She turned her head and thanked Tsunade earnestly, "Tsunade-sama, thank you for treating me too. If it wasn''t for you, I might have died long ago."


    "I... just did my duty."


    Tsunade looked at Ameyuri who was alive and well in front of her, and after confirming that the other party hadpletely recovered, she felt that everything was very unbelievable while feeling relieved.


    She turned to look at Kisame as she didn''t understand how he did it.


    Kisame nced at Terumi Mei and Ameyuri, and said to Tsunade: "Let them enjoy the moment. If you want to know what happened to her,e with me."


    After speaking, he passed Tsunade and walked out of the room.


    Tsunade frowned and followed without a word.


    ''Da da da.''


    The sounds made by their leather shoes and high-heels stepping on the floor echoed in the corridor. One after the other, they came to the stairs at the end of the corridor.


    "Wait a moment."


    Tsunade was about to ask why they stopped, but Kisame signaled her not to worry, and then in front of her, he vomited and spat out a monster cell.


    "This thing can transform the ninja''s physique from the inside out, so that it can undergo a leap in the level of life and achieve evolution."


    Kisame put the monster cell in the palm of his hand, showed it to Tsunade, and further introduced, "As you can see just now, Ameyuri''s body structure is no longer that of a normal human, she can now transform into electricity or lightning. Gic diseases, of course, are no longer troublesome for her."


    ''What is that?''


    Tsunade stared at the monster cell that was wriggling like a living creature in Kisame''s hand, and looked at the synapses covered with mucus on the surface of the cell, feeling disgusted, but couldn''t help but be curious.


    When Kisame said that he can cure Ameyuri, she didn''t think he would have something like this to cure her.


    "Want it?"


    Kisame saw through Tsunade''s thoughts, handed the monster cell to her, and asked with a smile.


    "Who wants it?"


    Tsunade rolled her eyes as she snorted again, she then put on her gold-rimmed sses and her hands in the pockets of her white coat, and walked down the stairs.


    Watching Tsunade leave, Kisame shook his head, swallowed the monster cell back into his stomach, and hupped.


    Even if Tsunade ate the monster cell, she will not change much, because her own bloodline has already been transformed and has evolved to a more perfect level.


    For her, who has a sage body, monster cells are useless, it will only make her stomach upset and feel nauseated.


    After a while, Kisame returned to the ward.


    ''Whoosh.''


    When Ringo saw Kisame return, she jumped up at once, hugged him with both arms, put her head on his stomach and closed her eyes as she happily said, "Thank you, Kisame-sama."


    Kisame smiled slightly and touched her head, and joked: "You called me dad, so obviously I have to save you too."


    When Ameyuri heard that, she recalled it and her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Kisame is very optimistic about Ameyuri''s future.


    In the anime, as the owner of Kiba, it can be said that she is the first lightning Ninja of Kirigakure. Now, Kiba has long been devoured by Kisame, but aspensation, he used monster cell to help her evolve into a lightning creature - a body simr to that of Pakura''s and Mangetsu.


    Ameyuri is still young, and there is still a lot of room for growth in the future. Maybe one day, she can be the number one Lightning ninja in the ninja world.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked at Terumi Mei who was standing on the side.


    Compared ninjutsu talent, Terumi Mei is even above Ringo. After all, she is the only ninja in the anime who has two kinds of Kekkei Genkai.


    It is a pity that such a piece of rough jade is not well developed.


    So, Kisame waved to Terumi Mei, motioned her toe over, and said to her: "It''s really hard for you to govern the Land of Water together with Elder Genji. So I have a gift for you."


    "There is no need for that Kisame-sama..."


    Terumi Mei was ttered and a little embarrassed, but the next second she was hugged by Kisame, who then bit above her left corbone.


    He infused Terumi Mei with a curse mark.


    "Don''t forget, the three of us used to be teammates. No matter how far I go, even if I reach the top of the ninja world, I hope that at that time, you are still by my side."


    Kisame put his left arm around Yuri''s shoulder and his right arm around Terumi Mei''s shoulder, and said to them.


    "Yes, we will definitely try our best."


    Hearing that, the two girls nodded solemnly and joyfully, swearing that they would be real powerhouses and be able to follow his footsteps forever.


    ......


    Time ran by like a horse.


    It''s thete autumn season now.


    In the past year, nothing major happened in the ninja world. The major ninja viges are all recuperating, and arge number of newborn babies havee to this world.


    In Konoha, Neji, Ten ten, Rock Lee, Sasuke, Sakura, Shino, Shikamaru, Ino and other "Konoha 11" of the anime were all born one after another, expect for Naruto and Hinata.

 Chapter 204: 204

    Chapter 204: 204


    The babies born on Kirigakure side are indeed inferior to Konoha''s "luxury lineup", but there are also rare geniuses such as Gaara and Sumeru.


    It is worth mentioning that Yukino had summoned the courage to ask Kisame to have a child for them.


    Kisame had no objection to it, and readily agreed, though the two of them had been busy for a whole year, they were not able to conceive.


    At first, Yukino thought it was her own problem, but after looking for Tsunade worriedly, thetter pointed out unceremoniously, "It''s Hoshigaki Kisame''s fault."


    It turned out that Kisame had lost his fertility in the process of continuous evolution in recent years.


    In other words,pared with ordinary people today, he can no longer be regarded as the same species, so the phenomenon of reproductive istion has urred.


    After Kisame learned the news, he was not disappointed in his heart, because he had always regarded things like reproduction as a dispensable, and it was regarded with indifferent attitude.


    It''s just that Yukino was disappointed, and Kisame felt very guilty about it, and didn''t know how to make up for her.


    Unexpectedly, Yukino quickly turned around and smiled tofort Kisame. She said, on the bright side, at least in the future, they can enjoy the life to the fullest.


    Kisame also felt that it made sense, so ording to Yukino''s intentions, he lived an increasingly shameless life with her.


    While continuing to enjoy life, Kisame did not forget to do business.


    The bottom of theke of Shikkotsu forest.


    Kunpeng''s absorption of natural energy was much faster than Kisame expected. He originally expected it to take three to five years. Now it seems that it can bepleted in advance with one year left.


    In other words, after a year, Kisame would be the legendary Six Paths level creature.


    On this day, Tsunade, whome he had not seen for a long time, came to the Mizukage Building and knocked on the door of the office.


    "Come in." Kisame''s permission came from inside.


    ''Crunch.''


    Tsunade pushed the door open and entered, she frowned as soon as she entered, because she found that all the curtains in the office were drawn and it was pitch ck inside.


    Because Kisame rested his back on the sofa, turned on the projector, and is watching a movie with relish.


    "Oh? You came just in time."


    Seeing Tsunade, Kisame waved to her and said with great interest, "Remember the movie we made before, that "Shark on the Beach". Although Fuji''d death caused the movie release to be dyed, Director Yamamoto still copied the film and sent me a copy. It''s pretty good."


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment when she heard that, and was a little curious in his heart. She walked to Kisame without saying a word, and sat down on the sofa with her legs crossed.


    Just as Kisame said, she came at the right time. She saw that the plot just progressed to the scene where the arrogant viin yed by Kisame defeated the protagonist Fuji, and took her, the heroine, into his arms.


    Kisame on the screen showed the iconic viin smile, while Tsunade in his arms, while struggling, blushed slightly and looked very shy.


    "Tsk tsk, our acting skills are really indistinguishable, each has its own merits..."


    Kisame seeing this scenemented from a professional point of view.


    But Tsunade''s face darkened, she got up and walked to the projector, turned off the power with a snap, then walked to the window again, and opened the curtains with a "swoosh".


    The autumn afternoon sun rays came in, filling the office floor with a golden hue.


    "What''s wrong?" Kisame looked surprised.


    Tsunade walked in front of Kisame, looked down at him sitting on the sofa, and said in a cold tone: "I have already established the medical ninja system you requested in Kirigakure. I will take Shizune with me in the morning tomorrow and leave Kirigakure."


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame was a little surprised because he didn''t expect Tsunade to work so efficiently. It seems that she has worked overtime for more than a year. It can be said that she has really put in her hard work.


    "Are you in such a hurry to leave? Why don''t you stay in Kirigakure for a while? You know, you can stay here as long as you want." Kisame pretended to be hold her back.


    "Hehe, who wants to see you all day long."


    Tsunade smiled contemptuously, antagonist to Kisame as always.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. But let me take the liberty to ask, where do you n to go in the future, will you return to Konoha to meet your old lover Jiraiya?"


    Kisameid back indifferently, leaning on the sofa and askedzily.


    "I repeat, I have nothing to do with thatscivious guy, stop gossiping."


    Tsunade red at Kisame, looking very angry.


    In fact, her heart was full of emptiness and confusion at this time. Because she didn''t know where to go and what to do next.


    Ever since she learned the truth about Konoha''s top management''s use of Hashirama cells for human experiments and the suppression of the Senju family, Tsunade has long beenpletely disappointed in Konoha, so she can''t go back.


    In contrast, Kirigakure has changed a lot in the past two years, and has developed very well, here the civilians and ninjas in the vige respect her very much.


    Perhaps even Tsunade herself didn''t realize that, before she knew it, she had developed some feelings for this vige and the people here.


    Unfortunately, the only thing that made her feel ufortable was Kisame.


    With the pride in Tsunade''s bones, it is impossible for her to take the initiative to say that she wants to stay here in front of Kisame, not to mention that Kisame doesn''t seem to have a strong interest to keeping her here.


    So, whether it was out of self-esteem or simply hating Kisame, she had to leave.


    So Tsunade didn''t say anything, and took off the medical head ID tag from her neck, took off her white coat, and put it on the desk.


    Then, she strode on high heels and walked out of the office.


    "Wait."


    Kisame moved and appeared at the door blocking Tsunade in front of him.


    "Is there anything else?" Tsunade frowned and stared at Kisame with a displeased expression.


    "I just want to thank you for your dedication to Kirigakure in the past two years. As Mizukage, I have to give you a parting gift no matter what. I can''t let you leave empty-handed."


    Kisame said with a smile.


    "No need." Tsunade didn''t intend to appreciate it, she replied coldly, and wanted to bypass Kisame and go out the door.


    However, Kisame was very persistent, he kept blocking the door with his strong body, and continued:


    "Don''t be too hasty to refuse. The thing I want to give you is in the Shikkotsu Forest, you might as well see it first. In addition, you haven''t visited Katsuyu for a long time. It has been talking about you recently and misses you very much."


    Hearing what Kisame said,Tsunade then remembered that she hadn''t been to Shikkotsu forest in a long time due to overwork.


    So, her brows finally eased, and nodded reluctantly. She reluctantly epted Kisame''s invitation.


    Ten minutester, the two came to the Shikkotsu Forest.


    "What is that?"


    Tsunade was surprised when she appeared there, because she saw a towering tree more than 100 meters high in the open space beside the hot springke.


    The trunk of that big tree was thick enough to be hugged by dozens of people, and the branches and leaves were even more lush, covering most of the Shikkotsu Forest, making the once barren Shikkotsu Forest full of lush greenery.


    Yes. Although it waste autumn at this time, where the trees were yellow and withered, the leaves of this big tree did not turn yellow or fall at all, but were evergreen throughout the year.


    Just as Tsunade raised her head and looked at this magnificent tree, Kisame came up and said:


    "I moved this big tree a year ago from Takigakure. Hey don''t look at me like that. I didn''t rob it. It''s the ninjas of Takigakure who doesn''t follow their deal. They attacked me in the middle of the night and tried to kill me. After I was forced to fight back, I took this big tree."


    "Hump."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and snorted, having heard enough of Kisame''s nonsense.


    "You may not believe it when I say it. But this tree has a deep connection with the bloodline of your Senju n and the Mokuton."


    Seeing Tsunade''s disapproval, Kisame said mysteriously,


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment as she looked at Kisame with eyes full of suspicion, but her interest was obviously aroused by Kisame.


    "Come with me, I will show you something good." Kisame smiled and walked towards the big tree first.


    Soon, the two came to the feet of the big tree one after the other, and at such a close distance, they could more intuitively feel how spectacr it was.


    ''Clik.''


    Kisame snapped his fingers, and a tree hole as tall as a person automatically appeared on the trunk of the big tree, extending all the way to the depths of the tree.


    Seeing Kisame stride in, Tsunade frowned, and followed closely behind. She wanted to see what the good things Kisame was talking about.


    Passing through the long tree hole, the two finally came to the heart of the tree - here is a wooden cave with wallmps.


    The wooden cave is very empty, and there is almost nothing. The most noticeable thing is a fist-sized hole above the ceiling. Drops of translucent liquid continue to flow out, all of which are caught by a gourd hanging below.


    Kisame took the gourd, shook it in his hand, nodded and said, "Well, it''s going to be full soon."


    "What''s in here?"


    Tsunade was clearly curious, but she asked casually.


    "The Hero water. It is the essence of this big tree that only flows out every hundred years, but in the Shikkotsu Forest, the natural energy is a hundred times more intense than the outside world, so it doesn''t take that long, and one year is enough to fill it."


    While talking, Kisame handed the gourd to Tsunade, "It is said that after drinking the hero water, the chakra in the human body can skyrocket more than ten times."


    This bottle of hero water can help Tsunade''s bloodline evolve into a real Sage body faster.


    "If there is such a good thing, why didn''t you keep it with yourself?"


    Tsunade narrowed her eyes as she looked at Kisame suspicion instead of taking the bottle.


    "The chakra in my body is too huge, and the effect of the hero water on me is already minimal. After you drink it, it should not increase tenfold, but I estimate that doubling the amount of chakra is not a problem. ."


    Kisame said truthfully.


    Tsunade then took the gourd. After hesitating for a while, she raised her neck and drank it in front of Kisame.


    "So hot"


    Soon, she felt hot and dry, and a surging chakra rushed through the tenketsu in her body, flooding and flowing like a river.


    The blue steam escaped from Tsunade''s body, making her look as if she had opened the eight gates.


    "Why do I feel... dizzy..."


    She staggered, barely standing still as she grabbed Kisame''s cor and questioned him.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that this hero water also has side effects, and it is somewhat poisonous, but with your sage body, it shouldn''t be a problem to contain it."


    Kisame said as if he just remembered this.


    "You..." Tsunade''s eyes widened, as the toxins in the Hero Water attacked her nerves, causing her to faint on the spot.


    Fortunately, Kisame was quick-witted and hugged Tsunade, not letting her face touch the ground.


    ''Really soft, softer than Yukino.''


    Kisame sighed in his heart.


    As a gentleman, he didn''t take the opportunity to take advantage of Tsunade, but hugged her with one hand, made a seal with the other, and a wooden bed rose from the ground. Then, Kisame put Tsunade on the bed, leaving her here to absorb the chakra of the hero water, and then walked out of the wooden cave.


    After a long time.


    In the wooden cave, Tsunade woke up.


    "Well..." She let out a groan, stood up with her hand on her forehead, and got off the bed.


    Although she was still dizzy, she could also feel that the Chakra in her body had indeed doubled as Kisame said.


    ''Where is that guy?''


    She frowned and walked out of the cave.


    However, just when Tsunade walked to the entrance of the tree hole, she suddenly heard Kisame and Katsuyu talking about something not far away.


    She suddenly stopped, instead of showing up infront of them, she secretly listened to them talking.


    And the content of the conversation between the two surprised Tsunade.


    Kisame said that he has been looking for a suitable "Jinchuriki" candidate for Katsuyu this entire year, so that thetter can be sealed inside a human ninja like a tailed beast.


    The purpose of doing this is to help Katsuyu leave Shikkotsu Forest and gain freedom.


    What surprised Tsunade even more was that the candidate that Kisame and Katsuyu were discussing was her.


    "No, Tsunade is not suitable. That woman is short-tempered and irritable, often yelling at others, and you are gentle, demure, and understanding, you are two extremes. If you live inside her, you will definitely be bullied by her, I can''t see such a thing happen."


    Kisame argued righteously.


    Over the past year, he came to the Shikkotsu forest when he has nothing to do. On the one hand, it is to observe the situation of his main body "Kunpeng", and the other purpose is to get close to Kisame and enhance the rtionship between each other.


    Kisame''s effort was not in vain.


    The rtionship between him and Katsuyu now is that they are more than friends but less than a lover. If he work harder, maybe he can achieve a positive result.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Kisame to allow Tsunade to ruin his good deeds.


    It''s a pity that Kisame didn''t know that he erred because Tsunade had heard what he said just now.

 Chapter 205: 205

    Chapter 205: 205


    Tsunade pondered for a moment, and the corner of her mouth suddenly twitched as she went out.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    While Kisame and Katsuyu were discussing about the Jinchuriki candidate, Tsunade suddenly came out, looked at the two with her arms crossed, and asked with a half-smile.


    "You are awake?" Kisame asked while narrowing his eyes. Tsunade woke up much faster than he expected.


    "Thank you for your hero water, I feel good now, like I''m back in my twenties."


    Tsunade came over, patted Kisame on the shoulder, and uncharacteristically stretched out her hand around his neck, and then leaned her body against him, as if Kisame was her good buddy.


    "Since you''ve absorbed the hero water, it''s time to go back."


    Kisame noticed that something was wrong with Tsunade, so he calmly said that it was time to go back, and said goodbye to Katsuyu, and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Wait, you haven''t told me what were you talking with Katsuyu just now. It seems to be something about Jinchuriki? Besides, you also said my name, did I hear it wrong?"


    Tsunade was not willing to go, obviously she already knew it, but her bright eyes were staring directly Kisame and Katsuyu, trying to force them to speak out.


    She was a little angry that Kisame and Katsuyu have been discussing about it for a long time, but have never mentioned it to her, making her feel like an outsider.


    "Tsunade-sama, that..."


    Under Tsunade''s gaze, Katsuyu was a little flustered and scared, and was about to reveal the "Jinchuriki n" in full


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame pulled Tsunade over and said to Katsuyu: "I have something to do with Tsunade, so we will go first."


    Then regardless of Tsunade''s struggle, he forcibly dragged her away from the Shikkotsu Forest.


    After returning to Kirigakure.


    "Let go of me, bastard!"


    Tsunade finally broke free from Kisame''s hold and rubbed her red wrist while ring at him.


    "Okay, you can go now. By the way, since my body ''Kunpeng'' has reached a critical moment of evolution and cannot be disturbed, I asked Katsuyu to close the Shikkotsu forest for a while. In the meantime, you can''t go there."


    Kisame waved at Tsunade, as if he couldn''t wait to drive her away.


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade''s rebellious attitude came up.


    "If you want me go, I''ll go? I won''t go today, hump!" Tsunade said as she stayed on the spot.


    "You changed your mind that quickly? Can''t you see that I''m deliberately provoking you? You are too easy to fool."


    Kisame started his daily exchange with Tsunade again, but halfway through, he was stunned for a moment as he thought of something, and talked to himself, "Is it really as the team seven said, this woman stayed and became the sixth Mizukage?"


    "What are you muttering? Team seven, sixth Mizukage?"


    Tsunade''s ears moved as she heard Kisame talking to himself, and frowned as she asked, wanting to know what he is talking about.


    "Yes, you heard that right. If you decide to stay in Kirigakure, I will make you the Sixth Mizukage."


    Kisame suddenly looked directly at Tsunade and said meaningfully to her.


    Hearing that Tsunade sneered disdainfully:


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? Besides, I don''t care about the Mizukage position. Besides, if you gave me the Mizukage seat, what are you going to do?"


    "Me? I will already be dead at that time. If nothing else happens, it will be a matter of a year or two."


    Kisame smiled as he told her the future.


    "What are you... talking about?" Tsunade was shocked.


    She thought that in this world, no one wanted to kill Kisame more than her, but Tsunade also knew that Kisame''s strength had already reached an unbelievable level, even surpassing her grandfather Senju Hashirama.


    It is hard for her to imagine that in the entire ninja world, who or which force can kill Kisame.


    At this moment, Tsunade''s pupils shrank suddenly, because she remembered the prophecy from Mount Myoboku that she heard in the Konoha more than a year ago.


    The Great Toad Sage once said that in his sleep he saw Kisame''s future - this man will one day in the future, will fall into desperation, and finallymit suicide.


    "Is the prophecy true?" Tsunade couldn''t help muttering.


    "What prophecy?"


    This time, it was Kisame''s turn to be surprised, he asked with a surprised look on his face.


    "Why do you say you will die?" Tsunade did not answer Kisame''s question, but stared at him and asked back.


    "It was told to me by a group of ninjas from the future. The specific situation is moreplicated, so I won''t talk about it. Why did you already know that I would die?"


    Kisame''s eyes narrowed slightly, seeing that Tsunade was dodging the question, after thinking for a while, he spected, "The prophecy you said should be rted to the old toad in Mount Myoboku."


    "How do you know?" Tsunade''s face changed.


    "Well, I didn''t quite believe it when I heard from the future ninjas that I was going to die. Now it seems that I''m really going to die."


    Kisame sighed, but judging from his expression, he didn''t seem to be worried about it at all.


    "You seem very calm." Tsunade became more and more surprised when she saw Kisame''s reaction, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I''m looking forward to that day."


    Kisame smiled slightly, and turned away quite freely.


    "Where are you going?" Tsunade asked after catching up.


    "ording to the information in my hand, there will be a big turmoil in Konoha soon, and I am naturally going to watch the fun."


    Kisame said mysteriously, but when Tsunade asked him what the turmoil was, he was tight-lipped and didn''t want to say a word.


    "I want to go with you."


    Tsunade really couldn''t hold back her curiosity, and offered to go with Kisame.


    "Okay, but I have to call another person." Kisame nodded and looked in the direction of the Science Department building.


    "Who?"


    "Sheji."


    A few dayster.


    October 10, Konoha 48.


    This day is the day when Kushina Uzumaki, the nine tails Jinchuriki, gave birth to the son of prophecy, Naruto Uzumaki.


    In the anime, it was on this day that Uchiha Obito sneaked into Konoha and stole Nine-tails from Kushina who just gave birth and was at her weakest, and used his Sharingan to control Nine-tails to wreak havoc in Konoha.


    Known as the Nine-Tails attack.


    Since Kisame has had a lot of influence on the history of the ninja world, he is not sure whether Obito will do the same thing as in the anime and attack Konoha.


    But on this evening, it turned out that Obito was not idle, and took revenge on Konoha as fiercely as in the anime.


    Under the bright moonlight, a huge demon fox was wreaking havoc in Konoha Vige, causing terrible damage.


    "That''s... Nine Tails?!"


    On the hillside outside the vige, Tsunade saw this and was horrified at first, then she turned to look at Kisame standing beside her, she frowned and asked silently with her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me, I didn''t do it. Don''t forget, I signed a peace agreement with Konoha, and there is still my face hanging on Hokage Rock."


    Kisame shrugged helplessly and just said a name, "ording to the information I have, it''s Uchiha Obito."


    "Obito? He is really persistent, hating Konoha as always, and is happy to create death and chaos."


    Sheji, who was standing beside Kisame, sighed with emotion.


    "Let''s go, let''s get closer and have a look." After saying that, Kisame took the lead in walking towards Konoha Vige.


    On the street, Tsunade and Sheji walked on Kisame''s left and right respectively, and the three walked side by side.


    They were all wearing wide cloaks and hoods, covering their faces, and they looked very suspicious at first sight. If it was during normal situation, Konoha ninjas would havee up to question them.


    But right now, Konoha''s ninjas are obviously not free.


    Because as far as the eyes can see, there are copsed buildings and fires rising into the sky. The vigers screamed and fled, and many people were crushed under the ruins, losing their life.


    For Konoha, it was a huge disaster.


    In order to deal with the rampaging Nine-Tails, most of the elite ninjas in the vige rushed to the center of the battlefield. In addition, only a few shinoin squads were left to search for the wounded in the ruins, or hurried to the underground shelter with the vigers.


    ''Swiiii.''


    Suddenly, a kunai flew from the front and attacked the three at an extremely fast speed.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame unhurriedly shot out and held the kunai in his hand, but he noticed that the end of the kunai was connected to a thin steel wire, extending all the way to the corner of the street.


    Next second.


    ''Whoo!''


    A scorching me emerged from the other end of the steel wire, and spread quickly along the steel wire, like a roaring fire dragon, attacking the three again.


    Fire style  Fire Dragon jutsu.


    It''s a very ingenious ninjutsu, with good speed and power, but unfortunately, it is meaningless in front of an enemy like Kisame.


    Kisame made no movement to dodge and a wall of water rose out of thin air from under his feet. The high-speed rotation of the water wall not only resisted the erosion of the fire dragon, but alsounched several high-pressure water columns from the water wall to counterattack.


    ''Boom!''


    The wall in front was smashed by the water column, and a petite figure escaped in a little embarrassment. After she barely stabilized her figure, her eyes remained sharp as she confronted the three on the street.


    It was a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl with short purple hair and a ck fis-like lining, which was very eye-catching.


    ''Huh?''


    The moment they saw the girl''s face, the three of them had strange expressions on their faces, because they all recognized the girl''s identities.


    Anko.


    The girl was Orochimaru''s student, one of the former Konoha Sannin, but after thetter became a traitor to the vige, she was often troubled by her rtionship with Orochimaru.


    Anko was recently promoted to Chunin, and the mission she had at this time was to patrol the periphery of the vige, looking for all suspicious enemies.


    As a result, she encountered three of them.


    "My lord, please spare her life."


    Sheji was worried that Kisame would p Anko to death, so she took the initiative to plead for thetter. After all, Anko was her favorite disciple.


    "No problem. Actually, I have a suggestion, persuade this girl to return to Kirigakure with us and serve as your assistant in the future. What do you think?"


    Kisame looked at Sheji and suggested with a smile.


    Of course he knew that Anko was Orochimaru''s favorite disciple, otherwise in the anime, Orochimaru would not have left the curse mark on thetter.


    Compared with Konoha, what Kirigakurecks the most right now is talent, especially talented people like Anko, it is best to recruit them.


    "I can''t ask for anything more."


    Sheji''s eyes lit up, and was very grateful to Kisame.


    "Let''s go, we will leave Sheji here."


    Kisame ordered Tsunade and started walking again and passed by Anko.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that the enemy was leaving, Anko shouted loudly and tried to stop them again, but her attack was neutralized in the next second.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Sheji appeared in front of Anko, licked her lips, and said to thetter with a smile, "Let''s talk."


    Tsunade stared at Sheji''s back thoughtfully as she saw this.


    She has long guessed the identity of this mysterious woman, and now she seems to be getting closer to the truth.


    But at the moment, Tsunade didn''t have the time to reveal her true identity because she saw Kisame leaving and quickly chased after her.

 Chapter 206: 206

    Chapter 206: 206


    After being separated from Sheji, Kisame and Tsunade walked along the road, and soon came to the vicinity of the Uchiha npound.


    The current Uchiha n was not crowded out by the high-level elders of Konoha and driven to the edge of the vige like the anime. On the contrary, after the fourth Hokage Jiraiya took office, thetter tried his best to win over andpensate them.


    Therefore, when the nine tails were raging in the vige, Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch and an elder of Konoha, did not choose to stand by, but immediately organized the n Jonin to join the battlefield.


    However, Fugaku, who was too concerned about the important affairs of the family, obviously ignored his own family.


    There was a cry of a baby not far ahead.


    Kisame and Tsunade looked at the direction the sound came from and found a ck-haired boy of five or six years old, holding a baby, running out of the Uchiha n to the underground shelter.


    "Sasuke, you must be frightened. Stop crying, your brother will protect you."


    The ck-haired boy, Itachi Uchiha, looked down at the baby in his arms, smiled andforted softly.


    Sasuke seemed to really understand his brother''s words, and he stopped crying and making trouble, he stared at Itachi with his onyx eyes without blinking.


    "Those are the two sons of Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha n."


    Kisame gestured to Tsunade, and that made her reveal a surprised look.


    At that moment.


    ''Bang.''


    A chakra shock wave from the center of the battlefield came and blew up a building not far away, and a boulder weighing several tons flew over, and it was about to hit the brothers'' heads.


    Itachi was shocked by this, but he immediately calm, because he had trained under his father for a long time. Although he has not graduated from the ninja academy, ording to his father, his skills are no less than ordinary chunin.


    However, just as Itachi stepped on the ground and was about to hold his younger brother away from where the bouldernded, a figure suddenly rushed over from not far away, standing in front of the two brothers, and hit the boulder with a punch.


    ''Boom!''


    The huge boulder, under the punch, split into countless pieces on the spot and flew in all directions.


    It was Tsunade who made the move.


    When Kisame saw this, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he walked over to them.


    "Are you all right?"


    After smashing the flying boulder with one punch, Tsunade turned to look at Itachi behind her with Sasuke in his arms.


    What surprised Tsunade was that although Itachi was young, in such a dangerous environment, he didn''t show any signs of panic, showing maturity and calmness far beyond his age.


    As expected of the son of the head of the Uchiha n.


    Facing Tsunade''s question, Itachi nodded slowly, but because the other party was dressed mysteriously and that he couldn''t see her face clearly, it made him a little more vignt and subconsciously take two steps back.


    His intuition told him that the two people in front of him were not Konoha ninjas.


    "Yo, it seems that he doesn''t appreciate your love." Kisame teased Tsunade.


    "Haha, he was probably scared by you."


    Tsunade sneered and replied on the spot, "I heard people in the vige say that every time you go out, you will bring back widows and children from outside, and those who don''t know think you are a human trafficker. Do you want to bring these children back too?"


    "I''m not interested in them."


    Kisame shrugged then pointed his finger at his head, and said in a very disgusted tone, "The people of the Uchiha n are a bit abnormal here. The more talented and powerful people are, the easier it is to fall into paranoia and madness, the closer it is to a real mental illness, you can see that guy, Obito. If such a guy stays in the vige, it is a ticking time bomb, I definitely won''t have them in my vige. "


    For Kisame, not only Obito, even Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke in the anime are insane.


    Itachi, in particr, personally ughtered hundreds of ninjas and civilians of his own n, and even his biological parents were not safe from him.


    "Your point of view is very simr to the second Hokage." Tsunade did not refute Kisame like she always does, because she thought of her granduncle Tobirama.


    Hearing Kisame''s words, Itachi Uchiha frowned.


    The other party''s condescendingments on the Uchiha n made him feel offended and ufortable as a member of Uchiha.


    However, Itachi also knows that the two people in front of him are not someone he can afford to provoke. In addition, he is also holding his younger brother who is just a few months old. Sasuke''s safety is his greatest concern.


    So, while Tsunade and Kisame were talking to each other, he hugged Sasuke in his arms and ran to the end of the street.


    "I''m right, you scared the kid away, haha."


    Tsunade seeing Itachi turn around and ran away without saying a word, she pped Kisame on the shoulder and teased.


    "Let him run away. He is still too weak now, and has no value for me to use. When he grows up and awakens the Mangekyo Sharingan, it will be time for me to reap."


    Kisame said lightly, and just watched Itachi disappear into the distance.


    They were suddenly interrupted by a question.


    "Tsunade?! Is that you?"


    A surprised voice suddenly came from behind the two of them.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Tsunade was shocked and turned around slowly. Sure enough, she saw a tall white-haired man in Hokage robe, staring at her with bright eyes.


    Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya.


    To be precise, what appeared in front of Tsunade and Kisame was just a shadow clone of Jiraiya. At this time, his main body was leading a group of Konoha ninjas and was fighting the rampaging Nine-Tails fiercely, trying to seal it or drive it out of the vige.


    And Jiraiya''s shadow clone used the telescope jutsu he inherited from the previous Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen to monitor the movement in the vige until he found the suspicious Kisame and Tsunade.


    "Yo, Jiraiya, long time no see."


    Before Tsunade could speak, Kisame took off his hood first and greeted Jiraiya with a smile.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, it really is you."


    After Jiraiya confirmed Kisame''s identity, his eyes turned cold, and he couldn''t even care about reminiscing with Tsunade, and asked Kisame in a deep voice, "Did you n what happened tonight? Have you forgotten the peace contract with Konoha that you signed with your own hands?"


    "Don''t get excited. If I want to destroy Konoha, will I have to work so hard? Instead of deliberately releasing the Nine-Tails Demon fox, I might as well do it myself, which is quick and convenient. What do you think? "


    Kisame said disdainfully as he cast a mocking look at Jiraiya.


    ""


    Jiraya was also speechless by this answer. After calming down, he realized that he had just been impulsive and made a slip of the tongue.


    Indeed, with Kisame''s power and behavior, he would not have nned so carefully, waiting for Uzumaki Kushina to give birth, taking the opportunity to kidnap him and release the nine tails.


    He would level the Konoha directly. After all, Kisame has already done such a thing once, and it can be said to be familiar with it.


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out who the enemy is yet. For the sake of my statue in Konoha''s Hokage Rock, I will kindly tell you the one who did this. It''s Uchiha Obito. As for why I''m here tonight..."


    When Kisame said this, he nced at Tsunade next to him, "This woman has alreadypleted the conditions in the peace contract ahead of time, so I personally brought her back to Konoha. Although Konoha looks very unsafe now, but I believe you can protect Tsunade well, so I will hand her over to you now."


    As soon as Kisame said that, Tsunade slowly took off the hood, revealing a beautiful face and blond hair.


    "You seem to have a lot to talk, I''m won''t be here as a light bulb."


    Kisame as if he is acting sensibly, patted Tsunade on the shoulder, then turned to leave, and wandered to another ce in the blink of an eye.


    On the street, only Tsunade and Jiraiya were left, facing each other a few meters apart.


    "Tsunade, that''s great, I''ve been worrying about you every day for more than a year. Hoshigaki Kisame didn''t do anything to hurt you?"


    Jiraya took two steps forward, unable to contain his excitement.


    He has been in love with Tsunade since he was a teenager, regarded her as the goddess in his heart, and once pursued her hard. It''s a pity that over the years, Tsunade has never been able to open his heart to him.


    When Kisame kidnapped Tsunade from Konoha, Jiraiya was also heartbroken, but he could only watch and do nothing.


    Now, Tsunade finally returned to Konoha, back to him.


    "I had a good time while I lived in Kirigakure. The vigers there are kind and honest, and they respect me very much. As for Hoshigaki Kisame...let''s not mention that guy."


    Tsunade said as she sighed.


    ''Huh?''


    Jiraiya thought that Tsunade would be very happy when she finally regained her freedom and returned to Konoha. But from the look on her face at the moment, it doesn''t seem like that.


    However, Jiraiya didn''t think too much, he took two steps forward again, and warmly weed Tsunade with open arms:


    "Anyway, you havee back safely now, Konoha will always be your home, and we have been waiting for you."


    What Jiraiya next expected was a hug between old friends.


    However, what surprised him was that after hearing his words, Tsunade suddenly frowned and took a few steps back.


    ''Konoha will always be your home.''


    How ironic for Tsunade to hear this.


    Her lover, her younger brother, and her family all perished under the secret maniption of Konoha elders. Even her dead grandfather''s grave was dug up and the remains were taken out for secret research.


    In fact, even if Tsunade left Kirigakure, she never thought of going back to Konoha. The main reason why she came back was just to meet Jiraiya, her former best friend.


    But now, when Jiraiya said these words as Hokage, his image in Tsunade''s eyes gradually ovepped with those elders of Konoha.


    She was disgusted and disappointed by this.


    "Tsunade, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Jiraiya seeing Tsunade frowning and retreating, suddenly stopped in ce with some embarrassment, still unaware that he had said the wrong thing.


    Tsunade shook her head, her eyes filled with disappointed, didn''t say anything.


    Just when the atmosphere between the two cooled down and was about to freeze.


    On the other side, Kisame swayed and strolled around the Uchiha npound.


    He then encountered a situation.


    "Dad, mom, woohoo..."


    From a small alley, the cry of a little girl came out, which attracted his attention.


    He looked for the source, and found that it was a little girl of about five or six years old with long ck and bright hair. She was leaning against the wall, crying as she walked, looking weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    When Kisame found the little girl, thetter also saw him standing at the entrance of the alley.


    "You, who are you..."


    The little girl raised her head, looked up at the tall figure hidden in the cloak, instinctively went into panic, and even forgot to cry.


    Kisame didn''t say a word, he instead stepped forward and walked towards the little girl.


    "Help, help!"


    The little girl panicked and turned around and ran quickly, but not long after she ran out, a crack appeared in the wall next to her, and it copsed with a rumble.


    Not only was it about to block the little girl''s escape, it was about to bury her tiny body.


    At the critical juncture.


    ''Swiii.''


    A chakra wire shot out of Kisame''s hand, wrapped around the little girl''s waist, pulled her back, and narrowly avoided the copsed wall.


    ''Thud.''


    After Kisame released the chakra wire, the little girl fell in front of him, she did not dare to look at Kisame, and her body couldn''t stop shaking.


    She was scared to the extreme.


    "What''s your name."


    Kisame squatted down, took out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket, wiped the tears from the little girl''s face, and finally asked.


    "I, my name is Izumi Uchiha."


    The little girl said timidly as she slowly raised her head. Surprisingly, she already has twoma Sharingan.


    ''Was it because of witnessing the death of her parents that mentally stimted her into opening the Sharingan?''


    Kisame guessed seeing that.


    But what made him more concerned was the little girl''s name.


    Uchiha Izumi.


    If he remembered correctly, the little girl in front of him is Uchiha Itachi''s childhood friend and had always been in love with Itachi, but the indifferent Itachi did not respond to her at all.


    In the anime, on this night of the Nine-Tails attack, it should have been Itachi who saved Izumi and started their friendship.


    Unexpectedly, being interrupted by Kisame, Itachi took his younger brother Sasuke to run away, and the one who rescued Izumi from the copsed ruins became Kisame.

 Chapter 207: 207

    Chapter 207: 207


    Kisame remembered that on the night of extermination in the anime, Izumi was brutally killed by Uchiha Obito, who then dug out her threema Sharingan leaving her dead without a whole corpse.


    Poor Izumi, at thest moment of her life still called Uchiha Itachi''s name from her mouth.


    Uchiha Itachi, is really a beast.


    Thinking of this, Kisame''s thoughts moved as he stretched out his big hand to her, and said in a gentle voice:


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you. Now, go to sleep for a while."


    In the palm of his hand, there is a Mangekyo Sharingan, which slowly rotated, releasing a wave of chakra.


    As soon as he said that, Izumi became dizzy and fell into aa due to Kisame''s illusion.


    Kisame took Izumi into the Box of Ultimate Bliss and prepared to take her back to Kirigakure.


    He had earlier said that the geniuses of the Uchiha n are all mentally ill, but Kisame wants to know whether the mental illness of the Uchiha n can be changed.


    Uchiha Izumi, is a good experimental subject.


    "They should have finished talking by now."


    Kisame stood up and walked out of the alley.


    If Tsunade was moved by Jiraiya and decided to stay in Konoha, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for Kisame. At least, he no longer has to worry that Tsunade will one day be one with Katsuyu, and thus hinder his pursuit.


    After a while, Kisame returned to the ce where he met Jiraya, but the situation in front of him was a little different from what he expected.


    "I am saying it again, I just came back to have a look. The Tsunade of the Senju n no longer exists. From now on, I want to live with a different identity."


    Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said calmly.


    "Why, Tsunade? In just over a year, is the weight of Kirigakure in your heart more important than Konoha? Here is the Konoha that we grew up in, we have so many memories of the good old days, and the will of fire handed down from the first Hokage, have you forgotten it?"


    Jiraiya was emotional and couldn''t ept Tsunade''s decision.


    Tsunade hearing that narrowed her eyes and sneered: "Don''t mention the first Hokage and the will of fire in front of me, fourth Hokage."


    She deliberately emphasized Jiraiya''s Hokage identity at the end, so that the distance between the two was widened.


    ''Ugh.''


    Seeing this scene, Kisame shook his head.


    ''Forget it, instead of throwing Tsunade on Konoha and letting her suffer, or letting her live in no fixed ce and wandering the ninja world, it''s better to take her back to Kirigakure.''


    So he walked up and said to Jiraiya with a smile on his face:


    "You want to know an answer? This is the answer."


    After he finished speaking, he wrapped his arms around Tsunade''s soft waist, brought her closer to him, and showed off to Jiraiya, "Tsunade is already my woman."


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, but after she regained her senses, instead of struggling and scolding as usual, she leaned against Kisame''s chest without saying a word.


    She didn''t want to be questioned by Jiraya again, and she didn''t want to be entangled by him anymore.


    "You"


    Seeing this Jiraya''s pupils shrank, and his heart turned ashes for a moment.


    ''This is the reason why Tsunade decided not to return to Konoha.''


    ''Zizi.''


    Street lights flickered, reflecting the street alternately between light and dark.


    Under the street light, Jiraiya looked at them, and couldn''t ept the result for a while.


    ''Why? Even if it''s not him, why is it Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    That man, in the third ninja war, endowed all Konoha ninjas with great shame, and was the biggest enemy for Konoha since the vige was built.


    But Tsunade, like an obedient kitten, leaned against his arms.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was another huge explosion in the distance, causing the ground of the entire Konohagakure to shake twice as a dazzling fire shot into the sky.


    "Fourth Hokage, you''d better go and deal with the Nine-Tails side first. If this continues, Konoha will be doomed."


    Kisame said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya took a deep look at the two of them, and finally said in an indifferent tone:


    "You are not wee in Konoha, please leave."


    Saying that he kicked the ground with his feet, jumped up with a ''whoosh'' onto the roof of the building, and rushed towards the direction of the battlefield.


    After watching Jiraiya leave, Kisame let go of Tsunade''s arm and said to her:


    "This should be regarded as me helping you out, right?"


    "I don''t need your help." Tsunade said coldly while turning her head, not even wanting to look at Kisame.


    At this moment, Sheji appeared from the alley with Anko and joined the two.


    Anko was tied with a rope and struggled constantly along the way, she seemed very uncooperative.


    "Let go of me, Orochi..."


    Anko shouted, but only halfway through her shout, SheJi covered her mouth with her hand.


    "It seems that she doesn''t listen to you very much." Kisame teased Sheji.


    "I will exin it to her when I return to Kirigakure, and she will change her mind them."


    As she spoke, she smiled awkwardly, and at the same time she nced at Tsunade calmly to observe the change in thetter''s expression.


    After all, Kisame had instructed her not to reveal her identity in front of Tsunade.


    "I''ll help you take care of this kid first."


    Kisame suggested that he once again showed Obito''s Sharingan in the palm of his hand, performed illusion on Anko on the spot, and put her in the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Then, after thinking for a moment, he continued to say to her:


    "There is one more thing I want to ask you. There is a boy named Kabuto in Konoha''s orphanage. He is about eight years old. You should go and bring him. By the way, if you meet the orphanage''s head Nono , don''t kill her, bring her along with you. After all, that woman is his most trusted and respected person."


    Kabuto is also one of the geniuses that Kisame ns to dig out of Konoha.


    In the anime Kabuto was taken in by Nono due to injury and amnesia when he was a teenager, butter, under Danzo''s arrangement, he identally killed her, who was his teacher and a mother.


    After that, he followed Orochimaru and spent most of his life living the life of a double agent. After Orochimaru''s death, he inherited Orochimaru''s power and legacy, and almost single-handedly started the fourth ninja war.


    Kabuto is one of the most overlooked geniuses.


    He was able to train perfect sage mode, improve the Impure reincarnation, and surpass Orochimaru in an all-round way, which is enough to show how high his talent is.


    He is not inferior to Naruto and Sasuke.


    If such a genius is captured as soon as possible, it will be a great power to train. It is the icing on the cake for Kirigakure in the future conceived by Kisame.


    However, after hearing this order from Kisame, SheJi opened her mouth slightly and froze there.


    ""


    She felt like she was called by Kisame to make a cameo role as the kidnapper. Just after tying up Anko, she was given a new target.


    Tsunade couldn''t hold back anymore, andined:


    "Hey, you guys seems to have been nning for a long time. You came to Konoha for kidnapping, right? I''m really curious, who else are you nning to kidnap?"


    Kisame smiled and said: "Kabuto is thest one, I promise."


    Although he is a kidnapper, he is also a principled kidnapper.


    Due to the rtionship between Anko and Orochimaru, Anko did not live well in Konoha, and was pointed and gossiped all day long.


    As an orphan, Kabuto''s life is not much better. Although due to Danzo''s death, the possibility Kabuto killing Nono was avoided, Kabuto''s life will be much duller because of this, and he will likely be mediocre till the end.


    If Nono and Kabuto go to Kirigakure, their living conditions will definitely improve a lot, and with Kisame''s support, the two can achieve greater achievements in the future.


    Therefore, although Kisame is kidnapping them, he is actually a life mentor and is very considerate of others.


    As for Konoha''s other geniuses, such as "Konoha 11", they are either from a big family or aplete family with a happy childhood, they are not within Kisame''s scope of consideration.


    "I know, I''ll do it right away."


    After Sheji came back to her senses, she nodded and agreed. Then she separated from them again, and looked for them ording to the location of the Konoha Orphanage in her memory.


    "Let''s go see the nine tails."


    Kisame suggested to Tsunade, while grinning, and set off without waiting for her to answer.


    ''Could this guy be... preparing to fight the Nine-Tails?''


    Tsunade was shocked when she saw Kisame leaving, and guessed the true purpose of thetter''s trip.


    She followed quickly.


    Under the moonlight, the nine tails was still raging in Konoha, but thanks to the efforts of many ninjas in Konoha, it has been driven out of the vige.


    Perhaps provoked by this group of tiny humans, Nine Tails suddenly opened his mouth wide, and a huge and terrifying chakra poured out of its body, forming a huge ck sphere.


    It is aimed at the group of Konoha ninjas.


    "Be careful, it''s the tail beast bomb!"


    In front of the crowd, the fourth Hokage Jiraiya shouted as he saw this, his face changed greatly, and he quickly turned his head and shouted to the crowd behind him, "Move away


    But it was toote.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dark tail beast bomb wasunched. Even if the Konoha ninjas avoided it, the vige behind them would be destroyed by the tail beast bomb.


    "Damn!"


    Jiraya also clenched his fists, the time was too short, and he didn''t have time to enter the sage mode. In his current state, it was still too difficult to fight the Nine-Tails.


    ''Whooo.''


    The tail beast bomb elerated towards them.


    Seeing that everyone in Konoha was about to face disaster, a yellow-haired figure suddenly appeared and shouted sharply:


    "Don''t think about destroying Konoha!"


    It''s the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato.


    He skillfully formed the hand seals of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, and created a huge chakra in front of him to wrap the oing tail beast bomb.


    In the next second, before the tail beast bomb broke through the big, Minato decisively used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and moved the tailed beast bombs to a ce dozens of kilometers away.


    ''Boom!''


    On the horizon, a huge explosion rose from the ground, illuminating half of the night sky.


    "Minato, you are finally here!"


    When Jiraiya saw Minato, his expression brightened, and he breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. With Minato''s assistance the pressure he bears will be much less.


    "Lord Hokage, Uchiha Obito is behind all this, but he was defeated by me and he escaped just now."


    Minato Namikaze calmly spoke to Jiraiya quickly.


    "So it''s that guy, Obito again, he''s really haunting us. Minato, you did a great job this time."


    After Jiraiya knew the truth, he expressed his high appreciation to Minato, but he also knew that the biggest problem had not yet been resolved.


    That was the Nine Tails who ran out of control.


    Nine Tails is the one with the most amount of chakra and the most powerful among the nine tailed beasts. In the history of the ninja world, it can be easily suppressed only by one person, Senju Hashirama.


    For the nine tails, any ordinary ninjutsu is useless, and only sealing techniques can be used against it.


    And it must be an advanced sealing technique.


    "Minato, I need you to buy me some time to dy the Nine-Tails. As long as I enter the Sage Mode, with Fukasaku''s and Shima''s power, I can put the Nine-Tails back into a deep sleep."


    Jiraiya said as he folded his hands and began to sense and absorb the surrounding natural energy.


    "I see."


    Minato nodded solemnly, but he was also prepared in his heart. If Jiraiya''s sage mode was toote, he could only use that trick.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Tob_Gib for support.


    Read 10 more chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 208: 208

    Chapter 208: 208


    Reaper Death Seal.


    This was the only move that Minato could think of that could seal the Nine-Tails.


    At this moment, Kisame and Tsunade came to the edge of the battlefield.


    Nine tails have a special ability, that is, it can perceive the malice of others, especially the malice from powerful enemies.


    ''Swish.''


    Kyuubi suddenly turned its head, taking its hate filled eyes away from the Konoha, and stared at Kisame standing in a distance.


    In its perception, although this human has been smiling at it, he released a strong malice towards it, as if... a hunter is staring at his prey.


    "Roar!"


    Kyuubi was provoked by Kisame, It roared up to the sky, and repeated the trick it just used.


    Kyuubiunched a tail beast bomb bigger than before straight at Kisame and Tsunade.


    "Why is it attacking us? What did you do?"


    Tsunade''s expression changed seeing the tail beast bombing towards them as she knew its terrible power. She didn''t understand why even though Kisame did nothing, he became Kyuubi''s priority target.


    ''Is it because this guy is born with a mocking face that others want to beat him up?''


    So, she widened her eyes and questioned Kisame.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Kisame patted Tsunade on the shoulder, indicating that she should not panic, then looked at the nine tails, and said with great interest, "Let me y with it."


    He then jumped up and greeted the tail beast bomb.


    ''Swish!''


    In mid-air, Kisame''s hand quickly transformed into Gunbai. Then, facing the tail beast bomb that was hundreds of timesrger than himself, he pped it.


    Uchiha recieve.


    ''Boooo!''


    With the power of the Gunbai, Kisame not only deflected the impact of the tail beast bomb, he also used his strength to return it to the nine tails.


    ''Now you.''


    As Kisame pped hard, the hill-like tail beast bomb fell towards the nine tails like a meteor.


    ''Boom.''


    Kyuubi, who was caught off guard, was suddenly turned over by his own tail beast bomb, and it''s huge body rolled back a dozen times on the ground, and finally knocked down a mountain in the distance.


    This scene stunned all the Konoha ninjas on the ground.


    They all raised their heads in horror and looked at Kisame, hanging in the air, wondering who he is being able to turn over the nine tails.


    Kisamended on the ground beside Tsunade.


    "It''s the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame! That man came to Konoha again."


    With an exmation from a Konoha ninja who recognised him, many people seemed to have returned to a nightmare, and their bodies couldn''t stop shaking.


    At the same time, the Konoha ninjas also discovered that the woman beside Kisame is Tsunade-sama, one of the former Konoha Sannin.


    More than a year ago, for the sake of peace, she sacrificed herself to be a hostage in Kirigakure and was taken away by Kisame.


    "Everyone, don''t be nervous, I just came to Konoha to take a look."


    Kisame showed a smile as he walked towards the Konoha ninjas with his hands in his pockets, and aftering to stand opposite Jiraiya, he took the initiative to propose, "Fourth Hokage, the situation here seems to be a little bad, do you want me to help? You speak, and I will answer your request."


    Hearing that, Jiraiya stared at Kisame and fell into contemtion.


    The two most effective ways to deal with the Nine-Tails are the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Mokuton, which must be supported byrge amount of chakra, but these are not avable in Konoha right now.


    And Kisame happens to have both of them.


    "What are your conditions?"


    Jiraya didn''t think for too long and asked. He would not believe that Kisame would help Konoha for free.


    This is indeed the case.


    "I want...half of the nine tails." Kisame boldly named his price.


    As soon as he said that, there was an uproar in the crowd.


    "Impossible, don''t agree to his request! It''s too much!"


    The first to stand up against it were Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi, both of them were once defeated by Kisame.


    Especially Fugaku, he even lost his Mangekyo Sharingan so he could only use the transnted Sharingan. Otherwise, he could have shown his great power tonight, using his own eyes to subdue the nine tails again, and establish prestige in the vige.


    Fugaku and Hiashi are now Konoha''s elders, and their statements are undoubtedly very important, and will directly affect Jiraiya''s decision-making.


    The other Konoha ninjas, under the instigation of the two, showed strong hostility to Kisame and refused to cooperate with him.


    Under such circumstances, Jiraiya did not reply to Kisame immediately, but chose to remain silent.


    "Okay. Then I''ll go to the side to watch the y. I wish you luck."


    Kisame was not in a hurry at all, he shrugged and jumped to the distance, made a solid wood sofa with Mokuton, andy on it to watch a good show.


    The nine tails got up to fight again.


    It heard the conversation between Kisame and Jiraiya.


    Although he hated Kisame, Kyuubi is not a fool, he knows that persimmons need to be picked up and squeezed softly.


    It decided to destroy the weaker Konoha ninjas first, remove this part of the threat, and then turn around and concentrate on dealing with the biggest enemy, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    As a result, the nine tails became even more angry and manic. It rushed into the Konoha crowd and ravaged violently.


    "You brought this on your own."


    Seeing this scene, Kisame shook his head. He waited patiently, and when Jiraiya couldn''t help it, he would naturally ask him for help.


    The fierce battle between Nine Tails and Konoha ninjas gradually reached a fever pitch.


    "No, it can''t go on like this."


    Namikaze Minato seeing that Konoha''s casualties were rapidly expanding, and many familiar faces fell under the ws of Nine Tails, but it was still alive and well, showing no signs of weakening.


    Even if he waited for Jiraiya to enter the Sage mode, it would be toote at that time.


    Thinking of this, Minato made a decision in his heart, his eyes shed, and he shouted sternly: "Everyone step back!"


    "Minato, I''ll help you."


    A weak voice came from beside him as Kushina stepped forward with a pale face. She had just given birth to a child and was deprived of the nine tails in her body. It was not easy to be able to stand, but she still wanted to fight side by side with her husband, so she came here.


    "Kushina, you..."


    Minato looked distressed, and was about to dissuade his wife, but seeing Kushina resolutely begin to form seals, as if nning to perform some ninjutsu.


    At this time.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame, who was originally watching the y in the distance, knew that the time was up, and rushed over in a sh and grabbed Kushina''s wrist before she finished thest seal.


    "What are you doing? Let go of her!"


    Minato was startled, picked up the three-pronged kunai in his hand, and wanted to fight Kisame.


    However, Kisame''s next words caused Minato to stop moving and freeze in ce.


    "Your wife was deprived of the nine tails just after giving birth. In such an extremely weak state, she is nning to use adamantine chains to trap the nine tails. You should know that that jutsu would drain the chakra in her body and let her die on the spot."


    "I..." Minato was speechless for a while.


    He did have a hunch that Kushina would use the Adamantine chains, but he didn''t stop it, because he, like Kushina, was ready to sacrifice himself.


    In their hearts, they have always regarded the vige as more important than their own lives.


    "This is the path I chose by myself. Mizukage-sama, please let me go."


    Kushina said to Kisame while panting, before she could finish speaking, she copsed to the ground.


    "Kushina!"


    Seeing this, Minato hurriedly dropped the kunai and helped his wife.


    "And you, Minato. If I''m not mistaken, you n to use the Reaper Death seal and die with the nine-tails after Kushina traps the nine-tails."


    Kisame revealed Minato''s intentions and said with emotion, "You husband and wife decided to die together, have you ever thought about the newborn child? He will be orphaned since he is a child, and he may be killed by others. How miserable is such a life to be bullied until you grow up."


    Hearing that, Minato and Kushina were shocked and speechless.


    Kisame took another look at the nine tails not far away. After Kisame suddenly entered the battlefield, it stopped moving and red at him.


    Obviously, he is very afraid of Kisame making a move.


    Kisame temporarily ignored the nine tails, and swept his eyes swept through the Konoha ninjas, and found Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi.


    "You two, you are still the same waste as ever. Since you are so excited to not ask me to help you deal with the nine tails, why go up and hide behind? Are you not the elders of Konoha, except for inciting Konoha ninjas under your hands to die, what else can you do?"


    He made no secret of his contempt and disdain, and taunted the two of them.


    As soon as he said that, everyone else looked at them and whispered.


    Their faces suddenly became very ugly.


    They didn''t deliberately hide behind, but they really didn''t have the ability to fight with the nine tails. They were ridiculed in public by Kisame and they had no confidence to refute him, so they could only bear it.


    Weakness is the original sin.


    "And you, Jiraiya."


    Kisame looked at Jiraiya again, and sarcastically said, "As Hokage, you really inherited your indecision from your teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen. You''d rather see the nine tails ughtering the Konoha ninjas than give it to me. By then, the nine tails will be gone, and the yellow sh of Konoha and Kushina would be gone. Should I say you are ipetent, or should I say you are ruthless and doesn''t take the lives of your subordinates seriously, eh?"


    Jiraiya''s face changed suddenly. Under Kisame''s interference, his heart fluctuated violently, he could no longer concentrate, and his efforts to condense natural energy also failed.


    "Jiraiya, ept his conditions."


    Tsunade came over and spoke.


    She stared at Jiraiya and persuaded her former friend earnestly: "Don''t forget, for Konoha,pared to a tailed beast, people are the most important. As Hokage, do your best. Protecting your subordinates and juniors is the real exercise of the will of fire. I hope you don''t make the same mistakes as Hiruzen Sarutobi."


    These remarks were deafening, and it seemed that Jiraiya had woken up.


    "Tsk tsk, just based on what you said, you are more suitable to be Hokage than that guy Jiraiya."


    Kisame couldn''t help but gave Tsunade a thumbs up and praise her.


    Tsunade does have the potential to be a Kage.


    While she is extremely powerful and has a tougher character than men, she also has the motherhood of a woman, and cherishes and cares for her subordinates. For such a woman, people will naturally support her from the heart.


    This is Tsunade''s personal charm.


    "I''m not talking to you. I just don''t want to see the senseless sacrifices of the younger generation like Minato Namika and Kushina Uzumaki. They grew up as I watched them."


    Tsunade nced at Kisame and said coldly.


    "I understand." Kisame shrugged.


    "Tsunade-sama..." Minato and Kushina hearing that looked up at Tsunade, feeling very moved.


    "Put her t on the ground."


    Tsunade squatted down, ordered Minato, and then put both hands on Kushina''s lower abdomen, where the seal was broken, and sent a warm chakra of Yang style.


    ''Buzz.''


    Kushina''s lower abdomen suddenly glowed with blue chakra, and herplexion quickly improved, no longer as pale as paper.


    "Whoo~"

 Chapter 209: 209

    Chapter 209: 209


    Kyuubi suddenly roared and started to move.


    Seeing this Jiraya took a deep breath, and finally made a decision. He immediately said to Kisame, "Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, I officially ask you for help as the fourth Hokage, please help Konoha and suppress the nine tails!"


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Fugaku and Hiashi, they lowered their heads expressing no objection.


    "Fourth Hokage, as a friend of Konoha, I am willing to ept your request."


    Kisame readily agreed, but his words "friend of Konoha" made the faces of the Konoha ninjas twitch, and they almost couldn''t hold back from scolding him.


    Kisame then turned around and narrowed his eyes at the nine tails.


    Under his gaze, Kyuubi immediately arched his body and his hair stood on end, like a cat that was irritated and was about to explode.


    However, Kisame did not rush to attack the nine tails, but said to Tsunade:


    "Are you interested in fighting with the nine tails and familiarizing yourself with the Mokuton that you have mastered? This is a rare opportunity, and I will kindly give it to you."


    "You want me to work for you."


    Tsunade said coldly, unceremoniously piercing Kisame''s clumsy words of.


    But he''s very thick-skinned.


    "No, no, I''m giving you a chance to prove yourself. Your grandfather Senju Hashirama can easily beat up the nine tails and use it as a toy. Since you are determined to catch up with him or even surpass him, then you should also be able to do o such a thing right?"


    Kisame continued to fool Tsunade, and promised her, "I''ll pay you when I get half of the nine-tails. I''ve never lied to you, have I?"


    The reason why he wanted Tsunade so much was actually because he himself was not good enough.


    Kisame''s sage shadow clone has less than one-third of the chakra of the main body, and has been active outside for a long time, and the sage chakra left in the body is not much.


    In his current state, there is really no 100% certainty that he can win the Nine-Tails. After all, the Nine-Tails in front of him is in its prime, and it''s strength is equal to the sum of the other eight-tailed beasts.


    However, as long as Tsunade is willing to help, the two can work together to subdue the Nine-Tails, and it will be foolproof.


    Tsunade was indeed persuaded by Kisame.


    It''s not for the so-called reward, but because wants to verify how much her strength improved after being reborn in the past few years?


    So she stood shoulder to shoulder with Kisame, and said, "I''m in charge of the frontal attack, you just need to help me properly restrain it by the side, understood?"


    "I am willing to serve you, my Tsunade-sama."


    Kisame leaned over slightly and said the cringey line, causing Tsunade to frown.


    "Humph."


    She snorted coldly and charged towards Kyuubi.


    While running at high speed, Tsunade put her hands together, and in just a few seconds, ck eye shadow appeared on her face, and arge sun pattern appeared between his eyebrows.


    "That''s... Sage Mode?!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiraya was shocked, but he also couldn''t help but feel deeply ashamed.


    It took him ten years to cultivate the sage mode, and it took him a long time to prepare before turning on the Sage Mode. On the battlefield where the situation was changing rapidly, it was easy to miss the opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade learned the Sage Mode so quickly and surpassed him in an all-round way.


    "Haaa!"


    Tsunade let out a stern shout, jumped up, with a burst of purple chakra flowing from her body, and punched Kyuubi.


    "Roar!"


    In the face of Tsunade''s imposing punch, the nine tails roared angrily, and not to be outdone, mmed it with his head.


    The results was something unexpected.


    "Boom!"


    Tsunade, who looked petite and weak, facing Kyuubi, who was hundreds of times bigger than her, knocked thetter out with a punch, who slid hundreds of meters on the ground and knocking down arge forest.


    Kyuubi shook his head and struggled to get up from the ground.


    Being beaten by Kisame and Tsunade in turn, it was furious to the extreme at this moment. As a result, a huge chakra burst out from its body, forming a red light that rose into the sky.


    :Swish.''


    The nine tails attacked again with red eyes, unleashing all the power in the body, vowing to shred, trample and bite all the human beings in sight.


    "This guy has almost infinite chakra, don''t dy it for too long, it''s better to finish quickly."


    Kisame suggested Tsunade seeing this.


    As soon as he said that, he stretched out his hand towards Kyuubi, and the Mangekyo Sharingan in the palm released a violent fluctuation, forming a mental shockwave heading straight for Kyuubi.


    ''Another Sharingan.''


    Kyuubi who was controlled by Sharingan so many times hated it to the bones, and tried her best to resist. In addition, Kisame is not of the Uchiha n after all, so his illusion is still a lot worse, and he can''tpletely control the nine tails like Obito.


    However, it was enough to let it stop and roar and struggle in ce.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame''s other hand pressed on the ground, and with a loud rumbling sound, several huge wooden palms broke out from the ground and grabbed Kyuubi''s ws and tail.


    "I''ll leave it to you." After Kisame finished the task, he said to Tsunade.


    Tsunade nodded, and also quickly formed the seal, and summoned one after another red torii from the sky to descend on Kyuubi, suppressing the neck and body of the nine tails.


    Sage seal.


    At this point, with the tacit cooperation of the two, the nine tails have been pressed to the ground, unable to move and be ughtered.


    Thest step is to make itpletely quiet.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade jumped up again, and while she is in the air, a huge lifelike wooden dragon appeared under her feet, supporting her and rushing to the nine tails head.


    Kuo''an!


    She pped the demon fox''s forehead with her palm, and suddenly Kyuubi closed his eyes slowly, falling into a deep sleep.


    "It''s that simple?"


    Tsunade looked at the ck "seat" in the palm of her hand and muttered. Immediately, she who stood on top of Kyuubi''s head, turned around, and looked down at the group of Konoha ninjas on the ground.


    "Sess...sess!"


    "If I''m not mistaken, Tsunade-sama suppressed the nine tails with Mokuton, this is really amazing! We seem to have seen the return of the God of ninjas, Senju Hashirama!"


    "Long live Tsunade-sama! When she returns to Konoha this time, she will surely inherit the legacy of the first Hokage and make Konoha great again!"


    ""


    The Konoha ninjas were unable to believe what happened in the beginning, but after they came back to their senses, they gave out a thunderous cheer, and their eyes were full of admiration and praise.


    However, when Tsunade heard Konoha''s praise and cheers for her, she frowned tightly.


    "Shut up!"


    She roared angrily, her voice mixed with vigorous chakra, which spread far and wide, echoing over the entire Konoha.


    For a time, the expressions of joy and excitement on everyone''s faces froze, leaving only panic.


    "Listen to me."


    Tsunade stepped on the head of the nine tails, looked down at the group of Konoha ninjas, and announced coldly, "I, Tsunade, am no longer a part of Konohagakure!"


    Tsunade''s powerful ability to capture the nine tails shocked the Konoha ninja and weed the goddess''s return with joy.


    But her subsequent deration shocked everyone.


    ''Tsunade said that she is no longer a member of Konohagakure, what does it mean?''


    ''Could it be that she betrayed Konoha?''


    Regarding the truth about the persecution of the Senju n by the top officials of Konoha, such as the death of Tsunade''s younger brother and lover, such as the digging of Senju Hashirama''s grave, and the desecration of his descendants, many ordinary Konoha ninjas and vigers are unaware about it .


    Only those very few who knew the truth, such as Jiraiya, bowed their heads in shame at this moment.


    ording to most of the Konoha ninjas, Tsunade was forced to go to Kirigakure as a hostage, so she should be extremely eager to return to Konoha.


    Therefore, Tsunade''s angry "shut up" and her decision to give up her identity as a Konoha ninja made them see it as a betrayal of the vige.


    For a time, the eyes of many people looking at Tsunade changed, from admiration and praise at the previous moment to anger and disgust.


    Kisame saw all this quitely.


    The truth about Tsunade''s "betrayal" of Konoha, Konoha''s executives had no face to say, and Tsunade herself was toozy to exin, so the final result was that Tsunade was misunderstood by Konoha and regarded as a traitor.


    Thinking of this, Kisame jumped to the top of Kyuubi''s head, stood beside Tsunade, and whispered to her: "Don''t worry, since you have decided to stay in Kirigakure, I will definitely give you a well-known identity, and I will not let you aggrieved."


    "I just said I will not go back to Konoha, when did I promise to stay in Kirigakure?" Tsunade rolled her eyes at Kisame and pierced his words again.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Kisame''s level of shamelessness was still above the elders of Konoha.


    He stretched out his hand suddenly and took Tsunade into his arms, then pretend to cough twice, cleared his throat.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he said to the Konoha ninjas below:


    "You may have misunderstood what Tsunade meant. Taking this opportunity, I would like to announce here that Tsunade is no longer a Konoha ninja because... she is already mine, She is the wife of Mizukage of Kirigakure. Our union is a symbol of peace between Kirigakure and Konoha!"


    As soon as this statement came out, it suddenly fell into the crowd like a heavy bomb, and it was the kind that detonated with a dy of a few seconds.


    Everyone present was shocked to the point of being speechless and silent, and then when they came back to their senses, the pot exploded in an instant.


    "Don''t be angry, just listen to me."


    Seeing Tsunade clench her fists, Kisame quicklyforted him, "I just don''t want injustice done to you, and I don''t want to see you being called a traitor by Konoha Ninja, so I came up with this n. With your broad mind, you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    "..." Tsunade didn''t know what to say for a while.


    However, perhaps because she was used to being taken advantage by Kisame, she didn''t refute him, but with a slightly tired expression, she released her fist and said, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Let''s hurry up and leave."


    "Ok."


    Kisame''s eyes shed as he nodded.


    Not long ago, he learned from the team seven of the future that Tsunade became the sixth Mizukage after his death, and ten yearster took the Kirigakure to a new height and became the only overlord of the ninja world.


    He doesn''t know if this uing future can be changed. What Kisame can do is to guide everything in a direction that is beneficial to him and Kirigakure.


    Therefore, he had an idea and announced that Tsunade was his wife.


    In this way, not only can Tsunade be tied to Kirigakure''s chariot, but she can also take over the position of Mizukage in the future, which seems logical.


    On the ground.


    Namikaze Minato helped Kushina stand up from the ground and came to Jiraiya. Seeing that thetter seemed to know something, he asked in surprise:


    "Lord Hokage, is what Mizukage said... true?"


    Jiraya nodded, looking calm, but deep in his eyes, he couldn''t hide the bitterness and loneliness.


    Minato sighed, feeling sorry for his teacher in his heart.


    In his opinion, if Jiraiya showed courage and sincerity, to pursue Tsunade wholeheartedly, the chances are actually great.


    It''s a pity that Jiraiya is also a "famous" lecherous sage, who often hangs around in sensual ces.


    How could Tsunade-sama ept such a careless man?


    "Okay, stop gossiping, it''s time to get down to business."


    Kisame jumped from the top of Kyuubi''s head, rubbed his hands, and prepared to discuss the remuneration with Konoha.


    Because the Jinchuriki will die soon after the tailed beast is extracted, Konoha does not dare to argue with Kisame or dy time for Uzumaki Kushina''s safety.


    So, with the joint efforts of both parties, the Nine-Tails was split into two halves in his sleep.


    Half of its chakra returned is to Kushina''s body in time, and temporarily held her life.


    However, her childbirth has caused irreparable trauma to Kushina''s body, so there is a question mark on whether she can survive tonight and how long she can live.


    As for the chakra of the other half of the nine tails, it was put into the Box of Ultimate Bliss by Kisame.

 Chapter 210: 210

    Chapter 210: 210


    "The crisis has been sessfully resolved. This is the result of the cooperation between Konoha and Kirigakure. Long live peace!"


    Kisame raised his arms and shouted, and under the stunned look of Konoha Ninjas, he hugged Tsunade again.


    Next second, a pair of ck wings spread out from behind him, lifted the two of them off the ground, and flew into the sky.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame took Tsunade and slipped away, leaving behind the messy andplicated Konoha ninjas.


    After a minute.


    Kisame and Tsunadended in woods on the outskirts of Konohagakure.


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest and turned her head away without saying a word, with no one knowing what she was thinking.


    Kisame being very sensible and didn''t bother her anymore, but walked to arge rock next to her and sat down.


    After waiting for a while.


    Sheji appeared. Along with her, there was a yellow-haired woman in a nun''s uniform and a white-haired boy.


    It''s who Kisame wants. It''s just that the two of them looked reluctant, because they were both tied with ropes, and their eyes were full of hostility.


    "You are... the fifth Mizukage? And Tsunade-sama, why are you here? Could it be that you are with this woman?"


    Nono was shocked and surprised when she saw Kisame and Tsunade.


    Not to mention Hoshigaki Kisame, the famous Demi-God of the ninja world, everyone in the whole ninja world knows he is. Especially in Konoha, there is no one who does not know Kisame. After all, his face stands on the Hokage Rock and can be seen every day when they look up.


    And Tsunade, as the number one medical ninja in the world, she is the object of worship for medical ninjas like Nono.


    What Nono never expected that the mysterious woman who kidnapped her and Kabuto was actually sent by Mizukage. What did he want?


    Kabuto didn''t speak, and his face showed a calmness that didn''t match his age. Although he was tied with a rope and had no fighting ability, he still moved quietly in front of Nono and used his body as a meat shield to protect her.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts in your hearts. However, I''ll exin it to you slowly after returning to Kirigakure."


    Kisame showed a smile, walked to Nono and Kabuto, and put them in the Box of Ultimate Bliss without giving them a chance to reply.


    Then Kisame looked at Sheji and praised her: "You have worked hard this time. After we go back, I will let you teach Anko and Kabuto, and add two more talents to Kirigakure. As for Nono, she will follow Tsunade."


    Saying that, he nced at Tsunade again.


    "Excuse me"


    Sheji hesitated for a moment, but asked curiously, "Mizukage-sama, are you and Tsunade really together?"


    She was surprised when she got to know this.


    As a close friend of Tsunade for many years, with Sheji''s (Orochimaru)''s understanding of the former, it is hard to believe that Tsunade would like this type of man.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Tsunade finally spoke, staring at Sheji, her eyes shed, "Instead of caring about this, let''s talk about something else, such as who are you?"


    As soon as these words came out, SheJi''s face changed suddenly, she smiled embarrassingly, and then she stepped aside and remained silent.


    It seemed that Tsunade had already guessed her true identity, and the reason why she didn''t reveal it was because she didn''t want to embarrass each other.


    "Just take it for real!"


    Kisame interjected at the right time and let out augh.


    In his opinion, Tsunade is almost forty years old anyway, and it is estimated that her life will be the same as in the anime.


    Besides, if she really doesn''t want to be "Mrs. Mizukage", or if she really has someone she likes, she can "divorce" Kisame at that time.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade let out a characteristic cold snort, and didn''t want to care about Kisame at all, so she walked forward first, embarking on a journey back to Kirigakure.


    Behind her, Kisame and SheJi looked at each other and followed.


    A few dayster, the three returned to Kirigakure.


    During this period, the news that Tsunade had be "Mrs. Mizukage" had already been passed back to Kirigakure and spread throughout the Ninja World.


    The ninjas and vigers in Kirigakure were very excited about this, because in the eyes of everyone, Tsunade-sama and Kisame-sama were such a good match.


    Therefore, as soon as the three of them returned to the vige, many vigers greeted them, surrounded the street, and sent various gifts and blessings to Kisame and Tsunade.


    "Did you arrange this too?"


    Tsunade red at Kisame with sharp eyes, then pushed away the crowd with a sullen face, and left under the puzzled eyes of others.


    "What happened?"


    "Did Tsunade-sama and Kisame-sama quarrel? It''s normal for couples to have conflicts."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    "Everything is finished, go back to your homes, what are you standing here for?"


    Kisame waved his hand and signaled the crowd to stop whispering and let the crowd disperse. Then, he separated from SheJi and went home to rest.


    A few more days passed.


    In the past few days, thanks to Kisame''s and Sheji''s efforts, the ideological reprocessing of Anko, Kabuto and Nono has beenpleted rtively smoothly.


    Anko is still the same as before, and continues to be Orochimaru''s favorite disciple.


    Nono was forced into the medical department by Kisame and became Tsunade''s subordinate.


    Although Tsunade hated Kisame, she did not take her anger out on Nono and p her face. Because when she was still in Konoha, she heard about the deeds of the orphanage director.


    And Nono, out of admiration for Tsunade, quickly epted her situation and this new job.


    As for Kabuto, he was originally an orphan, and he always followed Nono, not Konoha. Therefore, he did not have any troubles about changing his identity to be a member of Kirigakure.


    Then the next step is to deal with the nine tails.


    To be more precise, the number of tailed beasts in Kisame''s hands now has reached five, more than the sum of the tailed beasts owned by the other major ninja viges.


    In addition to the six-tails Jinchuriki originally owned by Kirigakure, Kisame captured seven tails in Takigakure, and obtained the tea kettle that sealed the one-tail from Karura, plus the newly acquired one Half of the nine tails.


    Since the energy required by Kisame''s main body "Kunpeng" to evolve to the Six Paths level is already enough, the tailed beasts are just icing on the cake for him, and it is not so critical.


    So he decided to let these tailed beasts in his hand y a greater role.


    Soon, Kisame had an idea.


    He intends to use these tailed beasts to cultivate Jinchuriki, and use them to rece the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen" that Kirigakure once used to have.


    In fact, the five tailed beasts that Kirigakure already owns are not enough for Kisame. Since he wants to y, he will y a bigger game. His ambition is to get the remaining four-tailed beasts and transnt them all into Kirigakure ninjas.


    This n was named the "Nine Jinchuriki" n by Kisame.


    No, that''s not right.


    There is also Katsuyu.


    Katsuyu''s power is still higher than that of the nine tailed beasts. If its Jinchuriki''s strength is also included, the full name of this n should be called the "Ten Jinchuriki" n.


    A vige with ten Jinchurikis at the same time, how powerful that would be, it is exciting to think about it.


    As for the candidates for the one to nine tailed beasts and Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, after some consideration, Kisame had an initial n.


    First of all, the one tails will be sealed into Gaara''s body. Its ability and thetter''s sand are a perfect match. Combined, the two can exert a very powerful fighting power.


    Next is the three tails.


    The one that best matches the attributes of this big tortoise is undoubtedly Haku of the Yuki n. If thetter''s Ice Kekkei Genkai can be boosted by Three tails chakra, its power will be extremely terrifying.


    The tricky thing is that the current three-tailed Jinchuriki is Rin Nohara. How to transfer the three tails in her body to Haku''s body without killing Rin is a problem that Kisame''s needs to solve.


    Then there''s the six-tails Jinchuriki.


    Needless to say, this tailed beast, as a slug, its acid and Terumi Mei''s steam style are the strongestbination. He just need to prepare Terumi Mei for the transntation.


    But.


    The next seven-tails Jinchuriki, and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, made Kisame frown and think about it for a long time.


    The seven tails is abination of a beetle and a dragonfly. The hard shell provided by the former makes it super defensive, and the wings of thetter make it capable of flying.


    Moreover, relying on the scale powder released from the body, it can also confuse the enemy''s sight, thereby making them invisible.


    In addition, among the nine tailed beasts, the seven tails is ranked third after the nine tails and the eight tails in terms of chakra volume.


    From Kisame''s point of view, although it''s presence in the anime is close to zero, far from being as dazzling as Eight tails and Nine tails, its overall strength is not much worse than those two.


    So as long as there is a suitable candidate, they can harness the power of the seven tails and be the perfect Jinchuriki. Then, Kirigakure can have a powerfulbat power of the same level as Killer B and Naruto Uzumaki in the anime.


    Who can be that person?


    In the anime, Fuu, who is in Kirigakure at this time, is the seven tails Jinchuriki.


    However, frankly speaking, Fuu''s talent and potential may be second to none in a small ninja vige like Takigakure, but in the entire ninja world, she is still a little mediocre.


    Moreover, Kisame also had an in-depth discussion with Mikiko. As a mother, she does not want Fuu to be the Jinchuriki, but only wants her daughter to grow up safely and live happily like an ordinary person.


    So, after thinking about it, Kisame found Karura again, and had a frank and in-depth conversation with her all night, and finally seeded in persuading Karura.


    He not only persuaded Karura to make her youngest son Gaara the one-tail Jinchuriki, but also nned to make her eldest daughter Temari, the seven tails Jinchuriki.


    Temari, as Gaara''s older sister, has a first-ss talent for wind style. If she can get the power of the seven tails, she can ride the wind and be a wind spirit soaring in the sky.


    Kisame promised Karura that Kirigakure will never monitor or even imprison Jinchuriki like other Shinobi viges, but will take care of Gaara and Temari and give them the greatest degree of freedom.


    As Mizukage, he will also personally train Gaara and Temari, and help the two coordinate their rtionship with the tailed beasts in the body, so that when the siblings grow up, they have the hope of bing the perfect Jinchuriki.


    Finally, there is the nine tails.


    Although there is only one half of the nine tails in his hands, its chakra amount is close to infinite in the perception of human ninjas, so there is not much difference between a half and a whole.


    The nine tails in the anime were split into two by Minato, half of which was sealed within the belly of the Shinigami, and the other half was imnted into his son Naruto with eight triagram seal.


    In other words, Naruto relied on the half nine tails in his body to fight the world from beginning to end, and he nevercked chakra.


    Kisame met the team seven from the future in Roran not long ago. Naruto had be the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Therefore, ording to Kisame analysis, Uzumaki Kushina should not live longer than a few years. After she dies, the nine tails in her body will be sealed in her son Naruto''s body, just like in the anime.


    The difference is that the other half of the nine-tails is no longer in the belly of Shinigami, instead created another Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Two Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Among the nine tailed beasts, only the Nine-Tails with thergest amount of chakra can do such a thing.


    Kisame couldn''t help but imagine, what kind of scene would it be if Konohagakure''s and Kirigakure''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki on the battlefield and fought?


    That scene is bound to be beautiful.


    However, Kisame realized that he had to make sure one thing: Kirigakure''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki would not lose to Uzumaki Naruto. Because no matter who is defeated, the nine-tails half in their body may run into another person''s body.


    At that time, the most powerful Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in history may be born.


    Now the question is, who is the candidate for Kirigakure topete with Naruto Uzumaki, the son of prophecy?


    "Are you interested in bing the nine tails Jinchuriki?"


    Kisame found Tsunade directly and went straight to the point.


    In his opinion, no one is more suitable than Tsunade.


    The nine tails Jinchuriki were all ninjas of the Uzumaki n with a huge amount of chakra, and the Senju n and the Uzumaki n to which Tsunade belongs are distant rtives, both descendants of Asura, the second son of the Sage of Six Paths.


    Now Tsunade has the Sage body that is close to her ancestor Asura.


    Not to mention, Tsunade has also mastered Mokuton, and she can control the nine tails through various sealing ninjutsu, making it very obedient.


    Therefore, Kisame couldn''t be more relieved to seal the half nine tails into Tsunade''s body.


    "Why did you choose me?"


    In the face of Kisame''s proposal, Tsunade folded her arms and asked back with a wary expression. She didn''t believe that Kisame would give her half of the nine tails for nothing.


    "It''s very simple, your Sage body and Mokuton determine that you are the most perfect person to be nine tails Jinchuriki."

 Chapter 211: 211

    Chapter 211: 211


    Kisame stared at Tsunade as he said:


    "You are the one who got the half of the Nine-Tails, and you deserve the most credit, don''t you? I said I wanted to pay you, so I won''t break my word."


    "Aren''t you afraid... that I would away?"


    Tsunade smiled as she asked, "Or do you want to use this half nine tails topletely tie me to Kirigakure?"


    "At least you are still a ninja of Kirigakure, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I am different from Konoha here. If I can''t keep you, it means that Kirigakure is not good enough."


    Kisame smiled and promised Tsunade generously.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that even though he offered such attractive conditions, Tsunade still shook her head in the end.


    "I refuse. As for the so-called remuneration, I don''t need it either."


    Tsunade said decisively, indicating that Kisame doesn''t need to persuade her anymore.


    "Why?" Kisame was puzzled. He gave Tsunade half of the Nine-Tails, and she had no reason to refuse.


    "Because, I''ve been thinking about one thing recently, and that is...whether or not I should be Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, to help it leave the Shikkotsu and be free."


    Tsunade blinked at Kisame, and said seriously, "If I be a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki man, it means that I can no longer help Katsuyu, right?"


    After she finished speaking, sheughed, turned around and walked away leaving a astonished look on Kisame''s face.


    Kisame watched Tsunade walk away, and it took a long time for him toe back to his senses.


    ''Was what this woman said just now an excuse for refusing to be the Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki, or was it a smoke bomb deliberately set to make fun of me?


    She isn''t be serious, right?''


    Thinking of this, Kisame became terrified.


    After he calmed down, he vowed to himself that he would never let Tsunade approach Katsuyu again. No matter what tricks she has, Kisame will not let her seed.


    Now back to the question of the candidate of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Although Tsunade is the ideal candidate in Kisame''s heart, he also considered the situation that she would refuse, so he also prepared a second candidate.


    That person is... Kimimaro.


    As thest genius of the Kaguya n, Kimimaro''s aptitude is beyond doubt. Being able to be properly trained by Orochimaru in the anime with the curse of the earth, and selected as a reincarnation container, it is enough to illustrate Kimimaro''s for value.


    In fact, as far as Kisame knows, like the Uzumaki and the Senju n, the Kaguya n and the Konoha''s Hyuga n are also distant rtives, and the ancestor of the two ns is the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths - Otsutsuki Hamura.


    Therefore, Kimimaro is also a descendant of Sage, and in terms of blood, he is no worse than Naruto Uzumaki.


    It is a pity that Kimimaro died early in the anime due to his blood disease.


    Since the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n is very simr to Otsutsuki Kaguya''s "All- Killing Ash Bones", Kisame spectes that


    The so-called blood disease is probably because the Kaguya n cannot bear the toxicity of the Ash Bones, so it has caused a bacsh against themselves.


    As long as a problem is found, there is hope for a solution.


    If Kimimaro can also be like Tsunade, his body strengthened to the extent that it is closer to the Otsutsuki n, then his blood disease can be cured without treatment.


    At that time, Kimimaro will be able to have a good fight with Naruto Uzumaki.


    Kisame is very optimistic about Kimimaro. This guy has a strong and calm personality, which can be said to be the opposite of Naruto, who is naughty and lively.


    The future fight between these two will be very exciting.


    After confirming the candidates for the Jinchuriki of the major tailed beasts, it is time to take action.


    A monthter.


    In the dead of night, most of the vigers in Kirigakure are asleep, and the vige waspletely silent.


    However, in those dark corners that cannot be seen, at intervals, there are the Kiri Anbu patrolling and standing guard, fully alert.


    Under such strict guard, any disturbance inside or outside the vige could not be concealed from Anbu''s eyes.


    Such strict guards is said to be very rare in Kirigakure in the past two years, and the reason is very simple


    In a secret room in the vige, the sealing ceremony of Jinchuriki is going on.


    In the room, Terumi Mei, Gaara, and Temari, from left to right,y t on three operating tables in turn, with their eyes closed and are asleep.


    Their clothes were lifted up, revealing their abdomens, which had been engraved with dark seal technique patterns, emitting bursts of ck light.


    This means that the six-tails, the one-tail, and the seven-tails have entered the three bodies respectively.


    After a period of observation, their breathing was steady, their chests rose up and down, and all vital signs were normalthis showed that the imntation of the tailed beasts went smoothly.


    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard."


    Kisame turned around and thanked everyone who participated in the operation.


    In addition to him, Sheji and Tsunade, as well as several confidants of the two to assisted in this operation.


    The whole process was carried out smoothly.


    "Only the nine tails is left."


    Sheji smiled as she licked her lips. Over the years, whenever she felt excited and anticipating, she would subconsciously lick her lips with her tongue.


    "So, who is the candidate for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?"


    Tsunade wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked as she stared at Kisame. The identity of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has been kept secret, even she and Sheji don''t know.


    "Let the others go out first."


    Kisame gave an order, and when there were only three people left in the room, he said to the two, "Follow me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the wall and pushed it, opening the secret door of another secret room.


    There, the floor of the entire secret room was covered withplex sealing techniques, illuminated by the candlelight in the room. In the middle of the ritual hall, Kimimaro with short white hairy there quietly, sleeping soundly.


    "It turned out to be this little guy..."


    After Tsunade and Sheji recognized Kimimaro, they both showed a surprised look. Obviously, this person was chosen beyond their expectations.


    "Is there anything special about this kid?"


    Tsunade asked curiously. Because she knew that Kimimaro was the choice after she rejected the Kisame.


    This shows that in Kisame''s eyes, Kimimaro''s''s future potential is not much worse than hers.


    "That little guy seems to belong to the Kaguya n. Although his Kekkei Genkai is not bad, isn''t it a bit sloppy as the candidate of the Nine tails Jinchuriki?"


    Sheji hesitated for a while, but still raised her objection.


    From her point of view, Kimimaro may find it difficult to withstand the chakra of the Nine-Tails, he can''t harness and exert the power of the Nine-Tails.


    "He''s still very weak and unremarkable. But trust me, one day in the future, Kimimaro will surprise you."


    Kisame looked mysteriously at them and didn''t reveal much. Then he urged the two of them to work together with him toplete the final and most difficult nine-tail sealing.


    Around dawn.


    The operation was finallypleted, and the huge chakra of the nine tails was stuffed into Kimimaro''s small body, which made the sleeping little guy frown, as if he had a nightmare.


    "You go back to rest first. By the way, only the three of us know about Kimimaro being the Nine tails Jinchuriki, so keep it a secret."


    Kisame instructed the two, and after watching them leave the secret room, he turned around and stared at the sleeping Kimimaro.


    The current Kimimaro is indeed too fragile. If the nine tails deliberately tossed in his body, it may take the life of this kid at any time.


    So, Kisame put his hand on Kimimaro''s abdomen and let his consciousness enter thetter''s body, ready to beat the nine tails.


    In the dark space, Kisame and the nine tails looked at each other across an iron fence.


    "Human, I will take my revenge sooner orter."


    Nine tails grabbed the iron fence with its pair of ws, and let out a low growl at Kisame, and it could be heard that its heart was full of hatred and anger.


    As the strongest tailed beast, it was forcibly divided into two. At this time, he felt weaker than ever before, and all of this was due to the man in front of him.


    "Don''t be rude, you are not qualified to threaten me, understand?"


    Kisame said lightly, obviously not paying attention to the nine tails.


    "Human, you are so arrogant, so arrogant that you don''t know how much weak you are."


    Kyuubi narrowed his eyes and said slowly to Kisame, "You do have some strength, butpared with the Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara back then, you are still a bit worse. However, even those two people cannot escape death, but I am immortal, so I you human beings are ants to me."


    "I agree with some of your views."


    To Kyuubi''s suprise, Kisame nodded, agreeing with some of its remarks.


    "In this world, there is nothing more important than living a long life, and this is one of the goals I have always pursued."


    Kisame sat on the ground with crossed legs, and stared at the nine tails, as if he was chatting with an old friend, "You are right. No matter how powerful a human being is, it will onlyst for decades, as their lifespan is too short. It is short-lived and easy to be killed life. Unlike you, even if you are killed, you can be reborn in the wild and have almost eternal life, because your essence is a mass of chakra, a kind of energy body."


    "Oh? Human, it seems that you have done a lot of research on tailed beasts."


    Kyuubi couldn''t help being surprised when he heard these words, but then he snorted andughed, "But, even if you know the secret of the tailes beast, what can you do? You can never be like me."


    "You think too highly of yourself, Nine Tails."


    Kisame shook his head and calmly revealed the biggest secret about Kyuubi, "Hundreds of years ago, the Sage of Six Path sealed the Juubi''s body on the moon, and divided its chakra into nine parts, which then created nine-tailed beasts. And you demon fox is just a part of the ten-tailed chakra, am I right?"


    "You, what did you say?!"


    Hearing that, Kyuubi grabbed the iron fence with his ws, and his pair of demon fox eyes stared at Kisame, terrified to the extreme.


    Kisame is right.


    The Sage of Six Paths created the nine tailed beasts and stored them in his bodies, the original Jinchuriki.


    During his lifetime, he founded the Ninshu and traveled around the world with a group of apprentices to restore the destend affected by the Ten tails.


    During this process, as long as a suitable ce for releasing the tailed beast is found, the Sage of Six Paths will build an ancestral hall there to the tailed beast.


    Kyuubi still remembers that when it was a little fox, the Sage of Six Paths released it and the other eight tailed beasts one day, made them form a circle, called their names one by one, and said:


    "My time is numbered. Remember, you will always be together, even if you are on separate sides, and one day you will be one, with your own names and who you once were. Unlike when you were in me, you will get the right guidance to understand what real power is."


    At that time, the Nine Tails, apart from crying because of the death of the Sage of Six Paths, was ignorant and did not have a deep understanding of the words left by thetter before his death.


    Until now, after being reminded by Kisame, the nine tails suddenly remembered.


    Nine tails only know that it was created by the Sage of the Six Paths, and has always been proud of it, believing that he is unique and a great creature above mortals.


    But now it has learned that it and the other eight-tailed beasts are actually only part of a guy named "Ten-tails", which was separated from its body by the Sage of the Six paths.


    This terrifying fact overturned all of its cognition of himself, which is why it was so shocked.


    After a while, it calmed down a little and asked Kisame sharply:


    "How did you know this? Do you think I would believe this kind of lie that sounds like it''s made up?"


    "Believe it or not, I''m just telling the truth." Kisame looked at Kyuubi with a half-smile with his hands spread.


    Nine tails was very reluctant to believe in Kisame, but if what the man in front of him said is false, why can his words match thest words of the Sage of Six Path when he is about to die?


    Thosest words are known only to the nine-tailed beasts.


    "Tell me, what exactly is the ten tails, and who are you?" Thinking of this, the nine tails continued to ask Kisame.


    "None of that matters now."


    Kisame was toozy to answer Nine-Tails'' question, he stood up from the ground and said to i, "You just need to know that I will be a creature as powerful as Ten-Tails, or even better than Ten-Tails. At that time, you will understand that it is not me that is small, but you, the demon fox."


    Kisame''s ambition once again shocked the nine tails, but it didn''t believe that Kisame could do it, so it disdainfully said: "With just you?"


    "What you see now is just a clone of me. My real body is sleeping somewhere in the ninja world at this time. It draws an iparably huge amount of energy, and when it wakes up afterpleting its final evolution, It will be the second ten tails like creature in the world."


    Kisame exuded strong confidence, and while speaking, the phantom of a behemoth quietly appeared behind him.


    That is


    Kyuubi''s pupils shrank immediately. It saw a phantom of a strange creature with a whale body, shark fins, eagle wings, and dragon tail. The other party obviously had no substantial power, but it exuded a terrifying coercion, like the king of beasts roaring in the forest.


    And it seems to have be an ordinary fox, waiting for its fate to be preyed on by tigers and reduced to its food.


    At this moment, the hair on Kyuubi''s body stood up, and a cold chill permeated its whole body, from tails to head.


    It has never been so afraid in its life.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Nine Tails finally realized that what Kisame said just now was definitely not ignorant self-bragging, but something he was about to do.

 Chapter 212: 212

    Chapter 212: 212


    Just as the nine tails was trembling with fear, the phantom behind Kisame quietly disappeared again, as if it had never appeared.


    "Kyuubi you just need to wait to witness a brand new era, an era that belongs to me Hoshigaki Kisame. You are lucky to have a ce for you in that era."


    After Kisame sessfully frightened the nine tails, he finally said his true purpose this time, "Your best destiny is to stay in Kimimaro''s body honestly and help him be a perfect Jinchuriki. At that time, he will also help you defeat Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and get back your other half chakra. If you don''t want to do that..."


    Having said this, Kisame paused for a moment, showing a stern smile as his two rows of fangs glowed with a cold light: "The only fate waiting for you is to be swallowed by my body and be the nourishment for my evolution."


    When he said that, Kisame turned around and walked away leaving Kyuubi a look of horror on its face.


    After Kisame left, the Nine tails slowly released its ws that grabbed the iron fence, and sat on the ground with a "thud", and did not recover for a long time.


    A few dayster.


    After sealing the five-tailed beasts in his hands, Kisame focused on the remaining four, which were the four tails and five tails of Iwakagure and the two tails and eight tails of Kumogakure.


    Therefore, he ordered people to collect information on the Jinchurikis of the two major ninja vigers, and was ready to dispatch at any time.


    However, at this time, a sudden situation urred, causing the Ninja world, which had been quiet for almost two years, to have huge waves again.


    Mizukage Office.


    "Mizukage-sama, this is a letter sent from Amegakure and written by Nagato himself." Pakura held a letter in both hands and handed it to Kisame.


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame raised his eyebrows as he was surprised that Nagato himself wrote him a letter at this time.


    ''What is his purpose?''


    He opened the letter and read it with great interest. While reading, his expression quickly became one of surprise, and he said to himself: "Interesting, really funny."


    ''Snap.''


    After he finished reading it, Kisame threw the letter on the table. Seeing Pakura''s curious expression, but didn''t dare to ask, he smiled and said:


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that Nagato invited me, the Mizukage, to participate in the Five Kage Summit."


    "Five Kage... Summit?"


    When Pakura heard that, she was stunned for a moment, and then remembered.


    The Five Kage Summit is a dialogue between the highest levels of the five ninja viges in the ninja world. Its role is to convene when there are major conflicts between the major Ninja viges, or when important decisions are to be made. Usually, it will be apanied by a series of open and secret fights and intrigues.


    Its origins can be traced back to the early days of the Shinobi Vige era. At the call of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, the first Five Shadows Conference was held.


    At that meeting, Senju Hashirama distributed the nine-tailed beasts he caught ording to the remuneration paid by the viges. Due to the existence of the tailed beasts, the major ninja viges were jealous of each other, and finally stopped the war and ushered in a period of peace.


    In the anime, every Five Kage Summit is held for peace, and in the end, it has a profound impact on the ninja world.


    "If you have anything to say, feel free to say it."


    Seeing that Pakura was thinking about something, Kisame asked.


    "I don''t understand, what is the reason for Nagato to hold the Five Kage Summit?"


    Pakura frowned slightly as she expressed her doubts, "Although the current ninja world is not so peaceful, there are no major wars and conflicts, and it is not enough to hold this meeting at all."


    "You are right. However, Nagato posed himself as the son of prophecy in this letter, iming that he had found a way to make the ninja world no longer have any disputes and achieve permanent peace. As for the specific details, it will be announced in person at the conference table of the Five Kage Summit."


    Kisame tapped the table with his fingers, and while talking to Pakura, he also guessed in his mind what Nagato said was.


    Speaking of which, thest time he fought Nagato, he had already told him that the real son of prophecy was Naruto Uzumaki. Now, Nagato still doesn''t want to believe this fact.


    "Then... Mizukage-sama, what is your response, are you going to participate?" Pakura asked.


    "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Kisame smiled and said, "The initiator of the Five Kage Summit must have strength, qualifications, and high prestige at the same time. Only if these conditions are met, the Five Kages can be summoned. Although Nagato''s strength is not a problem, but as the newly appointed Amekage, he is still too young. And... he asked the Kages of the major Ninja viges toe to Amegakure to participate in the Five Kage Summit,."


    Generally speaking, in order to reflect fairness and justice, the venue of the Five Kage Summit will not be any of the five Ninja Viges, but a neutral country.


    Nagato used Amegakure as the meeting ce, and made it clear that it was telling the Kages of the viges that they did note to have a meeting with him, but to listen to his meeting.


    Who can ept such an arrogant attitude?


    As expected by Kisame.


    In addition to him, Hokage Jiraiya, Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A all received Nagato''s letters at about the same time.


    But none of them wanted to go.


    Kisame directly chose to ignore it and didn''t even reply to a letter. Jiraiya replied to Nagato, expressing a tactful refusal.


    The old-fashioned Onoki and the grumpy A each replied to Nagato with ridicule.


    A few more days passed.


    "It seems that the Five Kage Summit cannot be held this time."


    After Pakura reported the information she collected to Kisame, he sighed with emotion.


    As Kisame''s secretary, she did not rmend him to participate in this kind of meeting. Because the current Kirigakure is still sanctioned by the major Ninja viges and Kisame himself is also wanted by the Daimyo of various countries. If he goes to the meeting, he will definitely be targeted by others.


    "It''s the same sentence, don''t rush to a conclusion, the good show might just start."


    Kisame smiled meaningfully, with a look of anticipation on his face.


    Amegakure.


    In the gloomy and dark sky, countless fine raindrops fell, forming a hazy rain curtain that shrouded the vige all year round.


    In the center of the vige, on the tallest tower, Nagato stood, drenched in the rain, as he looked down at the Amegakure, his Rinnegan, quiet and deep, making it difficult for others to know what he is thinking.


    Konan came over and stood behind him.


    She hesitated for a moment, and finally said to Nagato truthfully: "The four Kages have rejected your invitation. Nagato, are we in a little hurry, let''s wait a few more years."


    "I expected it."


    Nagato looked back, not seeming to be surprised at all, but said calmly, "In that case, in order to show enough sincerity, I will visit them one by one."


    After speaking, a sneer slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Konan, you and Yahiko have to prepare the venue, I will be back soon."


    Nagatomanded Konan as his feet lifted off the ground. He looked left and right, and finally flew towards the north, Iwagakure, which was the closest to Amegakure.


    Konan looked at Nagato''s disappearing figure with worry in her eyes.


    "Konan, trust Nagato."


    Yahiko appeared from the side, put his arms around her shoulders, and said with bright eyes, "His power has reached strongest in history, even surpassing that of the God of ninjas. From today, under Nagato''s leadership the era of Akatsuki hase. Peace will finallye."


    "Peace"


    Konan muttered with her mouth as her eyes became firm again, and she was full of confidence in Nagato and the future.


    After one day.


    Nagato visited Iwagakura in his own way.


    The final result was that Tsuchikage Onoki was defeated, and two Jinchurikis were taken away by Nagato and became hostages.


    Just two dayster, Nagato visited Kumogakure again in the same way, defeated Raikage A, and knocked out the Jinchurikis, and took them away.


    When the news came out, the world of ninja was shaken up.


    The remaining Konoha and Kirigakure in the Four Great Ninja Viges were in a huge panic.


    The legendary "son of prophecy" Nagato.


    In just a few days, he went through the two Ninja viges Iwakagure and Kumogakure alone, and with absolute force, kidnapped the Jinchuriki of the two major Ninja viges.


    After that, Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A changed their previous attitudes as they werepletely overwhelmed. The two announced that they would go to Amegakure to participate in the Five Kage Summit initiated by Nagato.


    When the news reached Konoha, the entire vige was in chaos from top to bottom, and panic spread throughout the vige. After all, Nagato was the man who wiped out Sunagakure with his own hands.


    His next target is undoubtedly Konoha, and Konoha''s Nine tails Jinchuriki.


    Under such circumstances, the Fourth Hokage Jiraiya immediately announced that the vige had entered a wartime state, and held a high-level meeting in Konoha overnight.


    Early the next morning, Konoha announced to the public that he would attend the Five Kage Summit proposed by Nagato, and would do his best to cooperate with all the demands of the Son of Prophecy.


    Konoha begged for mercy.


    Although it was very humiliating, luckily, the vige and Jinchuriki were saved without following the footsteps of Iwakagure and Kumogakure.


    As a result, among the major Shinobi viges, only the Kirigakure, on the other side of the sea did not make a statement.


    The eyes of the entire ninja world turned to Kirigakure, waiting for the response from the Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame.


    During the Third Ninja World War, before Nagato rose to power, Kisame was the most dazzling existence on the battlefield of the Ninja World. He rose like aet, killed Hanzo, defeated Konoha, and unified the Land of Water, and was known as the new Demi-God in the ninja world.


    Although Kisame has kept a low profile since then and his limelight has been overshadowed by Nagato, no one has ever questioned his strength.


    Kisame and Nagato, the two are simr in age and strength, so they are called "Demi Gods of Ninja World" by many people, and there are countless people looking forward to their interaction.


    Now, the time seems to havee.


    Many people believe that with Kisame''s domineering character and behavior, he will definitely not submit to Nagato like other Shinobi viges, but will choose to be tough to the end.


    In other words, Nagato and Kisame will soon have a world-shattering battle.


    However, what is disappointing is that just one day after Konoha''s statement, Kisame also made a statement, weing the holding of the Five Shadows Conference.


    The Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame will answer the call of the Son of Prophecy.


    However, everyone doesn''t know if it''s to save some face. While agreeing to participate in the Five Kage Summit, Kisame also put forward a request, that is:


    The rules of the Five Kage Summit cannot be broken. The venue of the Summit must be changed to a neutral country.


    If Nagato did not agree to this request, Kirigakure would refuse to attend.


    When the news came out, the eyes of the entire ninja world turned to Amegakure again, waiting for Nagato to respond.


    Will he agree to Kisame''s request, or will he choose to continue to be tough and attack Kirigakure to force Kisame to submit?


    Shikkotsu forest.


    Kisame''s main body "Kunpeng" stopped sleeping and surfaced, exuding an unimaginably huge chakra from its body, enough to make anyone close to it tremble.


    Kisame is ready, if Nagato does not agree with his terms, there is nothing to talk about, and the final battle between the two will be staged ahead of schedule.


    For Kisame, he never worried that he would lose.


    Nagato seems to have the upper hand and the initiative, but he is actually trying to die - once he forces Kisame''s main body to expose in advance, he will not be far from death.


    The next two days were the most tense moments, and the air permeating the Shinobi world seemed to freeze. Everyone held their breaths, paying attention to Nagato''s every move.


    Until Nagato announced, that he agrees to the request made by Kirigakure because he was willing to respect Kisame''s opinion.


    As for the location of the Five Kage Summit, it will the same as thest conference 40 years ago, but it was changed to the Land of Iron.


    When the news came out, some were excited and some were disappointed.


    On Kirigakure''s side, the ninjas and civilians in the vige believed that this was a diplomatic victory. Under Mizukage''s leadership, Kirigakure did not bow to the son of prophecy, but maintained its independence and the qualification to negotiate with the other party on an equal basis.


    In the ce outside Kirigakure, many people shook their heads and sighed, because they were eager for Nagato and Kisame to fight, it is best if someone loses, or even die together.


    In any case, it now seems that the holding of the Five Kage Summit is a foregone conclusion. This major event that affects the fate of the ninja world, the news that it will be officially held, like a bird with wings, quickly spread to every corner of the ninja world.


    The time is set, it will be held in a week.


    Location, Land of Iron.


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure.


    Looking down from the sky, a dark crowd gathered at the entrance of the vige to see off the third Tsuchikage Onoki who was about to leave.


    During this period of time, the atmosphere inside Iwakagure was very heavy and depressed thanks to Nagato. He not only defeated Onoki, who is highly respected and invincible in the hearts of Iwagakure ninjas, and kidnapped the four-tails and five-tails Jinchuriki, he even destroyed a small half of the buildings in Iwagakure, leaving a trail of destruction.


    Under such a shameful and humiliating situation, the aged Onoki still had to drag his injured body to participate in the Five Kage Summit.

 Chapter 213: 213

    Chapter 213: 213


    Along with Onoki is his son, Biwa.


    Adhering to the concept of advocating peace, the Five Kage Summit stiptes that the personnel sent by each vige to participate in the conference, in addition to the Kage, can only bring at most two guards, usually a sensor ninja and a attack ninja.


    Biwa is a burly, nearly two meters tall, mountain like man and standing next to Onoki, who is less than one meter five, does not make them look like a father and son.


    "Father, we''re leaving."


    Biwa said in a deep voice as he lifted Onoki and let thetter sit on his shoulder. Then, under the watchful eyes of Iwagakure, they set off to leave the Five Kage Summit.


    A simr scene also happened in Kumogakure.


    "Let''s go."


    Fourth Raikage Amanded his two guards as he put on his backpack, and strode out of the vige with a gloomy face.


    He personally didn''t want to go the Five Kage Summit this time and didn''t care about anything else, but he vowed to save their Jinchuriki no matter what.


    Konohagakure, the Land of Fire.


    In Hokage''s office, Jiraiya stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, frowning slightly as he looked at the view of vige outside the window.


    He had a hunch that the Five Kage Summit this time might not go well, and it might even turn into a huge chaos, with many people dying.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of his own personnel, one of Jiraiya''s bodyguards will be his most trusted disciple, the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato.


    Minato''s Flying Thunder God Jutsu, even when facing Demigod-level ninjas such as Nagato and Kisame, can enable him to advance and retreat freely, and can lead the team to retreat if the situation is bad.


    The other was a thin Anbu ninja with a monkey mask on his face. This person is not only a bodyguard, but also Jiraiya''s senior.


    He is the former third Hokage Sarutobi Hiy.


    Both of them had already followed Jiraiya''s order and waited at the entrance of the vige.


    ''Dong dong dong.''


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Jiraiya gave permission as he turned around, and saw three young figures pushing in the door, they were Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, and Uchiha Shisui.


    During the Amegakure operation, the three of them were all members of the Namikaze Squad. Later, Jiraiya took a fancy to them and sent them to Mount Myoboku to learn senjutsu. Now they are confidants of the Hokage faction and are loyal to the vige.


    "Kakashi, Gai, and Shisui, listen well. While Minato and I are away from the vige, Konoha''s safety will be left to you young ninjas. Be sure to protect the vigers, especially the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, beware that Uchiha Obito may strike again. Do you understand?"


    Jiraya looked at the three of them and said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    When the three heard that, they knelt down on one knee and agreed in unison, and then followed Jiraiya''s instructions and went to perform their duties.


    An hourter, Jiraiya and the two guards left Konoha in a low-key manner and went straight to the Land of Iron.


    Amegakure.


    In a tall pce, the Gedo Statue sat cross-legged on the purple lotus throne, with its mouth wide open and four chakra beams sticking out from its throat.


    At the other end of these chakra beams are four ninjas with different looks lying on the cold floor.


    A bearded man about 1.5 meters in height, wearing purple clothes and a breastte; a burly man with a height of nearly 2.3 meters, wearing red armor and a hat; a girl with long beige brown hair, delicate facial features and a good figure; And a young man with bronze skin and the word "iron" on his right shoulder.


    "The four tails Jinchuriki, the five-tails Jinchuriki, the two-tails Jinchuriki, and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki..."


    Konan and Yahiko watched the four ninjas and recognized their identities in turn.


    These people, Jinchuriki, who had a great and lofty status in their respective viges, were lying on the ground like corpses, they opened their mouths unconsciously, and their chakra was drawn by the Gedo Statue.


    This is a power that Nagato got due to Rinnegan, with it he can pull the tailed beasts out of the human body and seal it into the Gedo Statue.


    "After a week, the sealing technique will bepleted."


    Nagato came over, pointed to the nine closed eyes of the Gedo Statue, and exined to the two, "Every time it absorbs a tailed beast, one of its eyes will open, and it has nine eyes. When all of them are opened, it will be the day when the Ten Tails will recover. At that time, I will be the Ten tails Jinchuriki."


    The two of them were shocked when they heard that.


    In their eyes, Nagato is already invincible in the ninja world, and is the only Sage in the sky in this era. If he gains the power of the nine-tailed beasts, how powerful will he be?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    "However, there is a small problem now - it seems that I am not the only one trying to collect tailed beasts." Nagato added with a frown.


    "You mean... Hoshigaki Kisame?" Yahiko''s eyes narrowed, and a name came to his mind in an instant.


    "That''s right. Kirigakure originally had three and six tails. Not long ago, Kisame got half of nine tails from Konoha. If I''m not mistaken, the one that was missing from Sunagakure, and the one that disappeared from Takigakure is already in his hands."


    Nagato stared at the tall Gedo Statue with deep eyes.


    "Could it be that Kisame, like you, knows the secrets of the nine-tailed beasts, and wants to collect them to make himself a Ten-tails Jinchuriki?"


    Konan said in surprise.


    "That''s why I agreed to Kirigakure''s request, so as not to startle the snake."


    Nagato''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and he said his n, "If I attack Kirigakure directly, Kisame knowing my power, will very likely hide the tailed beast in advance and escape. However, as long as he let''s his guard down ande to the Five Kage Summit, I''ll catch him there and force him to hand over all the tailed beasts."


    To put it simply, this Five Kage Summit was a grand banquet set up by Nagato.


    He is full of confidence against Kisame.


    "It''s almost time, let''s go too."


    Nagato left an sage shadow clone, which will continue to preside over the sealing ceremony, and then took Konan and Yahiko and set off for the Land of Iron together.


    Kirigakure.


    "Tsunade-sama, Sheji-sama said that she has something to look for you, and is now in the corridor outside the door."


    Shizune walked into Tsunade''s office and reported.


    "Let her in."


    Tsunade frowned slightly and told Shizune to let her in. She was keenly aware that SheJi was looking for her at this time for something important.


    It was exactly as she expected.


    "Thanks."


    After Sheji smiled and thanked Shizune, she watched thetter leave as she closed the door of the office, and then met Tsunade''s eyes.


    "Long time no see, Tsunade. I think it''s time to meet you again as Orochimaru."


    Without waiting for Tsunade to speak, Sheji took the initiative to reveal her true identity that had been hidden for a long time.


    "It''s really you."


    Tsunade''s eyes shed as she was not surprising, because she had already guessed her identity.


    ''However, why did she chose to reveal her identity at this time?''


    "Do you still remember the prophecy made by the Great Toad Sage? It said at the time that he dreamed of a scene in which Hoshigaki Kisame would end up dying a few yearster and eventuallymit suicide. I think it will happen at the Five Kage Summit."


    Sheji said her hypothesis.


    As soon as she heard that Kisame decided to go to the Five Kage Summit, she remembered Gamamaru''s prophecy, so after a night of thinking and nning, she found Tsunade.


    "So, what do you want?" Tsunade''s pupils shrank, but she asked calmly.


    "Kisame''s death is a foregone conclusion. As soon as he dies, you and I will work together to control Kirigakure and the Land of Water. Then you will be the Mizukage, and I will be your assistant, how about it?"


    Snake Ji, or Orochimaru, stared at Tsunade and proposed her n to her.


    He was born arrogant and never willing to be subservient to others, so in the anime, whether it was in Konoha or Akatsuki, he became a traitor in the end.


    For Kisame, Orochimaru only temporarily sumbed to his power, and he did not surrender willingly from the depths of his heart.


    In his opinion, Tsunade undoubtedly hated Kisame the most in Kirigakure, and she must be eager to get rid of Kisame''s control and oppression.


    Coupled with the decades-long friendship between the two, Tsunade will definitely agree to his proposal, she will join hands with him to upy Kirigakure, and inherit the Mizukage position.


    However, what Orochimaru never expected was.


    "Humph."


    Facing his tempting proposal, Tsunade just snorted and responded lukewarmly, "Is this your n? Sorry, I''m not interested, you should go find someone else."


    After she finished speaking, she got up to see him off.


    "Why"


    SheJi froze in ce, unable to speak the detailed follow-up n that she had prepared.


    After she came back to her senses, she still did not give up, and asked Tsunade:


    "Why? Are you worried that Hoshigaki Kisame might not die? But you and I both know that the great toad sage never missed his prophecy. While dreaming of Kisame''s death, he also dreamed of Nagato, the ''Son of Prophecy''. Therefore, Nagato will definitely win this Five Kage Summit and bring long-term peace to the ninja world, therefore Kisame''s death is a foregone conclusion."


    Her eyes were bright as she firmly believed in the inference she had made, and based on this, she tried her best to persuade Tsunade to cooperate with her.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade''s response to this was still very cold.


    "Nagato may not be the Son of prophecy, and Kisame may not necessarily die. I never believed in the so-called prophecy anyway."


    She shook her head, said coldly, "I''ll say it again for thest time, please leave. Otherwise, I''ll be have to make a move."


    As soon as she said that, a powerful purple chakra suddenly erupted from Tsunade''s body, instantly forming a huge oppression, covering the entire office.


    ''Click.''


    The tiles on the floor, the walls, and the ss of the windows were all cracked. And SheJi, who was directly opposite Tsunade, felt the terrible pressure and had a change in expression.


    Only now did she realize that Tsunade had unknowingly be so powerful that she was almost beyond her reach.


    Thinking of this, SheJiughed, and said to Tsunade a little sourly: "It seems that you really got a lot of benefits from Kisame, did you get it with this proud body? "


    "Get out!"


    Hearing that Tsunade shouted angrily. The windows in the office shattered into ss shards with a bang.


    SheJi looked pale as she stumbled back several steps, and finally pushed the door out in panic.


    In the hallway of the hospital.


    SheJi who had just escaped from the office bumped into Shizune after walking a few steps. Shizune hurried over after hearing Tsunade''s stern shout and the sound of broken ss.


    "Sheji-sama what happened?" Shizune asked in surprise when she saw SheJi''s pale face.


    "It''s nothing, Tsunade and I had a difference in opinion."


    SheJi smiled embarrassedly, and fled the building in embarrassment.


    After walking out of the downstairs, she turned her head back, took a deep look at Tsunade''s office, and narrowed her snake eyes.


    ''Tsunade, is it true that Kisamepletely conquered her body and mind? Sure enough, no matter how tough and powerful she is, she is still a woman who cannot do without men.''


    Unfortunately following Kato''s death, Tsunade''s new love, whom Tsunade finally found after so many years, is about to die again. In this way, she really has dark fate.


    SheJi thought viciously, and left here with a sneer.


    Ten minutester.


    Tsunade walked out of the building with a frown on her face, and went straight to the Mizukage office.


    ''Creek!''


    She didn''t even knock on the door, she pushed open the door and walked in, but she didn''t see Kisame. Instead, she startled Pakura, who was sorting documents at the desk.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you here to find Mizukage-sama, he..."


    Pakura put down the document in her hand and was about to inform the other party his whereabouts, but Tsunade waved her hand and said, "No need, I know where he is."


    Since Kisame is not in the office, he must be hiding in the Shikkotsu forest.


    Before leaving, she specially instructed Pakura: "Keep an eye on Sheji, she may make some moves soon."


    After speaking, under Pakura''s astonished eyes, Tsunade left in a hurry.


    Although Kisame imed that because he was in retreat and could not be disturbed, and forbid Tsunade from entering the Shikkotsu Forest during this period. Tsunade couldn''t control herself at the moment, and broke in directly.


    She hurriedly came to the Shikkotsu Forest, and at a nce she saw Kunpeng''s huge head emerge from the water, exuding shocking energy fluctuations from its body.


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Ray Tery for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 214: 214

    Chapter 214: 214


    Right at that moment, a familiar voice sounded from her mind.


    "Tsunade, why are you here? Seeing your anxious look, are you worried about me because you heard the news that I decided to go to the Five Kage Summit?"


    Kisame''s tone was somewhat mocking. Tsunade doesn''t know what method Kisame used, but he was able tomunicate with her directly with his mind.


    Tsunade nced at Kunpeng in surprise, then folded her arms around her chest and snorted coldly:


    "I care about you? You are thinking too much. I just don''t understand. You know that you are going to die when you go to the Five Kage Summit. Why do you insist on doing it? Do you really not believe in Prophecy?"


    Hearing her words, Kunpeng was silent for a while.


    Then, it slowly opened its abyss-like mouth and spat out a human-shaped shadow clone from it.


    Kisamended on the ground, walked to Tsunade step by step, and said to her with a smile:


    "The old toad in Mount Myoboku said that it saw my death. Do you think... Is it possible that I deliberately sent it to death for some purpose?"


    "!?"


    Tsunade was shocked when she heard that, as this is something that she hadn''t really thought about. But she quickly frowned and asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    "To buy time."


    Kisame answered as he turned around and looked at the huge Kunpeng, and slowly stretched out a finger.


    "One year. In another year at most, Kunpeng can absorb all the energy it devoured, realize the life level evolution, and eventually be a creature that surpasses all creatures in the ninja world, the realm of the Six Paths, and it is with this strength that the Sage of Six Paths created the Ninshu.


    At that point, I can do whatever I want.


    However, the current situation is a little less optimistic for me. Nagato inherited the will of the White Snake Sage of the Ryuchi Cave, and if he wanted to fight against me to the end, he naturally became my worst enemy.


    But it is not only the threat from Nagato, but also the Gamamaru from Mount Myoboku. Although that old toad has always been outside the affairs of the ninja world, no one can say whether it will end it''s seclusion directly at some point and intervene.


    And don''t forget, I became the public enemy of the Daimyo of various countries because of killing the Daimyo of the Land of Water. When the timees, the major ninja viges will unite and want to take my life.


    In addition, there are some guys lurking in the dark, such as Uchiha Obito, just around the corner, willing to show up at a critical moment and stab me with a fatal attack.


    Therefore, at this moment, I am the closest to sess and the closest to failure.


    I seem to be standing on the edge of a bottomless cliff, and if I take a step forward, I will either transform into an eagle soaring into the sky, or I will stumble and fall into the abyss, forever. "


    He said leisurely, looking sober and calm, not lost because of his own powerful strength.


    It should be said that, as a self-assured viin, Kisame is cautious from beginning to end, and the better the situation is, the more cautious he is and will act like he is walking on thin ice.


    After all, a big viin is usually overwhelmed when he is about to win the fruits of victory, and is overturned by the protagonist, dieing with hatred.


    Therefore, Kisame decided that instead of worrying about the arrival of crises and variables, it is better to take the initiative. He wants to stage a scene where the viin is knocked down in front of the entire ninja world.


    "You"


    Tsunade was stunned and speechless after listening to Kisame''s n.


    While she was still processing what she heard, Kunpeng''s huge head slowly sank to the bottom of theke, and Kisame also came over and patted Tsunade''s shoulder as he said:


    "I''m going. In the next year, my body will enter a state of deep sleep and will not be able to wake up. So, the vige will be handed over to you, please help me protect Yukino and the children. In return, I will give you whatever you want when Ie back."


    With that, he brushed past Tsunade and walked outside the Shikkotsu Forest.


    "Wait."


    Kisame suddenly remembered something and turned his head, and added, "After I set off, spread Gamamaru''s prophecy, it is best to let the whole ninja world know about it. After all, The prophecy of this Great Toad Sage will be the key to my n."


    After he finished speaking, he showed a smile, and then turned into a cloud of white smoke with a "bang" and disappeared.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, is everything going ording to your n? You are really...a scary man."


    Tsunade looked at the direction where the Kisame disappeared and muttered to herself.


    She really did not expect that Kisame could use the prophecy of his death made by the Great Toad Sage to carefully design a fake death scam and fool everyone in the ninja world.


    In this way, Gamamaru did a huge favor to Kisame instead.


    After Kisame left the Shikkotsu Forest, he went back to Kirigakure first.


    His clone has actually been carefully prepared for a long time. Not only does it have nearly half of the chakra of the main body, but it also has as a bit of Kunpeng''s flesh and blood, which made it more real.


    It can be said that it is no different from ordinary ninja, even Nagato''s Rinnegan can''t see any mistakes in it.


    Of course, in order to create this clone, Kisame has paid a great price.


    As he told Tsunade, the Kunpeng consumed too much energy and would fall into a deep sleep, and the date of waking up in the future would also be dyed to a certain extent.


    "Mizukage-sama."


    Pakura hurriedly appeared and reported Sheji''s abnormal actions, and also mentioned that it was Tsunade who reminded her to keep an eye on her.


    "Oh? Where is she now?"


    Kisame was slightly surprised, but not surprised at all. This guy, Orochimaru, has no loyalty in his bones, not to mention that he, like Tsunade, knows the prophecy.


    So when Orochimaru learned that Kisame was going to the Five Kage Summit, it will be abnormal if he doesn''t make a move.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m ipetent. I''ve searched the whole vige with people, but I haven''t found her."


    Pakura lowered her head and spected with a remorseful look on her face, "It seems that what Tsunade-sama said is true, Sheji was nning something, and after being exposed by Tsunade, she escaped from the vige and hid."


    "It''s not your fault, don''t me yourself."


    Kisame patted her shoulder to showfort, and smiled, "The reason why SheJi hid was probably because she was afraid that I would let her be my escort. As my trip would be extremely dangerous. There may even be no return."


    "I would like toe with you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pakura took the initiative to escort him, with a firm expression.


    Although she didn''t agree with Kisame participating in this Five Kage Summit, but since he has made a decision, all she can do is to do everything in her power to help him.


    Loyalty, selflessness, dedication, this is the kind of ninja, Pakura is.


    "You can''t go."


    To her loss, Kisame shook his head on the spot and rejected her.


    He is going to die this time. If Pakura came with him and died in the Land of Iron, it might make his n more realistic, but Kisame wouldn''t do that kind of thing.


    He wants to be a viin who is kind and righteous to his friends and subordinates.


    "However, I have another more important task for you." Kisame suddenly said when he saw Pakura''s dark eyes and depressed mood.


    "Please order!"


    Pakura came back to her senses and knelt down on one knee, ready to take orders.


    That night.


    "Is everyone here?"


    In a secret room, Kisame turned around and looked at the four people in front of him. They are Pakura, Mangetsu, Ringo Ameyuri and Terumi Mei.


    "The four of you will form a team to carry out the highest-level ssified mission, with Phoenix as the captain. Do the other three have any opinions on this?"


    Kisame''s eyes swept over the four of them and said solemnly. Phoenix is Pakura''s code name in Anbu.


    "No."


    The three other than Pakura replied one after another. At the same time, they are also looking forward to what kind of secret mission is it to make Kisame take it so seriously.


    "Your mission is to sneak into Amegakure and capture the pirs of the four kidnapped Jinchuriki!"


    Kisame sinctly said this shocking and unexpected n.


    He estimated that Nagato should also set off from Amegakure at this time. As long as Nagato left Amegakure, the remaining members of Akatsuki and Ame ninjas would not be able to stop Pakura and the others.


    If they can find the Jinchuriki who were captured by Nagato, and bring them back, Kirigakure can officially gather the nine-tailed beasts.


    Then Kisame''s "Nine Jinchuriki" n will bepleted.


    "What''s wrong, no one is saying anything, do you have no confidence?" Kisame asked with a smile when he saw them shocked.


    "We will swear to the death toplete the task!"


    Pakura came back to her senses and responded loudly.


    "It''s so exciting, I''m already excited. Boss, just wait for my good news." Mangetsu rubbed his hands, and couldn''t wait to throw his fists.


    Ameyuri and Terumi Mei looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes, eager to try.


    "Very well, it seems that your fighting spirit is very high. In that case, let''s set off immediately while the night is still dark."


    Kisame nodded with satisfaction and ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The four agreed in unison, and then walked out of the secret room. After some disguise, they quietly left Kirigakure in the dark night.


    The next day, with Tsunade, Yukino, and a group of Kirigakure ninjas and vigers seeing him off, Kisame did not bring any guards, he set foot on the road to the Land of Iron alone.


    The show is about to start.


    The Land of Iron is not far from Kirigakure. As long as he cross the sea to the west, he will be on a penins in the north.


    At a height of 100 meters, Kisame, wearing a dark blue suit with Samaheda on his back, has a pair of ck wings spread out behind him, allowing him to gallop all the way, and he arrived at the Land of Iron within a day.


    It''s early winter.


    The rest of the ninja world has just entered the winter, and at most, the temperature is lower than normal and a little colder, but the territory of the Land of Iron is already snowing heavily and the wind is cold.


    Looking around, there is only a white patch left on earth.


    In fact, just like Amegakure in the Land of Rain, the Land of Iron is a country with snow all year round and is very cold. It will be covered with snow long before winter came.


    After Kisame entered the Land of Iron, hended on the ground and deliberately slowed down.


    There is still three days before the deadline for the Five Kage Summit, but if people from all vigese together early, the talks will be held and ended ahead of schedule.


    It took just three days for the Pakura''s team to arrive at Amegakure.


    ording to Kisame''s order, they will start their operation in Amegakure at the same time as the Five Kage Summit is held.


    Therefore, in order to buy time for Pakura and others, Kisame moved unhurriedly towards the direction of the venue.


    Three dayster.


    ''Crunch. crunch.''


    Kisame walked among the snow-covered pine forests, leaving a series of deep footprints on the snow. After walking out of a forest, the vision ahead suddenly became clear.


    Not far away, three big mountains appeared, like three wolf heads raised up and roaring at the sky, standing quietly in the wind and snow.


    There is Three Wolf Mountain, the base camp of the Land of Iron.


    For hundreds of years, the Land of Iron has established itself in the ninja world with the special identity of "the only neutral country". It has its own independent culture, independent authority and quite impressive military power.


    A long time ago, ninjas from various countries agreed with each other that no matter what kind of wars and conflicts urred, they would not attack the Land of Iron, because this country did not have a ninja, but was guarded by a fighting group called samurai.


    During the Warring States Period, when the ninjas had not yet risen to power, the samurai were the most admired group of people, and were hired and trusted by Daimyo all over the world.


    Although it is said that the samurai wereter eliminated by the ninja and retired from the stage of history, this does not mean that they are a group of soft persimmons who are bullied by others.


    Thest of the samurai gathered together and came to the Land of Iron. Tired of the war, they built a country that is free from the world.


    There are currently thousands of warriors in the Land of Iron, no less than the number of ninjas in any big ninja vige. It is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated.


    It is precisely by virtue of the strong living force, the attitude of iming neutrality, and the icy, snowy, and resource-poor natural environment, all three factors together made all countries have no interest in attacking the Land of Iron.


    Therefore, the Land of Iron can maintain its status as a neutral country from beginning to end, safely avoiding the wars of the ninja world again and again, and standing tall.


    Kisame walked on the snow and came to the outer entrance of the three Wolf Mountain.


    The ce is heavily guarded, with burly samurai patrolling everywhere, and not even a fly can get in. Of course, there are no flies in this icynd.


    Kisame noticed that the samurai of the Land of Iron wore the standard silveryered armor, metal masks or helmets, and each of them had more than two katana swords around their waists.


    Although they are not ninjas, they have also learned the way ninjas use chakra, and they are good at concentrating chakra on the samurai sword,bined with sharp swordsmanship, to defeat the enemy.


    It is a fighting style simr to ninjutsu.


    "Stop!"


    With a loud shout, two warriors put their hands on the hilts of their waists and approached the stranger, Kisame.


    Kisame took out the blue Mizukage hat and put it on his head, and said: "I am the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, I came to participate in the Five Kage Summit, please lead the way."


    ____________________________________________


    Shoutout to Krishnaraj Muthukumar and Andiyah Bolds for support.


    Read 10 advance chapters here


    pa /dragonNEET

 Chapter 215: 215

    Chapter 215: 215


    ''Huh?''


    After the two confirmed Kisame''s identity, they lifted their guard, and one of them said to him in a deep voice, "Mizukage-sama, pleasee with me."


    Under the watchful eyes of the many samurai around, Kisame walked into the Three Wolf Mountains and soon came to the venue.


    Outside the gate of the venue, the general of the Land of Iron and his two deputies were standing in the snow, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    "Respected Demi-God of the ninja world, the Sage of the Land of Water, the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, whom I have long admired, I finally met you in person today, I am really honored."


    When the general saw Kisame, his eyes lit up, he took the initiative to meet him, stretched out a hand to thetter, and introduced himself, "I am Kogoro, the general of the Land of Iron, and the host of this Five Kage Summit, on behalf of all the samurai of the Land of Iron, I warmly wee you."


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame heard all that, he raised his eyebrows, instead of holding Kogoro''s hand, he asked casually:


    "If I remember correctly, isn''t the general of the Land of Iron Country Mifune? When did you usurp the throne?"


    Mifune is a long-established master of the Land of Iron. In the Second Ninja War, he fought the Demi-God Hanzo of the Ninja World at that time. In the anime, he presided over the Five Kage Summit, andter also served as the head of ninja coalition. The captain of five specialbat units.


    As for the Kogoro in front of him, Kisame has no impression of him.


    "Ha ha."


    Facing Kisame''s slightly arrogant attitude, Kogoro first smiled awkwardly, retracted his hand, and then exined, "Mifune-sama is in a bad health and is resting in bed, so he asked me to temporarily take the post of general and receive the guests, The Kages of the Great Ninja Viges, and preside over this meeting."


    "Kogoro-sama is the one incharge now."


    The two lieutenants behind him also agreed. The two were Okinsuke and Utsukaku, both of whom were Mifune''s subordinates, and would usually help manage the samurai.


    "Oh, I see."


    Kisame suddenly seemed to believe their words, but in the depths of his mind, there was an imperceptible light shing.


    In his memory, Mifune was not only a powerful samurai, but also a man who adhered to his principles, full of honor and faith.


    Such an important person coincidentally missed the Five Kage Summit due to illness, which made Kisame smell conspiracy.


    But he didn''t care either.


    "Mizukage-sama, it''s cold out here, don''t stand outside,e with me into the venue. The Kages from other viges have already arrived and are waiting for you in the conference room."


    Kogoro turned sideways and made an inviting gesture to Kisame.


    "Let''s go."


    Kisame nodded and strode in.


    Looking at Kisame''s back, the corner of Kogoro''s mouth curled up, revealing a silent sneer.


    After entering the gate, one has to pass through an outer hall and a long corridor, and finally arrive at the venue of the inner hall.


    With his hands in his pockets, Kisame looked around casually while walking, quietly observing the guards and patrolling warriors in the hall, and soon discovered a lot of clues.


    Those people seem to be carrying out their respective tasks, but their eyes have locked on to Kisame consciously or unintentionally, and they also have... a murderous aura.


    It seems that the has beenid.


    Kisame didn''t panic, instead hesmiled and whistled, looking forward more and more to what was going to happen.


    After a while, the group walked through the corridor and finally came to the hintend of Three Wolf Mountain.


    In front of him is a tall, spire-shaped building, with more densely guarded guards, and hundreds of elite samurai holding katana upying all directions and corners.


    It''s a chilling scene.


    Kisame walked towards the gate of the venue. However, when he came to the door, he was suddenly stopped by two samurai.


    "ording to the regtions, everyone is prohibited from bringing weapons inside."


    One of them said sharply, giving Kisame no respect, and ordered him to hand over the Samaheda.


    "Is there such a rule? I don''t know."


    Kisame folded his arms around his chest and narrowed his eyes, showing a gesture of resistance.


    "Mizukage-sama, this is proposed by the son of prophecy, Nagato-sama, because he hopes that this Five Kage Summit can be held in a friendly and rxed atmosphere. This suggestion has also been agreed by the other three Kages. Since you camete, you don''t know about it."


    Kogoro came up and exined to him.


    "What if I don''t want to surrender my weapon? What can you do to me?"


    Kisame turned his head, looked at Kogoro with a half-smile, and asked in a yful tone.


    As soon as he said that.


    ''ng ng!''


    The surrounding samurai, without exception, pulled out their Katanas from their sheats, injected chakra into them, and pointed the tip of the Katana towards Kisame.


    "Lord Mizukage, I hope you don''t make me embarrassed. Our Land of Iron adheres to an absolutely neutral attitude, and will not take sides or target any party, and treat them equally. Therefore, please temporarily hand over your weapons to us please."


    Kogoro signaled his subordinates not to do anything, and persuaded Kisame with affection and reason.


    ''Absolutely neutral?''


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    When Kisame heard that, he suddenlyughed out loud, making Kogoro and the others look confused.


    However, just when Kogoro''s face became ugly, Kisame said again: "Okay, isn''t it just handing over the weapon, no problem."


    He took off the Samaheda, threw it towards the samurai standing in front of him, and reminded the other party: "It''s a little heavy, catch it."


    The man quickly reached out to catch the Samaheda, but he obviously underestimated its weight and failed to catch it for a while, causing Samaheda to slip and fall to the ground.


    ''Boom.''


    As soon as the Samahedanded, it made a dull sound, cracking the floor tiles.


    "Huh?" Kisame frowned when he saw this scene, showing an unhappy expression, and just as he was about to take the opportunity to find fault.


    "Hurry up and pick up Mizukage-sama''s sword."


    Seeing this, Kogoro yelled angrily, and asked the two samurai to work together to lift the Samaheda.


    However, at this time, a sudden change urred.


    The Samaheda that fell to the ground suddenly swelled sharply, and finally, with a "pop", the bandage wrapped around the body surface copsed, revealing it''s true body.


    It was a fat-headed monster fish covered with thorns.


    "What is this?"


    The two samurai were startled and looked horrified. Before they came back to their senses, the Samaheda opened its mouth and bit one of them on the arm.


    "Whaaaa!"


    The man suddenly let out a scream, and the chakra in the body was greedily sucked away by the Samaheda, and in just a few seconds, he became withered, as if he was drained.


    After sucking the man dry, the Samaheda jumped up again, swallowing the upper body of the other samurai, and licked it with his tongue amid the screams of thetter.


    ''Thud! Thud!''


    In the end, the two fell to the ground one after another, falling into aa like a dehydrated mummy.


    And the Samaheda was still not satisfied, it then rushed into the surrounding samurai like lightning, opened its big mouth and bit others making the warriors jump.


    "Hack this monster to death!"


    They raised the de in their hands in a panic, injected chakra, and shed towards the Samaheda. However, except for some sparks they were not able to break through the defense of the thorns on its surface.


    Hundreds of elite samurai from the Land of Iron were helpless infront of the Samaheda, and they were chased by it as it ran wild.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    When Kisame saw this scene, heughed, admiring the ugliness of these samurai.


    Since he got the Samaheda, because it is not a dead thing like other ninja tools, but a live strange fish, it got lucky to avoid the fate of being swallowed by him.


    But Kisame is ustomed to fighting with his own body as a weapon, so he rarely used Samaheda and kept it on the shelf most of the time.


    Until not long ago, when Kisame was bored, suddenly on a whim, the Samaheda was taken out again and experimented with it.


    He fed it a clump of monster cells.


    Facts have proved that Samaheda did not disappoint Kisame.


    After it swallowed the monster cells, it sessfully achieved evolution, not only its own ability has been strengthened in all directions, but it''s intelligence has also been greatly improved, and it has wisdom no less than that of humans.


    Now it is actually no different from a ninja.


    Kisame can even give orders to the Samaheda to act alone toplete some special tasks.


    "This Sword... what the heck is going on?"


    Kogoro looked horrified, and stared dumbfounded at Samaheda raging in the crowd, making the Samurai of the Land of Iron run away. He came back to his senses and hurriedly ordered the two lieutenants, "Hurry up and subdue that strange fish, don''t let it continue to mess around!"


    "Yes."


    When the two heard that, they drew their Katana one after another, ready to shoot.


    However, at this moment-


    "Return."


    Kisame suddenly ordered and stretched out his hand. When the Samaheda rampaging in the crowd heard this, it turned it''s head and jumped all the way towards him, and finally returned to Kisame.


    Like a puppy, it licked Kisame''s palm of intimately, and passed all the chakra that it had just swallowed into his body.


    "Mizukage-sama, are you attacking the Samurai of the Land of Iron? Are you nning to destroy the Five Kage Summit and be the public enemy of the whole ninja world?"


    Kogoro sharply questioned Kisame.


    "It''s not my fault."


    Kisame shrugged and sneered, "It''s obviously your samurai who didn''t catch the Samaheda and let it fall to the ground, that''s why it lost its temper. Poor little guy, it must have hurt a lot."


    Saying that, he touched the Samaheda and pretended to be distressed.


    "Woooooo." Samaheda also cooperated with Kisame''s performance and let out a whimper.


    ""


    When Kogoro and the others saw this scene, the corners of their mouths twitched, and felt that they could only suffer this loss.


    ''As expected, Hoshigaki Kisame is a tough guy to deal with.''


    Kogoro tried to disgrace Kisame, but the result was the other way around, and the disgrace went down on his head.


    And it''s not over yet.


    "Go, wait for me outside the Three Wolf Mountain. If something happens to me, go back to Kirigakure to find Tsunade, she will take you in."


    Kisame held the Samaheda in his hand, whispered to it, and threw it hard.


    ''Swiiiii.''


    The Samaheda was thrown like a javelin, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and disappeared from everyone''s field of vision in just a few seconds.


    With its strength and wisdom, the Samaheda is fully capable of traversing the snow forest of the Land of Iron alone, then swim across the wide sea, and finally return to Kirigakure smoothly.


    Then, under Kogoro''s terrified expression, Kisame stepped in front of him, stretched out his hand, grabbed his cor, and lifted the general of the Land of Iron.


    "Let go of Kogoro-sama!"


    Seeing this, the assistants on the side immediately shouted coldly, and pointed their Katana at Kisame as if they were facing a great enemy.


    However, Kisame just nced at the two, and released a substantive murderous aura which instantly made their faces pale and could not move at all.


    ''Is this the power of the Demi-God of the ninja world?''


    "I have never believed that there is a so-called permanent neutral country in this world. As long as there are enough interests, the Land of Iron that advertises neutrality will tear off its mask and change its position. Am I right, General Kogoro?"


    Kisame stared at Kogoro with sharp eyes, causing thetter to sweat profusely and dodge his eyes, he is so guilty that he couldn''t say a word.


    "The Land of Iron will get the ending it deserves."


    Kisame dropped a meaningful sentence, and threw Kogoro on the ground, turned around and strode to the gate of the venue.

 Chapter 216: 216

    Chapter 216: 216


    ''Boom!''


    The three-meter-high gate was kicked open by Kisame, and the howling cold wind and ice and snow rushed into the venue instantly, causing the people inside to frown and look over with displeased expressions.


    "I''m so sorry to have kept you waiting. But, I shouldn''t bete, right?"


    Kisame showed a smile and walked in slowly under everyone''s gaze.


    Kisame''s eyes swept across the crowd.


    On the conference table in front, Nagato, although the youngest and the least senior, upies the main seat, with Konan and Yahiko standing behind him, looking at Kisame expressionlessly.


    On the right side of Nagato, is the fourth Hokage Jiraiya with a serious expression, and his two guards - Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi wearing a monkey mask.


    On the left of Nagato, there are Tsuchikage Onoki, Raikage A, and their respective guards.


    Kisame didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but there was an empty seat on the conference table, right across from Nagato, and it looked like it was reserved for him.


    "Fifth Mizukage, howe you are alone, don''t you bring guards when you came out?"


    Raikage A was the first to speak, he asked in an angry voice.


    "Hehe, I have always protected others and it''s not their turn to protect me. Guards are just formalism for me, and I don''t want to bring two burdens."


    Facing Raikage''s question, Kisame said with a look of disdain, showing confidence and arrogance as a Demi-God of the ninja world.


    Then, he pulled out the chair in front of the conference table and sat down.


    Across the conference table, both Kisame and Nagato locked eyes with each other.


    At this moment, the venue suddenly became very quiet, as if an invisible spark was about to burst out.


    The auras of the two were so powerful that they even formed substantial pressure, which made everyone else''splexion change, and they felt breathless and wanted to escape from here.


    ''Did the two be this strong already?''


    Jiraya looked solemn as he secretly thought in his heart. The situation between Kisame and Nagato is extremely tense, both not saying a word, and it seemed that a fight of death was about to break out in the next second.


    Just when this antagonistic and oppressive atmosphere was about to explode


    Kogoro took his two lieutenants and hurried in from outside the door.


    The general of the Land of Iron rearranged his appearance, and his face returned to normal. He walked to the host stage, coughed twice to clear his throat, and after confirming that everyone was there, he announced loudly:


    "The Five Kages are officially here, and the conference is about to start. During this period, all apanying guards are requested to wait outside the venue."


    ''It''s finally time to start.''


    When everyone heard him, after a while of whispering, the guards set off one after another, passing in front of Kisame in turn, and walked out the door.


    "My old friend, long time no see."


    Kisame suddenly stopped looking at Nagato, instead showed a smile and greeted Sarutobi Hiruzen who passed by him enthusiastically, looking like he missed him very much.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen restrained his aura and disguised well, he was still recognized by him at a nce.


    "How have you been recently? You really did a good job, but I don''t know why Konoha reced you. Can that guy from Jiraiya be Hokage? He doesn''t have that ability."


    Kisameforted Sarutobi Hiruzen. After all, the other party is the weakest and ipetent Hokage in the history of Konoha. When the peace treaty was signed, he really took a lot of advantage.


    Facing Kisame who greeted him, Hiruzen Sarutobi was shocked, and then walked out of the conference hall without saying a word.


    ''Is that Konoha ninja, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen?''


    Others were quite surprised when they learned that the masked man is Hiruzen Sarutobi. After all, thetter was once known as the strongest Hokage in history. His personal prestige was once the first of the five Kage, and he is older than those present here.


    Namikaze Minato passed by while taking a deep look at Kisame, feelingplicated in his heart.


    On the night of the Nine-Tails Attack, if it wasn''t for Kisame''s help, he and his wife, Kushina, would have both perished.


    Looking back now, Minato feels very fortunate, because it was the happiest thing in the world for him to be able to apany his son Naruto to grow up with his wife.


    Therefore, Namikaze Minato is grateful to the enemy of the vige, and his grievances are also clear.


    "Yo, yellow sh, how is everything going on in your life?"


    Kisame noticed Minato''s contemtion, also greeted thetter, and took the initiative to ask Naruto''s situation, "Is that boy Naruto okay! As a father, you should teach him well, after all, he is the ninja who will be the savior. The true son of prophecy."


    As soon as this statement came out, it was like lightning crash on the ground.


    "What, what?"


    Minato Namikaze froze in ce, extremely shocked by Kisame''s words. His son Naruto, is the real son of prophecy?


    Not only him, but other people in the conference room also had expressions of astonishment.


    The title "Son of Prophecy" was spread from Nagato. It is said that the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku saw the future in a dream:


    One of Jiraiya''s disciples will be the savior, ending the long-standing strife in the ninja world and bringing peace to the world.


    And Nagato was once a disciple of Jiraiya, and he also had the same Rinnegan as the Sage of Six Paths, and was epted by the White Snake Sage as a sessor. The halo on his body is way too bright.


    Therefore, after Amegakure''s publicity in the past two years, many people in the ninja world believed in the story of the Son of Prophecy and believed that Nagato was the second Sage of the Six Paths and the savior of the ninja world.


    Even Nagato himself believed it.


    But now, Kisame has publicly imed that the son of prophecy is not Nagato, but someone else. And that person was actually the newly born son of Minato Namikaze.


    This news is really too explosive and too shocking.


    If these words were said from someone else, 80% of the people would think that some lunatic was talking nonsense, but Hoshigaki Kisame is the Demi-God of the ninja world.


    His words cannot be ignored.


    The next second, the eyes of everyone in the conference room turned to Nagato, who was sitting in the main seat, wanting to see how he was going to respond to Kisame''s remarks.


    "Fifth Mizukage, is your paranoia acting up again?"


    Nagato didn''t change his expression as he stared at Kisame, and said calmly, "Thest time you fought with me, you said that you met a group of ninjas from the future, and learned from them that Naruto is the son of prophecy, You were trying to mess with my mind with this fake news.


    In the end, you still lost to me and fled, so I can understand your grief.


    But this time you want to nder me in public, it''s better to make up a more decent story, rather than simply sow discord, trying to provoke a conflict between me and Konoha. "


    He said these words in a calm tone, and gave a very beautiful response to Kisame.


    A ninja from the future? It sounds really ridiculous, and I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Moreover, from Nagato''s remarks, everyone present got an astonishing piece of information: Kisame and Nagato, the two Gods of the ninja world, had already fought before, and it turned out that Kisame was defeated.


    ''Is this real?''


    If this is the case, then Kisame''s words have no credibility, and simply be a rumor made up by the losers.


    So, everyone''s eyes turned to Kisame again, wanting to see how he would respond.


    "Mizukage-sama, may I ask if you have any proof regarding what you said about my son, Naruto, being the real son of prophecy? Or is it just like what Amekage said, just... you met a group of ninjas from the future and heard from their mouths?"


    Namikaze Minato looked serious, as he solemnly asked Kisame, hoping that thetter would solve the doubts in his heart.


    "If Naruto wasn''t the son of prophecy, I wouldn''t have rushed to Konoha on the night of the Nine-Tails Attack to save your lives."


    Kisame looked at Minato with a smile, and said bluntly, "So please remember, you owe me a huge favor, and you will have to pay it back in the future."


    Minato hearing that and was stunned again. ''Was this the reason why he and Kushina were saved?''


    "As for the proof you want..."


    Kisame deliberately paused, and waited for Minato to recover before continuing, "If I tell you that the few ninjas I have met are from the future, one of them is your son Naruto, will you believe me. He not only has Jiraiya as his teacher, he learned Rasengan and is also the third Nine tails Jinchuriki of Konoha. The son of prophecy that Great Toad Sage saw in his dream was not Nagato, but Naruto !"


    He said it decisively, making Minato Namikaze''s heart tremble. Jiraiya, who was sitting across the conference table also stood up from his seat with a look of astonishment.


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s really ridiculous."


    Yahiko shook his head, pointed at Kisame, and said to everyone present, "No one really believes this man''s lies, right? Nagato has the Rinnegan that is seen once in a thousand years, and this alone is enough to prove that he is the true one. The true son of prophecy is the heir to the Sage of Six Path, the ancestor of the Ninshu."


    As Nagato''spanions, Yahiko and Konan witnessed Nagato''s growth with their own eyes, and they were full of expectations and confidence in Nagato.


    In their opinion, the pain and suffering Nagato has experienced and his unparalleled ninjutsu talent,bined, isn''t it enough to be a Son of prophecy?


    In this world, no one is more qualified to receive the title of "Son of Prophecy" than Nagato.


    Everyone at the scene agreed with Yahiko''s words.


    No one can deny that Nagato''s Rinnegan. It is precisely because of the existence of those eyes that so many people believe that Nagato is the one chosen by heaven.


    But in the next second, Kisame broke out an even more explosive information.


    "Hey, didn''t Nagato tell you, his Rinnegan are not his at all."


    He pretended to be very surprised and asked Yahiko.


    As soon as these words came out, Nagato eyes shrank, his face changed slightly, and he could no longer remain calm.


    "Fifth Mizukage, please stop talking nonsense ande up with evidence!"


    Konan finally stood up, unable to allow Kisame to continue ndering Nagato, and questioned him sharply.


    "Evidence?"


    Kisameughed as he stood up, but he did not respond to Konan immediately, but looked around the dark corner and the ce on the beam, and suddenly shouted, "Uchiha Obito, I know you are watching! Hey, get out of there quickly."


    For such an important matter as the Five Kage Summit, Kisame does not believe that Obito can sit still. That guy must have sneaked into Three Wolf Mountain with Zetsu early in, and must be hiding in the dark to eavesdrop.


    He guessed right.


    As soon as Kisame said that, a greenntern nt suddenly emerged from the ground, and said with emotion: "Oh, I was discovered by Hoshigaki Kisame. As expected of the man who made Obito experience unforgettable memories."


    It''s Zetsu.


    With his ability to escape, he easily sneaked into this heavily guarded venue, and has been lurking for several days without being discovered.


    Just like in the Five Kage Summit of the anime.


    And after Zetsu''s appearance, with a whirlpool of spatial fluctuations, Obito also appeared. He raised one leg, sat on the beam and looked down at the people below, with a surprised expression.


    Although Obito had long predicted that a lot of things would happen at this Five Kage Summit, he did not expect that it would be so exciting as soon as it came up.


    The Five Kage Summit has not officially started yet.


    The appearance of the two shocked everyone in the venue, especially Kogoro, the general of the Land of Iron. After he came back to his senses, he immediately ordered Okisuke and Urakaku beside him:


    "Hurry up and arrest these two intruders!"


    ''Whizz.''


    The two of them moved sharply, each drew their Katana out, and charged towards Zetsu and Obito.


    "Don''te here!"


    Zetsu jumped up and shouted exaggeratedly towards Urakaku, and suddenly retracted to the ground and disappeared.


    "Damn, you run really fast."


    Urakaku shed the air, cursed, and then turned around, ready to help Okisuke.


    But at this moment, several wooden vines suddenly shot out from the ground under his feet, and instantly entangled him, off guard, and tied him up.


    On the other side.


    ''Swish.''


    Okisuke''s was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he jumped onto the beam of the roof, and shed Obito''s body.


    As a famous expert in the Land of Iron, what he is best at is the Iai sh, which can instantly kill an enemy with a single attack. Many ninjas have fallen under his sword.


    Then suddenly his pupils shrank.


    Because Okisuke found that his Katana actually passed through Obito''s body.


    In the next second, Obito sneered, partially releasing the virtuality of his arm, grabbed his neck, and threw him down.


    ''Boom!''

 Chapter 217: 217

    Chapter 217: 217


    Okisuke quickly fell from the beam of the room, andnded in the center of the conference table like a cannonball, smashing arge hole in therge round table on the spot.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Raikage A couldn''t sit still, and with his grumpy temper, he pped the table and stood up, wanting to take action.


    Jiraiya and Onoki also frowned, ready to attack any time.


    "Stop!"


    Kisame shouted and temporarily acted as a peacemaker, "Everyone please wait, sooner orter, we will fight, so don''t be so anxious. Why not let Obito, the biggest insider, tell us in person, about where the Rinnegan came from?"


    ''Obito knows the truth about the Rinnegan?''


    Hearing that, Raikage A was stunned for a moment, then red at Obito and shouted at him, "Speak up!"


    "What? I don''t understand."


    Obito shook his head, trying to y stupid.


    Regarding the mystery of Nagato''s Rinnegan, he was sure that only Madara Uchiha, himself, Zetsu and Nagato knew about it.


    Madara was already dead and could not speak; Nagato would certainly not say it himself; and Obito, in order to realize the Eye of the Moon n, would also conceal the origin of the Rinnegan.


    Hoshigaki Kisame has no way to know it.


    So Obito spected that Kisame had at most some clues, and wanted to find an opportunity to deceive him and let him tell the truth about Rinnegan.


    This time, however, Obito was wrong again.


    "Well, since that''s the case, let me tell you."


    Kisame sighed, and seeing that he hoisted everyone''s appetite to the highest point, he stopped beating around the bush. The next second, he stared at the expressionless Nagato across the conference table, and once again said amazingly:


    "The Rinnegan that Nagato has belongs to Uchiha Madara!"


    Hearing Madara''s name, everyone felt like a giant hammer hit their heart heavily.


    Madara Uchiha, he is a legendary ninja with the same status as the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    But, hasn''t he been dead for decades? Moreover, it is well known that the Uchiha n has the Sharingan not the Rinnegan. Also, even if what Kisame said is true, how did Madara''s eyes go into Nagato''s eye sockets? And what does Uchiha Obito have to do with this matter?


    Just when everyone was at a loss, with their brows wrinkled, and were full of doubts about Kisame''s words.


    "I didn''t expect you to even know this secret. As expected of you, Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Obito was also shocked and sighed slowly, confirming Kisame''s astonishing words.


    He was still relying on the fact that Kisame making a lucky guess at first, but when the he said Uchiha Madara''s name, he realized that the secret is no longer a secret.


    Obito is curious about-


    "How much do you know?"


    He stared at Kisame and asked with bright eyes.


    "Everything, even more than you know."


    Kisame smiled slightly, then looked at everyone in the conference room, "Everyone, it''s still early, let me tell you a story."


    Amidst everyone''s astonished expressions, he vividly recounted what happened around the Rinnegan from the past to the present, from beginning to end.


    From the suspended death of Uchiha Madara in the first battle in the Valley of the End, to Madara''s awakening of the Rinnegan after being dormant in the ground for decades, and then to Madara choosing Nagato as the container for Rinnegan, and transnted Rinnegan to thetter.


    Even Jiraiya discovering Nagato and epting him as a disciple, was all under Madara''s arrangement.


    In the end, Madara chose Obito as his heir when he died, hoping that thetter would continue toplete his goalthat is, to collect the power of all tailed beasts, and use the moon as a medium tounch the Eye of Moon n for Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Unfortunately, Obito messed up and parted ways with Nagato.


    It can be said that each of the above things is a big secret, and it can shock the entire ninja world for a long time.


    However, Kisame did not stop, and told them all in one breath, especially the secret of the evolution of the Sharingan into the Rinnegan, and the Eye of the Moon n to collect the tailed beast, which shocked everyone present.


    Kisame said everything in detail, and many things, including Obito and Nagato, only knew a part of, so the two of them, like the others, gradually showed a look of horror.


    Among all the people present, the only one who knew as much as Kisame was Zetsu. To be precise, it is ck Zetsu.


    As the behind-the-scenes mastermind who personally directed all this, he witnessed everything, knew every detail, and kept hiding smugly in the dark to control the overall situation until Kisame suddenly told all the truth.


    Fortunately for Zetsu, Kisame did not mention its existence in the narration. It can''t be that he didn''t notice it...?


    As soon as it had this idea, it found Kisame giving it a meaningful look, and showed a tacit smile to at.


    ck Zetsu was instantly frightened.


    Kisame felt very cool now.


    In the Five Kage Summit, in front of Jiraiya, Onoki, and A, he exposed Nagato and Obito''s deepest secrets, making them feel transparent.


    Yes, Kisame has not forgotten the purpose of hising here this time, it''s to follow Madara Uchiha''s example and create a fake death scene for himself.


    But before feigning death, he had to remove or weaken the biggest threat, Nagato, and the secondary threat, Obito, to ensure that the two would not be able to make waves in a short period of time after his "death".


    Therefore, Kisame chose to expose their secrets, especially to let Nagato take off the halo of "Reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths" and "Son of Prophecy", so that the world will no longer blindly follow Nagato.


    As for ck Zetsu.


    This person is the most hidden of all, and Nagato, Obito, and Madara are all his puppets. Therefore, the existence of ck Zetsu is equivalent to an insurance for Kisame, so he deliberately did not mention the other party.


    Quiet, unbelievably quiet.


    In the venue, except for Kogoro, the general of the Land of Iron, who was a samurai and didn''t know much about ninjas, everyone was stunned and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect that I met Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan, due to Madara Uchiha''s arrangement. Everything he nned is really terrible."


    Jiraya sighed. As Hokage, in this game, he is just a pawn of Madara Uchiha.


    Namikaze Minato and Sarutobi Hiruzen, next to him were also in shock.


    "The Rinnegan evolved from the Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha n, after absorbing the power of the Senju n. If this is the case, then Nagato''s Rinnegan..."


    Konan''s lips were slightly parted, as she whispered silently.


    She questioned Kisame and asked for evidence, so Kisame satisfied her well and made her speechless.


    In contrast, Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A are more concerned about the "Eye of the Moon" n mentioned by Kisame, because the key to that n is to collect nine tailed beasts.


    "Nagato! What did you do to Killer B and Yugito?"


    Raikage A pped the table again and stood up, clenched his fists and asked Nagato, "You said, as long as Ie to the Five Kage Summit and stand by your side, you will return Kumogakure''s Jinchuriki after the incident. You bastard, you''ve been lying to me!"


    Onoki also stood up from his seat, and said to Nagato in a cold voice, "If anything really happens to Iwagakure''s Jinchuriki, I, as Tsuchikage, will definitely not yield to you!"


    In the face of the angry questioning from Tsuchikage and Raikage, Nagato closed his eyes and said nothing.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    "You two, you are toote. You may not know that Nagato can summon the outsider golem on the moon. That is the body of ten tails and can extract tailed beasts from Jinchuriki''s body. Therefore, your Jinchurikis are most likely dead by now."


    Kisame said with a look of regret, which intensified the contradiction between the Kages and Nagato again, and turned it into a deep hatred.


    However, at the same time, he also secretly thought in his heart:


    ''I don''t know what''s going on with Pakura''s team. Is everything going well?''


    At this time, Amegakure, thousands of miles away from here.


    Four ninjas wearing ck cloaks and masks shuttled between the tower-like buildings in the vige. They avoided everyone''s sight along the way and silently sneaked into the tallest building in the center of the vige.


    Amekage building.


    "At this time, the Five Kage Summit should have started. We must start as soon as possible to bring the targets back to Kirigakure before Nagato gets the news and rushes back."


    Pakura made the final n for the three members of the team, and then looked at the closed door ahead, "Are you ready?"


    "Just waiting for your order, I''m going to rush in and get them."


    "Anyone who stands in my way, I will whip them with thunder and lightning."


    "Captain, let''s fight quickly."


    Mangetsu, Ringo Ameyuri, and Terumi Mei responded in turn.


    "Do it!" Pakura ordered.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Terumi Mei took a step forward, and after quickly forming a seal, she opened her mouth and spit forward, and suddenly arge amount of strongly corrosive orange acid came out.


    This technique, which Terumi Mei used in anime against Sasuke and Madara, her wide range of acid could even melt Susanoo.


    Now, Terumi Mei not only has her Kekkei Genkai, she can also borrow the chakra of the six-tails to further enhance the power of the technique.


    Breaking a door is naturally a no-brainer, it''s easy.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    In front of them, the heavy iron gate with a folding fan of five or six meters high and a thickness of more than one meter was quickly melted into molten iron under the corrosion, and arge hole appeared.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    After the four rushed through the door from the cave, they came to a spacious hall with a high dome.


    "Block the door!" Pakura ordered Mei. Hearing that, thetter attacked again, covering the door with viscous acid, blocking the big hole.


    In this way, reinforcements from Amegakure can be prevented from entering from the main door, and enough time for the team can be bought.


    At the center of the hall.


    The outsider golem with the shape of a dead tree is sitting cross-legged on the purple lotus throne, had a few chakra beam sticking out from its mouth, and extracting the tailed beasts from Jinchurikis.


    Four of its nine eyes that were originally closed had been half-opened, and it seemed that it would not be long before they arepletely opened.


    "Fortunately we came in time."


    Seeing this, Pakura breathed a sigh of relief. Once the tailed beasts arepletely extracted, Nagato will be able to summon the Gedo Statue away from a distance, and they would havee for nothing.


    "A group of rats, who sent you here?"


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind the golem. Immediately, under their solemn eyes, Nagato slowly walked out.


    ''Nagato?''


    Pakura was shocked, but she calmed down immediately, and said: "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a clone, and he has to be distracted to preside over the ceremony, so he can''t fight us with all his strength."


    Nagato''s clone only has 30% of his body''s Chakra, and as Pakura expected, most of his energy is used to maintain the transfer ritual, and he really can''t make time to deal with the four.


    However, he did not panic at all, but looked at the four and said calmly:


    "If I''m not mistaken, you were sent by Hoshigaki Kisame, right? While dragging me to the Five Kage Summit, he sent someone to sneak attack and capture the tailed beasts. This is indeed the man''s behavior. Unfortunately, he overestimated himself and underestimated me."


    After Nagato finished saying that, another figure came out from behind the outsider golem.


    He is wearing Akatsuki''s robes.


    To be more precise, it is the Sasori of Red Sand.


    "Kill them."


    Nagato gave the order with a grim look on his face, then closed his eyes, maintaining the posture of the seal with both hands, and continued to look over the ritual.


    "One two three four."


    Sasori counted the number of enemies and his sullen eyes made people shudder, and at the same time said to himself in a low and hoarse voice, "It seems that after this battle, I can collect a few more puppets, I hope You can have some collectible value, don''t let me down."


    The four frowned upon hearing this.


    ''Is the enemy a puppet master?''


    "Yo, before you make us into puppets, I will cut you into pieces."


    Mangetsu said disdainfully, and turned to the other three and said, "Let me go and fight him."


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed out and attacked.


    "You are the first."


    Sasori announced and he opened his mouth, and fired a super-dense poisonous needle stinger from his mouth, straight at Mangetsu.

 Chapter 218: 218

    Chapter 218: 218


    These poisonous needles are extremely fast and numerous, making it difficult to dodge.


    However, Hozuki Mangetsu is obviously not an ordinary person. His thin and flexible body suddenly disappeared in a sh, and when he reappeared, it was already behind Sasori.


    "Goodbye."


    The corner of Mangetsu''s mouth twitched as he raised his fingers to make a pistol. He is about to use the Iron water jutsu to the head.


    At that moment.


    ''Puff.''


    Sasori didn''t turn his head back, but a scorpion tail made of steel knuckles stretched out from behind him. I stabbed upwards and pierced through Mangetsu.


    "You''re weaker than I thought."


    Sasori turned his head and looked at Mangetsu, who was lifted up by the scorpion''s tail. His scorpion tail can be extended and shortened freely, it''s sharp enough to prate the entire body of a person, and it is also coated with highly poisonous substances.


    In other words, no matter how much Mangetsu struggled, he will die.


    However, what Sasori didn''t expect was - just after he finished saying that, he saw puddles of white liquid falling from Mangetsu''s sleeves and trouser.


    ''Tick. tick.''


    These white liquids, like melted candles, kept falling from the cloak worn by Mangetsu, and piled up on the ground, forming a mass of fluid.


    In the end, all that remained on the scorpion''s tail was an empty ck cloak.


    Before Sasori was could react, the white fluid slipped away from under his sight at once, and re-condensed not far away, turning into a white slime.


    "So scary. This guy has a tail just like Boss."


    Slime, that is, Mangetsu, stretched out his little hand and patted his chest, looking like he was still in shock. In fact, his hydration technique made him immune to all physical damage, and even the poison on the scorpion tail is easily excreted by him, so he is unscathed.


    Mangetsu''s offensive ability may not be too strong, but his survivability is definitely second to none. Even if he wants to die, it is very difficult to die.


    Seeing this, Pakura shook her head.


    She said that the purpose of the team this time is to make a quick action, and there is no time for Mangetsu to dawdle with the enemy.


    Therefore, Pakura attacked without hesitation.


    ''Swish swish!''


    Several fireballs flew out from Pakura, streaked through the air, and smashed straight towards Sasori''s bloated body.


    ''Um?''


    When Sasori turned his head and found that it was a few fireballs, he didn''t defend himself.


    Because his body is made of steel entirely, weapons cannot prate his body, water and fire cannot invade it and ordinary ninjutsu cannot break his defense at all.


    Unfortunately, Sasori miscalcted again.


    The fireball created by Pakura is not the ordinary fire ninjutsu, but that of scorching release. As she developed this secret jutsu more and more deeply, the power of the fireball is far greater than it was at the beginning.


    ''Boom! boom!''


    So, after the fireballnded on Sasori, it exploded on the spot, directly blowing him to the ground and making him do a few somersaults. The area where the scorching fireball hit had severalrge holes, and white smoke came out them.


    "Kill him!"


    Seeing that the enemy was badly wounded, Pakura shouted loudly. Except for Terumi Mei, the three members of the team rushed towards him while Sasori couldn''t move.


    In order to protect himself, Sasori had to use his trump card, he raised his left arm, and with a bang, a cylinder was shot forward.


    The cannon-like arm was filled with a cylinder containing more than a dozen poisonous needles. After the cylinder was fired, it scatters in all directions, and at the same time, the poisonous needles inside were also shot out, too many to count.


    Puppet jutsu: 1000 Mechanical Arms.


    This technique is the ultimate enhanced version of the Eight Waves of Needles. It no longer just shoots high-density poisonous needles forward, but uses the built-in design of the cylinder tounch the concentrated poisonous needles like shotguns, thereby achieving the goal of attacking the enemy dealingprehensive coverage.


    ''Swiiinhh.''


    For a time, countless poisonous needles seemed to be scattered by a goddess, spreading over most of the hall, leaving Pakura and the others nowhere to escape.


    "Oh, here we go again!"


    Mangetsu raised his hands high, and twisted his body into a pool of fluid, defusing the poison needle''s attack.


    The way Pakura and Ameyuri dealt with poisonous needles is simr to his. At that moment, their bodies lit with raging fire and dazzling lightning respectively. The Fire And lightning like water are immune to the iing poison needle.


    Pakura, Mangetsu, and Ringo Ameyuri, all three of them have swallowed the monster cells given by Kisame, and they have all sessfully evolved themselves, out of the category of human flesh and blood.


    Therefore, Sasori''s puppet jutsu is destined to be helpless infront of the three of them.


    "What?!"


    Sasori was shocked when he saw this scene. What kind of monsters are his enemies?


    Terumi Mei jumped high at some point, quicklypleted the seal in mid-air, opened her mouth, and releasedva.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Arge amount ofva fell from the sky, covering Sasori''s huge body, and within a few seconds, his steel bodypletely melted and shriveled.


    "Good job, Mei!" Ameyuri raised her fist and cheered.


    Mei smiled at herpanion, but immediately returned to her seriousness and turned her solemn gaze to Nagato.


    That person is their real enemy.


    ''Kacha.''


    Suddenly, Sasori moved.


    Then, under their shocked eyes, a hand stretched out and lifted the broken shell. Then, a figure slowly stood up.


    It was a boy with short red hair, handsome and cute, and the first impression he gave was "beautiful boy", which was in stark contrast to previous fierce and ugly appearance.


    "So this is the body of the puppet master? That big guy just now is the puppet he manipted?" Ameyuri asked in surprise.


    "You hide inside the puppet to concentrate on manipting the puppet and avoid being found by the enemy. It is indeed a method only used by very clever puppet masters."


    Terumi Mei also frowned, realizing that the enemy was not as easy to deal with as she thought.


    "He is the Sasori of Red Sand, the former genius puppet master of Sunagakure."


    Pakura said suddenly, revealing Sasori''s true identity, "Several years ago, Sasori defected from Sunagakure for unknown reasons, and after that, the third Kazekage also disappeared. However, Kisame-sama said that the third Kazekage were killed by Sasori, and he was also made into a human puppet."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what Pakura said, Sasori was shocked.


    It is indeed true that he assassinated the third Kazekage and made thetter a puppet. But no one else saw it, and it stands to reason that no one would know about it.


    However, the legendary Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame, who had never met him, knew everything he had done.


    ''As expected of Nagato''s enemy, Hoshigaki Kisame is indeed a man like a God.''


    "In that case, I have nothing to hide. It was just a small fight now, the real battle is just beginning now."


    As Sasori spoke, he took out a scroll and spread it out, revealing a character ''3'' on it.


    With ''swish'', after a cloud of white smoke dissipated, a tall puppet appeared in front of Sasori.


    It was a man with long blue hair, his body was like a puppet, his expression was dull, and he had no soul.


    "The strongest Kazekage in history, the third Kazekage is my puppet."


    After Sasori finished saying that, his ten fingers danced gracefully like ying a piano, and the third Kazekage, who was standing in front of him moved, quickly forming the seal and opening his hands forward.


    ''Wooo.''


    In an instant, arge amount of iron sand was summoned out of thin air, forming countless thin needles, shrouding the group of four again.


    Maic release  Iron sand rain.


    This move is different from the previous Thousand Mechanical Arms, it is a more powerful maic release ninjutsu, and itsts longer.


    From Sasori''s point of view, even if he couldn''t kill them with this move, as long as he could restrain their movements, he would have a way to find out their weaknesses and defeat them one by one.


    Facing the roaring iron rain, Pakura narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth and sprayed out of sea of fire after forming a seal.


    ''Wooooo.''


    Therge sea-like me swept forward and collided with the Iron rain, and melted the thin needles.


    They are evenly matched.


    "I will deal with Sasori of the Red Sand and his puppet, third Kazekage. Hurry up and stop Nagato and save the four Jinchuriki."


    While resisting the ninjutsu, Pakura ordered the three team members in a deep voice.


    As soon as she said that, she ignited mes all over her body and turned into a fire girl, and rushed towards the third Kazekage.


    Iron sand wall.


    Under Sasori''s control, the third Kazekage used the maic release to create a solid wall, which resisted the impact of Pakura''s mes.


    The three seized this opportunity, taking advantage of Pakura holding Sasori back, and attacked Nagato together.


    ''Wooonm.''


    Mangetsu transformed into a six-meter-tall water giant and came to Nagato first, he raised his fist and mmed down on thetter''s head.


    ''Um?''


    Nagato, who had tightly closed his eyes from the beginning, suddenly opened his eyes, the Rinnegan, emitting a fierce light.


    Shinra Tensei.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he activated the ability he was good at, and the water giant who was near him bounced upside down and hit a wall more than ten meters away.


    However, Pakura''s team already knew all about Nagato''s ability, so Mangetsu''s attack was just a diversion to attract his attention.


    There is a five-second cooldown between the activation of the Shinra Tensei.


    ''Sizzle.''


    As soon as the water giant was repelled, the lightning that Ameyuri transformed into came in an instant, hit Nagato''s body at once, causing him to be wrapped in lightning, knocking him down.


    Nagato copsed to the ground and tried to get up, but was paralyzed.


    Taking advantage of him unable to move, Terumi Mei repeated the her signature trick, and once again usedva release, drowning Nagato.


    ''Got him.''


    And Nagato, the man who maintained the ritual fell, the four chakra beams that protruded from the mouth of the outsider golem quickly disconnected from the Jinchuriki, thus suspending the extraction of the tailed beasts.


    "Let''s hurry up and save them!"


    The three of them worked together to move the fouratose Jinchuriki to a rtively safe ce next to them.


    "Did you kill that guy?"


    Then, the three of them looked towardsva zone and were surprised to find that Nagato actually stood up from inside.


    The Sage body is indeed worthy of its reputation. Although this body is only a shadow clone of his, and he also consumed a lot of chakra because of the sealing ritual, he has resisted Ameyuri''s lightning paralysis and Terumi Mei''s melting corrosion.


    Nagato had to admit that he underestimated Pakura and the others.


    These Kirigakure ninjas are very strange, and the abilities they show are very special,pletely different from ordinary ninjas, which surprised Nagato.


    Are these people secret troops cultivated by Hoshigaki Kisame?


    There is not much Chakra left in his clone, so he decided to use the most powerful ability to wipe out the enemies in front of him before releasing the shadow clone.


    And that ability is what Nagato used to deal with Kisame - Rinnegan  Coercion!


    In the next second, Nagato suddenly opened his eyes wide, and a violent wave of chakra centered on him, instantly spread to half of the hall, shrouding all three of them.


    ''What happened?''


    The three of them suddenly felt an unimaginable pressureing upon them, and their bodies were frozen in ce, unable to move a finger or even blink their eyes.


    Under such circumstances, Mangetsu''s and Ameyuri''s abilities were invalid, and they can no longer incarnate into water or lightning.


    "An ant-like mortal wants to challenge a God."


    Nagato said coldly, the power in his eyes fluctuated more and more violently, making their blood flow and heartbeat almost still, and they were about to die on the spot.

 Chapter 219: 219

    Chapter 219: 219


    On the other hand, under Sasori''s control, the third Kazekage also used his strongest maic ninjutsu - Iron sand world.


    This jutsu makes countless iron thorns that shuttle back and forth in the air to form a barrier. It is the strongest form of maic release, not limited by range and density.


    Pakura was trapped in the barrier with dangers abounded.


    If this continues, within ten seconds, the team of four will inevitably be wiped out and will be buried in Amegakure.


    Their situation was very bad.


    "It''s over."


    Sasori announced coldly and clenched his fist.


    As soon as he does that, countless long iron thorns floating in the air pierced through Pakura''s body from all directions.


    Right at that moment.


    ''Criiiiii!''


    A loud chirping of bird resounded in the hall. In the next instant, Pakura''s body lit up, she got rid of her human form and transformed into a huge phoenix.


    Pakura stimted the power of the monster cell and the Curse mark at the same time, making her chakra violent and entered her strongest form.


    Under Sasori''s horrified eyes.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The phoenix unfolded it''s pair of gorgeous wings, and between the ps, arge stream of fire swept away around, like a turbulent sea. Wherever the fire passed, the iron thorns melted upon touch, turning into a pool of molten iron, which merged into the fiery red sea.


    She broke the strongest maic ninjutsu.


    ''Criiiii.''


    The phoenix chirped loudly again, spewing out a sea of fire from its mouth, like a volcanic eruption.


    The third Kazekage puppet was the first to bear the brunt. It tried to create a sand iron wall to block the fire, but it was of no avail. Together with the wall, it was swallowed up by the rolling mes, and all the parts of it''s body were ated and melted directly into the fire.


    ''Not good.''


    Sasori was shocked and wanted to escape, but he had nowhere to go. He could only watch the mes rush in and drown him.


    ''Bang.''


    The mes spewed out by the phoenix sted arge hole in the wall of the hall, and fiery red magma flowed out from the gap, forming a magma waterfall that flew straight down, forming a spectacr scene.


    This scene, seen by arge number of ninjas and vigers in Amegakure, quickly caused amotion. They realized that something was wrong and hurried towards the central tower.


    Inside the hall.


    After Nagato used the Rinnegan''s coercion to shroud the Mangetsu, Ameyuri, and Mei Terumi, the three became extremely still, not to mentionunching a counterattack, they can''t even control their breathing and heartbeat.


    In the nick of time.


    Arge number of ck tattoos suddenly appeared on Terumi Mei''s left shoulder, which quickly spread to her face, arms, thighs, and her entire body. Those tattoos seemed to contain some kind of powerful chakra, which allowed her to temporarily break free from the coercion.


    "Huh? Kisame''s chakra?"


    Nagato noticed this with a suspicious look on his face, as he recognized at a nce that the curse mark imprinted in Terumi Mei''s body came from Hoshigaki Kisame.


    However, even Kisame''s Chakra is not enough to save them from his Rinnegan, it is just a dying struggle. After all, even Kisame himself was defeated by Nagato.


    But in the next second, another powerful force erupted from Terumi Mei''s body again.


    ''Swish swish.''


    In an instant, chakra tails appeared from behind her and danced wildly in the air. At the same time, scarlet chakra wrapped her whole body, forming a tailed beast coat.


    Under the double blessing of the curse mark and tail beast Chakra coat, Terumi Mei finally got rid of the coercion. She opened her mouth, andunched a small tailed beast bomb, which went straight to Nagato.


    "Jinchuriki?"


    When Nagato saw this, he was stunned for a moment, and then became happy. He didn''t expect a fifth tailed beast toe to the door like this.


    Facing the Tail Beast bomb, he stretched out his hand and skillfully used Fujitsu Kyuin to absorb the energy of the Tail Beast bomb, unscathed.


    However, Terumi Mei''s counterattack was not to hit Nagato, but to attract his attention.


    Just when Nagato''s attention was on Terumi Mei, from the sea of fire on the other side of the main hall, the Phoenix soared into the sky, and then swooped down from mid-air, wrapped in endless heat and mes, and rushed towards Nagato.


    ''Huh?''


    Nagato while suprised, did not panic, instead used Shinra Tensei, trying to bounce the Phoenix away.


    But the Phoenix''s strength obviously exceeded his expectations.


    ''Criiii.''


    Nagato looked horrified as he watched as the Shinra Tensei''s barrier was breached, and the Phoenix prated through his body, turning him into nothingness.


    ''Poof!''


    As the cloud of white smoke dissipated, and the shadow clone of Nagato disappeared without a trace.


    ''Saved!''


    The moment Nagato disappeared, the coercion from Rinnegan disappeared, and the three of them, who were on the verge of death, finally caught their breath and slumped on the ground.


    However, although Pakura defeated Nagato, the price she paid was huge.


    The move she just made was a move that burned her own life, turning all the chakra in her body into a raging me in an instant, enough to burn everything.


    Kisame once told her that he hoped that she could develop the power of the Scorch release to the extreme. She asked, what is the ultimate? Kisame said that it is best to be strong enough to defeat his moves.


    This trick is the ninjutsu developed by Pakura in order to challenge Kisame and gain his approval. She didn''t expect to use it for the first time on Nagato.


    Of course, the side effects are also very serious.


    ''Criii.''


    The Phoenix let out a whimper and fell to the ground, the mes on its body went out little by little, and the gorgeous feathers also darkened.


    After a while, Pakura returned to her human form, fell to the ground and into aa, seemingly depleted of chakra in her body.


    "Team leader!"


    The three of them seeing this, after regaining their ability to move, rushed over and helped Pakura up.


    "Hurry up and put the Jinchuriki in the scrolls given by Mizukage-sama. We must escape before the enemy reinforcement surrounds this ce!"


    Terumi Mei took over the role of the captain, and while giving orders to Mangetsu and Ameyuri, she carried Pakura on her back.


    "Yes." The two acted immediately.


    Just then, an explosion urred.


    The gate of the main hall was blown open from the outside by hundreds of exploding tags, and a group of Ame ninjas and members of the Akatsuki rushed in from the outside.


    "Kill them!" the leader shouted.


    "Just you?"


    Ameyuri and Mangetsu used different means, respectively using the turbulent waves and the lightning current. Thebination of the two formed a conductive water current that rushed towards the enemy, causing them to jump.


    "Grab my hand."


    Taking this opportunity, Terumi Mei said to the two, and spread out a pair of wide green wings behind her back, which were the seven tails wings. After the two held her hands, the three of them jumped out of the gap opened by the Phoenix.


    "Stop."


    Terumi Mei pped her wings and flew into the sky, and under the stunned look of Ame ninjas, she sessfully escaped with herpanions.


    Again, in the world of ninjas, ninjas with the ability to fly are too few, not to mention the wings transformed from seven tails chakra, which makes Terumi Mei''s speed and flying heightparable to that of a real bird.


    The mission has beenpleted rtively smoothly. Although the enemy they encountered was much stronger than they imagined, the four members of the team, especially the leader Pakura, did their best to live up to their mission.


    In this way, Kisame''s n has been realized - Kirigakure will have nine tailed beasts and nine Jinchuriki at the same time.


    "Next, we will rush back to Kirigakure in one breath."


    High in the sky, Terumi Mei looked back at Amegakure, which was drifting away, and confirmed that no enemy was catching up. After the crisis was resolved, she slowed down a little and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know what''s going on at the Five Kage Summit. I hope Kisame-sama is okay." Ameyuri with a little worry on her face.


    "Don''t worry, when did Boss ever lose? Even if the Kages of the other four Ninja vigese together, they will be turned over by him, hahaha." Mangetsuughed, full of confidence in kisame.


    ''I hope so.'' Terumi Mei said silently in her heart.


    Amegakure.


    Under the tower, the sea of magma created by the phoenix had not dissipated, and arge amount of the remaining magma spread around the street. After blending with the raindrops falling from the air, the water vapor produced formed a dense fog.


    Facing the hot billowing magma, Ame ninjas dared not approach.


    In the center of the magma, only a small half of Sasori''s broken body was left, and all the short red hair was scorched. His body is also a transformed human puppet, and there are many more devices in his body than the huge puppet of his, which is omnipotent for fire-breathing and poisoning.


    Unfortunately, before he had time to show his true abilities, he was instantly killed by the Phoenix that Pakura transformed into.


    Fortunately.


    At thest moment, Sasori kept the core of his body and escaped the catastrophe.


    ''Gooo.''


    A cylindrical device rolled out from his broken heart, with a red "Sasori" inscribed on it. This is Sasori''s "Core of living flesh", his true body.


    He had long since abandoned most of the fragile organs of the body, parasitized his heart and consciousness in this small regeneration nucleus, and used it to make chakra and manipte puppets.


    After a few minutes.


    Sasori manipted a human puppet and walked out of the sea of fire with a nk expression.


    ''That nasty woman.''


    He will definitely avenge himself with that woman''s body, that would then be the strongest puppet in his hands.


    .....


    The Three Wolf Mountains in the Land of Iron, the Five Kage Summit.


    Too many surprises happened in this meeting.


    Before the conference even started, Kisame publicly revealed the origin of Nagato''s Rinnegan, and the truth of thetter''s capture of the tailed beasts in order to be the ten-tails Jinchuriki.


    After Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A learned of this, they were furious and questioned Nagato together, asking him to immediately return the four Jinchuriki of the two great ninja viges.


    If they were facing Nagato alone, they might be afraid, but now that Kisame and Jiraiya are also here, as long as the four Kages reach a consensus on the matter of the tail beasts and join forces to put pressure on Nagato,


    They may be able to force thetter to make concessions.


    After all, no matter how mad Nagato is, he would not dare to fight against everyone.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Both Konan and Yahiko felt that things are going wrong. Under Kisame''s instigation, the four Kages stood on the same front, and the situation facing their own side was very bad.


    The two retreated to Nagato''s side, their faces solemn, ready to fight with Kisame and others at any time.


    Nagato, who had been silent, finally spoke up.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame is right, my Rinnegan dide from Uchiha Madara, but he is dead, so from now on, these Rinnegan will always belong to me, and only to me."


    He stared at the them and said, he deliberately nced at Obito, who turned gloomy and gritted his teeth after hearing his words.


    In fact, Nagato gradually discovered the problem in developing Rinnegan. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t use the maximum power of these eyes.


    So Nagato also realized, and had to admit, that the eyes didn''t belong to himthat was the only possible exnation.


    So he admitted it generously.


    "As for the tailed beasts and Jinchuriki..."


    Nagato paused, and then continued, "The nine-tailed beasts were originally one. When the Sage of Six Paths separated them back then, they were waiting for the appearance of the Son of Prophecy to use the power of the outsider golem to reunite them. Then that enormous power will be at my disposal to create true peace."


    His eyes were firm, and he had no doubts about his thoughts.


    It''s a pity that Nagato''s face froze as soon as he finished saying this, because he had just received his clone''s memory.


    Four mysterious ninjas of unknown origin sneaked into Amegakure, defeated his clone and Sasori of red sand, and took away the four Jinchuriki.


    After analysing the clone''s memory, the four are likely to be Kisame''s subordinates.


    Thinking of this, Nagato looked at Kisame without saying a word, and did not hide the murderous intent in his eyes.


    ''It seems that Pakura and the others seeded.''

 Chapter 220: 220

    Chapter 220: 220


    As soon as Kisame saw Nagato''s expression, he guessed what happened, and couldn''t help but cock the corners of his lips, revealing a winner''s smile.


    ''Boom!''


    The violent Raikage A, after hearing Nagato''s remarks, mmed his fist on the conference table, finnally smashing the round wooden table into powder.


    This Five Kage Summit seems to be destined to not start.


    "It seems that you are unwilling to return Killer B and Yugito. I have nothing to talk about with you, and Kumogakure will never sumb to someone like you."


    Raikage A stared at Nagato and said word by word, as soon as he finished talking, blue chakra appeared on his body, forming a strong lightning coat.


    Lightning chakra mode.


    "That''s right, Iwakagure is also announcing its withdrawal from this meeting."


    Onoki followed Raikage, and looked at Jiraiya and Kisame, and said to them, "Hokage, Mizukage, I hope you can put aside the past grievances and stand with us to jointly stop the evil Amekage Nagato''s conspiracy."


    Jiraiya nodded, and solemnly advised Nagato:


    "Nagato, stop it. You are not the son of prophecy, and you can''t vite the rules set by the first Hokage and collect the nine tailed beasts privately, otherwise you will stand on the opposite side of all Ninja viges. Don''t be stubborn anymore."


    Jiraiya also expressed his position and stood firmly on A and Onoki''s side.


    He and Nagato, were originally master and student, but have basically broken up since theirst battle at Amegakure, and they no longer have the old rtionship. Today, Nagato forcibly collected the tailed beasts by violent means, which undoubtedly caused public anger and is uneptable to everyone.


    Another reason is that Jiraiya was also confirmed not long ago - Nagato is not the son of prophecy. This is the answer he got after he personally asked the Great Toad Sage.


    And just now, Kisame dered that Naruto, the newly born son of Minato, is the real son of prophecy.


    Although he doesn''t know if what Kisame said is true or not, if Naruto is really the son of prophecy, then Konoha will definitely benefit the most in the future.


    Therefore, Jiraiya decided to join forces with others to deal with Nagato, the false son of prophecy.


    Following Jiraiya''s statement, among the five shadows, only Kisame remained silent till now.


    "Nagato has gone crazy. If he goes his own way, he will only bring endless disaster and pain to the ninja world, not peace."


    Kisame raised his voice, pretended to be sane, andunched a crusade against Nagato, "So, we must stop him, right here, today."


    Even Obito, who had been watching the y next to him, got involved and said:


    "Yes, the Rinnegan and the title son of prophecy that Nagato relied are not his own. He is not qualified to be one of the five Kages to appear in this conference room. I suggest that everyonee together and kill him. I am also willing to contribute to this."


    After trying to manipte Nagato unsessfully and being attacked by thetter, Obito had always held a grudge until today where he finally found an opportunity to take revenge against Nagato.


    His n was to find a way to retrieve the Rinnegan after killing Nagato, and use those eyes for his own use.


    For a time, Nagato became lost.


    Faced with such an unfavorable situation, Nagato''s response was an expression less look on his face, he nced at everyone in turn, and finally gazed at Kisame, and said coldly:


    "Do you think you can deal with me after winning over these rubbish? Unfortunately, in the world of ninjas, you can''t win battles with your mouth. Only strength can decide everything."


    "Oh, really?"


    Kisame was nomittal, and felt ridiculous about Nagato''s self-righteousness.


    He and Nagato are the two closest to the Six Paths level in the Ninja World. But Nagato''s Rinnegan does not belong to him, which means he is doomed to encounter a bottleneck sooner orter and cannot cross the threshold of the Six Paths level. As for Kisame, he embarked on a new evolutionary path.


    In other words, Kisame walked in front of Nagato.


    Therefore, although his body is only a clone, with the help of Kunpeng''s power, he is not afraid of facing Nagato.


    What''s more, they also have Sage Jiraiya, Yellow sh Minato, Dust release Onoki, Kamui Obito, Sarutobi Hiruzen who has mastered the Reaper seal, and ck Zetsu, who is the most hidden.


    Fighting with these people, even for Kisame, if he is not careful, he will be defeated. If Nagato takes it lightly, the only thing waiting for him is the end is violent death.


    ''Not good.''


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Kogoro, the general of the Land of Iron, changed his face, and hurriedly ran to the side of the conference room and pressed a switch.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The signal turned on.


    ''Huh?''


    Under everyone''s puzzled eyes, four TVs suddenly appeared on the wall of the conference room, and the next second, the TV screens lit up in unison.


    After a brief signal fluctuation, the snowkes on the TV screen turned into four human faces, which were four men wearing luxurious clothes with fans in their hands.


    The Daimyos of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Lightning.


    "?!"


    The moment Daimyos appeared, in the conference room, except for Nagato, Kisame, Obito and Zetsu, everyone else was very surprised, as if it was a conditioned reflex, and hurriedly bowed deeply to the Daimyo.


    "Greetings." Jiraiya, Onoki and the others did not dare to neglect, and lowered their head to greet the Daimyo.


    The Daimyo were ustomed to this, one greetedzily in response, one was absent-minded, and one even yawned, as if they had not woken up.


    This is not because the Daimyo are busy with other things, but they recently made an appointment and yed mahjong several nights in a row.


    "Nagato, how''s your meeting going? Did you call us out on purpose? Is there already a result?"


    The Wind Daimyo rubbed his eyes and asked Nagato with a yawn.


    "Reporting to the Daimyo, the situation is not good."


    Before Nagato could speak, Kogoro took the lead and said, "Under Kisame''s strong obstruction, the meeting failed. Moreover, he also instigated others to target Nagato together, and Hokage, Tsuchikage and Raikage all betrayed your will and stood on the same side as Kisame!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the Daimyos were stunned, and then their expressions became serious, not as casual as before.


    "Fourth Hokage, what''s going on? You actually cooperated with Hoshigaki Kisame. Don''t you know that he is a criminal wanted by us? Or, you also want to follow Hoshigaki Kisame''s example and lead the Konoha ninja invade the Daimyo Pce and get rid of me?"


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire sternly shouted at Jiraiya, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he buckled his big hat, looking very angry.


    Indeed, Kisame killing the Daimyo of the Land of Water broke a centuries-old taboo. This incident made the Daimyo of various countries to feel panic, so they united and issued a bounty of 300 million ryo on him.


    As long as Kisame does not die, the Daimyo daimyo will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    And now, when they heard that their own Kage chose to cooperate with Kisame, they were naturally furious and could not tolerate it.


    After the Daimyo of the Land of Fire spoke up, the Daimyo of the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning also questioned Onoki and A one after another, asking them to give an exnation.


    "Daimyo-sama, I definitely don''t mean that, it''s because of Nagato..."


    Jiraiya tried to defend himself, but he was interrupted impatiently by the Daimyo just as he was about to speak.


    "Jiraiya, Onoki, A, don''t forget."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Firelooked down at the Kages, and said to them coldly, "Decades ago, ninjas were just a group of people who couldn''t make it on the stage. The reason why the major ninja viges have today''s scenery is because of the first Hokage, who negotiated with us, then the system of one country, one vige was established, which was followed by other countries one after another. This stable system created the prosperity of the five great ninja viges and the rise of ninjas, but now it has been destroyed by Hoshigaki Kisame and caused huge turmoil in the ninja world."


    After saying this, he paused, and then announced in a cold voice:


    "In today''s Five Kage Summit, the original content to be discussed is getting rid of Hoshigaki Kisame. Only by killing him will the ninja world return to the past and usher in true peace!"


    Among these Daimyo, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire is undoubtedly the one who hates Kisame the most.


    In the third Ninja War, Konoha would have won a big victory, which meant that the Land of Fire would gain huge benefits from that war. However, just when the Daimyo of the Land of Fire was overjoyed and was about to open the champagne to celebrate, Kisame came and defeated Konoha by himself.


    Since that day, the Daimyo has been eyeing Kisame, and has been nning to get rid of him.


    As for the Daimyo of the other three kingdoms, the Daimyo of the Land of Wind has long since be a puppet controlled by Nagato, while the Daimyo of the Land of Earth and the Lightning, who were "visited" by Nagato not long ago, also became his people.


    Therefore, they also issued orders to Onoki and A one after another, asking them to immediately stop all actions against Nagato and obey Nagato''s orders.


    The Daimyo all believe that Nagato is the son of the prophecy, and only he has the ability to kill Hoshigaki Kisame and return the order of the ninja world to its original track.


    Everyone present didn''t know how Nagato managed to secure the support of the Daimyos of the four major countries without making a sound, and made them stand on his side.


    As known to all, the Daimyo not only represents the orthodoxy of the country, but also controls the military funding of the major Ninja viges. If the funding from the Daimyo Pce is cut off, the Four Ninja Viges will be in a very difficult all of a sudden, and it will be difficult to continue to operate.


    Jiraiya, Onoki, and A looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    When the Daimyo expressed their opinions, although the three were reluctant, for the sake of the vige, they could only choose to obey the order and did not dare to resist in the slightest.


    Without a word, they walked behind Nagato and re-selected their positions.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what else do you want to say now?"


    Nagato stared at Kisame and asked, his face as cold as ever. Everything was within his expectations.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame smiled and shook his head. Although his mouth-cannon tactics failed, it was enough as long as the false halo of Nagato''s son of prophecy was broken, and the secret of thetter''s Rinnegan was revealed in public.


    The warm-up drama is almost over, and the next is the main drama.


    Like Nagato, everything was within Kisame''s expectations.


    "Yo, things surely got interesting."


    Seeing this scene, Obito raised the corner of his mouth and jumped to the roof again. He made up his mind to watch the y, and he would never take action until thest moment.


    "What are you still doing, hurry up to kill Kisame, hang his head on the Three Wolf Mountains to show the public, then gather the forces of the Four Great Nations and the Four Great Ninja Viges, cross the sea in one fell swoop, and liberate the Land of water!"


    Seeing that Jiraiya and the others were slow to take action, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire said sharply again.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, you don''t want to implicate the vigers of Kirigakure, and destroy the Land of Water because of you, right? If you surrender now, we can give you a decent way to die."


    Kogoro sneered at Kisame as he said.


    However, Kisame didn''t even look at him, but raised his head, looked at the Daimyo on the screen, and responded to them:


    "Hurry up and y mahjong for a few more days, because you won''t be able to live for long. I, Hoshigaki Kisame will unscrew your heads myself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a substantive murderous aura burst out from his eyes, shattering the TV screen.


    The Daimyos disappeared from the screen with a look of exasperation.


    Then, Kisame withdrew his gaze and looked at Nagato.


    "Do it."


    Nagato said coldly, and ordered Jiraiya and others.


    However, as the Daimyos disappeared from the TV screen, Jiraiya and others became hesitant again. They looked at each other, then took a few steps back in tacit understanding, and entered a state of wait-and-see like Obito.


    "It seems that only the two of us will fight and decide the oue." Kisame smiled seeing this.


    "Unfortunately, likest time, your death is already a foregone conclusion." Nagato shook his head and signaled Yahiko and Konan to step back. The battle between him and Kisame was not something they could intervene.


    "Not necessarily."


    Kisame refused to ept it, and before he finished speaking, he suddenly attacked, but the target of his attack was not Nagato, but - Kogoro next to him.


    ''Swiiii.''


    The Kusanagi sword flew out from Kisame''s palm and instantly extended seven or eight meters. Before Kogoro could react, it directly pierced thetter''s heart.


    "A neutral country, right? This is the end you will get for doing what you did."


    Kisame sneered and pulled back the blood-stained Kusanagi, while Kogoro, with an unbelievably frightened expression on his face, clutched his chest that had turned into a hole, and fell down in despair.


    Kisame had guessed it from the start.


    The Daimyo of various countries indeed sent orders to the samurai of the Land of Iron, asking them to cooperate with Nagato''s actions to ambush and surround Kisame. After the event ispleted, the benefits are naturally unavoidable.


    However, the former general of the Iron Country, Mifune, did not agree with this, and in order to uphold the integrity of the samurai, he rejected the conditions offered by the Daimyo.


    As a result, he was plotted against by the ambitious Kogoro and is under house arrest after an injury.


    Kogoro, Okisuke, Urakaku and others all thought that the Five Kage Summit was a turning point for the Land of Iron. The samurai who had been dormant for so many years were finally able to step onto the stage of the ninja world, but they never thought that they would be the first cannon fodder killed.


    "Kill! Avenge Kogoro-sama!"


    After Kogoro''s death, more than a hundred samurai either rushed open the door or broke through the window, and angrily attacked Kisame, wanting to hack him to death.


    Kisame just raised one hand and pressed it to the ground. In a loud rumbling, arge number of trees broke out of the ground, spiraled upwards, and strangled all the samurai.


    Mokuton: Deep forest emergence.


    ''Not good.''


    Jiraiya and others who were affected, all changed their expressions and used various means to withdraw from the conference hall at the fastest speed.


    Only Kisame and Nagato were left, as well as the bodies of hundreds of samurai.


    ''Whoosh.''

 Chapter 221: 221

    Chapter 221: 221


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame raised the Kusanagi Sword with both hands, it instantly extended by ten meters, and shed down towards Nagato''s head.


    "Shinra Tensei!" Nagato spread his hands apart and used his signature ability again.


    ''Boom!''


    The huge repulsive force not only bounced Kisame''s sword away, but also formed a shock wave that hit the ceiling and surrounding walls of the conference hall.


    In the wind and snow, the conference hall in Three Wolf Mountain copsed and turned into a ruin.


    Next second.


    ''Whizz.''


    Kisame and Nagato rushed out of the ruins at the same time and rose into the sky.


    The range on the ground is too narrow for them, so both of them chose airbat in order to be able to exert their full power.


    This is a battle of Demi-Gods, a battle of Sages, and a battle that will determine the future destiny of the ninja world.


    EN


    MTLNovel


    Home  Ninja World: I''m Not a Human Being! NWINHB  Chapter 223:


    Ninja World: I''m Not a Human Being! Chapter 223:


    PrevNext


    Table of Contents


    Settings


    next second.


    Whizzing.


    The figure of the ghost shark and Nagato rushed out of the ruins at the same time and rose into the sky.


    The range on the ground is too narrow for them, so both of them chose airbat in order to be able to exert their full power.


    This is a battle of demigods, a battle of immortals, and a battle that will determine the future destiny of the ninja world.


    From the sky, the iconic building with spire-style, copsed and turned into a rubble. Countless trees grew out of the ruins, stabbing into the sky, with the corpses of samurai hanging from the ends.


    There was a lot of snow in the air, and it was impossible to see anything, except for the shes of light, and the continuous loud noises and explosions, indicating that an unprecedented battle was taking ce there.


    On the ground, Jiraiya, Onoki, A, Obito, Zetsu, and others, each upied a position, each with a different mind, constantly watched the battle in mid-air.


    As the result of the battle will directly determine the future direction and fate of the ninja world and along with it their attitude.


    What if Kisame wins? What if Nagato wins?


    Everyone on the ground, while waiting for the oue of the showdown, thought quickly in their minds and came up with action ns and countermeasures that best suited their own interests.


    In the tense waiting, every minute and every second seems to be a long time.


    Before they knew it, half an hour passed.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    In the air, there was still a steady stream of loud noises, apanied by violent chakra fluctuations, which did not mean to stop at all.


    "What a terrifying Chakra. The two have been fighting fiercely for half an hour, but they show no signs of weakening at all. It seems like they have endless amount of chakra, even more terrifying than a tailed beast."


    Onoki looked at the sky with a solemn expression, and sighed.


    "In the battle at Valley of the End that year, the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara fought for a whole day and night before finally deciding the winner. Although Kisame and Nagato are young, they both have strength that are not inferior to those two. Therefore, I am afraid that this battle will not end in a short time."


    Jiraya also analyzed. Beside him along with Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi, Fukasaku and Shima were also here.


    They came this time, on the one hand to assist Jiraiya, and on the other hand to witness the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage.


    "Fukasaku, ording to the prophecy of the old toad, if there is no ident, Hoshigaki Kisame will die today. It seems that the little guy named Nagato will win this battle in the end." Shima muttered.


    "It''s true that Kisame will die, but that doesn''t mean Nagato is the winner."


    Fukasaku shook his head meaningfully, and revealed an important piece of information to Jiraiya and the others, "About the son of prophecy, the eldest master dreamed of thetest prophecy. It said that he saw a blue-eyed youth, and surrounding him the nine-tailed beasts were ying together. That boy obviously won''t be Nagato."


    ''A boy with blue eyes?''


    When Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen heard that, they were both startled, and then turned their heads to Minato Namikaze. Because Minato has blue eyes, and Naruto inherited this feature from him.


    Plus Kisame has said it before.


    In this way, the fact that Naruto Uzumaki is the son of prophecy is almost a certainty, a fact.


    "Naruto, will he be such an amazing person when he grows up?"


    Minato smiled, his face full of surprises and the joy of being a father.


    At this moment.


    "Be careful!" Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly shouted, reminding everyone to get out of the way. It turned out that a chakra ball with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from a high altitude like a dazzlinget and smashed into the ruins not far away.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Everyone who was watching from the ground moved, and each performed their own shunshin jutsu to escape from the Three Wolf Mountains at the fastest speed.


    ''Boooom.''


    In the next second, there was a loud bang, apanied by a dazzling light.


    In the hintend of the Three Wolf Mountain, a big explosion urred under the impact of the chakra ball, and even the mountain peak was blown up. The Three Wolf Mountains ceased to exist from this moment.


    All the people who escaped were all terrified.


    Time passed by.


    In the blink of an eye, another few hours passed.


    This world-shattering battle was fought from noon to evening, and there was still no winner till dusk.


    However, perhaps due to the influence of the battle between Kisame and Nagato, the snowy sky of the Three Wolf Mountain had a clearer sky than all the years before.


    The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled from the sky and shone on the ruins, there was a kind of deste and magnificent beauty in it.


    Now everyone on the ground can finally see the battle above the sky.


    ''Any results?''


    A dozen eyes looked at the sky together, and saw that two chakra covered bodies collided violently, resulting in another deafening explosion.


    ''Wooo.''


    After the explosion, a figure fell straight to the ground from a height of several hundred meters like a meteor.


    That person is... Nagato!


    ''Bang.''


    Nagato smashed into the ruins at an ultra-high speed close to the speed of sound, and immediately smashed the already messy ground into a huge pit, and dust rose into the sky.


    Kisame had already be Satori, he transformed into a monster twenty meters tall, with a pair of sharp ws and huge ck wings, swooping down from the sky.


    Seeing Satori form, Konoha ninjas faces changed, as if they had returned to the third ninja war, the day when Kisame stepped on Konoha.


    Satori left a deep imprint on their hearts.


    ''Boom!''


    Just as Satori was about to trample Nagato to death, a huge repulsive force erupted from the deep pit, knocking Satori upside down and crash into the mountain.


    Nagato stood up again, tore off Akatsuki''s tattered robes, and mmed his hands together.


    ''Buzz.''


    With a terrifying chakra fluctuation, a ck sphere emerged from his palm and slowly rose into the air.


    Chibaku Tensei.


    ''Rumble.''


    Under the gravitational effect of the Chibaku Tensei, the ruinspletely disintegrated as the ground copsed and cracked. Pieces of boulders and broken walls wrapped around Satori''s huge body and flew quickly into the sky.


    "Be careful, don''t get sucked in by that ck ball!"


    Jiraiya, who was watching from a distance, shouted others and quickly fled, for fear of being sucked by it.


    "Roar!"


    Kisame roared while pping his wings crazily, trying to escape from Chibaku Tensei''s range, but it was to no avail, more and more stones attached to it, sealing it high in the sky.


    A small moon with a diameter of more than 100 meters was formed.


    "Ho...ho..."


    On the ground, Nagato panted heavily and sweated like he is soaked in rain. Only Hoshigaki Kisame, only this man can make him fight with all his strength.


    ''Boom!''


    Before Nagato could regain his breath, there was another loud noise in the air, and a huge force erupted from the interior of the Chibaku Tensei, shattering it and turning it into countless meteorites, whistling and falling from the sky.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame descended from the sky, with his pair of eyes firmly locked the Nagato. He quickly formed a seal and summoned a wooden golem in mid-air, and moved it towards Nagato.


    Senpo: Wooden Arhat.


    "Humph."


    Nagato snorted coldly, not to be outdone, and without hesitation summoned the Gedo Statue to confront it.


    Jiraiya and the others who had just escaped the impact of the meteorite rain, saw the wooden Arhat and the Gedo Statue, who were 100 meters tall, wreaking havoc on the ground, engaging in an evenly matched confrontation.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    Every time the two sides fought, it causedndslides and fissures, and no one dared to approach within a radius of several thousand meters.


    The wooden Arhat and the Gedo Statue expanded the ruins of the Three Wolf Mountain several kilometers. Wherever they passed, the mountain peaks were ttened, the rivers were interrupted, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    The battle at Valley of the End was not as fierce as this.


    "These two are too powerful, it would be great if they could perish together."


    Onoki sighed and murmured his heart.


    In his opinion, it makes no difference whether Nagato or Kisame won, because the one who survives will unify the ninja world andpletely wipe out other ninja viges.


    Night fell quietly, and the battle continued.


    At a particr moment.


    ''Dong dong dong!''


    The wooden Arhat and the Gedo Statue sprinted towards each other at the same time and mmed into each other fiercely. Many ck spikes protruded from the Gedo Statue''s body, prating the wooden Arhat''s body, and the wooden dragon wrapped around the wooden Arhat''s arm also bit the head of the Gedo Statue.


    ''Bang.''


    The two fell down at the same time, causing the ground to vibrate violently again, as if a tenth magnitude earthquake had urred.


    ''Whoosh! Whoosh!''


    Kisame and Nagato rushed out from the top of the wooden Arhat''s and the Gedo Statue, respectively, for the final duel.


    ''Swiiiiii!''


    Kisame held the Kusanagi sword and stabbed towards Nagato without a hitch. He was so fast that thetter had no time to react.


    "Bring it on!"


    Nagato shouted, his eyes opened so wide that they were about to split, and a trembling wave of chakra emanated from his eyes, instantly covering a radius of dozens of meters.


    At this moment, Nagato finally seized the opportunity and used his ultimate move - Rinnegan  Coercion.


    Kisame was instantly immobilized, unable to move.


    "Although these eyes didn''t belong to me originally, but now that I have them, I have the unshakable power of the No. 1 in the ninja world. No matter how hard you try, you can''t change this."


    Nagato stared at Kisame with indifferent eyes like a God, and said lightly, "So, ept your fate, Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Then he wanted to use his power to destroy Kisame''s body by squeezing it into blood mist and minced meat on the spot.


    But what Nagato never expected was that an even more terrifying aura emanated from the Kisame''s body.


    At this moment, a ghostly shadow of a monster appeared behind Kisame. It was an unknown creature with a whale head, shark fins, eagle wings, and a dragon tail. It helped Kisame break free from the shackles of the Rinnegan.


    That is the power of Kunpeng''s blood.


    Kisame is very clear that the pressure from Nagato''s Rinnegan is essentially the aura formed by the blood of the Otsutsuki n.


    The only way to fight it is to stop being human.


    With the power of Kunpeng, Kisame did it.


    ''Swish.''


    After he broke through the restriction of Rinnegan, the Kusanagi Sword in his hand stretched forward more than ten meters and swept out under Nagato''s horrified eyes, the sword light shed and cut off his legs!


    "Aarrrrrr!"


    Nagato, who lost his legs, let out a scream on the spot and fell to the ground.


    However, just when Kisame was about to rush over to kill him, he suddenly found that a lot of blood was seeping out of his seven orifices, and at the same time he felt dizziness, his entire body was shaking, and it seemed that he was about to copse at any time.


    ''I still underestimated the power of Rinnegan''s Coercion.''


    ''Thud!''


    Kisame half-knelt and inserted Kusanagi into the ground, barely supporting his body.

 Chapter 222: 222

    Chapter 222: 222


    "Nagato!"


    Konan and Yahiko suddenly rushed over from the ruins not far away. They are not afraid of death by virtue of Impure Reincarnation jutsu, so they have been hiding nearby, ready to support Nagato at any time.


    The two came to Nagato, checked thetter''s injuries quickly, and confirmed that Nagato could no longer fight. They hurriedly escaped from the ce.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing this, Obito activated the Kamui and disappeared into the vortex of space, to chase after the three of them.


    He had to retrieve the Rinnegan no matter what, because that was what Uchiha Madara left him.


    On the other side, Jiraiya, Onoki, A and the others looked at each other, without opening their mouths, they reached a tacit agreement with eye contact, and rushed towards Kisame together.


    Nagato is seriously injured and disabled, and even if he can recover, his strength will not be as good as before. Without his checks and bnces, wouldn''t Hoshigaki Kisame do whatever he wanted?


    Therefore, Kisame must die.


    ''Swish!''


    A lightning bolt quickly swept across the ground, and was the first to attack Kisame.


    It is Raikage A, who has turned on the Lightning Chakra mode. He was the fastest, and couldn''t wait to rush up to grab people''s heads, wanting to take advantage of Kisame''s weakness and kill him before he could recover.


    Kisame just sneered, and rushed up with a kick on the ground, he lowered the center of gravity of his body, and mmed into Raikage with his head.


    The Raikage does have a very strong physique, and it is precisely because of this that he can practice the lightning chakra mode. But Kisame''s body, after absorbing so many ninja tools, is the real body of steel. In terms of physical strength, it is definitely the first in the ninja world.


    So, when he activated the power of a Kabutowari and collided with Raikage head-on, everyone only heard a bang, and thetter flew out backwards, smashing into the ruins like a cannonball, and his life or death unknown.


    In one face-to-face exchange, Raikage was defeated.


    However, suddenly, a strange singing sound came from a distance and entered into Kisame''s ears, which immediately made him freeze as his eyes became dull.


    Genjutsu  Kaeru Kaeru.


    Jiraiya and the two sages from the Mount Myoboku once again resorted to this trick and sessfully caused Kisame to fall into the world of illusion.


    "Minato, now!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted sharply at Namikaze Minato as they each shot a ck chain from their hand, tying Kisame''s burly body, further restricting his movements.


    "Let me deal with him."


    Onoki said while floating in the air as a translucent cube appeared in the palm of his hand.


    He wants to use this opportunity to dpose Kisame''s body into dust and make it disappear from the worldpletely.


    Raikage A''s first move was a feint attack, Jiraiya and the two toad sages cooperated with the strongest genjutsu - Kaeru Kaeru, and the seal chain that Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi immediately used to hold Kisame still. Onoki will be the one to deal the final blow.


    In the end, the invincible Kisame was subdued by the concerted efforts of everyone.


    Seeing that Onoki was about to use the dust release jutsu, Jiraiya said.


    "Third Tsuchikage, please wait, I still have some things to interrogate from Hoshigaki Kisame."


    He signaled thetter not to worry, as Kisame is already a turtle in a urn.


    Onoki frowned when he heard the words, but finally canceled the jutsu and said to Jiraiya:


    "Okay, I''ll give you this chance, but you have to hurry up. In addition, once I find that something is wrong, I will immediately kill him."


    "Thank you."


    Jiraya nodded, then walked to the opposite side of Kisame, stopped a few meters away from thetter, and said, "As expected of you, Hoshigaki Kisame, even after being hit by the Kaeru Kaeru, you can actually break free from the illusion world. You are really admirable."


    As soon as his words fell, Kisame slowly raised his head, and the eyes that should have been sluggish have really recovered.


    "I thought defeating Nagato would mean victory. I didn''t expect to be plotted by you guys." Kisame spat lightly, his expression full of disdain, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with the sneak attack by Jiraiya and others.


    "I know that you are arrogant and cannot ept such an ending. But what if I told you that the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku had foreseen your death as early as two years ago?"


    Jiraiya looked at Kisame, and said with some pity, "In the future that the Great toad Sage saw, you are destined to die, so Konoha endured all kinds of unreasonable demands from you before, and now it is you who pay the debt. It''s about time. But then again, you''ve lived your life after all, and left the name as the Demi-God in the history of the ninja world, so you haven''t lived a life in vain, have you?"


    "Are you saying these words to mock me condescendingly before I die? Jiraiya, what are you trying to say, don''t go around in circles."


    Kisame snorted and responded impatiently.


    "I only have one question. Tell me all the information you know about Naruto, the son of prophecy, and don''t miss anything."


    Jiraya said solemnly, interrogating Kisame with a serious face, and promised, "In return, I promise to give you a happy and decent death. Otherwise, you must be ready to meet The various tortures of the Konoha Interrogation Department. I promise, it will make your life worse than death."


    "Naruto is indeed the son of prophecy, that''s the only thing I know and be sure of, but..."


    Kisame didn''t give a shit, he just changed the topic halfway through, "What is the son of prophecy, I have never believed in any prophecy. Whether it''s Nagato or Naruto Uzumaki, I have never taken it seriously. It is not the so-called Son of Prophecy who will change the world, but me!"


    His expression gradually became frantic, and the words came out of his throat almost growling.


    "You still obsessed with it. It''s sad that even though you have been reduced to a prisoner, you are still immersed in unrealistic fantasies."


    Jiraya shook his head, not intending to chat with Kisame any more, so he nced at Onoki floating mid-air, indicating that thetter can take action.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, your time hase, prepare to ept the judgment of fate. I will end your life in the name of the third Tsuchikage!"


    Onoki said loudly as he raised his hands again, a translucent cube appeared in the middle of his palms.


    "Haha, hahaha..."


    Kisame suddenly burst intoughter, not knowing where his strength came from, the muscles all over his body were suddenly tense, the blue veins bulged, and an explosive force emerged from the body, instantly forming a chakra shock wave, which spread to the surrounding.


    ''What? !''


    Everyone was shocked. Under the impact of this force, Onoki swayed and almost fell from the air, and the ninjutsu that was about to bepleted was also interrupted.


    ''Click.''


    The chains in the hands of Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi were also broken by Kisame. While horrified, their bodies retreated dozens of meters.


    ''Who could defeat him now?''


    Jiraya''s face also changed drastically, but with the help of Fukasaku and Shima, he resisted the chakra shock wave released by Kisame, and was ready to attack with all his strength to kill thetter.


    And at this moment, an unexpected scene happened.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After Kisame released thest violent energy in his body, he knelt down on the ground and coughed violently, spitting out a lot of blood from his throat that dripped onto the snow.


    ''It turned out that he was already at the end of the game. The blow just now was nothing but a desperate counterattack before dying.''


    "You all listen to me!"


    Kisame wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, showing a wicked smile, and shouted to Jiraiya and others, "In this world, no one can judge me! Because I am Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hands and quickly formed the seal.


    "No, he wants to escape, stop him!" Onoki shouted quickly when he saw this. However, in the next second, his pupils shrank.


    Because, the purpose of the Kisame''s seal was not to escape, but to summon arge water prison with a diameter of several meters, trapping him in it.


    What is he going to do?


    Everyone looked suspicious until they saw sharks appearing in the water prison. After smelling the blood, they frantically rushed towards Kisame, opened their mouths, and bit his burly body.


    The blood soon spread to the entire water prison, dyeing it red and ck.


    In front of the ruins, it was quiet, and everyone silently watched this terrifying scene, shocked by Kisame''s actions.


    This man, in order not to die in the hands of the enemy, summoned sharks to bite him alive, ending his sinful but legendary life in such a tragic way.


    ''Bang.''


    With Kisame''s death, the water prison suddenly copsed, staining the snow-covered ground red. On the snow, there are still some remnants of human bones and pieces of meat, which are startling.


    "What a terrible enemy."


    After a long while, Onoki came back to his senses and sighed. Fortunately, such an enemy is finally dead and will no longer pose a threat to the peace and stability of the ninja world.


    "Sure enough, it is exactly the same as the Great Toad Sage predicted."


    Jiraya looked at the pool of blood on the ground and murmured, "Hoshigaki Kisame, you may not have imagined that the scene that the Great Toad Sage saw in his dream was that you being trapped in a water prison, swallowed by a group of sharks and died."


    It''s ironic.


    In order to resist fate, Kisame chose to end his life by suicide, but the result was exactly the same as the scene predicted by Gamamaru.


    If he didn''t make any resistance just now and silently raised his neck to be killed, it would prove that Gamamaru''s prediction was not 100% urate. Although he still had to die in the end.


    This may be the fate destined in the dark.


    No one can resist it, because everything is predestined, Hoshigaki Kisame is a perfect example.


    "He is dead."


    Raikage A walked in front of the blood pool, checked the remaining bones, flesh and blood, and only stood up after confirming that thetter was 100% dead.


    The people present looked at each other.


    Of all the forces who came to participate in the Five Kage Summit this time, plus the local samurai of the Land of Iron, only ninjas from Konoha, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure are left.


    In this battle, the samurai was destroyed, Kisame died, and Nagato was also severely injured, he lost both legs. It can be said to be extremely tragic.


    With the fall of the demigods and serious injuries, the three Ninja viges became the final winners.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back, there are still many things waiting for us to do."


    Jiraiya ordered Minato and Sarutobi Hiruzen, and after looking at Onoki and A, he quickly left the Three Wolf mountain ruins and returned to Konoha.


    After watching Jiraiya and the others go away, Onoki turned to look at Raikage A and invited thetter to cooperate:


    "Fourth Raikage, how about joining hands with me to go to rescue our respective Jinchuriki from Amegakure?"


    "No problem."


    Raikage A nodded happily. Although Nagato is seriously injured, it is not so easy to deal with. It is still difficult topete with just the strength of either Iwakagure or Kumogakure alone.


    Only when the two sides join forces can Nagato be forced to return their Jinchuriki.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    They too left this ce, leaving only the ruins of Three Wolf Mountain and the corpses of samurai in one ce.


    Night fell.


    "Ow!"


    In the ruins, wolves roared. After a group of wolves came here smelling the blood, they found a strange fish covered with thorns, so they swarmed up and wanted to take it for dinner today.


    But they chose the wrong prey.


    After a fierce battle, only a few were left.


    The wolves were covered in bruises and bruises, with their tails tucked in, whimpered and flee in haste. As for theirpanions, they turned into cold, mutted corpses that remained in the snowfield forever.


    This strange fish is the Samaheda.


    It has been hiding near the Three Wolf Mountains, silently waiting for Kisame, but he did not appear until night fell. Then, the Samaheda came here and found this snow covered with blood, and Kisame''s chakra left on it.


    "Woooooooo..."


    The Samahedaid on the ground and started crying like a child. After swallowing the monster cells andpleting the evolution, it already has a mind that is not inferior to humans, and has the same rich emotions as humans.


    So, when it lost its master, it felt pain and grief.


    Yes Master.


    Kisame is the second user of the Samaheda. His delicious chakra and powerful strength conquered this strange fish, making it gradually give up on Suikazan and recognize Kisame as the master of his life.


    But now, Kisame is dead.

 Chapter 223: 223

    Chapter 223: 223


    After a while Samaheda stopped sobbing. It reluctantly nced at the bones on the ground, then came to the river at the foot of the Three Wolf Mountains, and jumped into the river with a plop. Like a shark, it headed straight for the estuary in the lower reaches of the river.


    Three dayster.


    The Five Kage Summit, held again after apse of more than 40 years, has attracted worldwide attention. Every ninja and viger in the Five Great Ninja Viges is looking forward to it, waiting for the news from the front.


    Therefore, in just two or three days, everything that happened in Three Wolf Mountain spread to every corner of the ninja world as if it had wings.


    Nagato was seriously injured, and Kisame died!


    This heavy news, like a bomb thrown into the water, immediately caused huge waves in the whole Ninja world, which could not be calmed down for a long time.


    Many people have a hunch: the world of ninja is about to change.


    The Daimyo Pce of the Land of Fire.


    The Daimyos of the four kingdoms of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Lightning are gathered in the pce, holding a grand celebration party. They indulging in food, wine and beauties.


    Hoshigaki Kisame is finally died.


    From now on, no one will dare to provoke the majesty of the Daimyo Pce again, or even follow his act of killing the Daimyo. Hoshigaki Kisame''s death will be a lesson to them.


    Even the so-called Demi-God of the ninja world, who are hostile to the Daimyo, cannot escape death.


    As they were happy, and on the basis of the original reward of 300 million for Kisame, an additional 100 million ryo was added, which were evenly distributed to the four shinobi viges of Konoha, Amegakure, Kumogakure and Iwakagure to show the generosity of the Daimyo Pce.


    Then, the Daimyo ordered their respective Ninja viges to convene their troops immediately to form a Ninja coalition with a number of more than 10,000. They will soon step into the Land of water, eliminate Kisame''s remaining forces in one fell swoop, and re-liberate the Land of water.


    In fact, this is the fourth ninja war.


    Konohagakure.


    To say that the happiest group in the whole ninja world these days are the ninjas and vigers of Konoha isn''t wrong.


    When they heard the news of Kisame''s death, they all cheered and rushed to the streets to celebrate.


    The humiliation caused by Kisame to Konoha was so great that every Konoha viger could not lift their heads. Because as soon as they looked up, they would see his face on Hokage Rock, which reminded Konoha all the time that they were the losers.


    Until today, they finally ushered in the moment of exaltation.


    On the square in front of the Hokage Building, tens of thousands of Konoha vigers gathered. On the streets in the distance, on the balconies and roofs of street buildings, and even on the trees by the roadside, there were even more Konoha vigers, all of whom were unanimously looking expectantly in the direction of the Hokage Building.


    To be precise, looking at Hokage Rock.


    "Let''s start."


    Jiraiya stood above Hokage building, said indifferently, and made a waving motion.


    ''Bang.''


    Following his order, under the witness of tens of thousands of people in Konoha, the huge head sculpture of Kisame was destroyed with a bang, turned into rubble and fell to the ground, setting off a huge dust that rose into the sky.


    With a loud bang, Kisame''s face that had been standing for two years on Hokage Rock was knocked down.


    Cheers like a tsunami erupted suddenly, everyone felt proud, and their joy and excitement were beyond words.


    "Starting today, Konoha''s humiliating will be gone forever! Please join me in revitalizing our homnd again, so that Konoha will one day return to the top of the Five Great Ninja Viges!"


    Jiraiya stood on the roof of the Hokage Building, raising his arms and shouting at the crowd below, with an impassioned expression.


    "Long live Jiraiya! Long live Konoha!" The crowd cheered again, deafening into the sky.


    Next, when the Konoha crowd was in high spirits, Jiraiya also announced that he would immediately gather his troops to form a joint army of the Ninja World with the other three Ninja viges, and go to the Land of water to attack Kirigakure.


    For justice and peace.


    As soon as this statement came out, Konoha''s ninja enthusiasm became more and more high, and they were eager to sign up. They couldn''t wait to go to the battlefield and witness the new history.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    After several days of trekking, Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A finally arrived at Amegakure. The purpose of the two sides'' trip is to take advantage of Nagato''s injury to regain the strength of their vige.


    As a result, after they came to Amegakure, they discovered that the ce had already fallen into chaos.


    As far as the eye can see, the streets are full of the bodies of the rainy ninjas, and the ruins formed by the copsed buildings. The closer you got to the center of the vige, the more tragic the scene became, apparently a fierce battle had taken ce.


    In front of the high tower in the center of the vige, countless trees emerged from the ground, piercing Ame ninjas and hung them in the air. Their blood fell on the ground and gathered to form ake, it''s a bloody scene.


    Onoki and A looked shocked, they looked at each other, and realized that it was Uchiha Obito who reached Amegakure first and fought with Nagato.


    ''What is going on? Did Obito seed, or Nagato repelled Obito?''


    Just as the two were about to break into the tower to find out what happened, Yahiko and Konan suddenly led a group of members of the Akatsuki organization, rushed out of the tower and stood in front of them.


    As Onoki and A thought, Obito and Zetsu really chased them all the way to Amegakure, and took advantage of Nagato''s serious injury to attack him, trying to regain the Rinnegan.


    However, after a fierce battle, Nagato beat Obito and made him flee. But his own condition has gotten worse, his injury has deteriorated further, and he is in an unprecedented state of weakness.


    Under such circumstances, Konan and Yahiko transferred all the remaining power of Amegakure to the tower, and would never allow anyone to approach Nagato until he used the White Snake Sage''s regeneration technique topletely heal.


    "You should know what the purpose of ouring here is. We don''t intend to embarrass others. As long as you hand over our Jinchuriki, we will leave immediately."


    Onoi floated up and said, as he looked down at Yahiko and the others from three meters above the ground, and put forward his conditions for them.


    However, Yahiko shook his head, rejected Onoki''s request, and exined: "Unfortunately, we have no way to hand over the Jinchuriki. Because they were all taken away by the ninjas of Kirigakure, and they were ordered by the Hoshigaki Kisame."


    ''What?''


    Onoki and A were shocked when they heard this. But then, Raikage A stepped forward and said with a sneer:


    "Do you think I would believe such a clumsy lie? You said that Hoshigaki Kisame sent someone to rob the Jinchuriki. What about the evidence, do you want me to confront Kisame? Unfortunately, he is already dead."


    From A''s point of view, the other party''s remarks were obviously perfunctory. Obviously it was Nagato who stole the Jinchuriki, but he threw the pot on a dead person. Isn''t this treating people as fools?


    "What do you want?" Konan asked with a frown.


    "It''s very simple, let''s enter this tower and search it for ourselves. At that time, we will know if you are lying."


    Onoki said in a deep voice. He had a hunch that their Jinchuriki are in the tower in front of him. As long as he was allowed in, he would definitely be able to find Iwagakure''s four and five tails Jinchuriki.


    "Impossible."


    Yahiko refused again, with a very firm attitude.


    "Then there''s nothing to say."


    Onoki''s eyes froze, and he said to the fourth Raikage beside him, "Do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, Raikage roared loudly as dazzling lightning wrapped around his body, he turned on the lightning Chakra mode, and rushed towards Yahiko and others.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Along the way, all members of the Akatsuki organization who rushed up to try to block him were easily knocked away by him, and fell to the ground like a rag bag.


    In the face of Raikage A''s ferocious attack, Yahiko couldn''t hold on for long, and he was quickly defeated.


    "Get out of the way. Otherwise you will end up like your teammates."


    Raikage A approaches Konan and warned her.


    "Is that it?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind him. A turned his head in surprise, and saw that Yahiko, who should have died, stood up again, and the prating wound on his chest was miraculously healed.


    The next second, Yahiko and Konan attacked Raikage A at the same time.


    "Raikage be careful, these two are weird."


    Onoki''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly reminded him as he too joined the battlefield as soon as he finished speaking.


    Yahiko and Konan has Impure Reincarnation bodies, not only is it almost impossible to kill them, they also have unlimited chakra, they belong to a kind of bug-level existence. If their opponents don''t know their details, even if there are 10,000 ninjas on the opposite side, they will be killed by two people.


    Unfortunately, their opponents are Raikage and Tsuchikage. Especially Onoki, as a well-informed old antique, in the process of fighting against the two, he quickly discovered that something was wrong.


    Dust Release!


    This trick, Onoki was originally intended to use on Kisame, but it didn''t happen. His attack instantly enveloped Yahiko and Konan, and evaporated them into atoms.


    However, after a few seconds, in the position where the two disappeared, countless flying ashes gathered and re-formed their bodies.


    "It really is that technique. Impure Reincarnation, developed by the second Hokage Senju Tobirama, is a taboo ninjutsu that can summon the soul of the dead from the underworld and revive it." Onoki snorted coldly, seeing through it.


    "Then how do we deal with it?" Raikage asked quickly.


    "You don''t need to destroy them, just use the sealing technique to restrict their movements."


    Onoki responded, and instructed his son, "Ready to seal the scroll."


    "Ok." His son took out the seal scroll and rushed towards the two. After some time, the two of them were sessfully sealed, they were fixed in ce and could no longer resist.


    Seeing that Yahiko and Konan were defeated and fell into the hands of the enemy. Nagato finally emerged from the tower.


    ''Crunch.''


    As the door opened, Nagato, who lost his legs, sat on a wheelchair and was pushed out.


    "That is"


    Onoki and A''s pupils shrank as they looked at Nagato and the man behind him in shock. The man was tall, with long gray-yellow hair and wearing a diving mask, he was very familiar to them.


    He is the former demigod of the ninja world, Hanzo the smander.


    "You actually resurrected Hanzo?"


    Onoki''s expression became solemn, and at a nce he could see what Nagato had done.


    Indeed, since Nagato can use Impure Reincarnation jutsu to resurrect hispanions, why can''t he resurrect more people, such as those famous powerhouses in the history of the ninja world.


    "Onoki, long time no see. The young man next to him is the fourth Raikage."


    Hanzo looked at the group of people and slowly opened his mouth. After he was resurrected by Nagato, although his actions were controlled by thetter, he also retained a certain sense of self.


    "Hanzo, you were also a well-known demigod in the ninja world during your lifetime, are you willing to be controlled by Nagato?"


    Onoki asked in a deep voice, trying to turn Hanzo against Nagato and looking for an opportunity to seal thetter. But when Hanzo heard the words, he fell into silence and said nothing.


    "Onoki, don''t bother, it''s useless."


    Nagato shook his head as he stared at the two figures in front of him, and then slowly raised his hands to make a seal.


    "Be careful."


    Onoki and the others were suddenly startled, and quickly retreated back, obviously because they were extremely afraid of Nagato''s power.


    ''Bang.''


    Under their surprised eyes, two coffins slowly rose from the ground upright. One of them is engraved with a "two" character, and the other is engraved with a "three" character.


    ''Impure Reincarnation again?''


    When Onoki and A saw this scene, they could not help frowning, their eyes turned solemn. If there is only one Hanzo, it is not enough to fight defeat the two, but if there are two more shadow-level powerhouses, it will be hard to say.


    At this moment, with two bangs, the coffin board fell forward and fell to the ground, and two bodies came out from inside.


    One person was wrapped in bandages, making others unable to see his face, and he was carrying two katanas behind his back. The other is an old man with long yellow hair, bronze skin, a lightning-shaped scar on his chest, and a tattoo of thunder on his right shoulder.


    What the two have inmon is that they both exude powerful chakra fluctuations, which make the faces of Onoki and A on the opposite side change drastically.


    Because the two people that Nagato summoned were thete second Tsuchikage and third Raikage. However, perhaps due to the fact that they had just been resurrected, their eyes were a little dull, like a puppet.


    "You bastard, it is unforgivable to desecrate of the dead!"


    Raikage A clenched his fists and shouted at Nagato, looking very angry.


    "Raikage, don''t be impulsive." Onoki quickly grabbed Raikage. Because he knew that when Nagato summoned these two people, they had no chance of winning.


    There is no other way, the second Tsuchikage is his teacher, the developer of the Dust release. The third Raikage is the strongest Raikage in history, he alone once defeated ten thousand on the battlefield.


    These two people can be said to havepletely suppressed Onoki and A in terms of strength.


    Onoki realized that, let alone regaining Jinchuriki, it would be very difficult for them to leave alive.


    However, Nagato does not seem to intend to kill the two here.


    "Yahiko has already told you that your Jinchuriki were taken away by Kisame''s people, and is now in Kirigakure. If you want them, go grab them yourself."


    Nagato stared at Onoki and said slowly, "Remember, I let you go this time because I want you to go back and lead the army of Iwakagure and Kumogakure, to level Kirigakure, andpletely destroy Kisame''s power. Now, get out of here before I change my mind."

 Chapter 224: 224

    Chapter 224: 224


    Raikage A and Tsuchikage Onoki were surprised when they heard that Kisame took their Jinchuriki.


    Seeing that they were still hesitating, Nagato became a little impatient. He waved his hand, and the second Tsuchikage and the third Raikage moved, instantly releasing a strong murderous aura, they are about tounch an attack.


    "Let''s go!"


    Onoki and A screamed as they retreated sharply, and their group quickly fled Amegakure in embarrassment.


    The seals on Yahiko and Konan were lifted and their freedom was restored.


    "Cough cough..."


    Seeing that, Nagato suddenly coughed violently and spat out arge pool of blood from his throat.


    "Nagato!" The two were shocked and stepped to his side immediately.


    "I''m fine."


    Nagato wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and after making a seal, the second Tsuchikage and the third Raikage returned to the coffin and sank into the ground. He is not in a good state now, and if he maniptes too many deceased who have been reincarnated at one time, he may lose control.


    After resting for a while, he recovered a bit.


    "Next, I will be going to the Ryuchi Cave to recuperate. Amegakure and Akatsuki will be in your hands for now."


    Nagato briefly exined to them about what to do in a few words, and said that Hanzo would stay behind to assist the two.


    He borrowed the name of holding the Five Kage Summit this time to kill his enemy, Hoshigaki Kisame. Although he failed to kill Kisame with his own hands, Kisame is indeed dead, and it is considered have aplished the goal.


    However, Nagato was still a little worried.


    Since he can use the Impure Reincarnation to resurrect the dead, Kisame''s followers may also be able to resurrect him in the same way. Therefore, in order to cut the grass from root, he has to do some preparations.


    As soon as his injury recovers, he will personally go to Kirigakure topletely turn the ce into ruins and kill all of Kisame''s subordinates.


    Not one will be left.


    Thinking of this, Nagato''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    When the news of Kisame''s death came to Kirigakure, and for the people here, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    If it is said that Konoha is now a sea of joy, full ofughter and celebration. The atmosphere of Kirigakure was the exact opposite. People took to the streets in panic and looked at each other. The panic spread throughout the vige like a gue.


    In particr, news came from the front that the major ninja viges are already gatheringrge troops, and soon they will officiallyunch the fourth ninja war, they joined forces to conquer the Land of Water, and destroy Kirigakure.


    After learning this news, Kirigakure became even more chaotic, as if the end wasing.


    In such an atmosphere, some people seeing that the situation was not good, quickly fled the vige, not wanting to stay and die. Some people are just around the corner, ready to take advantage of the chaos to make trouble.


    As for the remaining Kirigakure ninjas and the vigers, all they could do is pray.


    They prayed that, just likest time, at the juncture of life and death of Kirigakure, that a strong man like Hoshigaki Kisame will appear to guard the vige once again.


    It''s just that possibility, even though it''s very slim...


    In a dark corner that no one paid attention to.


    Sheji (Orochimaru) and Anko, the master and apprentice, stood, watching the panicked and helpless crowd on the street.


    "Teacher, you are really embarrassing. First you defected from Konoha to Amegakure, and then defected from Amegakure to Kirigakure. Now that Kirigakure is about to face an end, you are embarking on the road to escape."


    Anko spoke suddenly, and taunted SheJi unceremoniously.


    "Ha ha."


    SheJi smiled when she heard that, but she was not angry. Who made Anko her favorite disciple? She narrowed her pair of golden snake pupils, pondered for a moment and said, "Anko, I''m not so anxious yet, let''s just sit still and see the situation."


    "You don''t want to take advantage of the chaos to escape from Kirigakure."


    Hearing this, Anko was very surprised by this, she frowned and said, "Sensei, haven''t you heard that the four major Ninja viges are already gathering troops, and they will soon attack. At that time, Whether or not Kirigakure can continue to exist is a question, does it make any sense to stay here?"


    "Kisame is indeed dead. I have known this for a long time. After all, the Great Toad Sage has long predicted this. However, there is still Tsunade in Kirigakure. I want to see what she wants to do? How will she deal with this situation."


    SheJi smiled faintly, looking forward to it.


    At the same time.


    The four members of Pakura''s team and Samaheda returned to Kirigakure one after another, bringing back good news and bad news respectively.


    The good news is that the team sessfullypleted the task given by Kisame and captured the four Jinchuriki from Amegakure. The bad news is that Samaheda once again confirmed Kisame''s death, shattering thest remaining hope in their hearts.


    Whether it is Pakura and the others, or Yukino and others, they are still reluctant to believe this cruel truth that is like a bolt from the blue.


    "How can the boss die, he is an invincible ninja and cannot be killed." Mangetsu shouted.


    "That''s right, Mizukage-sama pays equal attention to both strength and wisdom. His ns has always been step-by-step, and he will never put himself in danger easily. There must be a hidden meaning in this matter." Terumi Mei also agreed, frowning tightly. Maybe she trusted Kisame too much, maybe she was justforting herself and herpanions.


    "Captain, what are we going to do now?" Ringo asked Pakura with tears in her eyes.


    "We will go to Tsunade-sama."


    Saying that, Pakura walked towards the hospital, because she remembered Kisame''s advice before he left - if something happens to him, let Tsunade take charge of the overall situation.


    The group of four quickly found Tsunade.


    "You guys did a great job this time, good work."


    When Tsunade saw the four Jinchuriki brought back by Pakura and the others, she was surprised and praised them, and ordered Shizune and Nohara Rin to take Jinchuriki down first and guard them secretly.


    Compared with dealing with this group of people, there are more important things right now.


    Facing the anxious and worried four, Tsunade calmed their emotions and solemnly said: "Elder Genji has returned to the vige, and he will be in charge of all affairs in the vige, the tasks of the four of you just try to help him."


    "Tsunade-sama, what about you?"


    Terumi Mei hesitated for a moment and asked, but she already had an answer in her heart.


    Tsunade was originally not a person of Kirigakure, now that the disaster is imminent, she has no reason to stay.


    "Tsunade-sama, don''t go." Ameyuri stepped forward, stretched out two small hands to hold Tsunade''s hand, looked at thetter eagerly, and begged.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving."


    Tsunade smiled, reached out and touched Ameyuri''s head, and said to her, "The coalition forces of the Four Great Ninja Viges areing soon. In order to gain enough strength to resist them, I must go to the Shikkotsu Forest. Before Ie back, the vige will depend on you people."


    When the four of them heard that, they finally felt relieved, and they all showed joy on their faces.


    "I will fight until thest moment." Pakura said calmly.


    "So are we.Tsunade-sama, we will stick to the vige until the day youe back." Ameyuri and others also said firmly.


    Looking at the young but firm faces of these people, Tsunade was moved.


    "Please."


    She took a deep breath, turned and strode away.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Terumi Mei''s voice suddenly asked unwillingly, "Do you really believe that Mizukage-sama is dead?"


    Tsunade hearing that, stopped. But she didn''t look back, but said coldly: "It''s time to give up those unrealistic fantasies. From now on, Kirigakure can only be guarded by us."


    After she finished speaking, she pushed open the door and walked out, leaving the four of them in a daze.


    An hourter, Shikkotsu Forest.


    ''Woooo.''


    Tsunade emerged from the hot springke in the center of the ind, and climbed to the shore wet, her clothes clinging to her body, and her plump and seductive curves were exposed incisively and vividly.


    However, she came here in a hurry, not to soak in the hot spring, but to dive into the bottom of the water to check on Kisame''s condition, the Kunpeng.


    No matter how she called, the other party did not respond, as if an animal that was hibernating, falling into a deep sleep. Tsunade even wondered if something went wrong and Kunpeng had turned into a corpse.


    "What the heck is this guy doing?"


    She frowned and muttered.


    After wiping off the water on her body and changing her clothes, Tsunade found Katsuyu and questioned Kunpeng''s condition with thetter.


    "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama, I don''t know what state kisame-sama is in now. But what is certain is that his clone is very special, so after its death, it caused a lot of negative influence to the main body. Therefore, I am afraid that Kisame-sama will not wake up in a short time."


    Katsuyu lowered its tentacles as it replied. It was also worried about Kisame.


    "This guy actually messed up at a critical moment, leaving the entire Kirigakure and hisrge group of women and subordinates, did he believe that I will wipe his ass for him?"


    Tsunade said through gritted teeth.


    She had indeed thought about walking away more than once, not bothering about the mess that is Kirigakure. But whenever she thought of a situation where, if she ignores it, Kirigakure will definitely be annexed by the other four Ninja viges and disappearpletely from this world.


    At that time, not only Yukino, Pakura, Terumi Mei, Ameyuri and others will die, but even the entire Land of Water will face annihtion, and countless civilians will die in this uing Fourth Ninja World War.


    Tsunade is a medical ninja, who understands the cruelty of war better than anyone, and doesn''t want to watch a life pass away like this.


    So, after thinking about it again and again, she finally decided...


    Participate.


    Yes, she wants to stop this war. It''s not that she stands on Kisame''s or Kirigakure''s side, but as apassionate medical ninja, she wants to save those innocent people.


    But Tsunade also knows that after losing Kisame, she will have to face the four Kages Nagato, Jiraiya, Onoki, A, and other famous ninjas in the Ninja world with the remaining power in Kirigakure. The elite upper ninja, there are countless upper, middle and lower ninjas... It can almost be said that the strength of the two sides is too different.


    Even if she joins the battlefield, there is no way to change the situation where Kirigakure will face inevitable defeat.


    As of now, there is only onest solution left.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade walked up to the Katsuyu, stretched out her hands on thetter''s body, and said with bright eyes: "Katsuyu, it''s not toote, I have decided to be your Jinchuriki!"


    "What?!"


    Hearing that, Katsuyu''s pair of tentacles suddenly stood up, and her whole body twitched, looking very shocked.


    "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Tsunade frowned and said solemnly, "You and Kisame have discussed this matter a long time ago, right? Do you really think I''m being kept in the dark? I have already overheard your conversation. You nned on hiding this from me right?"


    "... Tsunade-sama, I''m sorry." Facing Tsunade''s aggressive attitude, Katsuyu was full of guilt and muttered her apology.


    "There''s no time now to say sorry now. Hurry up and answer my question."


    Tsunade stared at Katsuyu and said again. She is a decisive person, once a decision is made, it will not be changed.


    "Tsunade-sama, have you really made up your mind?"


    Katsuyu was both nervous and a little excited, and said faintly, "You should know that once you choose to be my Jinchuriki and merge with my chakra and consciousness, we will share your body in the future, and there will never be a way to separate again. ."


    "Of course I know, isn''t it the same as the tailed beasts Jinchuriki, and it''s not an uneptable strange thing."


    Tsunade didn''t care about this, after all, most of the other Jinchuriki, were at odds with the tailed beasts in their bodies, and they oftenpeted for the control of the body, and even lost consciousness and went berserk. But she and Katsuyu are friends who have known each other for many years, and will get along very well in the future, and there will be no problems.


    Therefore, Tsunade doesn''t mind and is happy to share her body with Katsuyu, which can not only help it leave the Shikkotsu Forest and be free, but will also get Katsuyu''s full power of that will help her win the current war.


    "Tsunade-sama, what do you think of Kisame-sama?"


    Katsuyu who was silent for a while, suddenly asked this question, which stunned Tsunade.


    "What do you mean? Why do you suddenly mention that bastard? If it wasn''t for him who dragged me into this muddy water, I don''t know where I would be enjoying myself now." Tsunade said with dissatisfaction, getting angry when she mentioned Kisame.


    What she never expected was what Katsuyu would say next.


    "You actually hate Kisame-sama very much, don''t you. But, I''ve already... fallen in love with him."


    Katsuyu lowered her head, like a shy little girl who was just beginning to fall in love, and murmured, "If Tsunade-sama bes my Jinchuriki, how are you going to deal with my rtionship with Kisame-sama in the future? If you hate him so much, I would be really embarrassed."


    "Katsuyu, you..."


    Tsunade was stunned and nearly dropped her jaw.


    At the beginning, when Kisame told her for the first time that he fell in love with Katsuyu at first sight, and wanted to pursue thetter, Tsunade thought that Kisame was a pervert.


    She thought it was just his imaginary thinking, but she didn''t expect that guy to make it a reality. In less than two years, he caught Katsuyu. She has to admire Kisame''s action and perseverance.


    It turns out that this great love that crosses species really exists.


    Tsunade took a long time to recover.


    "Tsunade-sama, I know you can''t ept this, so let''s forget about it. If you are willing to fight for Kirigakure, I will do my best to go to the battlefield and be side by side with you and fight."


    Seeing Tsunade''s dy in responding, Katsuyu took the initiative to speak.

 Chapter 225: 225

    Chapter 225: 225


    Tsunade stood silent for a long time, she sighed and finally said: "Katsuyu, just as Kisame said, my body is a perfect fit for you, and I am the most suitable person for you in the world. If you don''t choose me, who else can you choose as a container? Maybe it will take decades, hundreds or even thousands of years. Moreover, only when we are integrated can we exert the most powerful force and defeat the Allied forces, otherwise there will be no chance of victory."


    "However, what about Kisame-sama..."


    "Forget about that bastard!"


    Tsunade suddenly clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and yelled at Katsuyu, and said impatiently, "I promise you, I will try to stop hating that guy so much. If it really doesn''t work, the big deal is that I will fall into a deep sleep and lose sight. Then hand over the control of the body to you and let you go on a date with him, so are you satisfied?"


    ""


    In the face of Tsunade''s astonishing words, it was Katsuyu''s turn to be stunned.


    ''Can it really borrow Tsunade-sama''s body and go on a date with Oni-sama?


    This is crazy.


    But on second thought, Tsunade-sama is almost forty years old this year, and she is no longer young in the human world. At least women of the same age as her are already married, and their children are in their teens.''


    If nothing else, Tsunade, as an older girl, is estimated to be "alone" all the time, so there is no problem with her lending her body to Katsuyu. After all, Tsunade doesn''t have a boyfriend, so she won''t be angry because of this.


    "What the heck are you thinking?"


    Tsunade still didn''t answer when she saw Katsuyu, it looked like she was imagining something, that is anything but pure.


    "Ah, no, nothing."


    Katsuyu blushed and finally made up her mind, she summoned up her courage and said to Tsunade, "Tsunade-sama, I am willing to ept your invitation to join my soul and Chakra into you."


    "Okay. Then let''s hurry up and start."


    Tsunade took a deep breath and acted resolutely.


    Previously, Kisame had already discussed the n of the Jinchuriki ritual with Katsuyu, which was basically the same as the ordinary tail beasts Jinchuriki ceremony, and there was not much difference. Moreover, Tsunade has also performed several Jinchuriki transnts together with Kisame, and is already familiar with the rted procedures.


    Therefore, under the cooperation of the two, Tsunade and Katsuyu, toplete the union, it is not as difficult as imagined.


    In the Shikkotsu Forest, the ceremony soon began.


    At the same time, in the ninja world, the troops of the major ninja viges finally assembled.


    In the 49th year of Konoha, the second Five Shadows Conference held in the Land of Iron was supposed to achieve peace, but in the end it became the fuse of the Fourth Ninja War.


    With the death of the Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, under the orders of the four kingdoms of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Lightning, the four shinobi viges, Konoha, Iwa, Ame, and Kumo, each assembled thousands to 10,000. The ninja army formed a coalition army with a number of 50,000.


    There is only one goal: to conquer the Land of Water.


    In Kumogakure, Raikage A gave an order. In this vige that has always advocated force and military affairs, more than 10,000 ninjas signed up in just a few days to join the army in the crusade against the Land of Water.


    In Iwagakure, Tsuchikage Onoki and his son Biwa, led their ninjas to the east, crossed the territory of the Land of Fire, and joined the Konoha army;


    From Konoha, Hokage Jiraiya led the elites of the elite Namikaze Minato, Sarutobi Hiruzen, as well as the elite ninjas of Uchiha, Hyuga, etc., plus Kakashi, Guy, etc. the geniuses, and even had assistance of the toad sages of Mount Myoboku.


    This time, the Konoha army will serve as the main force in the attack on Kirigakure, swearing topletely destroy Kirigakure and wash away the humiliation of the third ninja war.


    Amegakure, inside the tower.


    "Yahiko, you rush over with the leading troops, these two people are for you to fight."


    Nagato sat in a wheelchair, instructed Yahiko, and cast a seal, and once again summoned the second Tsuchikage and the third Raikage with the Impure reincarnation. Then, he told Yahiko how to control the two.


    These two people are worth an army of 10,000 ninjas.


    On the one hand, Yahiko''s mission this time is to eradicate Kisame''s henchmen and not give the enemy any chance to make aeback. On the other hand, it is more important to get the tailed beasts back, including not only the two-tailed, four-tailed, five-tailed and eight-tailed beasts that were previously taken away, but also other tailed beasts in Kirigakure.


    "Yahiko, you just need to hold back the people from the other three major Ninja viges and wait for me to recover. At that time, I will personally go to Kirigakure and collect all the tailed beasts."


    Nagato said.


    His next goal was very clear, that is, to collect the nine-tailed beasts, revive the outsider golem to ten-tails beast, and then be the ten-tails Jinchuriki.


    At that time, it will be the day when Nagato unified the ninja world and brought eternal peace to the world, and it was also the day when the ideals of Akatsuki''s organization was realized.


    Yahiko nodded and brought the second Tsuchikage and the third Raikage with him, as quickly left Amegakure, and rushed to the frontline battlefield.


    "Nagato, are you sure you want to take a risk and go to the Kirigakure Battlefield?"


    Konan looked at Nagato''s injured leg, and said to thetter with a worried expression, "Now that Hoshigaki Kisame is dead, the other big ninja viges will definitely join forces to deal with you in secret, and the scene at the Five Kage Summit may be staged again. Don''t underestimate those people, especially the ninjas of Konoha, their heritage and potential are unfathomable."


    "Don''t worry, Konan, I have already thought of this."


    Nagato sneered, as he had long expected that the next goal of Jiraiya, Onoki and the others must be to find an opportunity to get rid of him, otherwise they might have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Then do you have any countermeasures?" Konan asked curiously when she saw that Nagato was confident.


    "Of course."


    Nagato smiled slightly and sighed, "I have to say that the second Hokage Senju Tobirama is a genius, and his greatest invention is the Impure reincarnation. Over the past year, I have sent poisonous snakes from Ryuchi Cave to sneak into various ces of the Great Ninja Vige and secretly search for the graves of those strong in history, and stole their remains. The second Tsuchikage and the third Raikage are just appetizers, my real cards has not yet been revealed."


    "Is there a ninja more powerful than those two, could it be..." Konan was startled as several names came to her mind. In the history of the ninja world, those names are true legends.


    "You''re right, it''s them. As long as I can recover from my injury, I can use the Rinnegan to summon the souls of those people from the underworld, and easily manipte them for my use."


    Nagato smiled mysteriously.


    At that time, he believes that his Impure Reincarnations will be able to settle everything without him having to go out in person.


    In this big game in the ninja world, the final winner must be him.


    Three dayster.


    The army of the four major ninja viges officially assembled at the border, and took more than a hundred warships,rge and small, and sailed to the Land of Water.


    Kirigakure.


    Facing the imminent disaster, Elder Genji ordered that all the civilians in the vige be evacuated immediately, including Yukino, Mikiko, Sara and others, who were transferred to a temporary safe ce by the Anbu.


    And the ninjas of Kirigakure will live and die together with the vige, they will fight until thest one falls.


    Two dayster.


    The armynded on the border of the Land of Water, and after a short rest, they drove straight into the hintend of the Land of Water, attacking the city and thend along the way, like a locust. Any Kirigakure troops that tried to stop the army would copse at a touch and be powerless to fight back.


    At the end, wherever the army passed, the Kirigakure ninja fled, some abandoned their identities and fled outside the Land of Water, and some fled back to Kirigakure.


    Seven dayster, the army came to Kirigakure andunched a final battle with thousands of ninjas in the vige.


    This is a war with a huge disparity in numbers and strength.


    On the side of the ninja coalition, there are more than 50,000 people, while Kirigakure has less than 5,000, not even one-tenth of the former. Moreover, the number of elite ninjas in Kirigakure is far less than the number of those in ninja alliance, and it is difficult for anyone topete with ninjas like Namikaze Minato, not to mention the Kages who have never attacked.


    Looking down from mid-air, Kirigakure in the dense fog burst into the sky with firelight and thick smoke, mixed with bursts of shouts of killing, the sound of weapons colliding, explosions, and various screams.


    In this almost one-sided decisive battle, the line of defense built by Kirigakure was easily broken through, and most of the buildings in the vige were destroyed. The ninjas who desperately resisted the enemy and civilians who were toote to flee were massacred.


    The corpsesy all over the field, sttered with blood.


    It''s like a hell.


    Soon, surrounded by the allied ninja army, the only remaining Ninjas of Kirigakure were driven to the front of the Mizukage building. They have no way to retreat, they can only use a tragic battle to make thest struggle.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The yellow sh Namikaze Minato calmly shuttled over the battlefield, holding a three-pronged kunai, like a Death God who harvested life, where ever he passed a person would fall down.


    Around him, Kakashi, Guy, and Uchiha Shisui performed equally well, each killing dozens of enemies and are even having a match.


    Like a wild beast, Guy rammed through the enemy army, constantly knocking down his enemies with a pair of fists and kicks, and kept counting:


    "98, 99, 100! Kakashi, I won!"


    After he kicked a Kirigakure Joinin, he turned his head excitedly, and shouted at Kakashi not far away, "Next time, you have to treat me to dinner!"


    "Unfortunately for you, I too defeated 100 enemies." Kakashi said lightly, taking back the blood-stained Kunai, from the copsed enemy in front of him.


    "The two senpai are amazing, it seems that I have to work hard."


    Shisui, who was behind the two in the number of kills, smiled knowingly after seeing this scene, and hispetitive spirit was aroused. As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly separated dozens of shadow clones and rushed into the crowd.


    The geniuses of Konoha ruthlessly ughtered their enemies and took away lives with their own hands.


    Not far behind them, Jiraiya, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others were smiling, watching these young people up on the battlefield, their eyes filled with relief.


    However, in wars that do not distinguish between justice and evil, right and wrong, in the eyes of the enemy, heroes are often murderous demons.


    "These bastards!"


    On Kirigakure''s side, someone finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and several figures rushed out of the crowd one after another, attacking Kakashi and the others.


    ''Um?''


    Guy sensed a powerful aura rapidly approaching from behind, and without even thinking about it, he turned around with a gorgeous flying kick.


    ''Bang.''


    Under Guy''s heavy kick, Mangetsu was kicked to pieces, turning into a pool of white liquid on the spot, scattering on the ground.


    "What is this?" Guy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    In the next second, Mangetsu suddenly jumped out of a cloud of liquid on the ground behind him, formed his fingers like a pistol, andunched a sneak attack on Guy at close range.


    Iron water jutsu.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The bullet-like high-speed Iron water hit Guy''s back, aiming at his heart, trying to prate it in one fell swoop.


    Guy though caught off guard and shed to the side subconsciously. Although he avoided the fate of his heart being pierced, one of his arm was damaged and blood flowed out.


    ''This guy reacts and move so fast?''


    Mangetsu was surprised when he saw this scene, but immediatelyunched a series of attacks on Guy, wanting to take advantage of thetter''s injuries and kill him in one go.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The two sides soon fought dozens of times.


    In a head-to-head confrontation, Mangetsu is obviously not Guy''s opponent, and thetter seized the opportunity to punch him. However, with the characteristics of his own hydration technique, he is easily immune to all physical attacks, so he is unscathed.


    For Guy, who is only good at taijutsu and not good at ninjutsu and illusion, Mangetsu is undoubtedly his nemesis. No matter how strong his physical strength is, there is nothing he can do against this opponent, but instead be attacked by Mangetsu continuously.


    For a time, Guy actually fell into a disadvantage.


    In fact, not only Might Guy, Kakashi and Shisui also encountered tough rivals.


    ''Whoa!''


    Arge swath of orangeva fell from the sky, covering a radius of more than ten meters, causing a group of Konoha ninjas who took it lightly to scream. As they were encased inva, their skin corroded, and the bones inside were quickly exposed, and they copsed in a roar of extreme despair, and soon lost their breath.


    ''Very vicious ninjutsu.''


    Kakashi, who escaped this blow, could not help frowning, he looked in the direction of the attack, and found that it was a beautiful girl with long red hair and about his age.


    Kakashi didn''t have any thoughts of pity and cherishing beauty, without saying a word, he used shunshin and quickly approached her in a Z-shaped route. During this a chidori appeared in his palm, and a dazzling blue light appeared.


    He will use the Chidori to instantly kill this red-haired girl.


    Facing Kakashi''s fierce attack, the red-haired girl, Terumi Mei, just sneered, seeing that the other party was about to rush in front of her, a pair of green wings suddenly appeared behind her, supporting her into the sky.


    In an instant, Terumi Mei flew into the air, out of the attack range of Kakashi''s Chidori, causing thetter to pounce.


    Then, under Kakashi''s astonished gaze, Terumi Mei formed a seal, and the trap she left on the ground immediately activated. Arge amount of orangeva poured out from the ground, constantly erupting to surround Kakashi.


    Facing the surgingva, Kakashi tried his best to dodge, always in a hair breath time.


    However, Terumi Mei''s attack has only just begun.


    She used seven tails''s flying ability to float in the air and aimed at Kakashi fearlessly. She kept spitting out globs of moltenva from her mouth, forcing thetter to flee everywhere.


    Fighting against Terumi Mei, Kakashi was undoubtedly suppressed.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Shisui was about to step forward to help, but a young and crisp voice came from beside him: "Your opponent is me!"


    When Shishui turned around, there was no one in sight, only a faint blue sh, wrapped in a strong electric current, that rushed in front of him at an extremely fast speed.


    He turned pale with fright, and hurriedly performed the shunshin, splitting into dozens of shadow clones, trying to confuse the enemy''s sight, and then find the opponent''s ws and defeat them.


    What Shishu didn''t expect was for his opponent''s ninjutsu to be very strange. From the beginning to the end, she shuttled back and forth between his clones in the form of blue lightning, and was the first to find his real body.


    This is Ringo''s lightning justu. As a genius of lightning release, after swallowing the monster cells given by Kisame, she can temporarily transform her body into lightning and fight the enemy.


    In this form, not only is she immune to most of the damage, but also faster than those that use shunshin.

 Chapter 226: 226

    Chapter 226: 226


    ''Sizzle.''


    An electric current hit Shishui''s body, instantly paralyzing him, all the clones disappeared in an instant, and he fell stiffly.


    "Go to hell!"


    Facing the executioner who invaded Kirigakure and killed arge number of herpatriots, Ameyuri was full of hatred and anger towards him. She threw a long spear in the form of lightning from her hand, trying to nail Shisui to the ground.


    In the nick of time.


    ''Swish.''


    Namikaze Minato teleported there, picked up Uchiha Shisui, teleported again, and brought thetter to a distance and rescued him.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many talented ninjas in Kirigakure. It''s really surprising."


    After Minato put down Uchiha Shisui, he showed a very surprised look. Whether it is Mangetsu, Terumi Mei or Ringo, these young faces all show great strength, and it can be said that they havepletely suppressed the geniuses that Konoha has carefully cultivated.


    "Minato, these people are likely the confidants of Hoshigaki Kisame. Get rid of them immediately, and uproot the remaining resistance."


    Jiraiya who saw this, frowned, and ordered Minato Namikaze in a deep voice.


    Being Hokage is all about carrying out a ruthless attitude, especially towards enemies. He must be sure to cut the weeds down.


    In front of the Mizukage Building.


    Seeing the actions of Terumi Mei, Mangetsu and Ringopletely suppressing Kakashi and others of Konoha, boosted the morale of Kirigakure for a while.


    Exactly at this time.


    With the connection of the battlefield signal, a huge screen was assumed, and after a sh of noise, the familiar figure of the Daimyos appeared.


    "Hey, if I''m not mistaken, this is Kirigakure. It seems that the ninjas have not disappointed us, they have already attacked the enemy''s base camp."


    After seeing the scene on the battlefield, the Fire Daimyo nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hurry up and destroy Kirigakure in one go. Don''t leave anyone. In the future, the Land of Water will be jointly taken over by the four major countries, returning to the beautiful era ruled by the Daimyo Pce."


    The Lightning Daimyo announced.


    Under the supervision of the Daimyos, the momentum of the ninja coalition increased again, theyunched a new round of attack on thest defenders of Kirigakure in front of the Mizukage Building.


    After Minato rescued Uchiha Shisui, his eyes narrowed, and his figure also shed away, turning into a yellow sh, entangled with Ringo''s blue sh.


    "You are Namikaze Minato? I heard that you were the defeated by Kisame-sama, and fled in embarrassment on the battlefield. It was a waste of Kisame-sama''s good intentions to rescue you and your wife on the night of the Nine Tails attack. You set up an ambush at the Five Kage Summit and attacked him shamelessly. What is the difference between a person like you and a beast?"


    Ringo said loudly, her tone full of anger and contempt for Minato Namikaze, and as soon as she finished speaking, she turned into a more dazzling lightning, vowing to bring down this ungrateful person.


    Minato''s expression froze, and without saying a word, he used his high-speed Shunshin to avoid Ringo''s attack while looking for the opponent''s ws.


    He soon discovered that Ringo''s lightning form could not be maintained indefinitely, as it consumed chakra a lot. That is to say, as long as he avoids her initial wave of fast and violent offensive, when she withdraws from the lightning form, he can easily win.


    That''s indeed the truth.


    Ringounched a violent attack on Minato, but she couldn''t even touch the corner of thetter''s clothes. By the time she realized that the situation was not good, it was toote.


    At a certain moment, she became dizzy, and her figure became stagnant. And Namikaze Minato immediately seized this opportunity, appeared behind her like a ghost, and hit her body with a quick-fire Rasengan.


    ''Ugh.''


    Ringo flew forward immediately and fell into the crowd of Kirigakure ninjas. Fortunately, she performed partial lightning form again at the critical juncture, protecting the heart and other key parts, so she was not killed by Minato.


    But she lost the ability to fight.


    "Protect Ringo!" A group of Kiri ninjas immediately formed a circle, tightly protecting Ringo, not giving Minato a chance to rush in and kill her.


    Minato also did not choose to rush into the crowd to kill her, perhaps it was the other party''s previous words that made him feel a little guilty. He retracted his gaze, traversed the battlefield again, and quickly defeated Mangetsu.


    Mangetsu''s ability to escape is indeed top-notch. After being defeated by Minato, he immediately screamed and turned into a pool of liquid and got into the sewers.


    On the other hand, Terumi Mei used the advantage of air dominance to continuously spit out the meltedva, pushing Kakashi into a corner step by step. But just when she was about to win, she was suddenly reminded by the seven tails in her body, and she sensed a sharp killing intent.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Terumi Mei pped her wings and dodged sideways in the air, narrowly avoiding the Flying Thunder God Kunai that attacked her from behind.


    It was only then that she realized that Ringo and Mangetsu had been defeated, so she had no intention to continue fighting, and returned to Kirigakure ninjas.


    "Minato, being soft-hearted towards the enemy is cruel to oneself."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who wore a mask, came to Namikaze Minato, and said to thetter. He could see that Minato didn''t use all his strength in the battle just now.


    "...I understand, thank you for your teaching." Minato was shocked and responded immediately.


    Then, he picked up the three-pronged kunai again, and under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze, he walked towards the Kirigakure group step by step.


    At this moment.


    "Crip!"


    With a loud bird cry, an extremely gorgeous me phoenix suddenly rushed out of the Mizukage building and hovered in the air.


    It was Pakura who made the move.


    In the battle that took ce in Amegakure half a month ago, after she defeated the Sasori and Nagato''s shadow clone by herself, she was in a very weak state due to excessive chakra overdraft in her body.


    After many days of rest, she finally recovered seventy to eighty percent of her strength, and stepped forward at the most critical moment in Kirigakure.


    "What is that? A summoned beast from Kirigakure?"


    The gorgeous appearance of the me phoenix made many people on the side of the ninja alliance utter a sound of surprise, looking up at the bird covered in mes.


    In the next second, after phoenix circled in the air, it pped it''s wings violently, swept over the heads of the Kiri ninjas, and dived towards the ninja coalition below.


    "It''s here, watch out!"


    "Don''t be afraid, attack it together and shoot down this strange bird!"


    In the coalition army, after a brief riot, most people calmed down quickly. After all, their numbers and strength have an absolute advantage, how could they be afraid of a strange bird?


    As a result, many people took out kunai or shuriken and threw them at the flying me phoenix. Countless ninja tools were intertwined in the air into arge, covering it head-on.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that the phoenix was not only surrounded by mes, but the entire body was formed of mesthose shuriken and kunai that flew towards it passed through its body one after another, In this process, they were melted by the hot high temperature in its body and bes molten iron.


    The Phoenix was unscathed.


    Compared with Mangetsu''s hydration technique and Ringo''s lightning form, Pakura obviously has gone further on the road to me, and has almost reached the point where there are no ws.


    "Crip!"


    It spread its wings and rushed into the ninja coalition forces, leaving traces of mes on the ground where it passed, making ninjas covered in fire and screaming in pain.


    At the same time, the Phoenix also opened its mouth and spewed out scorching fireballs one by one. After hitting the enemy, the water in their bodies was instantly evaporated, turning them into terrifying mummified corpses.


    "Deal with it with water ninjutsu!"


    Someone shouted, and then a group of Konoha ninjas moved up. After quickly forming a seal, they swiped forward and spit out waves of water, which converged into a rushing river, trying to extinguish the mes on Phoenix.


    But the phoenix once again exceeded everyone''s expectations, and was not afraid of the water waves, it forcibly evaporated the water ninjutsu of the Konoha ninjas. After it broke through, it went straight to Jiraiya, Onoki, and A in the middle of the army.


    Catch the King first to defeat the army. Pakura''s goal is obviously the Kages of the three major ninja viges - as long as they are killed in one fell swoop, the ninja coalition will inevitably fall into chaos and destroy itself.


    Although this is an almost impossible task, the only way to turn the tide and save Kirigakure is to fight to the death.


    "No, protect Hokage (Tsuchikage) (Raikage)-sama!"


    Many ninjas from the three major ninja viges rushed forward to rescue their Kage after discovering Pakura''s intentions. Even Namikaze Minato and Sarutobi Hiruzen are no exception.


    ''Um?''


    Onoki frowned, facing the fierce phoenix rushing towards him, without knowing the details of the opponent, he still chose to be cautious. He flew up with a swoosh and moved back.


    Raikage A''splexion changed, blue electric light erupted from his body, and he instantly entered the lightning chakra mode, and his body activity and defense power were greatly increased.


    Jiraiya looked solemn, but did not dodge, because he believed in Fukasaku and Shima''s abilities, who were sitting up on his shoulders.


    ''Huh huh.''


    Fukasaku and Shima opened their mouths, spit out two high-pressure water jets that flew forward at an extremely fast speed, and directly hit the phoenix.


    Different from the general water release ninjutsu, the water shing jutsu performed by the two sages of Mount Myoboku is a sage jutsu thatbines natural energy, and its power cannot be underestimated. Sure enough, after the two water jets hit the Fire Phoenix''s body, it immediately received a violent impact, let out a shrill whine, and flew out backwards.


    ''Crip.''


    It fell into the crowd, and the mes on its body spread, triggering a series of explosions, reducing the number of the ninja coalition by dozens of people.


    "Get rid of it now!"


    Seeing this, Jiraiya issued an order to Konoha''s sealing ss.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Several Konoha Jonin suddenly appeared, and under the leadership of Minato Namikaze, they surrounded the fire phoenix, and then took down the huge seal scroll from behind, spread it out, and cast the seal.


    Since this fire phoenix is immune to all physical attacks and most ninjutsu, they will use the sealing jutsu to deal with it. For Konoha, being able to capture a fire-type summoned beast that is not inferior to the tailed beast is a huge gain.


    The ck sealing jutsu spread from the ground and quickly covered the entire body of the fire phoenix, making the mes on its body dim and extinguished.


    ''It worked.''


    Seeing this scene, just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the Phoenix suddenly raised its head again, and let out an unwilling whine toward the sky.


    In its pair of eyes, two mes burst out, which was Pakura''s determination to burn the world.


    Next second.


    ''Boom!''


    An unimaginable force erupted from within the phoenix, it formed a ming circr wall of fire, which spread rapidly around it.


    Several members of the sealing ss were the first to bear the brunt, and they were swallowed up by the wall of fire in an instant, causing death and injury. Minato Namikaze reacted quickly and avoided it, but even he couldn''t prate the fire wall and approached the phoenix who was in a state of rampage.


    Facing an ever-expanding firewall.


    "Water release Water Wall!"


    Hundreds of ninjas from various viges stood up and summoned the water wall at the same time, which barely resisted the erosion of the mes and resolved the fire phoenix''s death-defying counterattack.


    No, Pakura''s death-defying counterattack was far more than that.


    "Crip!"


    With a loud chirp, the fire phoenix fluttered its wings into the sky, and under everyone''s attention, it quickly flew to a height of 100 meters.


    ''Does it want to run away?''


    Seeing this scene, almost everyone thought that Phoenix would escape. But then, they found that it was stood still in the air, spread its wings, and the mes around it burned further, and the mes reached a length of seven or eight meters.


    At this moment, Pakura stimted the dual powers of monster cells and curse mark in her body, and burned her chakra without any scruples until it dried uppletely.


    As a result, the Fire Phoenix''s body expanded at an astonishing speed, and soon became ten timesrger, bing a divine bird with a body length of fifty meters and a wingspan of over one hundred meters. The terrifying energy emanating from its body is something that even the Nine Tails cannotpare.


    This ming divine bird just floated in the sky above Kirigakure, shocking everyone on both sides of the fight.


    On the ground, tens of thousands of ninjas from the Ninja Alliance looked at the ming bird in the air in a stunned manner, and invariably felt a huge fear from the depths of their souls.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The wings of the me bird burned, emitting endless light and heat, as if it is the incarnation of the sun, and it will burn everything in the world.


    What terrified the ninja coalition even more was that in the next second, the sun in the sky fell.


    "Crip!"


    The me bird made a loud cry for the third andst time, then spread its huge wings and dived towards the 50,000 ninja coalition forces on the ground, where the crowd was the most dense.


    "Hurry up and get away!"


    Seeing this scene, the Kages were shocked and shouted to the ninja army, but it was toote.


    Facing the me phoenix falling from the sky, they were powerless to stop it, and could only watch its body turn into countless me meteors and fall into the crowd on the ground.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    Arge number of bolides exploded, producing mes and shock waves, and finally formed a scorching fire rain covering a radius of several hundred meters, engulfing thousands of ninja coalition forces.


    As a result, on the battlefield outside Kirigakure, there was arge area of scorched cknd that had been scorched by mes. The ground was covered with scorched ck and smoking corpses.


    Pakura''s life-threatening blow directly killed one-tenth of the ninja coalitionthat is, nearly 5,000 people were burned to death by the scorching rain of fire she created.


    Those who were lucky enough to escape the catastrophe all had trembling legs and lingering fears, thankful that they were favored by the goddess of luck and escaped the catastrophe.

 Chapter 227: 227

    Chapter 227: 227


    No one thought of it.


    After losing Hoshigaki Kisame, Kirigakure still had such a powerful ninja. When Kirigakure was about to perish, at the cost of burning her life, it caused an extremely heavy blow to the ninja coalition.


    Her name was not even known until she disappeared.


    After seeing the rain of fire that fell from the sky.


    "Team leader!"


    In Kirigakure, Ringo let out a shrill scream, and suddenly copsed to her knees and sat on the ground as two lines of hot tears poured out of her eyes, as she started sobbing uncontrobly.


    Terumi Mei, Mangetsu, and others in Kirigakure also fell into great sadness due to the passing of Pakura...


    Pakura burned her life, turned into a phoenix fire and fell to the battlefield, destroying 5,000 enemies at the expense of herself, and dealt a heavy blow to the ninja coalition.


    However, the number of enemies was toorge. Even if 5,000 people died all at once, they would only lose one-tenth of their troops, leaving more than 40,000 people.


    On Kirigakure''s side, there is no second or third Pakura, and its demise seems to be certain.


    Therefore, when the ninja allied forces recovered, they soonunched a more violent attack on Kirigakure.


    "Kill them all! All the ninjas and vigers of Kirigakure, no matter how old they are, don''t keep a single one alive!"


    On the big screen, the Daimyo of the four major countries shouted loudly, giving orders to the ninja coalition from a distance. After seeing Pakura''s power, they felt a deep fear again - if the ce where this meteor shower fell was the Daimyo Pce, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Kirigakure seems to be finished. What a pity."


    Outside the battlefield, on the hillside in the distance, Sheji, who was hiding in the woods, saw this and sighed with emotion, and then said to her student, Anko, "Let''s go."


    She originally thought that Tsunade would be Kirigakure''sst hope, but Tsunade has not shown up until now, and it is estimated she must have ran away. It seems that the woman is not stupid, she was not carried away by the so-called love.


    However, even if Tsunade showed up, facing the current situation, she would be 100% powerless, and would only risk her life in vain.


    On the battlefield.


    Onoki seeing that the ninjas of Kirigakure were still resisting, frowned and floated into the air.


    "Get out of the way, this old man will end all this at once."


    He said sharply, and after forming a seal, he opened his arms, and a huge meteorite with a diameter of tens of meters appeared out of thin air, aiming at Mizukage building below.


    Pakura used Phoenix Fire Rain to kill thousands of coalition troops. As a counterattack, Onoki is also preparing to use simr means to regain his ce.


    ''Bang.''


    So, under his urging, this huge meteorite roared down from the sky, and the huge shadow shrouded the Mizukage building on the ground and the ninjas in Kirigakure, making them unable to avoid it.


    Kirigakure''s Elder Genji and others all had expressions of despair on their faces at this moment. It was not that they did not have the courage to resist, but that they did not know what else to do in the face of such a catastrophe.


    It is foreseeable that after the meteorite falls, arge pit will be formed in the ce where the Mizukage building is located, and the bones of nearly a thousand Kirigakure ninjas will also be permanently buried on the ground.


    "Damn, that old man stole the limelight."


    The third Raikage A, who had realized itter, waa quite annoyed when he saw this scene, as he did not expect that the final blow to Kirigakure to be dealt by Onoki. In this way, Onoki and Iwagakure will be able to take away great credit in front of the Daimyo.


    However, after just a few seconds, Raikage A was no longer jealous of Onoki. Because-


    ''Boom!''


    The huge meteorite was suddenly stopped by an inexplicable force from below, and countless cracks appeared on it.


    With a loud sound of andslide, the meteorite split into countless pieces, flew in all directions like rain, and finally fell on the battlefield.


    "Ahhh!"


    There were screams on the ground. It was the ninja coalition that couldn''t escape unscathed. They were hit by the gravel, and some were dead and wounded.


    On the other hand, facing the meteorite fragments that fell from the sky, a row of sturdy wooden pirs suddenly rose from the ground, forming a hemispherical curved arch, which contained the entire Mizukage Building and Kirigakure below it.


    Making them remain unscathed.


    ''What happened?''


    Onoki looked shocked, and quickly looked forward, trying to figure out what was going on. But in the next second, his pupils shrank, because he saw a figure rising into the sky at an extremely fast speed, attacking him.


    It was a blond woman with a Sage mask made of ck lines on her face, and a majestic and surging natural energy spewed out from her body, like a volcano that had been sleeping for thousands of years suddenly erupted.


    It''s Tsunade.


    She had rushed back from the Shikkotsu forest at thest minute and knocked out the meteorite summoned by Onoki with one punch.


    Tsunade didn''t wear Kirigakure''s ninja forehead guard on her forehead, but her choice was to fight for Kirigakure.


    ''Not good.''


    Onoki came back to his senses and found that Tsunade had already aggressively attacked him with a punch. At this moment, a powerful purple aura burst out from her body, causing her blond hair to dance wildly in the air, like a Goddess of War.


    Senjutsu and Senju bloodline.


    In the face of this earth-shattering punch, Onoki''s subconscious reaction was to dodge instead of being hard-headed. But at such a close distance, it was toote for him to escape.


    The Art of Stone Skin.


    At a critical juncture, Onoki applied an instant stone skin Ninjutsu on himself, making the skin of his entire body as hard as a rock, and then crossed his arms to block his chest, trying to block Tsunade''s punch.


    Unfortunately, it is doomed to be futile.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade''s punch contains anger and murderous intent. No one knows how powerful it is. The fist formed a strong st in the air, and even the people on the ground felt it deafening.


    Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces.


    "What!"


    Onoki let out a strange cry, as Tsunade punched him into the sky as soon as she met face to face, like a rocket taking off into the sky, rushing towards the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    100 meters, 300 meters, 500 meters


    His thin body instantly turned into a small spot of light and disappeared into the sky, not knowing where he flew.


    Unlike viins in the story, Onoki did not leave a line like "I will definitelye back" before disappearing.


    This third Tsuchikage, after taking Tsunade''s punch, even if he survived by luck, at least will be paralyzed.


    "Father!"


    When Biwa, who was standing on the ground saw this scene, his eyes widened to the extreme, and he quickly took a group of Iwagakure ninjas and chased in the direction where Onoki disappeared.


    The nearly 10,000 troops of Iwagakure were suddenly in chaos, andrge-scale riots urred.


    ''Thud.''


    Tsunade fell from the sky like a meteor, smashing a big hole in the open space in front of the Ninja Alliance, causing the ground to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake.


    The dust dissipated, Tsunade suddenly became the focus of attention of everyone on both sides, and countless voices of surprise and discussion resounded in the crowd.


    "It''s Tsunade-sama, she didn''t give up on us!"


    After seeing Tsunade, everyone in Kirigakure was overjoyed and moved to tears, as if they saw the dawn in the darkness.


    At their most desperate, Tsunade returned.


    On the other side.


    "Tsunade? The former Princess of Konoha, the granddaughter of the God of ninjas, the greatest medical ninja in history, why did she join Kirigakure?"


    "I heard that she was taken hostage and was kidnapped by Hoshigaki Kisame to Kirigakure, but she fell in love with him and became Mrs. Mizukage. I didn''t expect that the granddaughter of the first Hokage would betray Konoha!"


    "In this way, Tsunade Hime, who was respected and loved by the whole ninja world in the past, has beenpletely degraded by Hoshigaki Kisame''s corruption. She is not only a shame for the Senju n, but also a shame for Konoha."


    ""


    In the camp of the ninja coalition, countless eyes stared at Tsunade, with fear and hatred, as well as contempt and scorn, and all kinds of harshments were heard.


    Almost no one in the world understood the fact that Tsunade "fell in love" with Kisame, thereby betraying Konoha and joining Kirigakure. Not only because Kisame is twenty years younger than her, but also because he is a big viin in the eyes of the world, an evil force that must be defeated.


    Therefore, people will say that the once holy Tsunade has fallen.


    On a distant hillside.


    "Hey, there''s a good show to watch now."


    SheJi, who was about to leave, after seeing Tsunade appear, became interested again. Her pair of golden snake pupils stared at Tsunade from a distance, and from thetter''s body, she sensed an unimaginably powerful force.


    ''What is that power? How will Tsunade fight the ninja coalition on his own?''


    SheJi is looking forward to this.


    Back to the battlefield. For Tsunade''s appearance, the most intense reaction was undoubtedly from Konoha crowd.


    Jiraya''s face lookedplicated, as he stared at the woman who had made him secretly in love for many years, finally sighed, stepped forward and said bitterly:


    "Tsunade, why do you do this? What did Kirigakure give you, and is it worth your life to protect it, is it because of Hoshigaki Kisame?"


    Tsunade hearing that showed a sneer:


    "At least Kirigakure didn''t persecute my n, nor did he dig my family''s ancestral grave."


    ""


    Jiraya''s face suddenly stiffened and he became speechless. However, he still didn''t want to see Tsunade take thest step, to see herpletely go to the opposite of Konoha, fighting her formerrades on the battlefield.


    Such a scene is too ugly for Konoha.


    Therefore, Jiraiya still did not intend to give up, and issued a final exhortated Tsunade:


    "Tsunade, you should understand that the situation is already at the end. Hoshigaki Kisame is already dead. With your own strength, you can''t save these Kirigakure ninjas, but you are unnecessarily risking your own life. As long as you promise me, I will take your hand, and leave immediately, I guarantee in the name of Hokage that I will never embarrass you."


    His remarks can be said to have made a big concession.


    "Hehe, thank you for your kindness."


    Hearing this, Tsunade folded her arms and smiled disdainfully, "But Jiraiya, what you should be more worried about right now is yourself and the Konoha ninjas you brought. I will never show mercy to criminals from other countries."


    She stared at Jiraiya with bright eyes, and said in a cold tone: "So, I will also give you a piece of advice. Immediately lead the Konoha army back, with the fact that we are old friends for many years, I can no longer hold you ountable. Otherwise, I will attack you without mercy."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in Konoha headed by Jiraiya changed.


    It seems that this battle is inevitable.


    At this moment, Jiraiya finally gave up Tsunadepletely.


    "All Konoha ninjas obey my orders!"


    He suddenly raised his voice and ordered the Konoha army behind him with a stern look, "Kill the rebellious Tsunade and preserve Konoha''s honor!"


    Tsunade, once the pride of Konoha, has now be Konoha''s scar and shame. If they don''t get rid of her, Konoha will be ridiculed by other Shinobi viges for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Tsunade must die.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing that, Konoha Ninjas agreed in unison, and even if there were hundreds of figures, they rushed out of the crowd and headed towards Tsunade.


    For these people, no matter who they are, as long as they can kill Tsunade, they will get a huge amount of military exploits, and when they return to the vige in triumph, they will be heroes that are highly praised.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade didn''t say a word, instead went up to the enemy. In the process, after her hands quickly formed a seal, she pressed her palm to the ground.


    Next second.


    ''Bang.''


    As Tsunade''s chakra was injected into the ground, arge number of tree seeds that were buried deep in the ground awakened in an instant and grew at an astonishing speed until they broke through the soil and rose to the ground.


    They formed a dense forest.


    In this forest, all trees are alive, the branches and vines ws, strangled and pierced the enemy from all directions.


    It is the iconic ninjutsu of Senju Hashirama - Deep forest emergence.


    The hundreds of Konoha ninjas, without any ident, became cannon fodder, and were swallowed up by the Forest in an instant, and no one could rush to Tsunade.


    However, Tsunade was not satisfied.


    She cast a seal again, pressed both hands to the ground at the same time, further expanding the scale and power of the tree world.


    ''Rumble.''


    In just a few seconds, the diameter of this Forest has tripled outwards, shrouding the thousands of Konoha Ninjas who are closest to it.


    Moreover, there were tall vines in the woods, and huge flowers bloomed from their tops, releasing a lot of yellowish pollen.

 Chapter 228: 228

    Chapter 228: 228


    Senpo: Deep forest emergence.


    This technique is one of the strongest Mokuton senjutsu. Therge-scale moving trees are responsible for entangling and trapping the enemy, and the highly poisonous pollen released by those flowers will instantly make a Kage-level powerhouse fall intoa after inhaling it.


    It is the most suitable Mokuton senjutsu to use when fighting with more than one enemy.


    "Get out of the forest!"


    Jiraya was also shocked, and by ident, he almost got hit and inhaled pollen.


    No one expected that Tsunade''s strength would be so powerful, and as soon as she attacked, she performed the strongest Mokuton senjutsu that only Senju Hashirama can perform, and caught Konoha by surprise.


    Although Jiraiya and a group of Konoha elites were able to escape from the flower forest, more Konoha ninjas were still left in the woods with despair, inhaling pollen that poisoning them and made them fall intoa, bing the nourishment to the trees.


    It killed a thousand people in one move.


    This scene deeply shocked everyone on the battlefield.


    Although it wasn''t as good as Pakura''s instant kill of 5,000 people, Tsunade was obviously more calm, not to mention burning her life, she didn''t even do her best.


    At this moment, people seem to see the birth of the second Senju Hashirama.


    In front of the Mizukage Building, the horizontal bar of the Flower Trees formed an imprable line of defense, blocking the Ninja Allied Forces from the outside. As long as there is this forest, no matter how many people rush in, there will only be one end, and that is a dead end.


    "Let me go."


    Jiraiya ordered a group of Konoha ninjas to stop, and then said to the two sages on his shoulders, "Boss, big sister, please."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Sage mask of Mount Myoboku slowly appeared on his face.


    A battle of Sages started under everyone''s attention.


    Konoha and Kirigakure, Mount Myoboku and Shikkotsu Forest, Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    With Nagato''s legs disabled and unable to appear on the battlefield, there is no doubt that the fourth Hokage Jiraya is the number one powerhouse of the Ninja Alliance. On Kirigakure''s side, after the death of Hoshigaki Kisame, Tsunade has also be thest hope of Kirigakure.


    Therefore, the confrontation between the two is likely to determine the direction of the Fourth Ninja War.


    Will the ninja coalition smash and destroy Kirigakure, or will Kirigakure fight back, stage the miracle of the third ninja war again, and beat the coalition of ninjas?


    The answer will be revealed soon.


    The flower forest stretches for 100 meters, and the horizontal bar is in front of the ninja coalition. Tsunade, on the other hand, was standing on a giant flower in the center of the woods, looking down at Jiraiya and the ninja alliance with a cold and arrogant expression.


    Facing the pollen-filled and poisonous flower forest, Jiraiya looked solemn and did not dare to enter alone, realizing that he had to find a way to destroy it.


    "Little Jiraiya, use that technique." At this time, Shima, who was on his shoulder said, and Jiraya also thought of it.


    So, one person and two toads formed a seal at the same time, and then opened their mouths and sprayed.


    Jiraya spat oil, Fukasaku used wind release, and Shima used fire release.


    When these three substances fused together, a violent chemical reaction urred, which instantly evolved into a sea ofva-like hot fire, which rolled forward.


    Senpo Goemon.


    This jutsu is abination of Ninjutsu with thergest range and the most lethal power that Jiraiya has when he cooperates with the two toad sages. It can burn all tangible substances to the ground.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The sea of fire spread, and the flower forest suddenly burned, the trees and vines were corroded by the mes and melted into ashes. In an instant, the forest of flowers that Tsunade created waspletely burned by Goemon, leaving only a ckened earth.


    "Tsunade''s jutsu was easily cracked!"


    "Lord Hokage is mighty! We must kill Tsunade, the traitor who brought Konoha to shame!"


    Seeing this scene, Konoha Ninjas immediately shouted excitedly, as their morale soared. On the other hand, everyone in Kirigakure turned pale, worried that Tsunade was not Jiraiya''s opponent.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade''s figure rushed out of the fire and went straight to Jiraiya.


    "Here she is, be careful!"


    Under the reminder of Fukasaku, Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately leaned down, hardening his long white hair, andunched it all out like a torrential rain. With the help of the two sages, his hair roots became activated, he could now achieve infinite bursts.


    Senpo: Needle Jizo.


    Faced with this move, Tsunade''s response was simple and crude.


    "Haa!"


    With a loud shout, she mmed her fist on the ground, and a huge rock was lifted from the ground by her that blocked the oing hair. At the same time, starting from Tsunade''s fist, a shock wave emerged, causing the ground to copse that spread to Jiraiya''s feet, causing him to be unstable, interrupting the technique.


    ''Swish.''


    Tsunade jumped up from behind the rock, and when she was in midair, a powerful purple aura erupted from her body again, and mmed towards Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya''s pupils shrank, as he didn''t want to follow Onoki''s footsteps, he pressed his hands together to push his Chakra out, his white hair instantly grew seven or eight meters, entangling Tsunade''s body like a rope.


    "Haa!"


    Tsunade let out a roar, and in less than a second, she broke free from the shackles of the white hair, which surprised Jiraiya.


    ''How could she be so strong?''


    From Jiraiya''s point of view, even if Tsunade has learned senjutsu and strengthened her Senju bloodline, it is impossible for her to be so strong, like a monster.


    He is also using Senjutsu to fight against her, but it was easily cracked by the her, making him feel vulnerable.


    ''Could it be that Tsunade has mastered other abilities besides senjutsu?''


    Just for a moment, Jiraiya was stunned.


    After Tsunade broke free from the shackles of the white hair, she grabbed Jiraiya''s hair with her backhand and gave a violent tug.


    ''Oops.''


    Next second, Jiraiya lifted off his feet, and Tsunade spun him a few times around, making him dizzy. When the eleration reached the maximum, Tsunade let go and Jiraiya''s tall body suddenly flew out like a cannonball.


    He fell straight into the Konoha Ninjas.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Wherever Jiraiya passed, the Konoha Ninjas that couldn''t dodge in time were knocked into the sky and screamed one after another.


    ''Click.''


    In the end, Jiraiya bumped into a big tree, breaking the trunk of the tree and finally stopped and fell to the ground.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he entered the Sage mode, that greatly strengthened his body, he might have passed out and couldn''t get up.


    "Hurry up and help Hokage-sama!"


    Seeing that Jiraiya was beaten so badly by Tsunade, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato rushed forward and helped Jiraiya up.


    The three of them looked at each other and rushed towards Tsunade together.


    The original one-on-one battle has be three-on-one.


    Since there were all Konoha''s ninjas around, it was inconvenient to perform ninjutsu, so the three chose to use taijutsu to besiege Tsunade at close range, trying to overwhelm her to make her reveal ws.


    The so-called two fists are weaker to four hands.


    However, what Jiraiya and the others did not expect was


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    In the face of their attack, Tsunade fought three by one, and still did not lose the slightest. Not only did she take all the attacks calmly, but every time she counterattacked, the three of them couldn''t resist.


    Tsunade is not only powerful, but also astonishingly fast and responsive, not inferior to Minato''s Flying Thunder God jutsu.


    In this high-intensity battle, Tsunade did not show any ws at all. Instead, the elderly Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t hold on anymore, his movements became slow, as he gradually couldn''t keep up with Tsunade''s speed.


    So he was attacked by Tsunade and flew out by a punch. Under the horrified gazes of many Konoha ninjas, Hiruzen Sarutobi flew hundreds of meters in the air, and finally fell into a river outside Kirigakure, causing a huge ssh.


    After solving Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade took advantage of her momentum and mmed the ground again, causing the ground to vibrate violently. Countless stones were shot at Namikaze Minato, forcing him to retreat in embarrassment.


    "Tsunade!"


    Jiraiya let out a roar and jumped into the air. An oversized Rasengan appeared in the palm of his hand, emitting a dazzling light and strong chakra fluctuations, as if it could destroy everything.


    Senpo: Odama Rasengan.


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank as she suddenly moved backwards. She folded her hands together, and summoned a huge wooden shield to block him.


    Mokuton: Wooden shield.


    This is the most powerful defensive Mokuton ninjutsu that can even resist the full blow of the mighty Susanoo. It naturally has no problem in facing Jiraiya''s mediocre Odama Rasengan.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Even though Jiraiya tried his best, his Odama Rasengan could not prate the wooden shield, and soon exhausted his chakra and the Rasengan disappeared into nothingness.


    At this moment, Tsunade''s fist rushed out from the wooden shield, andnded a sharp punch on Jiraiya''s chest, which sunk his entire chest and made Jiraiya fly out backwards.


    Jiraiya once again fell into the Konoha crowd.


    However, he couldn''t get up again this time, the Sage mask on his face quickly dissipated, and he lost most of his strength.


    So far, this much-anticipated Sage fight ended in theplete defeat of Jiraiya and Konoha.


    However, when Tsunade and Konoha were fighting fiercely, the others were not idle either.


    Kumogakure is still here.


    "I didn''t expect that even with so many people, Konoha wouldn''t be able to beat Tsunade. She really is strong. Fortunately, I am already prepared."


    When Raikage saw that Jiraiya was defeated, he was surprised, then turned his head and waved at his ninjas, and said solemnly, "Do it!"


    With his order, a chakra energy cannon was pushed out, and its two sides were connected to a famous Kumo ninjas with many transmission lines, continuously extracting arge amount of chakra from their bodies.


    Many people don''t know that the big killer of Kumogakure is a chakra cannon hidden in the vige. It can absorb the chakra of thousands of ninjas at one time, convert it into a devastating chakra beam and send it out, even the moon in the sky can be shattered.


    However, the chakra cannon was too bulky to be transported to the battlefield, so Kumogakure brought a shrunken version of the cannon this time.


    Even so, after draining the chakra of hundreds of Kumo ninjas, the power it produced was enough to raze Kirigakure to the ground.


    "This war should end now."


    Raikage A nced at Tsunade from a distance, then turned his eyes, looked in the direction of the Mizukage building, and gave an order, "Fire!"


    As soon as he said that.


    ''Buzz.''


    The muzzle of the giant cannon lit up with a dazzling white light in a violent vibration, exuding terrifying chakra fluctuations. As hundreds of Kumo ninjas fell to the ground, into aa, a yellow beam of light finally shot from the muzzle and went straight to the Mizukage Building.


    This is Raikage A''s wishful thinking.


    If Tsunade is attacked directly with a chakra cannon, it is likely to be dodged by her, but using it to destroy the Mizukage Building and Kirigakure is a surefire way to end the war. If Tsunade tried to stop it, then her only fate would be to be annihted in the beam of light along with Kirigakure.


    ''Swish.''


    The energy beam with a diameter of more than ten meters, roared across the ground. Wherever it passed, all tangible matter was destroyed, and a deep crack appeared in the ground.


    Seeing this beam of light is about to destroy Kirigakure and kill all the Kirigakure ninjas.


    At the critical moment, Tsunade shed and appeared in front of the Mizukage building and faced the chakra cannon.


    Her eyes turned sharp as her hands formed a seal and pressed them to the ground again. The Chakra in her body poured into the ground frantically, and a mysterious and majestic existence was summoned from the bottomless hell.


    ''Rumble.''


    In a loud noise of shaking the ground, five giant doors with a height of tens of meters suddenly rose from the ground.


    These doors are engraved with hideous and ugly faces, and they rose in front of Tsunade at the same distance.


    "It turned out to be tis technique..." SheJi, who was outside the battlefield saw this and her pupils shrank, as she muttered.


    Five Rashomon.


    This technique was also used by Senju Hashirama. By summoning a gate that symbolized death, it defended against all attacks by the enemy, especially for moves like the Tail Beast bomb.


    Since this technique requires a huge amount of chakra, no one can perform it except for Senju Hashirama. Even Orochimaru, after years of practice, can only disy its weakened version - Triple Rashomon.


    It was unexpected that theplete five-fold Rashomon gates was reproduced this time, today.

 Chapter 229: 229

    Chapter 229: 229


    ''But can they withstand the Chakra Cannon?''


    Facing the surging yellow chakra beam, the grimaces on Rashomon opened their mouths, trying to swallow the terrifying chakra beam.


    ''Bang bang bang bang!''


    Under the impact of the chakra beam, the first four Rashomon were unable to withstand the destructive energy and copsed one after another. But in the process, the chakra beam also weakened, and the diameter is shortened by half.


    Finally, facing thest and most indestructible Rashomon, it failed to prate thetter''s defense. Under Raikage A''s horrified gaze, thest Rashomon absorbed the remaining power of the chakra beam and stood firmly in ce.


    This is the real absolute defense.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade kicked the ground and jumped to the top of Rashomon, and turned her murderous gaze towards Raikage A and the nearly 10,000 Kumogakure ninjas behind him.


    In the next second, she formed a seal again and performed Mokuton ninjutsu.


    "Be careful! All of you move away!"


    Raikage A suddenly turned pale in shock, he turned his head and shouted at his subordinates, but before he could finish speaking, he found that there was a violent vibration on the ground under his feet.


    ''Boom!''


    Arge wooden hand suddenly emerged from the ground, grabbed the chakra cannon and crushed it to pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, more wooden hands emerged from the ground, near Kumo ninjas. They seem to have life, and are very flexible to wreak havoc among the enemy troops, they either pped, grasped, or swept, and soon caused heavy casualties to Kumogakure.


    Faced with such arge scale attack, Kumo Ninjas had almost no power to fight back and could only flee for their life. Those who didn''t have time to escape were smashed on the spot by wooden hands and turned into fuzzy flesh.


    "Damn it!"


    Raikage A shouted angrily. He turned on the Lightning Chakra mode, and rushed towards Tsunade.


    However, his failure is certain. As even the Lightning Chakra mode cannot bepared with Tsunade''s Sage body.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    After dozens of hits, Raikage A waspletely suppressed by Tsunade and retreated.


    "Haa!"


    With a loud shout, Tsunade jumped and once again unleashed a punch with a strange force, and smashed towards Raikage A''s head. Thetter couldn''t dodge in time, so he could only raise his arms high and take Tsunade''s punch abruptly.


    ''Boom!''


    Facing Tsunade''s powerful punch, Raikage A felt as if he was being pressed on top of his head by a mountain, and the ground beneath his feet sank instantly, and a big pit appeared.


    As he himself couldn''t bear Tsunade''s strength. He knelt on the ground with a bang, his arms and knees were shattered, and the severe pain made him unable to move.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, the fourth Raikage A just bowed his head and knelt in front of Tsunade.


    And fell unconscious that posture.


    Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of enemies, Tsunade raised one hand and put her five fingers together. Blue chakra escaped from the palm of her hand and formed a chakra scalpel.


    Then, her eyes swept away from all the enemies, and she said to them coldly:


    "This is what happens to the aggressor."


    With a pop, Tsunade''s palm pierced into Raikage A''s chest, cutting his heart in half on the spot, making it stop beatingpletely.


    As Tsunade withdrew her blood-stained hand, the fourth Raikage''s body suddenly tilted forward, and finally fell to the ground with a bang, raising a cloud of dust.


    Raikage, died!


    "Lord Raikage!" Kumogakure ninjas cried out when they saw this.


    The Daimyos who appeared on the big screen was shocked and angry, and shouted at the ninja coalition across the screen: "Get rid of that woman!"


    "Noisy."


    In the face of the mor of the Daimyos, Tsunade frowned, and a big wooden hand rose from the ground under her control, and pped the screen, breaking it into pieces.


    She knew very well in her heart that these Daimyos were the true culprits whounched the Fourth Ninja War, so she had decided that she would not let them go easily.


    As long as her hands are freed, she will definitely kill them.


    But before that, she must win the current war and eliminate all enemies and hidden dangers in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade looked in the direction of Ame ninjas.


    There, Yahiko was surrounded by members of the Akatsuki. They stood on the periphery of the battlefield.


    What caught Tsunade''s attention were the two people around Yahiko. Although they were both wearing Akatsuki''s robes and hats on their heads, so that she couldn''t see their faces clearly, but the strong chakra fluctuations emanated from their bodies informed her that they were at least Kage-level powerhouses.


    Yahiko also noticed Tsunade''s gaze.


    "Did she find out? Well, it''s almost your turn to y and clean up the mess."


    Yahiko smiled slightly and said to the two in front of him. He put two talismans into the back of their heads, causing them to be stir as he lifted the restrictions in their bodies, and restored their ability to move.


    The next second, the two took off their hats in turn, revealing their true faces.


    The person on the left is an old man who is over two meters tall. He has long yellow hair, bronze skin, a striking lightning-shaped scar on his chest, and a shoulder pattern with thunder character carved on his right shoulder.


    The man on the right, wrapped in white bandages, looked like a mummy at first nce, with a pair of Katana on his back.


    The third Raikage and the second Tsuchikage.


    "You should be very angry now, right? After all, one saw his apprentice Onoki sent flying by Tsunade, and the other watched his son A being beaten to death by Tsunade."


    Yahiko squinted his eyes slightly, stimted the two with his words, and said to them, "So, I decided to release your bondage, so that you can use your full strength to avenge Onoki and A. Now, go."


    The stronger the reincarnated are, the more they are restrained by the caster, this inturn makes it harder to exert their true power.


    After seeing Tsunade''s strength and means, Yahiko realized that if he were to control the third Raikage and the second Tsuchikage to fight, because of his unfamiliarity with their abilities, it would be difficult to defeat Tsunade.


    So he made this bold decision.


    It turns out that Yahiko was right.


    The third Raikage and the second Tsuchikage nced at each other, and both saw the murderous intent in each other''s eyes, and had already formed a tacit understanding.


    As Yahiko said, they each wanted to avenge their son and apprentice.


    So, the two kicked the ground and rushed towards Tsunade at the same time.


    During this, the third Raikage concentrated Lightning Chakra on his body, covering the body with ayer of lightning, which looked like he is wearing a lightning armor.


    As the strongest Raikage in history, he is a man who can bring the Lightning Chakra mode to the extreme, much more powerful than the younger fourth Raikage.


    With this Lightning armour, the third Raikage fought against tens of thousands of Iwakagure ninjas for three days and three nights during his lifetime, but was never injured. In the end, his chakra was exhausted and he died of exhaustion.


    It can be seen that his frontalbat ability is invincible.


    As for the second Tsuchikage, his is apletely different style from the third Raikage. His body is light and flexible, and he suddenly disappears without a trace when he ran, as if he was invisible.


    Dust free.


    This is the special ability of the second Tsuchikage, so that no one can perceive his chakra, hepletely disappears from the enemy''s field of vision, and when he reappears, he will definitely give the enemy a deadly surprise.


    These two people, one responsible for the frontal attack, the other is for stealth and is ready to attack at any time, will cause great trouble and pressure to Tsunade.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted lightly, without fear, she raised her fist and walked towards the third Raikage and started fighting with thetter.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Every time the two shed, the air vibrated violently, producing a deafening booms, making it impossible for others to get close.


    "I haven''t moved my muscles for a long time. I didn''t expect a woman to be evenly matched with me. It''s not wrong for my son to die at your hands."


    The third Raikage said in a loud voice, and praised Tsunade, but he was merciless in his attacks, and every shot was heavier than the other, he wants to kill Tsunade.


    "No surprise, because you''re next. The dead are better off staying in their graves."


    Tsunade sneered unceremoniously, and increased the strength of her fist, the chakra in his body exploded, and she used her signature strength.


    Soon, the two of them knocked down the other end of the battlefield. Wherever they went, the aftermath of the battle caused ground damage and killed arge number of coalition ninjas who were toote to escape.


    "Haaa!" Tsunade shouted, and after casting the seal, arge number of trees were created that swept towards the third Raikage.


    She has already discovered that the opponent is an Impure Reincarnation, not only can''t they be killed, they also have unlimited chakra. Only by looking for a chance to control it with the wooden seal can she win this battle.


    The third Raikage also sensed Tsunade''s intentions. He released a leopard-shaped ck lightning from his body that rushed forward with a roar and smashed all the trees.


    Lightning style ck leopard.


    This is the ck lightning jutsu invented by the third Raikage.


    ''Sizzle.''


    After the leopard-shaped lightning destroyed the trees, it still lingered on, spreading out instantly, covering Tsunade. then she was paralyzed and temporarily lost her mobility.


    At this moment, the second Tsuchikage, who lingered in the shadows like a ghost, finally made his move.


    He appeared silently behind Tsunade, took a Katana from behind, and stabbed at her heart at lightning speed.


    ''Gotcha.''


    The second Tsuchikage was pleased, as he didn''t expect to kill Tsunade so easily, but he immediately discovered something was wrong.


    Tsunade, who was pierced by his Katana, did not let out a drop of blood, but a translucent mucus. The slime was highly corrosive, causing his katana to break on the spot.


    "I''ve already prepared for you sneaking up on me."


    Tsunade sneered and gave a backhanded heavy punch, hitting the second Tsuchikage.


    However, the second Tsuchikage is also a very cautious person. The one who was smashed by Tsunade was his clone. As for his real body, it appeared beside the third Raikage.


    The second Tsuchikage can divide his body and Chakra equally without the need for a seal, and the divided clones are all real entities, so that the enemy can''t see through it at all.


    "This woman''s body is weird, and I''m afraid there is no way to kill her with ordinary means. Therefore, I need you to restrict her movements and let me use the Dust release to solve her at one time."


    The second Tsuchikage said to the third Raikage.


    "Okay, let me see what you can do."


    The third Raikage agreed and rushed towards Tsunade again and fought with thetter.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    During their fight, the third Raikage suddenly seized an opportunity, went around Tsunade, and used a pincer-like arm to strangle her neck firmly.


    "Now!" He shouted into the air after sessfully restraining Tsunade.


    In the next second, the figure of the second Tsuchikage slowly emerged, floating in the air. He raised his hands and a translucent cube formed in front of him, emitting a white light.


    Dust release: Detachment of the primitive world.


    The cube flew towards Tsunade and the third Raikage, who were on the ground, and rapidly expanded in the process. The volume increased five times, ten times, and a hundred times, and finally, like a cage, the two were shrouded together.


    ''Buzz.''


    With a violent vibration from the inside of the cube, Tsunade was overwhelmed by the dazzling white light and disappeared without a trace.


    This is the terrible thing about this jutsu. Its power can instantly separate any matter into an atomic state, making it ashes.


    After the white light dissipated, a huge deep pit appeared on the ground, and Tsunade and the third Raikage were nowhere to be seen.


    It appears they are wiped out together.


    But soon, arge amount of dust appeared out of thin air from all around, and finally gathered together to re-form the body of the third Raikage. The power of the Impure reincarnation is evident from this.


    "Did you seed?"

 Chapter 230: 230

    Chapter 230: 230


    The third Raikage asked solemnly while looking around. But the expression on his face quickly froze, because on a ce not far away, a big tree rose slowly from the ground. As the trunk opened, Tsunade''s body came out from inside with a nk expression.


    It turned out that Tsunade, who had been fighting with the two before, was just a wooden clone. This kind of clone jutsu is simr to the splitting technique that second Tsuchikage used. It is a very advanced clone technique, which is difficult to see through.


    ''When exactly...''


    The second Tsuchikage, who was floating in the air seeing this, internally questioned himself. Just when he was distracted, Tsunade shed and disappeared from his sight.


    Tsunade knew very well that the second Tsuchikage couldn''t use the dust release in the split state, so the one who just cast the dust release must be his main body.


    In the next second, the second Tsuchikage felt a chill from his back, and he didn''t have to look back to know it is due to Tsunade. Relying on his powerful perception ability, he subconsciously dodged to the side, trying to avoid Tsunade''s sneak attack.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade threw out a punch, that produced a shockwave. Although the second Tsuchikage had already reacted quickly, half of his body was knocked off by her, and he fell to the ground.


    Due to the effect of the Impure reincarnation, this level of damage is naturally nothing to him, but the Impure reincarnation also has a weakness, that is, it takes a certain amount of time to repair the damaged body.


    During this period, the ability to act will be greatly reduced.


    So, Tsunade quickly formed a seal and a huge wooden hand broke out of the ground and held the second Tsuchikage in the palm of his hand, making him unable to move.


    Immediately afterwards, countless dark seal lines appeared on the surface of the wooden hand, that spread to the second Tsuchikage''s body, sealing him cleanly on the spot, causing him to close his eyes unwillingly.


    "No."


    Yahiko''s expression changed, as he watched the second Tsuchikage''s body turn into dust and disappear into the air. The soul of thetter was freed from the shackles of Impure reincarnation and returned to the underworld.


    "Even after a long time, I still have to rely on myself to do things."


    Seeing this scene, the third Raikage shook his head and his eyes gradually bing solemn.


    "Haaaa!"


    He raised his head to the sky and let out a beast-like roar, his hair stood on end, and the lightning wrapped around his body further increased, reaching a limit.


    The reason why the third Raikage is known as the strongest Raikage in history is because he developed two unique jutsus after he trained the lightning Chakra mode to the extreme, which were called "the strongest shield" and "the strongest spear" respectively.


    The strongest shield is the armor of lightning on his body, which has an extremely powerful ability to reduce damage. If it isbined with the Impure Reincarnation body, it can be said to be a real invincible defense, immortal and invincible.


    And the strongest spear is the Hell stab.


    ''Zizizi!''


    The third Raikage turned into a real lightning bolt and charged straight towards Tsunade. While charging forward, he concentrated a lot of lightning on his fingers, making the fingertips have an unparalleled pration force.


    The prating power of this technique is extremely strong. At this time, in order to deal with Tsunade, the third Raikage sacrificed the remaining fingers of his hand with only one finger left.


    It is the strongest thunder ninjutsu, capable of ying all enemies mercilessly.


    In the face of the third Raikage attacking as fast as lightning, Tsunade couldn''t help but change her face. But it was already toote to dodge. So, she could only punch back.


    ''Swiiii.''


    At this moment, under the watchful eyes of everyone on the battlefield, Tsunade and the third Raikage collided like aet hitting the earth...


    Their moves hit each other almost at the same time.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade''s senjutsu infused punch directly hit the third Raikage in the chest. Even if the opponent had the "strongest shield" lightning armor, it was still cracked on the spot, and a crack appeared on his chest.


    But the third Raikage resisted it and did not fall.


    Contrary to Tsunade.


    She was hit by the third Raikage''s Hell stab. Even with a powerful sage body, she couldn''t resist the terrifying attack. She was actually prated by... on the spot.


    ''Zizizi!''


    The third Raikage used the finger wrapped around in lightning as sharp spear, and the entire arm prated through Tsunade''s upper body.


    This is the power of the "strongest spear".


    Next second.


    ''Peng!''


    Tsunade''s body seemed to be unable to withstand the lightning energy from the hell stab, and fell to the ground.


    "Tsunade-sama!" Seeing this, everyone in Kirigakure suddenly cried out in despair, they lost all hope, and copsed to the ground.


    However, the third Raikage, who were in the center of the battlefield, were not busy celebrating the victory, instead his pupils shrank because he realized that something was wrong.


    That''s because, after Tsunade was blown up by him, it wasn''t blood sttering and flesh flying like he imagined woulde out, instead... there were little slugs.


    Yes.


    Tsunade''s body actually split into thousands of little slugs, each only the size of a little finger. After they were scattered on the ground, they wriggled quickly, and soon they gathered together again, condensing into a human shape again.


    Tsunade emerged unscathed.


    Slug split.


    This is Katsuyu''s special ability. As a boneless mollusk, slugs are free to split their bodies and rejoin. When this ability is activated, all physical attacks will be ineffective, even the so-called "strongest spear".


    The reason why Tsunade has mastered Katsuyu''s ability is also very simple, it''s naturally because she has be one with Katsuyu, and is integrated with its soul, body and chakra.


    Now, Tsunade is Katsuyu, and Katsuyu is Tsunade.


    "What the heck are you?"


    The third Raikage stared at Tsunade with a look of horror. After fighting with the other party, he can already be sure that the body of the woman in front of him is definitely not a human.


    "Do you think that only you have an undying body?"


    Tsunade sneered, and as soon as she finished speaking, she spat at the third Raikage.


    ''Pooii.''


    An endless stream of acid poured out of her mouth, like sea water at high tide, forming an acid swamp with a radius of 100 meters, which instantly drowned the third Raikage. These acids, which came from Katsuyu''s stomach acid, are even more corrosive than the acid of the six-tailed rhinoceros.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    The third Raikage, who was surrounded by acid had the armor on his body quickly corroded, it was consumed violently, and it quickly became dark and dull. Not only that, but in the acid swamp, his mobility was greatly limited, and his movements became much slower.


    ''Not good.''


    The third Raikage hurriedly tried to rush out of the acid swamp. But how could Tsunade give him this chance, her eyes shed, and she plunged into the acid swamp and moved quickly under the it.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade appeared again, jumped up from the swamp, and punched the third Raikage on the chin, causing thetter to sway and stagger back.


    "Damn!"


    The third Raikage was extremely angry, he rushed towards Tsunade recklessly, and ripped her to shreds with a pair of big hands.


    However, the familiar scene yed out again: Tsunade''s body once again turned into countless small slugs, fell into the acid swamp, and finally surfaced not far away and re-condensed into her body.


    The third Raikage was very unwilling, but his body was finally unable to resist the corrosion of the acid, and his hands, feet, and torso began to melt.


    Although the Impure Reincarnation body has the ability to self-recover and can resist the corrosion of acid, Tsunade did not give the third Raikage a chance to breathe.


    ''Swii!''


    After she quickly formed a seal, a red torii descended from the sky and smashed on the third Raikage''s neck, crushing him into the swamp, unable to lift his head again.


    Tsunade walked on the swamp, came to the third Raikage, and looked down at the old man, who is as strong as a beast.


    "I lost."


    The third Raikage was finally convinced. It must be known that he not only has infinite chakra, an immortal reincarnated body, but also joined forces with the second Tsuchikage to besiege Tsunade, but he was finally subdued by her.


    The third Raikage, who had always admired power and the strong, admitted at this moment that he was no match for Tsunade. This woman is a real invincible powerhouse.


    "Go back to where you belong."


    Tsunade said in a cold voice, pressing her palm on the top of the third Raikage''s head, and the palm of her hand released a ck seal pattern, which quickly spread along thetter''s forehead to his entire body, cutting off the connection between the third Raikage and Yahiko.


    As a result, the body of the third Raikage quickly turned to ashes and dissipated, and could never recover. His soul, like the second Tsuchikage, returned to the underworld.


    So far, on the entire battlefield, no enemy can threaten Tsunade anymore.


    She turned her head and looked at Yahiko in the distance again, suddenly showed a sneer.


    In the next second, Tsunade''s figure disappeared on the spot, and rushed towards Yahiko and Ame ninjas.


    "That woman...she, she''s here!"


    The Ame ninjas were so frightened that they lost their mind and fled in all directions, ignoring Yahiko''s orders.


    "I still screwed up. Nagato, sorry, I can only ask you to clean up the situation."


    Yahiko looked at Tsunade who was approaching aggressively, and said silently in his heart, then he raised his hands and quickly formed a summoning seal.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade spoke directly with her fist, a purple aura burst out from her body as she punched Yahiko, to blow thetter up on the spot.


    At the critical moment, a cloud of white smoke dissipated, Nagato, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was summoned and stayed inbetween Yahiko and Tsunade.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    He snorted coldly, and the Rinnegan erupted with a powerful repulsive force, colliding head-on with Tsunade''s Fist.


    ''Boom!''


    After the two sides collided violently, the result was that they each took a step back: Nagato''s wheelchair slipped back more than ten meters and almost fell to the ground, while Tsunade also stepped back seven or eight steps, and finally stabilized her body. .


    "Nagato..." Yahiko quickly supported Nagato''s wheelchair and quickly informed about what happened on the battlefield, especially the information about Tsunade.


    ''Oh? She is that strong?''


    Hearing this, Nagato looked quite surprised, and looked at Tsunade with his eyes narrowed.


    "This is"


    In Nagato''s eyes, what he saw was not a human being, but a vast amount of surging chakra, like a neb in the dark night sky, shining so brightly that he couldn''t even look at it directly.


    ''How is this possible?''


    Nagato eyes shrank as he looked at her with a startled expression on his face. He is deeply shocked by Tsunade''s chakra.


    It must be known that he himself has the blood of Senju and Uzumaki, a natural sage body, and the amount of chakra he has far exceeds that of ordinary ninjas. The only one who canpete with him in this regard is the dead Hoshigaki Kisame, whom he regarded as his greatest threat.


    Nagato has always thought that in this world, apart from him and Hoshigaki Kisame, there will never be a third ninja whose chakra can beparable to the two of them.


    Unexpectedly, not only did it appear now, but Tsunade''s chakra volume was far higher than that of him and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Yes, far beyond.


    Nagato only nced at Tsunade, and was convinced that the amount of chakra in her body exceeded him by a lot, and even the chakra of the tailed beast was not worth mentioning in front of Tsunade.


    ''What happened to this woman and how did she do it?''


    Nagato''s eyes flickered, and his heart was full of doubts. However, he didn''t have much time to understand these issues, because Tsunade was about to attack him.


    "Kisame is really useless, He used his own life to destroy your legs, but it isn''t even permanent."


    Tsunade nced at Nagato''s newly connected legs that were still recovering, and muttered to herself, sneering as usual. It''s a pity that Kisame is already "dead" and can''t hear her taunts again.


    "Tsunade, you should thank me."


    Suddenly, Nagato looked at Tsunade and said.


    "Why?" Tsunade frowned slightly, not understanding what Nagato was talking about.


    "As you can see, I''m not in a very good state to to y with you now. However, in order not to spoil your interest, I specially prepared two opponents for you, Tsunade. After you see them, you will understand what I''m saying."


    Nagato showed a teasing smile, and immediately raised his hands toplete a seal.


    Tsunade did not stop Nagato, but simply stood on the spot with her arms folded, wanting to see what he coulde up with.


    ''Rumble.''


    The ground shook and apanied by dust, tworge yellow coffins slowly rose from the ground under Tsunade''s gaze.

 Chapter 231: 231

    Chapter 231: 231


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade noticed for the first time that the two coffins were engraved with the red characters "first" and "two" respectively. The font was solemn and grand, which seemed to indicate that the people sleeping inside had very unusual identities.


    ''Could it be...?''


    Tsunade was startled as she thought of something.


    The next second, the lids fell off.


    ''Thud Thud.''


    Two figures woke up in the coffin and walked out slowly.


    Of the two, one has long ck hair, a resolute and brave face, and is wearing a red armor in the style of the Warring States period; the other has short white hair, a stern face, and is wearing a blue armor.


    The eyebrows of the two are somewhat simr, and they seem to be brothers.


    In fact, they are indeed brothers, and they are also Tsunade''s grandfather and granduncle, as well as Konoha''s first Hokage and second HokageSenju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama.


    The moment she saw the two of them, Tsunade was a little caught off guard and stood still. She finally understood the meaning of Nagato''s words.


    "Is this Impure Reincarnation..."


    After Senju Tobirama walked out of the coffin, he first looked down at his cracked body and muttered. As the person who personally developed this forbidden technique, he is all too familiar with the Impure Reincarnation.


    However, Tobirama did not expect that one day after his death, he would be the object of the Impure Reincarnation.


    "My stupid brother, I told you long ago, don''t break the taboo and fool the soul and body of the dead, or you will be punished sooner orter. Look, my words came true."


    Senju Hashirama pretended to be a calm big brother, patted his brother on the shoulder, and said earnestly.


    Tobirama rolled his eyes, not wanting to pay attention to this prudent brother, but frowned and looked around, said solemnly: "I am more curious about the one who resurrected us from the underworld?"


    Hashirama then saw Tsunade, standing not far away.


    "Who is this woman? She looks very beautiful."


    Tsunade''s appearance also attracted Senju Tobirama''s attention. Looking at the other party''s blonde hair, he too had a feeling that she is very familiar.


    Speaking of which, when Hashirama died of a serious illness, Tsunade was still very young, a little girl. Now that more than 30 years have passed, it''s normal that Hashirama didn''t recognize her immediately.


    However,pared to his big brother, Senju Tobirama has a sharp mind and an excellent memory. In addition, he has seen Tsunade when she was a young girl, so he quicklypared the appearance of the woman in front of him with the grandniece he remembered.


    "Tsunade, is that you?"


    Thinking of this, Senju Tobirama asked.


    "What?!"


    Without waiting for Tsunade to answer, Senju Hashirama was startled, he looked at Tsunade feeling dumbfounded, and murmured, "She, she is Tsunade? My... granddaughter?"


    "Brother, your response is still as slow as ever." Senju Tobirama put his hand on his forehead, looking very helpless.


    "Grandpa, granduncle, long time no see."


    Tsunade opened her mouth faintly and greeted the two of them a little awkwardly. She did not expect that on such an asion, she would be able to reunite with her dead grandfather and granduncle in such a way.


    "Tsunade, it really is you! I thought how can there be such a beautiful woman, it turns out to be my granddaughter, then it''s fine, haha."


    Senju Hashirama was overjoyed, he touched the back of his head and smirked, while talking, he stepped forward, subconsciously walking towards Tsunade, and asked, "By the way, did you summon me and Tobirama. ?"


    However, just as he is about to take a step forward, he was unable tond, as his entire body was suddenly bound by an invisible force, as if it solidified into a statue and froze in ce.


    "Big brother, haven''t you figured out the situation yet? It''s not Tsunade who summoned us. On the contrary, it''s probably her enemy."


    Senju Tobirama said with a frown, and then motioned for Hashirama to turn his head. The two then looked at Nagato behind them together.


    "You are"


    When Senju Hashirama and Tobirama looked at Nagato, their pupils shrank, showing a surprised look.


    "I am the one who summoned you from the underworld."


    Nagato said calmly and he was satisfied with the expressions on the faces of the two of them.


    "Tobirama, if I''m not mistaken, those eyes..." Senju Hashirama stared at Nagato and frowned as he confirmed his suspicions to his younger brother.


    "That''s right, eldest brother, that is the Rinnegan. It is said that they are the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, the ancestor of the Ninshu. It is said that they have an incredible power." Senju Tobirama said in a deep voice, with a serious expression on his face.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Nagato. Some people say that I am the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths, and some people say that I am the son of prophecy and the savior of this world. But in any case, it is certain that I will use these eyes to clear all obstacles in front of me and bring true peace to the ninja world."


    Nagato said as he motioned them to look around, "As you can see, this is the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja War. Under the order of the Daimyos, the Ninja Allied Forces are attacking Kirigakure, trying to eliminate the evil forces entrenched here. The purpose of calling the two of you is to hope that you will help and defeat the biggest enemy of the ninja coalition, that is, Tsunade."


    ''What?''


    As soon as they heard that, Hashirama and Tobirama were even more surprised, and at the same time felt very puzzled.


    "The Fourth Ninja War? After we died, there has been that many wars in the Ninja World? In this war, the four Ninja viges joined forces to attack Kirigakure, the Land of Water?"


    Senju Hashirama looked around the entire battlefield, his eyes swept over the tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces one by one, and finally fell on Tsunade. He then frowned, "But, Tsunade is my granddaughter, the princess of Konoha. Why is she on the opposite side of the ninja coalition, fighting for Kirigakure?"


    "Tsunade, what''s going on?" Senju Tobirama also looked at Tsunade and asked thetter.


    Tsunade chose to remain silent.


    "Let me tell you, as Tsunade seems to have no face to answer your questions."


    Nagato looked like he is watching a good show, and told the two a fact that shocked them, "The granddaughter of the first Hokage, Tsunade Hime, the princess of Konoha, had already betrayed her vige a year ago and joined Kirigakure, and became the wife of thete fifth Mizukage."


    "This"


    Hearing that, Hashirama and Tobirama looked at each other, and both saw shock and wonder in each other''s eyes. Immediately, they asked Tsunade in unison, "Tsunade, is this true?"


    "Grandpa, Granduncle, I did leave Konoha, but it wasn''t a defection. As for why I left, you should ask the people of Konoha, who happened to be here too."


    Tsunade said coldly with a calm face.


    ''Um?''


    From Tsunade''s words, the two heard understood that there are some secrets that had not been revealed. So, they turned their heads, looked at the Konoha ninjas not far away, and suddenly noticed the fourth Hokage Jiraiya.


    "Nagato actually used the Impure Reincarnation to resurrect the first and second Hokage, this..."


    Jiraya looked solemn, his face bing gloomy. Counting the previous second Tsuchikage and third Raikage, Nagato can be said to have resurrected all the strongest men in the history of the major ninja viges, and manipted them into puppets.


    Damn it.


    However, if they really want to ask about it, the Impure Reincarnation was invented by Senju Tobirama, the Second Hokage. He is the real initiator. Therefore, Konoha has no face to use Nagato of this behavior.


    "Hokage-sama, the First and Second Hokages are looking at us." At this time, Minato reminded Jiraiya, making thettere back to his senses.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiraya didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ordered Minato and Sarutobi Hiruzen to walk out of the crowd with him to Hashirama and Tobirama.


    Although the two of them were puppets summoned by Nagato, their souls belongs to the real first and second Hokages. He needs to show them his respect.


    "Fourth Hokage Jiraiya greets the first Hokage and the second Hokage."


    Jiraiya greeted the two of them very respectfully.


    "Hmm, not bad." Senju Hashirama nodded as he looked at Jiraiya, feeling the huge amount of chakra in thetter''s body, and his first impression of Jiraiya was not bad.


    "Fourth Hokage? What happened to Saru? Did he step down from the third Hokage''s position?"


    Senju Tobirama suddenly asked him. This "Saru" he refers to Sarutobi Hiruzen, who got this nickname because thetter was thin and like a monkey when he was young.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya subconsciously nced at Sarutobi Hiruzen next to him, and said in a low voice, "Sensei, look..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a while, but still removed his mask.


    "Saru, it''s really you."


    Senju Tobirama said as he looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face, and sighed, "Unfortunately, this is not the time to reminisce. Tell me, what happened to Tsunade, from her tone, I seem to hear some grievances."


    His face was stern as he asked. As soon as he said that, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt very nervous.


    "Shodai-sama, Nidaime-sama, it''s all my fault."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent for a moment, but finally spoke up and took the initiative to take all the responsibilities. Under the watchful eyes of Hashirama and Tobirama, he truthfully told the two of them the peace negotiation that took ce in Konoha more than a year ago, the reason why Tsunade left the vige, and his resignation after taking the me.


    Hearing this the expressions on Hashirama''s and Tobirama''s faces became more and more surprised, and their brows became more and more narrowed. Unexpectedly, years after their death, so many things happened to Konoha.


    After hearing to his confession, Hashirama and Tobirama looked at each other.


    "Saru, it''s not all your fault about Tsunade, you don''t have to me yourself too much."


    Hashirama crossed his chest with his arms and said solemnly, "After all, in the beginning, the one who made the policy to let the Senju n give up their surnames and merge their blood into Konoha families andmoner families is me. The Senju n demise is destined to be unavoidable, as long as it can be exchanged for Konoha''s prosperity and talents, it is enough. I didn''t think about it carefully, and I didn''t think about Tsunade''s feelings, which made her be an orphan of the Senju family and bear resentment towards the top level of the vige."


    "I also have a certain responsibility."


    Tobirama also took the initiative to say, "After the eldest brother died, I did not cremate his body as soon as possible, but left it behind to conduct research on Mokuton. I started this matter first, you and others, just restarted this project, and there is nothing to me. The only thing you did wrong is to hide it from Tsunade, which is why she is so angry."


    "Tobirama, I will still say the same thing. If you could stop a little bit and don''t engage in those bizarre forbidden techniques, maybe there would not so much trouble now."


    Hashirama sighed, feeling helpless about his younger brother.


    Senju Tobirama turned his head coldly, being nomittal.


    After learning the truth about Tsunade''s defection from Konoha from Hiruzen Sarutobi, Hashirama pondered for a moment, and then ordered the three: "We were summoned by that young man named Nagato to fight against Tsunade. Don''t intervene, ok. Just watch and deal with it."


    "Yes."


    Jiraya responded quickly. At the same time, he also revealed the information about Nagato''s Rinnegan to the two.


    "What did you say?! That young man''s Rinnegan was transnted from Madara Uchiha?" Hashirama was shocked when he learned this.


    From Jiraiya, the two learned that Konoha''s Senju n and Uchiha n are descendants of the Sage if Six Paths, but the former inherited the yang energy of his body, and thetter inherited the yin energy in his eyes.


    And Uchiha Madara was defeated back then, through a well-nned suspended animation, he used the flesh and blood bitten from Hashirama''s body to sessfully obtain the power of the Senju n, andbined it with his own Uchiha power, thus forming Rinnegan.


    All this is really shocking to them.


    "Big brother, what the fourth Hokage said is probably true. After Madara died in your hands, I... did not destroy his body, but nned to stay and conduct research to find out what to do with the Uchiha n. But his body disappeared and I was unable to find it."


    Senju Tobirama said this, which proved the authenticity of what Jiraiya said, and this once again proved the necessity of cremation.


    ""


    While feeling speechless, Hashirama looked at the three of them and asked with a puzzled look, "However, how did you know these things?"


    This kind of shocking secret, at least Madara Uchiha himself, will definitely not tell. But judging from Jiraiya''s tone, these things seem to be known to everyone.


    "At the venue of the Five Kage Summit that happened not long ago, the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame exined this. He is the Sage of the Shikkotsu Forest. His death was also the fuse that fully ignited the Fourth Ninja War."


    Jiraya answered truthfully.


    ''Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    This unfamiliar name made Hashirama and Tobirama frown again. This person seems to be the most central figure in the vortex of the ninja world, and the war in front of them also started because of him.


    "Wait. Just now Nagato said that Tsunade not only joined Kirigakure, but also became Mrs. Mizukage. In other words, Tsunade''s husband is this Hoshigaki Kisame. Right?"


    Tobirama suddenly remembered this and asked Jiraiya with a frown.


    "...Yes, that''s right."


    Jiraiya replied bitterly.


    Hashirama looked at Tobirama with a curious expression:


    "I am very curious about this Hoshigaki Kisame. I really want to meet him and see what kind of man he is. He can make Tsunade fall in love with him. Unfortunately, he is just like us, dead."


    Senju Hashirama is still very concerned about his granddaughter''s life events and marital happiness. Moreover, although he said that he didn''t care, he still hoped that Tsunade would give birth to offspring and continue thest bloodline for the Senju n.


    "Don''t worry, maybe after our soul returns to the underworld, we can meet him there." Tobirama agreed, and also expressed a strong interest in Kisame.


    "This is enough for you to know all you want, right?"


    At this moment, Yahiko pushed Nagato''s wheelchair towards them. Jiraiya''s group suddenly became very nervous, and they put on an alert posture, ready to enter the battle at any time.


    "You go back first."


    Hashirama ordered the three of them, and after they returned to the Konoha camp, he looked at Nagato and said, "So, you resurrected us so that we can help you deal with Tsunade?"


    "Yes. What else do you think it''s for, family reunion?"


    Nagato asked back.


    "Young man, I don''t know whether to call you bold or stupid. You should know that the Impure Reincarnation is a jutsu that I invented, so if I want to remove it, it''s easy."


    Tobirama stared at Nagato as he said coldly. He then started to form hand seals, but soon the expression on his face froze, as he said, "This, how is it possible..."

 Chapter 232: 232

    Chapter 232: 232


    "Of course I thought about that."


    Nagato looking confident, said to Tobirama proudly, "Although you invented this jutsu, it is not perfect. So, I strengthened this jutsu with the power of Rinnegan, and added some things of my own to it. How is it? It''s stronger now, isn''t it?"


    "I underestimated you." Senju Tobirama said softly and snorted coldly.


    "You two, you already know the reason why Tsunade defected from Konoha. For a man, she did not hesitate to ruin the reputation of the Senju n and Konoha, and chose to stand with the most vicious person like Hoshigaki Kisame in the whole ninja world. It can be said that she made a huge mistake and brought shame to your family. Now, Nagato has given you an opportunity to clean up the shame by yourself, what are you still hesitating about?"


    Yahiko said.


    "There is indeed something wrong with Tsunade in this matter."


    Senju Hashirama said in a deep voice, and nced at Tsunade not far away, but then shook his head and spread his hands, "But she is my most beloved granddaughter after all, as her grandfather, no matter what I will support her. So, I refuse."


    As soon as the voice fell, the first Hokage sat on the ground.


    "Give it up, young man, we won''t work for you." Senju Tobirama said, and sat on the ground.


    Tsunade was stunned when she saw this scene, and a warm feeling surged in her heart.


    "Oh, there''s really no other way."


    Nagato sighed helplessly. The reason why he waited so long was to make the two of them willingly take action for him, so that they could exert all their strength before they died and defeat Tsunade.


    But now it seems that in the face of the two people who have chosen badly, he can only take the second ce and let him manipte them himself.


    Thinking of this, Nagato raised his hands and made a seal.


    ''Swish.''


    For a moment, the eyes of Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama became dark, and their expressions also became sluggish, like two marites.


    As Nagato activated the technique, the will of the two brothers was temporarily suppressed, and their bodies werepletely taken over by Nagato.


    "Although I can''t use all of your strengths, you are Konoha''s two most powerful Hokage, especially Senju Hashirama, who is known as the God of ninjas, and is as famous as Uchiha Madara. So, let me see your best, I hope you don''t let me down."


    Nagato murmured, and as soon as he finished speaking, he manipted the two of them and rushed towards Tsunade.


    The battle began.


    Facing the two, Tsunade looked calm and had no fear.


    When she was very young, they were indomitable existences, legendary ninjas who dominated an era, so she could only look up at the foot of the mountain. But now, she has also climbed to the top of the mountain, and can look directly at them, even look down on them.


    Even when the two of them are in their heyday, Tsunade has the confidence to defeat them, not to mention that they are just two manipted puppets, and their strengths are quite limited.


    ''Woiiii.''


    Senju Tobirama took the lead, he opened his mouth after forming the seal and spit out a stream of water that swirled and rose rapidly like a tornado in the air. Arge river formed on the ground and swept towards Tsunade.


    Water release  Water Rush.


    Senju Tobirama is also a ninja with an extremely terrifying chakra volume. He can createrge-scale water flows out of thin air in ces where there is no water, so that he can gain territorial advantage.


    In an instant, half of the battlefield was submerged by water, and Tsunade was also impacted. After she stabilized her figure, she found that the surrounding ground hadpletely turned into ake.


    And Tobirama''s figure disappeared without her knowing.


    Under water.


    Through her senses, Tsunade saw a figure appear in her mind, moving at super-high speed under the water, like a flexible shark.


    Water release  Wave Ride Strike.


    After creating an environment suitable for himself, Senju Tobirama will either glide quickly on the water surface or dive into the bottom of the water, using high-speed water currents or other ninjutsu to attack the enemy. In such an environment, he could keep attacking the enemy, but the other party couldn''t do anything to him and would lose sooner orter.


    ''Sooooo!''


    Sure enough, a torrent suddenly shot out from under the water, heading straight for Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed, and she had no intention of avoiding it at all. One of her arms swelled in an instant, and suddenly turned into a big tree extending forward, blocking the impact of the torrent of water.


    Not only that, Tsunade''s big tree arm also entered the water, splitting into arge number of vine branches, and under the water, it carried out a massive encirclement and suppression of Senju Tobirama, and soon forced him out of the water.


    It''s then that Senju Hashirama came to support Tobirama.


    ''Boom!''


    He rushed in front of Tsunade, punched out, and a powerful purple chakra erupted from his body, creating an extremely strong pressure.


    Tsunade didn''t show weakness infront of this attack. She didn''t take a step back and punched out that collided with Hashirama''s fist.


    The moment the two fists collided, there was a loud thunderous noise, and the air was backlogged, forming a shock wave that spread in all directions, setting off a turbulent wave on theke.


    Nagato originally thought that Senju Hashirama would have an overwhelming strength advantage against Tsunade, but it turned out that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake.


    Tsunade, before she became Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, had the strength close to Hashirama''s. And after integrating Katsuyu''s power, it''s like she is reborn, and became so strong that it is unimaginable.


    On the other hand, Senju Hashirama is a Impure Reincarnation body, and it is difficult to exert the power of the Sage body in such state, let alone when being manipted by Nagato. He is very unskilled in performing various ninjutsu and abilities, and his strength is once again discounted.


    So the result speaks for itself.


    ''Swiiiii!''


    Senju Hashirama onlysted for less than three seconds before being overwhelmed by Tsunade. He flew upside down, rolled over a hundred meters on the water, and finally mmed into a big tree.


    And after Tsunade punched Hashirama back, she didn''t stop, and rushed towards Tobirama not far away.


    Nagato frowned, and again manipted Tobirama to perform his specialty ninjutsu, he created a high-speed rotating wall of water in front of him, forming an all-round defense without dead ends.


    This is Senju Tobirama''s improved water wall.


    However, in front of Tsunade''s Iron Fist, all moves are useless.


    ''Boom!''


    She threw a punch that instantly pierced the water wall, and then hit Tobirama''s chest, causing thetter''s chest to sink and fly out just like Hashirama.


    Tsunade chased after him, intending to seal Senju Tobirama in one go.


    ''Swiii.''


    Senju Tobirama seemed to be out of options as he threw a kunai towards Tsunade. Although Kunai''s speed was very fast, Tsunade easily dodged his hand.


    The next second, she rushed in front of Tobirama and was about to cast the Sealing jutsu.


    At this moment, Tobirama Senju suddenly disappeared from Tsunade''s target and appeared behind her in an instant. He picked up the kunai that passed by Tsunade, and moved towards her at lightning speed.


    Flying Thunder God sh.


    This is Senju Tobirama''s trump card, a lightning attack technique that cannot be avoided, especially when used when the enemy is taking it lightly, it can often achieve a greateback.


    Back then, he used this trick to kill Uchiha Madara''s younger brother, Uchiha Izuna, causing thetter to die.


    Tsunade also failed to anticipate this move.


    ''Puff.''


    Her body was pierced from behind by Senju Tobirama holding Kunai.


    However, just like when the second Tsuchikage sneaked up on Tsunade, where Tsunade seemed to have suffered fatal wounds, but not a drop of blood was shed, the same happened here and the reflex was a punch, which blew up Tobirama on the spot.


    Before he could recover his body, he was sealed by Tsunade, releasing him from Impure Reincarnation.


    Nagato still didn''t give up, he manipted Senju Hashirama to stand up and charge towards Tsunade again. He formed a seal and a huge wooden dragon rose under his feet, apanied by countless vines and wooden thorns that kept attacking Tsunade overwhelmingly.


    "Stop insulting my grandfather. You control his body, you can''t even activate the Sage mode, and you can''t use one-tenth of his power. This boring battle should be over."


    Tsunade sneered and said. She then counterattacked on the spot, by manipting the vines to tie up Senju Tobirama Hashirama firmly.


    Afterwards, Tsunade skillfully cast a seal and allowed her Grandpa''s soul to return to the underworld.


    "I didn''t expect that even the first and second Hokages to be easily defeated by Tsunade."


    Jiraiya and others, who were standing by in the distance, were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Nagato summoned the two to fight against Tsunade. To describe it in one word, it was "big thunder and little rain."


    Of course, Tsunade is still more grateful to Nagato. If it weren''t for the other party''s actions, she would not have the opportunity to reunite with her rtives.


    In return, she decided to use all her strength to destroy Nagato.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade seems to never get tired. She just went through several battles, but didn''t stop for a moment, and instead rushed to Nagato like lightning again.


    ''This?''


    Nagato didn''t expect that the Senju Hashirama and Tobirama to be so useless, and in the face of Tsunade who is approaching him in a sh, he had to resort to Shinra Tensei for defense in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, this time, even Shinra Tensei couldn''t stop Tsunade.


    "Haaa!"


    Tsunade shouted loudly as her eyes turned sharp, and actually used her fist to pierce the repulsion barrier of Shinra Tensei, and then sent Nagato and the wheelchair - flying together!


    At this moment, under the horrified gazes of tens of thousands of people, Nagato''s wheelchair fell apart in the air, and he himself fell to the ground after flying upside down for dozens of meters, rolling like a ball for more than tenps.


    Except for Hoshigaki Kisame, no one has ever made Nagato look so embarrassed.


    This angered Nagato, the killing intent in his heart suddenly surged, and he would never stop if he didn''t kill Tsunade here today.


    So, in the face of Tsunade, who was chasing after him, a powerful aura erupted from his Rinnegan, instantly covering thetter.


    Rinnegan  Coercion.


    Nagato used his ace ability again, holding Tsunade''s body in ce, making it impossible to move. Since Tsunade''s strange body is immune to all physical attacks, he will use the spiritual power of Rinnegan topletely destroy thetter''s soul.


    However, just when Nagato thought that he was fighting back and winning the game.


    ''Boom!''


    An iparably powerful force erupted from Tsunade''s body that showed the signs of her breaking free from the Rinnegan''s pressure.


    That''s Katsuyu''s chakra.


    At one time, with the power of Kunpeng''s blood, Kisame overcame Rinnegan''s pressure and cut off Nagato''s legs. Now, with the help of Slug Sage, Tsunade has also untied the shackles of Rinnegan.


    ''How is this possible? !''


    Seeing this, Nagato was shocked. He was about to continue to increase the pressure and fight Tsunade to the death, but suddenly he felt a violent energy fluctuationing from the top of his head.


    ''Um?''


    The two raised their heads at the same time, only to find that it was Onoki, who had rushed back to the battlefield at some point, floating in the air.


    At this time, Onoki''s breath was weak, and it was obvious that he had not recovered from Tsunade''s previous punch. But his eyes were full of anger and killing intent, not only at Tsunade, but at Tsunade and Nagato.


    After he returned to the battlefield, he has been hiding in the ground, waiting for the opportunity of revenge. When Nagato and Tsunade were at a standoff, Onoki realized that his chance had finallye.


    ''Buzz.''


    At this moment, a translucent white cube appeared again between Onoki''s hands. However, the chakra fluctuations it produces are much stronger than the Detachment from the Primitive world.


    That''s because this is a stronger dust release ninjutsu - the Detachment of the Trichiliocosm.


    It is an enhanced version of the original jutsu, which not only greatly increases the power and range, but also has a continuous effect, which can turn any object in the way into atomic state.


    ''Swish.''


    The cube flew downward rapidly, and its volume skyrocketed a thousand times during the flight, leaving Nagato and Tsunade nowhere to escape.


    In the anime, Onoki used this technique to instantly kill twenty-five Susanoo clones of Madara Uchiha in one go. Its power is powerful enough to be called earth-shattering.


    ''Noo!''


    Seeing the dust release cube falling from the sky, Nagato couldn''t help but change his expression greatly. He couldn''t care about fighting with Tsunade anymore.


    He fled back to Ryuchi Cave, thousands of miles away, by reverse summoning.


    But Tsunade couldn''t escape. Because Onoki''s dust escape not only enveloped her, but also threatened the lives of the Kirigakure ninjas behind her. If she escapes, none of the Kirigakure people will survive.


    At this moment, Tsunade''s eyes shed, and she quickly made a few seals, and pped the ground.


    Summoning jutsu!


    ''Boom!''


    The next second, as the dust escape cube detonated, the dazzling white light drowned Tsunade and everything on the ground.


    Under the stimtion of this strong light, everyone on the battlefield could only close their eyes, and could only hear the loud explosions in their ears, indicating how much damage Onoki had caused by this blow.

 Chapter 233: 233

    Chapter 233: 233


    No one expected that at the end of this war, the key person who decided the oue to be Onoki, who had been sent flying early.


    ''Soooii.''


    After a long time, the white light on the ground gradually dissipated.


    ''Tsunade and the rest of the Kirigakure, should be wiped out, right?''


    Among the tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces, many people looked towards the center of the battlefield with such thoughts in mind.


    But they soon saw a shocking scene.


    At the ce where Tsunade was, a towering tree with a diameter of tens of meters and a height of 200 meters appeared. It stood in front of the Mizukage Building, and the dense branches and leaves spread out like a huge protective umbre, covering half of Kirigakure.


    At this time, on the trunk of this big tree, there was a huge hole, which was obviously caused by Onoki''s jutsu.


    It was precisely because of it blocking that the Mizukage Building and the people of Kirigakure were not killed, instead survived.


    Tsunade wasn''t dead either.


    Her body slowly emerged from the trunk of the tree, and then she pressed a hand on the tree to transmit the huge natural energy in her body. In an instant, the big hole in the tree trunk healed at a speed visible to the naked eye and returned to its original state.


    This big tree is the tree that Kisame moved from the Takigakure to the Shikkotsu forest. It used to be a part of the divine tree and gave birth to Hero water. And now, this big tree is connected to Tsunade''s Mokuton and has be an existence that can be summoned by her.


    ''That didn''t kill her?''


    Onoki seeing that Tsunade was unscathed, felt a deep despair.


    ''This woman is too terrifying.''


    Not only him, but the rest of the Ninja Alliance also thought the same. Tens of thousands of them, using all their means and taking turns, were all defeated by Tsunade.


    Tsunade is invincible.


    Just when Onoki was about to retreat


    ''Swish.''


    The branches under Tsunade''s feet suddenly stretched forward under her control, supporting her into the air, and quickly approached Onoki.


    ''Not good.''


    Onoki wanted to retreat, but it was toote, because those branches attacked from all directions and tied his limbs in an instant.


    The next second, under Onoki''s desperate eyes, Tsunade rushed in front of him and punched through his body.


    Tsunade withdrew her arm as Onoki looked at her with an unbelievable look, his eyes quickly darkened, and fell straight to the ground.


    Onoki, the third Tsuchikage died in action!


    So far, on the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja War, Tsunade has sessively defeated, killed or sealed Fourth Hokage Jiraiya, Fourth Raikage, Second Tsuchikage, Third Raikage, First and Second Hokage, Amekage Nagato and Tsuchikage Onoki.


    All seven Kages, who participated were defeated by her, and no one couldpete with her.


    Tsunade stood on the branch of the big tree and looked down at the allied ninja army on the ground with cold eyes and said loudly to them: "The invaders have to pay a price. That price is the lives of you 50,000 people."


    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd on the ground immediately fell into huge panic and chaos, and even a small part of the coalition forces took the lead in fleeing.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not a big deal to fight with this woman! She might be at herst legs, and she is just trying to scare us."


    "Yes, we have 50,000 people, can we still be scared away by a woman? If everyone fights together, she will be exhausted to death!"


    ""


    After the majority of the ninja coalition had barely calmed down, they shouted to each other to strengthen each other''s courage. They all feel that Tsunade has experienced several battles in a row, and her chakra must be severely exhausted. If she is dealt with by the sea of tactics, she will definitely be killed.


    However, the flukes and fantasies in these people''s hearts were quickly shattered by Tsunade.


    "Katsuyu, let these ignorant people see your true power."


    Tsunade looked at the moring crowd on the ground, muttered, and as soon as she finished speaking, she opened his arms, jumped like a bird, and fell toward the ground.


    During this jump, a dazzling light shone on her lower abdomen, the jutsu used to seal Katsuyu was opened, and endless chakra poured out from it, covering her whole body...


    Jinchuriki''s strongest ability is called plete tailed beast transformation", it refers to the Jinchuriki fully transforming into into the tailed beast in order to exert all the tailed beast''s power.


    Now, Tsunade, who is Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, has entered this state.


    Then-


    Under the stunned gaze of the tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces on the ground, Tsunade''s body swelled rapidly as she fell to the ground, she soon lost her human form and turned into a blue and white slug. The size of this slug keeps getting bigger, from three meters, ten meters, fifty meters to one hundred meters... It''s like a huge meteorite, appearing over the battlefield.


    At the end, the slug''s body reached 400 meters long and crashed onto the battlefield, causing an earthquake of magnitude 10 in an instant. The ground near Kirigakure was like a carpet that was grabbed by a giant''s hand and shook violently.


    In the crowd of the ninja coalition forces, many suddenly fell on their backs, and many people were injured.


    However, the nightmare of these invaders has just begun.


    Katsuyu raised its head as its mouth bulged, she then sprayed arge piece of acid towards the sky ahead, a sulfuric acid rainstorm, it covered most of the battlefield and sweeped towards the ground.


    ''Wriiiiii.''


    Acid rain rained down on the battlefield, covering every corner, leaving enemy with nowhere to run. All the ninjas of the ninja coalition forces that it encountered, screamed heartbreakingly, their bodies were corroded by acid, and bloody holes appeared on them one by one.


    "What the heck is this...?"


    Jiraiya looked at the giant slug with a look of horror, his body trembled violently, because the chakra fluctuations from the it''s body were so huge that they are beyond his imagination, it''s even more unfathomable than the Great Toad Sage in Mount Myoboku.


    "Jiraya, if I guessed correctly, this slug is the real body of the slug sage in the Shikkotsu forest. It is an existence that makes even the eldest master fearful." Fukasaku looked at Katsuyu with the same shocked expression that everyone has and muttered.


    "I didn''t expect that in this ninja world, there is someone who could actually summon the true body of the Slug Sage. This is really terrifying." Shima agreed with a look of horror.


    Immediately, they turned their heads to look at Jiraiya at the same time, and said to him: "Little Jiraiya, get out of here! Even if the eldest masteres, there is no way to get of it. This war, you lost already."


    "But"


    Jiraya still hesitated. He also knew that the situation was over, but facing the attack of this giant 400-meter-long slug, could the thousands of ninjas in Konoha really retreat safely?


    At this moment, Katsuyuunched a second round of attack.


    It leaned down and sprayed acid again, sweeping forward like a tsunami, drowning the entire battlefield. Wherever the "tsunami" passed, countless ninja coalition forces were swallowed up before they could escape, and died without a scream.


    After the tsunami, only countless bones were left on the ground. Like purgatory on earth.


    "Hokage-sama, let''s go!"


    Minato seeing the surging acid tsunami, and that Jiraiya was still in a daze, quickly stepped forward to grab thetter''s arm, and used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to escape the battlefield.


    But the remaining Konoha ninjas were not so lucky. Most of them failed to escape the acid tsunami and were devoured by it.


    After the second round of attack, the Konoha ninjas, who were originally numbered nearly 10,000, only a few dozen survivors were left. Less than one percent. The situation in other major Shinobi viges is simr, even worse than Konoha. For example, in Amegakure, including Yahiko, only a few people survived.


    In an instant, the massive and mighty 50,000 ninja coalition force was almost wiped out under Katsuyu''s attack. Human beings are as small as ants in front of the extraordinary creatures that are close to the Six Paths level.


    Those who survived by chance are like lost dogs, fleeing without looking back.


    "How"


    Outside the battlefield, Jiraiya looked at the corpses of Konoha ninjas everywhere, his eyes threatened to split. As the fourth Hokage, he bears the trust of countless people. Not long ago, he boldly stated that he would step on the Kirigakure and liberate the Land of Water.


    But now, they faced such an end. What face does he have to go back to see the vigers of Konoha?


    "Jiraiya-sama, let''s run away while the Slug Sage doesn''t notice us. Let''s withdraw to Konoha first, and then think about what to do." Seeing that Jiraiya lost his mind, Minato reminded him aloud.


    "Little Jiraiya, there is only hope for revenge if you live." The two sages also persuaded him.


    Under their persuasion, Jiraiya gathered his thoughts and fled here in a hurry.


    This once high-spirited fourth Hokage encountered the biggest Waterloo in his life. Butpared with Onoki and the Fourth Raikage, he was already lucky, at least he didn''t die in Tsunade''s fist


    So far, the vigorous Fourth Ninja War ended with Kirigakure once again achieving a victoriouseback and annihting the allied ninja army.


    It was a hearty victory.


    "Poof!"


    On the battlefield, Katsuyu returned to its human form and turned into Tsunade.


    "We... won!" "Long live Tsunade-sama!"


    Everyone in Kirigakure cheered with excitement, and many people cried with joy, not only because of the aftermath of the disaster, but also because of their incredible victory.


    Of course, the credit goes mainly to Tsunade alone.


    Before Tsunade returned to the Mizukage Building, she was immediately surrounded by salutes and praises by them.


    She turned the tide this time, and her performance is simr to that of Kisame''s in the third ninja war a few years ago, it is lot more than that. After all, there were only 5,000 enemies when Kisame fought, and he was not like Tsunade, who achieved the astonishing feat of fighting against the seven major Kage-level powerhouses.


    Therefore, at this moment, the ninjas and vigers of Kirigakure regarded Tsunade as the supreme goddess, and their eyes were full of fanaticism.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune, Terumi Mei, Ringo and others suddenly pushed the crowd away, rushed in, and brought a "corpse" to Tsunade. It was Pakura''s body, she was charred all over, her bones could be seen, and there were even sparks left on the surface of the body, still exuding intense heat.


    ''Hm?''


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed, and without saying a word, she leaned down, put her hand on Pakura''s chest, and closed her eyes to perceive. Soon, a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    Pakura, who looked like dead, was still breathing.


    Seeing this, Tsunade immediately started her treatment, she injected her healing Yang Chakra into thetter''s body, and summoned little slugs to lie on Pakura''s body, repairing those wounds.


    After Pakura''s situation stabilized, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief and ordered Shizune and others to send her to the infirmary for follow-up treatment.


    At the same time, Tsunade ordered others in Kirigakure to sweep the entire battlefield, count the number of dead, and find and treat the wounded.


    In this war, although Kirigakure won the final victory, it also suffered heavy losses. Not only was there only one Mizukage building left in the vige, but the poption was also reduced by more than half. Even if it is optimistically estimated, it will take at least ten years to recover.


    Just when everyone in Kirigakure was busy.


    Outside the battlefield, SheJi looked at the earth covered with tens of thousands of corpses, and was greatly shocked, and could not calm down for a long time. Finally, she opened her mouth and said with emotion: "Tsunade is really amazing. I thought she was conquered by Hoshigaki Kisame and became his ything. Unexpectedly, she unknowingly became this strong."


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t stand in the right team and missed the opportunity to show your loyalty to Tsunade and Kirigakure and win her trust." Anko tutted.


    Facing Anko''s sarcasm, SheJi didn''t care, but touched Anko''s head and smiled slightly:


    "It''s okay, it''s not toote. Come on, let''s go see her."


    "Oh, you don''t n to defect now? Aren''t you worried that Tsunade won''t trust you and will kill you directly?" Anko asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, I dare to see her, naturally because I have bargaining chips in my hand."


    SheJi smiled mysteriously, feeling confident.


    At the same time.


    Obito and Zetsu, who were also somewhere outside the battlefield, witnessed this earth-shattering Fourth Ninja War.


    "What a crazy woman, she actually sealed the Slug Sage in her body and became thetter''s Jinchuriki. In this world, apart from the ten-tails Jinchuriki, I am afraid that no one is her opponent anymore."


    Zetsu said slowly, with a low tone.


    "I was happy that Hoshigaki Kisame is finally dead, now Tsunade appeared. It''s really bad luck."


    Obito said, feeling very ufortable.


    When he came this time, he originally nned to fish in troubled waters and grab a few tailed beasts from Kirigakure. But now it seems that if he dares to approach Kirigakure, Tsunade will definitely find him, and he will inevitably be beaten and won''t get any benefits.


    Tsunade''s strength is even more terrifying than Hoshigaki Kisame''s.


    "Forget it, let''s continue to monitor Nagato and find a way to get the Rinnegan back." He took ast look in Kirigakure''s direction and turned around, he then activated the Kamui, and disappeared into the void.


    A few dayster.


    The battle that took ce in Kirigakure was like a hurricane, which quickly swept through the entire ninja world, causing unprecedented shocks within the scope of major countries and various ninja viges.


    Before, Tsunade''s identity was that of Konoha''s traitor, Mizukage''s wife, and she was a woman who received many criticisms and usations.


    But now, after this battle, where she has defeated the Seven Great Kages in a row, and single-handedly eliminated 50,000 ninja coalition forces, made her stand at the altar of the world''s number one ninja without any suspense.


    With Kisame''s death, Nagato injured and wilted, the era of Demigods has passed, and an era belonging to Tsunade hase.


    In this new era, whether it is Tsunade''spanion or her enemy, they all think of the same title and use it to call her, that is - Shinobi no Kami.


    This title used to belong to only one person, that is, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, who created the ninja vige system, collected nine tailed beasts, and was invincible in the ninja world. Now, after many years, his granddaughter Tsunade has inherited this name, making it resound throughout the Ninja world again.

 Chapter 234: 234

    Chapter 234: 234


    Konohagakure, the Land of Fire.


    When the news of the annihtion of the Konoha army came back, the people of Konoha were not only immersed in great grief, but were also worried, worried that the disaster woulde at any time.


    Because they destroyed Kisame''s head buff on the Hokage rock and actively destroyed the peace contract signed with Kirigakure.


    If Tsunade is unwilling to give up and came directly to Konoha''s door like Hoshigaki Kisame in the Third Ninja War, the shame of the past may be staged again.


    In the current situation, there must be someone to take the me.


    Under such circumstances, Jiraiya quickly followed in the footsteps of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and received a lot of usations from Konoha vigers and ninjas. It was him who brought Konoha to the edge of the cliff, the brink of destruction.


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hiashi found the right time to stand up again. The ambitious two, using the elder status given to them by Jiraiya, united with other families in the vige andunched a fierce impeachment against the Hokage.


    Jiraiya was impeached.


    The opposition, headed by Uchiha Fugaku and Hiashi Hyuga, imed that in this failed war, due to Jiraiya''s wrong judgment, nearly 10,000 Konoha ninjas were buried on the battlefield, and the vige was facingplete annihtion.


    Jiraiya is the greatest sinner.


    The fourth Hokage should step down immediately, and face Kirigakure''s anger alone and take all responsibility.


    Although there are also many people, such as Sarutobi Hiruzen and Minato Namikaze, who stood on Jiraiya''s side and fought against the opposition, and Mount Myoboku also tried to intervene to protect Jiraiya, but in the face of being incited Konoha ninjas, and the surging public opinion, all these efforts were ultimately to no avail.


    A few dayster, Jiraiya had to announce his abdication, and as a "criminal who tore up the peace treaty and waged war", he went to Kirigakure alone to stand trial.


    The fourth Hokage finally chose to sacrifice himself to protect Konoha and the Will of Fire.


    Mount Myoboku, deep in the temple.


    "I didn''t expect Katsuyu to possess a human being, this is too surprising. What is the name of that human ninja, Tsuna...de? She is amazing to be able to withstand Katsuyu''s chakra with a human body."


    Gamamaru,id on its throne and burped it''s wine, and sighed with emotion.


    "Old guy, why are you still so calm? Hurry up and save little Jiraya! He went to Kirigakure alone and fell into the hands of the Kiri Ninja. If we don''t do anything he is going to die."


    Shima urged anxiously. Although Jiraiya is a human, he has a deep bond with the toad family. In the eyes of many toads in Mount Myoboku, he is a member of the family.


    "Shima, pay attention to your attitude, don''t be rude to the eldest master!"


    Fukasaku frowned and reprimanded his wife, but then he also looked at Gamamaru and pleaded, "I am afraid that only you can save little Jiraiya this time. The Slug Sage is as famous as you. No one is qualified to talk to it except for you."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. Little Jiraiya will be able to turn bad luck into good luck."


    Gamamaru looked disinterested, and said to the two, "Have you forgotten? In the future I saw in my dream, Naruto Uzumaki will be the son of prophecy, and little Jiraiya will be the teacher of the Child of Prophecy. So, Jiraya will be fine."


    "...Ok."


    When Fukasaku and Shima heard that, they suddenly realized.


    The Great Toad Sage prophecy has never been missed. Not to mention, the two recent prophecies, namely Kisame''s death and the son of the prophecy with blue eyes, have been factually proved.


    Now, Naruto Uzumaki was just born, at least until he grew up, Jiraiya''s role as "Teacher of the Son of Prophecy" would definitely not be absent.


    Thinking of this, the two sages finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.


    Amegakure.


    Nagato supported the armrests of the wheelchair with both hands, and with the careful support of Konan and Yahiko, he finally got out of the wheelchair and stood up slowly.


    "That''s great, Nagato." Seeing this, both Konan and Yahiko looked happy.


    However, Nagato''s face was gloomy, and he was not happy at all.


    Not long ago on the battlefield of the ninja world, when he and Tsunade had a decisive battle, he was interrupted by a sneak attack from Onoki. But Nagato knew that if there was no interference from Onoki, he would definitely not be Tsunade''s opponent, and there is 100% chance that he would die under her hands.


    First, he was defeated by Kisame, and then he was defeated by Tsunade. He suffered sessive defeats, which made Nagato, who was once arrogant and full of himself, begin to doubt himself.


    Now, all the tailed beasts have been taken away by Kirigakure, and with Tsunade there, it is impossible to take them back. In this way, the n to collect the nine-tailed beasts to revive the ten tails and be the ten-tails Jinchuriki also came to a standstill.


    Nagato also consulted the White Snake Sage about this matter, and thetter told him: Katsuyu is her nemesis and it can''t help much. Instead, it told Nagato that it is best not to provoke Tsunade.


    Now, Nagato was deeply confused about the future.


    What should he do next?


    Thinking of this, Nagato looked to the side, where there was a yellow coffin. Inside the coffin is Madara Uchiha''s body.


    Kirigakure, hospital.


    After Tsunade''s personal treatment for several days and nights, with the assistance of Shizune and other medical ninjas, Pakura''s life was saved.


    Regrettably, even with Tsunade''s best efforts, she only saved her life. Pakura is now in a deepa on the hospital bed, as if she was in a vegetative state, with no sign of waking up.


    Perhaps, Pakura will spend the rest of her life in such a state on the hospital bed.


    "Take good care of her."


    Tsunade gave the order, took onest look at her, and walked out of the ward. There are still many things in the vige waiting for her to deal with.


    "Tsunade-sama, Sheji-sama wants to see you." As soon as they went out, someone stepped forward to report.


    Tsunade frowned and immediately said: "Let her wait for me in the office."


    Fifteen minutester.


    After a simple grooming and changing clothes, Tsunade came to her office.


    SheJi, who had been waiting here for a long time, quickly stood up with a smile on her face.


    "What do you have to say?" Tsunade made no secret of her disgust for the other party, and asked coldly, with murderous intent hidden in her tone.


    From her point of view, the first thing she thought of when she heard about Kisame''s death was tounch a coup d''etat. When the enemy''s army overwhelmed them she ran away immediately, such a person dares toe to see her. If she can''t give a good reason, she doesn''t need to think about leaving this office.


    "Tsunade, I''m just afraid of death. Although I became a deserter, I didn''t do anything bad for Kirigakure. Now that the war is over, I feel that I still have great value to you and to Kirigakure, so I came back. It''s as simple as that."


    SheJi''s eyes flickered, as she said her piece that she had prepared for a long time.


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade sneered disdainfully and stared straight at Sheji, "You overestimate your own worth. A guy like you who can betray the vige at any time is a huge hidden danger, I think it''s better to clear it early."


    A powerful purple chakra erupted from her body, covering the entire office, causing Sheji''s shoulders to sink, making her stand still.


    SheJi sensing Tsunade''s imminent killing intent, no longer dared to say nonsense, and said quickly: "I have been studying Impure Reincarnation for the past few years. Using this technique, I can help you revive Hoshigaki Kisame, as well as the first and second Hokage. Tsunade, you don''t want to see them being resurrected by Nagato and be his puppets, right?"


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing that, Tsunade frowned again.


    Nagato''s Impure reincarnation jutsu is indeed a big trouble. Although she sealed her grandfather and great uncle so that they could no longer be resurrected for a short time, the initiative is always in Nagato''s hands. Sooner orter, he will do the same trick again.


    If she can get ahead of Nagato and use the Impure Reincarnation and revive the two, it can indeed help a lot.


    As for Kisame, a person who faked death does not need to be resurrected.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly and was silent for a moment. She finally slowly put away the aura she radiated, and said:


    "Okay, I''ll give you another chance. But you have to remember that if I find out that you''re making small moves behind my back, I''ll kill you without any hesitation."


    "...Yes." SheJi swallowed her saliva, and the cold sweat on her forehead unknowingly seeped down. The Tsunade in front of her was so powerful, so powerful that she didn''t dare to think about anything else, she could only obey carefully.


    "Is there anything else?" Tsunade asked with a frown when she saw that SheJi didn''t leave, but was hesitating about something.


    One of the most important prerequisites for the Impure reincarnation is that the user needs a certain amount of DNA.


    The DNA of the first Hokage is easy to handle. After all, his cells have been researched by him and can be easily taken out. The second Hokage is not difficult to deal with. Since SheJi started to study Impure reincarnation, she has tried to get Tobirama''s DNA.


    In the anime, when Orochimaru invaded Konoha, he used the Impure Reincarnation to resurrect the first and second Hokages, which shows that he had already prepared the DNA of the two.


    However, as for Kisame''s DNA, SheJi was helpless and could only ask Tsunade for help.


    She knew that Kisame was Tsunade''s man, and his importance to Tsunade and Kirigakure is definitely more than the two Hokages. It is a pity that Kisame summoned the water prison and the group of sharks to devour himself at the Five Kage Summit.


    Under such circumstances, if he wants to resurrect him, he can only hope that Tsunade may have Kisame''s DNA... No matter what form it is.


    However, what SheJi never expected was


    "Your mission is to concentrate on resurrecting the first and second Hokages. As for Kisame, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just right that the guy died." Tsunade said indifferently.


    "Are you... sure?" SheJi was very surprised when she heard the words, she didn''t expect Tsunade to be so heartless.


    "Is there a problem?" Tsunade asked back, her eyes sharp like a knife, as they wandered on Sheji.


    "No, no problem. I''m going to prepare, I believe that the ceremony will be carried out soon and the two Hokages will be resurrected." SheJi sweated again and fled the office.


    ''Ugh.''


    Tsunade sighed and rubbed her forehead, as she leaned back on the chair and closed her eyes to rest for a while.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    After an unknown amount of time, in a trance, Shizune''s voice rang in her ears.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    "This... Jiraiya-sama is here. I heard that he was impeached, deprived of the position of Hokage, and is asked to bear all the crimes Konohamitted during the war as a sinner."


    Shizune said carefully while observing Tsunade''s expression.


    "Where is he now?" Tsunade asked calmly, remaining expressionless.


    "He is taken to the execution ground under the care and surveince of Anbu. They are waiting for your order to deal with him." Shizune replied.


    Tsunade stood up, and started walking towards the execution ground without saying a word.


    It suddenly started raining lightly.


    On the mountain behind Kirigakure, there is an open space surrounded by barbed wire. Dozens of Anbu are guarding the fourth Hokage Jiraiya who came to plead guilty.


    When Tsunade came to the open space, at a nce, she saw a tall figure with long white hair, with both hands and feet tied in shackles, standing in the middle of the execution ground, drenched in the rain.


    "You go back first."


    Tsunade ordered Mangetsu. Thetter was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered and ordered all Anbu to withdraw.


    On the execution ground, only Tsunade and Jiraiya were left.


    ''Da da da.''


    Tsunade walked towards Jiraiya step by step. Thetter hearing the footsteps, turned around slowly.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Tsunade, I have to bear the full responsibility of Hoshigaki Kisame''s death and the war with Kirigakure. But I beg you, for the sake of the fact that we grew up together and fought side by side, let me bear all the guilt alone and let Konoha go. Please!"


    Jiraiya said as he knelt down in front of Tsunade with a plop and lowered his head to plead for mercy.


    At this moment, he abandoned all his dignity and wanted to use his life to make up for his mistakes and save Konoha''s fate.


    Tsunade, without saying a word pulled out a kunai, a cold light shed, and swiped towards Jiraiya.


    ''Puff.''


    One of Jiraiya''s arms was cut off by her and fell to the ground. Blood shot out from his shoulders, and soon dyed half of his body red.


    But the man said nothing, he gritted his teeth and endured silently, waiting for death toe.


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade put away the kunai and turned around.


    "As you said, for the sake of our past, I will not kill you today, but leave you with only one arm. But Jiraiya, remember that from now on, there will be no rtionship between you and me. I will dere to the public that I have punished you, and I will not start a war against Konoha."


    Tsunade turned her back to Jiraiya, and after saying these words in a calm tone, she strode away from the execution ground without any hesitation.


    "Tsunade"


    Jiraiya clutched his bleeding shoulder and stared nkly at Tsunade''s back, his heart was lost, painful, and filled with all kinds of emotions.


    After a long while, he stood up silently and left here with shaky steps.


    Tsunade returned to the office.


    In this war, the reason for her actions is to protect Kirigakure, that''s all. In addition, Tsunade did not n to counterattack the major ninja viges, or even destroy them, so as to unify the ninja world.


    Although with her power, all this seems to be easy to do.


    In Tsunade''s opinion, the Mizukage of Kirigakure is Hoshigaki Kisame. Whether to wage war against other ninja viges, or even to unify the ninja world or not, it''s upto him to make the decision after he wakes up.


    However, this does not mean that this war is over. Some people must be responsible for this, so that the major powers will not dare to start wars easily.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade ordered Mangetsu, Ringo, and Terumi Mei to see her.


    "There is a new task for you."


    Tsunade tapped the table with her fingers, and slowly said surprising words in a t tone, "Get rid of the Daimyos of the four great kingdoms."

 Chapter 235: 235

    Chapter 235: 235


    At the Five Kage Summit, in the face of the Daimyos who were moring to destroy Kirigakure and "liberate" the Land of Water, Hoshigaki Kisame said that he will kill them. It''s a pity that he failed to deliver on his promise.


    Now, Tsunade decided to show mercy and help Kisame fulfill his words by killing the Daimyos of the four kingdoms of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Lightning in one go.


    Because she knew that it was these guys who had been behind the scenes to fuel the mes and manipte the situation in the ninja world. Too often, a single thought in their minds can spark a war that kills thousands, if not tens of thousands.


    The Daimyos are the ones who need to pay the price for the war the most.


    "Tsunade-sama, we will definitelyplete this glorious task and live up to your trust."


    Terumi Mei, Mangetsu Hozuki, and Ringo Ameyuri said firmly, their hearts were both excited and nervous. After all, the feat of assassinating a Daimyo had only been done by Kisame before. And the one-time assassination of the Daimyos, if sessful, their names will definitely leave a deep impression in the history of the ninja world.


    "Don''t worry, I will send clones to assist you to ensure that the task can be sessfullypleted."


    Tsunade could see the tension in the three, so while talking, she performed a seal and separated three small slugs from her body that climbed onto their shoulders.


    Don''t look at how small these slugs are, they contain huge amount of sage chakra in their bodies. They can not only spray highly corrosive acid, but also act as medical ninjas of the squad. They can even summon Tsunade''s body remotely.


    Therefore, even if the three had an ident during the execution of the mission, Tsunade could arrive in time to give the three of them her support.


    On the same day, the team left Kirigakure. In the absence of their captain, Pakura, Terumi Mei served as the new captain and embarked on the road of assassinating the Daimyos.


    Tsunade walked out of the Mizukage Building and came to the street.


    In this Ninja War, Kirigakure''s nativend was devastated. In addition to arge number of casualties, almost all the buildings in the vige were destroyed, and there were ruins everywhere.


    However, what is different from the past is that in today''s Kirigakure, there is a big tree with a diameter of tens of meters and a height of 200 meters rising from the center of the vige against the blue sky. It once took root in Takigakure, and waster brought to the Shikkotsu Forest by Kisame, and now it was summoned here by Tsunade.


    After the war, Tsunade was entangled in various affairs, and has been busy until now, so she forgot about this big tree.


    She originally nned to send it back to the Shikkotsu Forest, but on second thought, it seemed unnecessary. After all, after being absorbed by a certain bastard, the natural energy of the Shikkotsu Forest was nearly dry and could no longer nourish this big tree. Moreover, with Katsuyu leaving the Shikkotsu Forest, this once one of the three holy ces of the ninja world is now in a semi-abandoned state.


    Therefore, Tsunade felt that it might be better to leave this big tree in Kirigakure, at least it can shelter the vigers from the wind and rain, and it can be regarded as a goodndscape.


    For her decision, no one in the whole vige objected. After all, it was this big tree that blocked Onoki''s jutsu and saved the lives of Kirigakure citizens.


    It is the patron saint of the vigers.


    "How is the preparation for the reconstruction of the vige?"


    Tsunade asked Shizune, who was next to her, while inspecting the situation in the vige.


    Although she is still only the medical head of Kirigakure in name, in fact, in the hearts of the people of Kirigakure, Tsunade is the best choice for the sixth Mizukage, and has the right to decide all important affairs in the vige, but there is no time to hold the session ceremony.


    Tsunade learned from Shizune that in the past few days, Kiri ninjas and vigers have worked together to clean up the battlefield that was full of corpses, and cleaned up the copsed ruins, and the reconstruction of the vige will be officially started.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Tsunade''s appearance made the vigers very excited, and they immediately gathered around her enthusiastically, like the stars holding the moon.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Tsunade came to the construction area. A group of ninjas and vigers were working hard toy the foundation under the guidance of craftsmen.


    "Elder Genji, ording to the current progress, how long will it take for the vige to return to the way it was before the war?" Tsunade took over the reconstruction n, looked at it carefully, and asked Elder Genji who was leaning on crutches.


    In the past few days, due to the destruction of the vige, the vigers did not even have a ce to eat or sleep.


    Fortunately, there is the big tree that Tsunade summoned from before. Its branches and leaves that cover the sky and the sun have protected the vigers from a lot of wind and rain, and also provided them with a temporary shelter.


    "Tsunade-sama, we are currently in a shortage of manpower and resources. However, everyone is very motivated and confident. We will be able to return the vige to its original state within half a year and give everyone a ce to live."


    Elder Genji clenched the cane in his hand and said firmly.


    "Half a year? It''s still too long." Tsunade frowned, looking dissatisfied.


    When Elder Genji and others heard the words, seeing Tsunade''s expression not satisfied, they couldn''t help feeling very panic. Ao, who was in charge of the construction, gritted his teeth, stood up, and said in front of Tsunade:


    "Tsunade-sama, I will urge the workers to work overtime. Even if they have to fight for their lives, they will advance thepletion date by two months."


    "You misunderstood what I meant."


    Tsunade shook her head, walked to the open space on the side, and said, "I can help with this matter."


    She quickly formed a seal, and then she pressed her palm to the ground in front of her, injecting the huge chakra in her body into the ground.


    An incredible scene happened infront of them.


    ''Rumble.''


    As the ground shook violently, arge number of trees rose from the ground under their astonished eyes, they then formedplex wooden houses lined up.


    Mokuton  Serial-Pir House Jutsu.


    This jutsu can create multiple wooden houses in an instant, but it requires a lot of chakra. In the anime, after Pain invaded Konoha, Yamato used this jutsu to help Konoha sessfullyplete the reconstruction.


    And Tsunade''s Chakra and Mokuton are much stronger than Yamato''s. The reconstruction work, which originally takes half a year toplete, was greatly shortened after her intervention.


    "Long live Tsunade-sama!" Seeing this scene, the Kiri people cried out excitedly, and worshiped Tsunade even more.


    Three dayster, with Tsunade''s help, most of the reconstruction work in the vige has been sessfullypleted and it looks brand new.


    The new Kirigakure is surrounded by a towering tree that reaches into the sky. There are beautiful wooden vis. The flower beds on the street are covered with green grass and flowers, the whole vige looks like a Sage''s garden.


    The only disadvantage is that the weather in Kirigakure is rtively humid, and the moisture resistance of wooden houses is a little worse, but it is not a big problem.


    At the same time, the Daimyo Pce in the Land of Fire.


    A few days ago, when the news on the battlefield came back, it was like a bolt from the blue for the Daimyos. Tsunade''s attack, not only wiped out the 50,000 ninja coalition, but also wiped out the Daimyo''s dream of dividing up the Land of Water.


    After the Daimyos came back to their senses, on the one hand, they felt extremely angry, and repeated their tricks and offered Tsunade a sky-high bounty of 500 million ryo. But on the other hand, they also felt a deep fear.


    Unexpectedly, after finally getting rid of Hoshigaki Kisame, an enemy even more terrifying than him appeared.


    At this moment, all the Daimyos have returned to their respective countries, hiding in the heavily guarded Daimyo Pce, nning to make aeback.


    In the past few days, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire was worried for a while, worried that the terrible woman would kill him, not to mention ying mahjong, he was not even in the mood to sleep. He hid in the secret room of the Daimyo Pce, and the loyal guardian Ninja Twelve guarded him every step.


    After a period of time, as there was still no movement, the Daimyo breathed a sigh of relief. Gradually, he rxed his vignce and returned to the life of enjoying every night.


    But that night, while Daimyo was having fun with a group of maids, there was a sudden scream from outside the house.


    Immediately afterwards, with a bang, a young monk burst into the room covered in blood, who hurriedly said to the Daimyo, "Daimyo-sama, please leave this ce immediately and go to the shelter! Kirigakure ninjas have entered the Daimyo Pce!"


    This person is a monk of the Temple of Fire, and one of the twelve guardian ninjas personally selected by Daimyo.


    "What!"


    The Fire Daimyo was taken aback, and he fled to the back door, scrambling and crawling on the ground, ignoring his disheveled clothes.


    But the next second, apanied by several screams, several corpses flew in from the door andnded at his feet. He took a closer look and was shocked to find that they were all members of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas. On the bodies of these people, the acid of the slug remained, and they all died in terror.


    "The Daimyo of the Land of Fire, your death hase!"


    "At Tsunade-sama''s order, I will avenge the dead Kisame-sama and the innocent people of Kirigakure who died in the war!"


    Mangetsu and Ringo rushed in. At this time, the two of them turned on the hydration and lightning states respectively, and normal physical attacks and ninjutsu had no effect on them. Therefore, the ce where the two passed was like a no-man''snd, and they easily swept the guards of the Daimyo Pce, including the guardian of the Twelve Ninjas.


    "Bring the Daimyo to safety!"


    The Monk''s expression changed greatly, and he shouted at the maids, and then blocked in front of the two of them, and cast a seal decisively.


    Weing Approach Thousand Armed Murder!


    At this moment, a thousand-handed Avalokitesvara formed by Chakra appeared behind him, transformed into countless golden fists, and hit Mangetsu and Ringo.


    Taking advantage of the Monk holding back the enemy, the Daimyo did not look back and escaped through the back door.


    However, as soon as he ran into the yard, he saw a shadow on the ground under the moonlight, spreading a pair of wings and blocking him.


    Daimyo raised his head in horror and saw a girl with long red hair with a pair of green wings growing out of her back, floating in the air, looking down at him indifferently. Behind her is a bright full moon.


    "Come and ept your death."


    Terumi Mei spat out coldly, then swooped down, and instantly smashed in front of the Fire Daimyo.


    "Nooo!"


    The Fire Daimyo let out a harsh scream, but the scream came to an abrupt end, and then with a thud, the Daimyo fell on his back.


    His neck was cut open by Terumi Mei with Kunai, blood gurgled out, and he struggled for a while in extreme pain, and finally died unwillingly, unable to rest his eyes.


    "For Kisame-sama." Terumi Mei wiped off the blood of Kunai and muttered.


    At this time, Mangetsu and Ringo also solved the Monk and came to the backyard to meet with Terumi Mei.


    "Burn this ce, and then go to the Land of Wind."


    Terumi Mei said calmly as she looked at her twopanions, and continued to act tacitly.


    That night, a huge fire soared into the sky from the capital of the Land of Fire, engulfing the entire Daimyo Pce. The Daimyo family that had ruled the country for hundreds of years just vanished into ashes in a fire.


    In the next half month, the Daimyo Pce of the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Lightning also ushered in a simr endingthe Daimyo was killed, and the Daimyo Pce was burnt down by fire.


    At this point, the Era of Daimyo hase to an end.


    When the news came out, the entire ninja world was supposed to be in uproar, but it was unexpectedly dull.


    Because everyone knows who did it. Besides Kirigakure''s "God of Ninja" Tsunade, who else has the ability and courage tomit such an earth-shattering event?


    For the Four Ninja Viges, what they are most worried about now is what Tsunade will do next after eradicating the influence of the Daimyo Pce. Could it be that she wants to do something that even Senju Hashirama can''t do, that is - unify the ninja world?


    Fortunately, after the assassination of the Daimyos of various countries, Kirigakure suddenly stopped moving, but re-entered a state of independence and closed off its borders. The situation in the ninja world has returned to the state before the fourth ninja war.


    As if that war never happened.


    Kirigakure.


    During this time, Tsunade dealt with the tailed beasts that Pakura''s team captured. Previously, under the influence of the Nine Seals of the Magic Dragon, the four Jinchuriki were tortured to the point of dying, they failed to survive and died one after another.


    Before the four werepletely dead, Tsunade extracted the tailed beasts from their bodies and sealed the two, four, five and eight tails in special containers.


    These tailed beasts will usher in suitable candidates in the future, but it is still the same as before, it will be up to Kisame to decide after he wakes up.


    After all the work is done, it''s time to rest.


    Tsunade decided to let Kirigakure to live life behind closed doors, as before, and keep away from contact with the outside world. She entrusted the matter at hand to Elder Genji, Terumi Mei and others to deal with, as learned from Kisame, and acted as a hands-off manager.


    In the center of Kirigakure, the two-hundred-meter-tall tree has recently been called the "Sacred Tree" by the vigers, because Tsunade, the God of ninjas, lives there.


    The trunk of the sacred tree goes all the way up and on a branch that is 100 meters above the ground, through a path formed by vines and branches, under the shade of lush foliage, a delicate log cabin is hidden deep in the tree.


    Here, in the middle of the sky and the earth, you can see the boundless sky upwards, and you can clearly overlook the whole picture of Kirigakure downwards. It is indeed suitable as the dwelling ce of "God" in the world.


    At this time, inside the cabin.


    Tsunade and Katsuyu are undergoing a "handover ceremony"...

 Chapter 236: 236

    Chapter 236: 236


    Generally speaking, for a Jinchuriki, the biggest taboo is to give the control of the body to the tailed beast.


    If anyone does such a thing, the most likely result is to lose self-consciousness, and eventually be upied by the tailed beast, or even let the tailed beast run wild.


    For example, Gaara in the anime, in order to resist the erosion of his own will by Shukaku in his body, had to stay awake all the time, resulting in the appearance of ck eye circles like a panda.


    But such a problem does not exist in Tsunade.


    Because the fusion of her and Katsuyu is even more perfect than the perfect Jinchuriki.


    The bodies of the two fit perfectly with Chakra, their charactersplement each other, and they have full trust in each other, so there is no pain in the process of their integration, only happiness and fulfillment, just like iplete individualsing together to a state of perfection.


    Therefore, Tsunade''s and Katsuyu''s consciousnesses can coexist harmoniously in one body and switch at any time.


    "I''m done with my work, but I''m exhausted, and I have to rest for a while. During this period, my body will be handed over to you."


    In the wooden house, Tsunade muttered to herself,id down on the sofa, stretched her waist, highlighting the thrilling figure. Then, she slowly closed her eyes, tilted her head and fell asleep.


    After a while, Tsunade opened her eyes again and stood up from the sofa in a bit of confusion.


    She came to the mirror, looked at herself, then stretched out a hand and stroked her face with an incredible look.


    "I''ve be Tsunade-sama."


    Tsunade murmured with her eyes full of surprise and wonder, her demeanor and body movements became very different from usual, and even her tone became much gentler. It''s like she is a different person.


    That''s because, at this moment, Tsunade''s body waspletely dominated by Katsuyu''s consciousness and Tsunade''s own consciousness fell into a deep sleep temporarily.


    Katsuyu waved her hand towards the mirror, showing a sweet smile, and then curiously touched her body here and poked there, feeling very novel.


    ''Being human is an interesting experience.''


    So from this day onwards, Tsunade and Katsuyu officially began to share the same body for life.


    Time flies.


    The sun rises and the moon sets, day after day, and before they know it, more than a year has passed.


    ording to Kisame''s original n, he will wake up within a year, but it turns out that Kisame''s estimation of the future may have been a little optimistic. During this period, Tsunade went to the Shikkotsu Forest several times, but Kunpeng was always in a deep sleep state, without any movement.


    ''This guy isn''t really dead, right?''


    Tsunade couldn''t help thinking like this, but regarding Kisame''s situation, neither she nor Katsuyu had any good solutions, so they could only continue to wait.


    During this period, another major thing happened in Kirigakure.


    Shortly after the end of the Fourth Ninja War, Sheji secretly held a ritual for Impure Reincarnation and revived the first and second Hokages.


    The Impure reincarnation is a very heaven-defying ninjutsu. As long as the caster does not die, the reincarnated person can always live, and they will have an immortal body with infinite chakra.


    SheJi''s wishful thinking is very simple, she just wants to use the two Hokages as bargaining chips to save her life and position in Kirigakure. After all, these two people are not a powerful fighting force, but also Tsunade''s rtives, and their importance to her is self-evident.


    However, what SheJi didn''t expect was that Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama did not approve of such an approach.


    They believe that after death, people should go to the underworld, and the living and the dead should not live together. If this taboo is vited at will, sooner orter it will lead to a huge disaster.


    Therefore, after apanying their granddaughter, Tsunade, for a period of time, Hashirama and Tobirama chose to return to the underworld. Before leaving, Senju Tobirama found the perfect way to release the Impure reincarnation and taught it to Tsunade.


    After all, he was the one who invented the Impure reincarnation and he knew everything about this jutsu.


    In short, from now on there is no need to worry about enemy''s reincarnation jutsu.


    Although SheJi''s wishful thinking failed, but fortunately Tsunade was a benevolent person who did not kill the donkey after the work is done, and promised to let him stay in Kirigakure and engage in scientific research.


    Apart from that, nothing major happened in Kirigakure, and the vigers gradually came out of the pain and shadow of the war, and lived a peaceful and happy life.


    ....


    Konohagakure.


    More than a year ago, the fourth Hokage Jiraya stepped down from his position and went to Kirigakure alone to plead guilty, and was soon killed by Tsunade, that''s what the Ninja world knows. After that, the Fire Daimyo was assassinated and the Daimyo Pce was burned down. This power vacuum can only be filled by Konohagakure.


    Under such circumstances, for the position of the fifth Hokage, the various forces inside and outside Konohaunched an unprecedented fiercepetition.


    Whoever bes Hokage can not only get Konoha, but also rule the entire Land of Fire and have the power to dominate the fate of hundreds of millions of people.


    The temptation is crazy.


    Conspiracy, nning, killing, death.


    In the end, after a lot infighting and paying the price of a huge amount of casualties, the candidate for the fifth Hokage was finalized, and it is Namikaze Minato.


    Minato can be Hokage, because in addition to his own strong strength and super poprity in the vige, there is another most important reason - he is the father of Naruto Uzumaki.


    As known to all now, Naruto Uzumaki will be the son of prophecy when he grows up, the savior who will bring peace to the entire ninja world. Therefore, the wave of Namikaze Minato is more or less "father of the son of prophecy" made him popr.


    It is worth mentioning that Jiraiya, whose arm was cut off by Tsunade, also quietly returned to Konoha. He cut off a long white hair, and like Sarutobi Hiruzen, he also hid in Anbu, silently assisting his disciple, Minato and guarding the vige.


    Kumogakure.


    Due to the death of the fourth Raikage and the disappearance of their Jinchuriki, the vige has once again fallen into a state without a leader, and has been in the midst of civil strife, and no new Raikage has been born so far.


    In contrast, the situation in Iwagakure is better.


    Although Onoki died, his son Biwa took up the lead, sessfully seeded the position of Tsuchikage, and integrated the power resources of the Land of Earth, allowing Iwagakure to recover.


    Amegakure.


    For more than a year, Nagato has exhausted all kinds of methods in order to defeat Tsunade, trying to seek new breakthroughs in his own strength. However, he soon found sadly that he had reached a bottleneck and it was difficult to go further.


    Under such circumstances, Nagato had dangerous thoughts, and several times wanted to use the Impure Reincarnation to resurrect Madara Uchiha. After all, Madara is the real owner of the Rinnegan, and only he knows how to maximize the potential of these eyes.


    But Nagato is also very afraid of Uchiha Madara, so he has been hesitating and has not made up his mind.


    Maybe, sooner orter, he will take that step.


    .....


    Outside the world of ninjas, somewhere on the bottom of the sea.


    Kunpeng, which is more than 500 meters long, floats quietly in the deep sea. It was dark all around, there was no light, and even the sea seemed to freeze, full of silence.


    At this moment.


    Without warning, Kunpeng suddenly opened its eyes, a pair of hugentern-like eyes emitted a dazzling white light in the darkness, like a pair of searchlights, shooting straight towards the sea.


    Kisame finally woke up.


    In the middle of the Shikkotsu forest, a loud whale song came from the water of the hot spring. Immediately afterwards, the surrounding ground shook violently, making a rumbling sound, as if an underwater volcano had erupted.


    Next second.


    A behemoth broke through the water and jumped into the air. It has a whale body with shark fins and an eagle-winged dragon tail. Its stalwart body casts a huge shadow on the ground, and its body exudes an aura that makes all creatures in the world tremble.


    Its body stretched across the sky, and it seems that even the nearby space has been distorted.


    Kisame, or Kunpeng, after nearly two years of deep sleep had digested all the energy in his body and finallypleted the final evolution and became a Six Paths level creature.


    The Kunpeng, that was floating in the air, shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and after a while, it shrank to the height of a person, and turned back to Kisame''s appearance.


    Kisamended slowly from the sky.


    "Why is the Shikkotsu forest so deste? Katsuyu seems to be gone. What happened while I was sleeping?"


    Kisame looked around and found no slugs anywhere in the huge Shikkotsu forest, only pale, bare trees were present and the ground is covered with thick dust, looking dead and deste.


    Kisame frowned and, with a poof, turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared from the spot.


    After a few minutes.


    "Is this... Kirigakure?"


    Kisame stood at Kirigakure''s entrance and wondered. As far as the eye could see, there were hundreds of exquisite wooden vis surrounding a towering tree in the center of the vige like the stars and the moon. The big tree is something that Kisame is very familiar with, because he got it from Takigakure back then.


    He looked around curiously as he walked into Kirigakure. He walked through the crowded and noisy street, and walked towards the big tree.


    Strangely, none of the Kiri ninjas or vigers recognized Kisame along the way. In their eyes, he seemed to be just a stranger. That''s because Kisame distorted his appearance with Chakra, and no one could even realize his existence as long as he wanted to.


    During this walk, Kisame heard the chatter of many vigers, took initiative to inquire about some news, and finally got a rtivelyplete understanding of what happened after his death.


    "Looks like I have to thank that woman, Tsunade, very well."


    He thought to himself, looking up at the top of the tree. ording to the vigers, the dwelling ce of the God of ninjas is above the sacred tree, deep in the lush foliage.


    So, Kisame floated off the ground and flew up along the tree trunk. The Kirigakure ninjas standing guard and patrolling near the sacred tree didn''t do anything as they turned a blind eye to him, as if he was just a mass of air.


    Soon, Kisame came to the middle of the sacred tree and walked along a vine-woven path towards the depths of the leaves until he saw a beautiful log cabin.


    ''Crunch.''


    Kisame pushed the door and entered, and as soon as he entered the house, he smelled a faint feminine fragrance. He then saw a plump figure with her back turned to him, leaning against the window, resting her chin on one hand, humming a song softly while admiring the scenery outside.


    "Long time no see, it looks like you are in a good mood." Kisame suddenly said.


    "Who?!"


    Tsunade was startled and her muscles tightened as she turned around abruptly. It is simply impossible for someone to approach this wooden house and appear behind her without her noticing.


    Therefore, Tsunade instantly entered the battle mode as if she is facing a formidable enemy.


    "It''s me." Kisame smiled slightly, lifted the chakra disguise, and spread out his hands to Tsunade, signaling her to rx and not be so nervous.


    "Kisame-sama? Is it really you? You''re finally awake!"


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then revealed a surprise look, and then made a move that Kisame didn''t expect.


    ''Whoosh.''


    She rushed straight towards Kisame, threw herself into his arms, rubbed her head against his chest, and was as happy as a child.


    Kisame felt the fragrance of the woman close at hand, as well as the amazing softness, and was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded: "Are you... Katsuyu?"


    Tsunade won''t call him "Kisame-sama" even in death, but Katsuyu will. In addition, Tsunade''s demeanor, tone, and voice were very different from the Tsunade in Kisame''s mind, which made him realize that this woman was not Tsunade.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Tsunade, or Katsuyu, said softly. She also realized her gaffe at this time, and she couldn''t help blushing, as she let go of the arm that hugged Kisame, "I''m sorry, I was too excited just now. If I offended Kisame-sama, please forgive me..."


    "I don''t mind. But after Tsunade finds out, I guess she will mind more." Kisameughed and teased, recalling the intimate contact just now in his mind, he felt quitefortable.


    Hearing that, her cheeks turned even redder. In order to ease her embarrassment, she hurriedly said: "Kisame-sama, please wait a moment, I will wake up Tsunade-sama immediately and return the control of the body to her."


    "Don''t."


    Kisame held her shoulder and stopped her from this thought, he exined, "It''s better to wait for me to leave, and then you can hand over to her. Otherwise, if the woman knew that you had hugged me just now, she would probably have Crazy on the spot, and I will be in a desperate position."


    "Okay, I will listen to what Kisame-sama says."


    Katsuyu thought for a while, and agreed. The only conflict between her and Tsunade is Kisame, one likes him and the other hates him. This problem is destined to trouble the two of them, no, Kisame too, and the rtionship between the three may beplicated from now on until a solution that everyone can ept is found.


    "By the way, do you want me to notify everyone in the vige now about the news of your return? If the vigers know that Kisame-sama is still alive, they will be ecstatic." After Katsuyu came back to her senses, she asked again.


    "No, let''s just keep the status quo. After all, I put a lot of effort into creating this fake death n."


    Kisame sat down on the sofa and said with a smile.


    Today, the entire ninja world, except for Tsunade and Katsuyu, thinks he is really died. Kisame used to be in the light before, but now he is in the dark, making it more convenient to do things.


    As a viin, it''s better to be cautious, and it''s good to be a mastermind behind the scenes.


    From now on, Kisame will hide in the shadow of the ninja world and will turn his mighty power into a big hand that manipting everything at will behind the scenes.

 Chapter 237: 237

    Chapter 237: 237


    In the wooden cabin, Kisame leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    With this ce as centre, his perception quickly spread to the entire Kirigakure. He clearly "saw" everyone''s movements in the vige and what happened in every corner.


    Well, this tree house is very good, not only does it have good air and beautiful scenery, but most importantly, it is very hidden from day to day activities, which makes it a very suitable hiding ce for him, the mastermind behind the scenes.


    The only problem is that this is Tsunade''s boudoir, and she probably won''t let Kisame live in it, or even allow him to build another tree house next door. In this case, he can onlye and meet Katsuyu when Tsunade is not around.


    "Kisame-sama..."


    At this moment, Katsuyu gently shook his shoulder, and after he opened his eyes, she said worriedly, "Well, the time that I agreed with Tsunade-sama ising, and she will wake up from her deep sleep soon and take over this body."


    "Oh, it looks like I should get away."


    Hearing that, Kisame stood up a little reluctantly. Seeing Katsuyu''s nervousness, he patted her on the shoulder and said to her, "Don''t worry, if Tsunade makes things difficult for you, be sure to tell me. I will teach her a good lesson for you and make sure she will not cause problems."


    "Yeah." Katsuyu blushed and nodded.


    Seeing this, Kisameughed. After all, the woman in front of him, although has Katsuyu''s soul, her appearance and body is that of Tsunade. Tsunade, who has always been irritable and angry, and has been fighting against him time and time again, is now showing such a shy expression, made Kisame have a very strange feeling.


    ''What can I say, it''s interesting.''


    ''Crunch.''


    Kisame said goodbye to Katsuyu, pushed open the door of the tree house, and left here under the watchful eye of thetter with a smile on his face.


    As soon as Kisame left, the smile on Katsuyu''s face disappeared. She seemed a little dizzy, took a few steps back staggeringly, and sat down on the sofa. She closed her eyes slowly and fell into a deep sleep.


    After a while, the woman opened her eyes again, stretched her bigzy waist, and stood up again.


    Tsunade rubbed her forehead and digested Katsuyu''s memory while she was in charge of her body while she was sleeping. It was normal at first, nothing special, but soon Tsunade''s pupils shrank and froze in ce.


    ''Kisame is back.''


    Yes, the guy that Tsunade hated so much had woken up from his two-year hibernation. Moreover, as soon as he came back, he had intimate contact with her, and the two of them hugged.


    ''Kaka.''


    Tsunade''s teeth clenched and blue veins burst out on her forehead. She roared angrily: "Katsuyu, what the heck did you do?"


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m sorry, I was too excited after seeing Kisame-sama and didn''t consider your feelings..." A weak voice came from the depths of Tsunade''s heart, and it kept apologizing to her.


    "...Forget it, it''s not a big deal. I can''t understand what made you like him."


    Tsunade suppressed her anger as she didn''t want to be too embarrassed, but she couldn''t help but say, "What''s so good about him?"


    "He is Kisame-sama, isn''t it good enough?" Katsuyu said quietly.


    "Hmph, just keep being so obsessed." Tsunade snorted coldly, not bothering to argue with Katsuyu, and picked up an apple, sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, and nibbled it.


    "Tsunade-sama, you are actually very happy about Kisame-sama''s awakening, aren''t you? Why do you pretend to not care?" Katsuyu suddenly asked, as she shared the same body with Tsunade, she can often sense the other''s emotions.


    "Happy? Where?"


    Tsunade frowned, her hands subconsciously exerted force, and with a click, she crushed the unfinished apple. While throwing the apple residue into the trash, she exined, "If I have any reason to say that I am happy that Kisame is back, it would be so that I don''t have to worry about the affairs of Kirigakure anymore."


    "However, you haven''t been too concerned about the vige''s affairs from the start. You left everything to Elder Genji and Terumi Mei to deal with, didn''t you?" Katsuyu whispered.


    Tsunade''s face twitched as she heard that, and after holding it for a long time, she finally shouted: "Keep quite!"


    It was obvious that she was in speechless.


    As night fell, a full moon hung high in the dark night sky.


    The evening breeze caressed the billions of leaves of the divine tree, causing it to rustle. The moonlight fell from the gaps in the leaves, forming beautiful beams of light, which were projected on Kirigakure''s ground.


    Kisame returned to the familiar courtyard and heard the voices of women and children.


    Natsuhi, Mikiko, and Kagura are all widowers who were once rescued by him and took their children to Kirigakure. In the past two years, they experienced the Fourth Ninja War that deepened their bond with Kirigakure, and gradually adapted to the life here, and finally became a part of this vige.


    In the living room, Sara, the Queen of Roran, was ying with the group of children, Haku, Kimimaro, Temari, Kankuro, Gaara, Fu, and Sumaru, the one-year-old child of Natsuhi. As for Yukino, the one that Kisame cares the most, she sat quietly on the sofa with a smile on her face, watching everyone y.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that there is a faint sadness between her brows. Although she usually tries her best to hide it, she asionally reveals it inadvertently.


    Late at night.


    As the adults and children went back to their rooms to sleep, after the livelyughter disappeared, the small courtyard soon became quiet.


    ''Crunch.''


    Yukino pushed open the door, took off her sky blue jacket, revealing the white sweater inside, and walked to the bed in a bit of a loss, and sat down.


    Suddenly, in the quiet room where you could hear needles dropping, her shoulders twitched slightly and she let out a low cry. Her helpless and sad look is too pitiful.


    In the past two years, she gradually epted the bad news of Kisame''s death and tried to get out of the pain. The focus of her life is on the children, hoping to cultivate them into talents and be great ninjas when they grow up.


    But whenever it was night, when the night was quiet, Yukino could not help but think of Kisame, the good times spent together by the two, and the sleepless nights.


    At this moment, a pair of powerful arms silently appeared behind her and hugged Yukino.


    "Who?!"


    Yukino was suddenly startled, her whole body tense, and she subconsciously wanted to call for help. But the next second, a very familiar voice sounded in her ear: "It''s me, I''m back."


    She turned around slowly, and although the light was dim, she could still see the familiar face.


    "Kisame-sama, is it really you?" Yukino asked in disbelief, and reached out to touch Kisame''s face.


    The scene in front of her was so unreal that she suspected that she was hallucinating or dreaming.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve kept you waiting for so long." Kisame showed an apologetic smile, held Yukino''s hand, and told her everything.


    After Yukino heard this, she burst into tears again, but this time, she wept with joy.


    It was silent all night.


    The next morning, Yukino woke up from the bed, subconsciously tilted her head and looked beside the pillow, there was no one there.


    However, she was satisfied, she stood up with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and after getting dressed, she walked out of the room full of joy and came to the yard.


    "Yukino-neesan, you seem to be very happy today, is there anything special?" Sara noticed that Yukino was a little different from usual, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Am I very happy?" Yukino asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I haven''t seen you so happy for a long time. If you have any good news, please share with me, let me have a good time with you." Sara held Yukino''s arm like a little girl and asked coquettishly.


    "It''s... a secret." Yukino smiled mysteriously and said, no matter how Sara pped her sideways, she stopped talking.


    Kisame''s return is the most important secret in the vige. As far as Yukino knows, apart from her, only the sixth Mizukage Tsunade knows about it. Therefore, she will try her best to keep this secret and won''t tell anyone until the day when Kisame takes the initiative to show up.


    Kisame is now walking on the street of Kirigakure.


    After consoling Yukino the whole night, Kisame is now going to the Medical building this morning without stopping, and found the ward where Pakura is.


    This is a luxurious single-person ward. There are Anbu standing outside, who are on guard 24 hours a day, and this situation has been going on for more than a year.


    ording to Tsunade''s orders, Kirigakure will never give up on Pakura. Even if thetter has been in a vegetative state and will be in aa for five, ten, or fifty years, Kirigakure will always take good care of her until she dies.


    ''Buzz.''


    In the ward, the space suddenly fluctuated faintly. Immediately afterwards, a ck door appeared out of thin air, and Kisame''s tall figure slowly walked out from inside.


    The guards outside the door werepletely unaware of his arrival.


    Kisame walked to the side of the hospital bed, lowered his head, and looked at Pakura, who was resting on the bed. Due to the tragic burns, her whole body was covered with white bandages, with only half of her face exposed. Although the nurses trimmed her hair regrly, her hair was still very long, and her green hair was like grass.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Kisame held Pakura''s hand and whispered. At the same time, through physical contact with her, Kisame also sensed her tenketsu and chakra in her body.


    ''So that what happened.''


    Kisame immediately found out that reason why Pakura fell into aa and failed to wake up. This is actually not a bad thing, she is actually umting energy in her deep sleep.


    The me phoenix she incarnated on the battlefield of the ninja world has a special ability, every time she burns her life, it is full of danger and huge opportunity. As long as she can survive, she can be resurrected from the ashes and have a second life.


    This is Phoenix Nirvana, a special ability born from Pakura''s bloodline evolution.


    Even without any outside help, sooner orter, she will wake up younger, more energetic, and stronger.


    Of course, a little help from Kisame would greatly speed up the process and make Pakura wake up many years earlier.


    Kirigakure needs her, and the vigers need this heroine.


    So, Kisame put his broad palm into the quilt, pressed it on Pakura''s lower abdomen, and injected a huge amount of pure life energy into her. That is the life force of Kunpeng.


    Soon, Pakura, who was lying on the hospital bed frowned, her body trembled violently, and she seemed to be experiencing some kind of great pain in her deep sleep.


    ''Sizzle.''


    The lights in the room also began to flicker, attracting the attention of the guard outside the door.


    "What happened?"


    The guards looked surprised, and after recovering, they rushed into the ward with the nurse on duty. Kisame has long disappeared.


    "Pakura-sama, she..."


    A nurse walked quickly to Pakura, and after checking thetter''s physical condition, she couldn''t help covering her mouth, feeling surprised and delighted.


    Because, as she lifted the bandage on Pakura''s body, she saw that the dead skin under the bandage was rapidly falling off at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in its ce was new skin that was as white, soft and rosy as a baby.


    A few minutester, Pakura''s eyelids trembled slightly, and after several times, she finally slowly opened her eyes.


    "Am I... dead? Where is this?" She looked around nkly, as if awakening from a big dream.


    "Pakura-sama, you are awake!"


    The nurse wept with joy and held Pakura''s hand excitedly, her excitement was beyond words.


    The guards on the side were also overjoyed, and hurriedly sent one person to the Mizukage office to tell Tsunade the good news.


    In less than half an hour, the news that their hero Pakura woke up spread throughout Kirigakure.


    For a time, most of the ninjas and vigers put down their work and rushed in from all directions, holding bunches of flowers in front of the hospital, waiting excitedly.


    As Pakura changed into a brand new ninja suit and walked out of the building with the help of a nurse, she was immediately drowned out by the oing cheers like a tsunami.


    While Pakura was in aa, after some consideration, Tsunade decided to reveal the former''s true identity. Although this woman used to be a ninja vige that was hostile to Kirigakure, the vigers didn''t care about it, because after the things she did for Kirigakure, she only had one identity left, and that is Kirigakure''s hero.


    Pakura, surrounded by flowers and apuse, felt as if she is in a dream, she walked the distance in a trance, and finally entered the Mizukage building and came to the Mizukage office.


    "Congrattions, I knew you would wake up."


    Tsunade stood up from the chair, left the desk, came to Pakura, patted her on the shoulder, and showed a bold smile.


    Pakura already knew at this time that after she fell into aa, it was Tsunade who turned the tide to save Kirigakure and became the story of the sixth Mizukage. In addition, it was Tsunade who used her superb medical skills to save her life.


    Therefore, Pakura bowed to Tsunade with deep respect, and said softly, "Tsunade-sama, thank you very much."


    "Pakura, don''t be polite to me. You are an amazing ninja."


    Tsunade looked at Pakura and admired her from the bottom of her heart. She had to admit that the guy Hoshigaki Kisame has great vision. The ninjas he cultivated, including Terumi Mei, Ringo Ameyuri, and Hozuki Mangetsu, are all geniuses with great potential.


    Especially Pakura, not only has a strong strength beyond the Kage level. She also has a unique personality and state of mind, and is a candidate who can be qualified for the Kage of any vige.


    That bastard, Kisame, although has a very bad character, he does exude a special charm, which makes the geniuses like Pakura be loyal to him and willing to follow him with all his heart.


    Even Katsuyu is fascinated by him.

 Chapter 238: 238

    Chapter 238: 238


    "Tsunade-sama, what are you... thinking?"


    Pakura''s soft call interrupted Tsunade''s thoughts and brought her back to her senses.


    ''Damn, why did I identally think of that abominable guy, and think that he is a great guy.''


    Tsunade shook her head, trying to get Kisame out of her mind. She suddenly realized that she might be affected by Katsuyu''s memory, and her impression of Kisame had changed unknowingly.


    This is a very dangerous sign.


    Putting aside these messy thoughts for atter period, Tsunade noticed that Pakura seemed to be hesitating to speak about something, so she took the initiative to ask, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "Tsunade-sama, there is one thing that puzzles me, I hope you can answer it for me."


    Pakura frowned slightly and said slowly, "During the time I was in aa, my consciousness was wandering back in a dark, empty space all the time. But just now, Kisame-sama suddenly appeared in front of me and called me by stretching out a hand to lead me out of the dark space and see the light again. Is this my imagination, or did Kisame-sama..."


    As soon as Tsunade heard it, she immediately understood why Pakura was able to wake up.


    She pondered for a moment and said: "Well... this should be your hallucination, after all, that guy is already dead. You should go back first, take a good rest for a while, and adjust your body and mind to the best state as soon as possible. After that, you can go back to work."


    "Yes."


    Pakura agreed and then turned around and left the office.


    "Come out." As soon as Pakura left her office, Tsunade put her arms around her chest and leaned against the desk as she called out.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a figure appeared from the shadow in the corner and walked out.


    It''s Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "Tsunade, I knew you were a trustworthy woman, and you didn''t disappoint me. On behalf of Kirigakure and the Land of Water, I thank you for everything you have done." Kisame smiled and outstretched his hands to hug Tsunade.


    "Put away this fake appearance, it''s really disgusting." Tsunade said coldly with no expression on her face, and warned Kisame with her eyes that if he dared toe over, he would definitely have no good fruit to eat.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that even though you haven''t seen me for two years, your prejudice against me is still so deep." Kisame sighed, walked to the sofa beside her and sat down.


    Seeing this, Tsunade frowned and asked, "Since you''re back now, what are your ns? Anyway, I''m tired of being Mizukage, I will just return it to you."


    After speaking, she started to clean up the things on the desk.


    "Don''t, don''t you think it''s pretty good, why do you want to rece yourself?"


    Kisame was puzzled, got up to stop Tsunade, and persuaded, "To be honest, you are more suitable for the position of Mizukage than me. I am more than willing to be the unknown man behind you."


    "So, has your so-called evolution seeded?"


    Tsunade suddenly stopped her movements and looked at Kisame with suspicion, "Could it be that you failed and lost more power, so you decided to continue to hide in the dark?"


    "Tsunade, why do you always underestimate me? Since you asked that, let''s go. Today, I will let you see the results of my training."


    Kisame said with a smile, motioning Tsunade to put her hand on his shoulder.


    Tsunade hesitated for a while, but did as he said and slowly ced her hand on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    The next second, she felt a whirlwind, and when she opened her eyes again, she and Kisame are back in Shikkotsu forest.


    "I once said that my goal is to be a powerhouse at Six Paths level. You should also be curious, what is the realm of the Six Paths?" Before starting, Kisame asked Tsunade a question.


    Tsunade did not habitually respond to the Kisame this time, but instead said: "I would like to hear the details."


    The so-called Six Paths level should be as powerful as the legendary Sage of Six Paths, but no one knows how powerful the Sage of Six Paths is.


    It''s not that Tsunade is conceited, since she became one with Katsuyu and won the fourth ninja war, she felt that her strength had reached the limits of the Ninja world, and there was no way to improve it. She has also yed fought Nagato, who has the same eyes as the Sage of Six Paths and his defeat under her hands is the best proof of her strength.


    That''s why she was very curious about the so called Six Paths level that Kisame talked about


    "To know about the Six Paths level, we have to start with the family of The Sage of Six Paths..."


    Kisame talked eloquently and told Tsunade the secrets of the Sage of Six Paths family, causing her to open her mouth gradually, and her expression became very surprised unknowingly.


    Kaguya Otsutsuki, Zetsu, Hagoromo and Hamura, Six Paths Sage mode, Ten Tails... These stories that were buried in the long river of history greatly shocked Tsunade, and evenpletely changed her view of the ninja world.


    After Kisame finished telling the story of the Sage of the Six Paths, he deliberately paused for a while, allowing Tsunade to digest it well. After she barely recovered, he continued:


    "So, the so-called Six Paths level refers to the power of the Sage of Six Paths, namely: the Rinnegan, the Sage body, Senjutsu, and the power of the ten tails. After these four powers are merged in the body of the Sage of Six Paths, the Six Paths mode is derived. In that mode, the user can obtain the power of the ''God'', which surpasses the bloodline limit and is the ultimate ninjutsu thatbines the changes of the seven chakra properties."


    "That''s how it is..."


    Tsunade was shocked again when she heard that, and quickly thought of Nagato.


    Nagato has the blood of Senju and Uzumaki at the same time. Like her, he has the Sage body, and he has transnted Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan. He has also learned the Senjutsu of Ryuchi cave, and has gathered a quarter of the power required for the Six Paths mode.


    If he can get the power of the nine-tailed beasts, and use them and the Gedo Statue to resurrect the ten-tailed beast and be the ten-tails Jinchuriki, he will undoubtedly be the second Sage of Six Paths.


    Fortunately, the nine-tailed beasts are now in Kirigakure, making Nagato unable toplete thest step.


    Tsunade thought of herself now with the new perspective.


    Compared to Nagato, although she has no Rinnegan, her Sage body and senjutsu are stronger than Nagato, and the most important thing is that she has Katsuyu''s power. The essence of Katsuyu and the ten tails are the same. They are extraordinary creatures nurtured by natural energy. Even if Katsuyu is not as powerful as the ten tails, she is not much worse.


    Therefore, in theory, Tsunade, like Nagato, has gathered three-quarters of the power required by the Six Paths mode.


    She told Kisame about her thoughts.


    "That''s right. You and Nagato are the two closest to the Six Paths level in the current ninja world. So I suggest you go to Amegakure and grab Nagato''s Rinnegan, so that you can have a great hope of being promoted to the Six Paths level."


    Kisame teased and encouraged Tsunade.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to transnt other people''s eyes on myself, and that too Uchiha Madara''s eyes."


    Tsunade said coldly, not interested in this proposal at all. In addition, she does not have the kind of ambition to be promoted to the Six Paths level.


    But then again.


    "Kisame, you have neither the bloodline of the Sage nor the Rinnegan, and even senjutsu you learnt is simr to others. Why are you so strong?"


    Tsunade suddenly stared at Kisame, feeling very incredible.


    ording to Kisame, the history of the ninja world is the history of infighting in Sage of Six Paths family. A guy with a shark face like Kisame should have been just a small fish, but he was able to climb all the way to the top of the ninja world, and even stepped on the heads of Tsunade and Nagato.


    She have to say that this is a miracle.


    "Are youplimenting me? Then I will ept thispliment rudely." Kisame smiled innocently, revealing two rows of sharp fangs.


    "Whoplimented you..."


    Tsunade whispered, still reluctant to admit it, but she recognized Kisame more and more in her heart.


    She brushed the golden hair beside her ear, coughed, and continued to stare at Kisame and said, "After talking for a long time, have you obtained the power of the Six Paths level or not?"


    From Kisame, she has already learned that the Six Paths level powerhouse will have two horns on their forehead, they will wear a white robe with a ck hook jade pattern, and there will be several "truth seeking balls" floating behind him.


    Those truth seeking balls have the power of yin and yang and the five elements, and their ability is extremely powerful. They can be transformed into fluid to form a variety of weapons, and can invalidate most of the ninjutsu.


    But Kisame, who is standing in front of her, obviously did not have any of the characteristics described above, and he did not have the conditions to enter the Six Paths mode. That''s why Tsunade suspects that Kisame has failed.


    "Hahaha."


    Hearing this, Kisame suddenly looked up to the sky andughed wildly. At the same time, a hurricane-like stalwart power emanated from his body, sweeping in all directions, and Tsunade was blown upside down in horror in an instant.


    Yes. Generally speaking, there are only two ways to be a powerhouse at the Six Paths level.


    The first one is the pure Otsutsuki n''s direct bloodline, which is born with the strength of the Six Paths level. The second is that, like Tsunade and Nagato, be the best among the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, then they can gain the power of the Six Paths by bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.


    As for Kisame, he chose the third path, a path that he carved out by himself. Of course, he has to admit that in the process, he also used the power of plug-insthat is, the Panda in his mind.


    For using cheats, Kisame feels no shame, but is very proud. After all, he is a big viin. What''s wrong with using cheats as a viin?


    In short, Kisame used the cheat a lot and gained a lot. It devoured arge number of ninja tools including the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Ryumyaku, natural energy of the Shikkotsu forest, star meteorite, Hero Water, Gelel stone, and some tailed beasts. He then sessfully broke through the shackles of ordinary life and evolved.


    The Kunpeng he incarnated into is a higher race simr to the Otsutsuki n, and it is the existence at the top of the food chain in this universe.


    It is true that Kisame has no horns on his head, nor is there a Truth Seeking ball behind him, but he has a special power that is not inferior to the Otsutsuki n and belongs to him.


    "What are you suddenly crazy about?"


    Tsunade, who was blown away by Kisame''s power, almost fell to the ground. After finally stabilizing her body, she immediately yelled at him angrily.


    "Don''t you want to know my current strength? Instead of talking about it, why don''t you do it yourself and experience my strength?" Kisame said to her.


    "Just try it, who''s afraid of you?"


    When Tsunade heard that, she was also inspired to fight. Today, she would like to see how powerful the so-called Six Paths level is.


    So, she narrowed her eyes, clenched her fists and then kicked the ground hard, and rushed towards Kisame like lightning.


    "Eat my punch!"


    Tsunade roared angrily as a powerful purple aura erupted from her body and punched at Kisame''s face, that she hated.


    An attack with full power.


    This punch of hers has already killed several Kage-level powerhouses, and even Nagato''s Shinra Tensei can''tpete with it. It can be said that it is more terrifying than the third Raikage''s one-handed spear, and it is the real "strongest spear" .


    In the face of Tsunade''s unrivaled punch, Kisame seemed to be unafraid, he stood still, as if nning to take the punch with his body.


    "You bastard, you dare to look down on me?"


    Tsunade was even more angry, and without hesitation, she punched Kisame in the chest. Even if Kisame''s chest is as thick as a door, she is confident enough to dent it and make this arrogant guy suffer.


    However, what Tsunade never expected was.


    ''Puff.''


    Her powerful punch, which should have been shattered Kisame''s chest when it hit him, felt like it actually hit cotton, and it was so soft that it waspletely useless. She was horrified to find that her own strength had been absorbed by Kisame''s body, and disappeared like a mud ox into the sea.


    ''What is going on?''


    "Your fists are still the same as before, limp. It''s my turn."


    Kisame smiled slightly, took a breath as soon as he finished speaking, and then blew towards Tsunade.


    ''Swish.''


    The breath that came out of his mouth was like a hurricane. When it reached her, Tsunade was lifted her feet off the ground, and was blown hundreds of meters away, and finally fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Damn, is the gap between me and that guy really that big? I can''t even stand his breath?"


    Tsunade got up from the ground and muttered, feeling totally uneptable.


    In the next second, her eyes narrowed, and she called out to Katsuyu in her body with her mind: "Katsuyu, wake up, and lend me your strength. I must destroy this bastard today. I must trample him under my foot."


    Hearing her gnashing teeth, Katsuyu trembled and said cautiously: "Tsunade-sama, there is no need for this..."


    In its mind, it imagined Tsunadeughing with her hands on her hips while stepping on Kisame with high heels, and it felt weird.


    "Stop talking nonsense, lend me your power!"


    Tsunade shouted loudly, and before she finished speaking, she rushed towards Kisame again impatiently. This time, the aura that erupted from her body was several times stronger than before.


    In the face of Tsunade who was going all out, Kisame was slightly moved, and could no longer be as carefree as before, such as being still and letting her beat him. So, he also picked up his fist and moved towards Tsunade, who is rushing to meet him.


    He is going to have fun with her.

 Chapter 239: 239

    Chapter 239: 239


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    In the Shikkotsu forest, Kisame and Tsunade started a closebat fight. The two punched each other with their fists and every collision produced a strong shockwave, which made the nearby ground have deep ravines and caused trees to break and fall down in pieces.


    Even if it is a Kage-level powerhouse, if they identally enters the fight by ident, they will be shocked to death by the aftermath of the fight between the two.


    This is a contest between top level powerhouses, a seemingly unpretentious battle, but every move contains terrifying power and unparalleled murderous intent.


    "Not bad, very good. To be able to stand under my hands for so long, it seems that your and Katsuyu''sbination is much more perfect than I imagined."


    Kisame looked calm, he controlled the rhythm of the battle. Every move of his was like a walk in the garden, he seemed to be veryfortable.


    "Damn you!"


    In face of Kisame''s praise, Tsunade was not happy at all, but instead gritted her teeth because there was nothing she could do to Kisame.


    After fighting Kisame in person, she realized that the gap in power between her and thetter was like a gulf. Although she could see the other side, she could not cross it. During this fight, Tsunade finnally developed a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Just when she was heartbroken and decided to summon Katsuyu and attack Kisame with all her strength, Kisame made a move.


    Kisame suddenly flew into the air, opened his mouth and took a deep breath.


    If there is one most apt word to describe his action, it is: swallowing everything.


    ''Suiiii.''


    At this moment, an indescribably powerful suction emanated from Kisame''s body that enveloped the entire Shikkotsu forest. Tsunade soon discovered in horror that the ground beneath her feet cracked inch by inch, turning into countless rubble hanging in the air; those bare pale trees were also uprooted by an invisible force; in the hot spring not far away, hundreds of thousands of tons of water rushed into the sky; even the light in the air seemed to be distorted. Everything seemed to be rushing towards Kisame from all directions.


    Tsunade herself was no exception. Although she struggled hard, her feet still rose uncontrobly from the ground, and her whole body was like a moth to a me, flying along with the surrounding gravel, trees, air, water and light towards Kisame.


    At this moment, Kisame seems to have be a human-shaped ck hole, ruthlessly swallowing everything around him.


    Kunpeng''s strongest ability is to devour energy, which is very simr to the Shinju tree of the Otsutsuki n.


    However, the Shinju tree is a nt after all, it can only be rooted in one ce, and slowly absorb natural energy for a rtively long period of time until it bears chakra fruit. Kunpeng on the other hand, is an animal, not only can it absorb energy much faster than the Shinju tree, but it can also quickly travel from one ce to another, absorbing natural energy more efficiently.


    If Kisame is willing, he can transform into the Kunpeng now, starting from Tsunade and the Shikkotsu Forest in front of him, he could devour all the human beings and energy on this, and making the whole worldpletely dead.


    No one can stop him.


    Then, he can rush to the boundless universe, search for suitables everywhere like the Otsutsuki n, and constantly plunder the natural energy of thes to strengthen himself.


    At that time, he will be an ultimate monster with infinite energy in his body, or in the words of the Otsutsuki n, a legendary "God".


    In other words, after Kisame evolved into Kunpeng, it is not the end of his growth, but only the beginning. Now he is still rtively "weak" and has almost infinite potential and room for growth.


    Of course, Kisame didn''t n to do this for the time being, he just tried to test his abilities and scare Tsunade along the way.


    Tsunade suddenly felt free.


    Next second, she fell from mid-air to the ground as the invisible pressure shrouded her body disappeared.


    "Ho, ho..."


    Tsunade, who survived the catastrophe, was half-kneeling on the ground, panting violently, her body was soaked with sweat and her clothes clung to her body.


    "How is it, am I good?" Kisame walked in front of her and asked with a smile.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade rested for a long time, snorted coldly, then stood up slowly as she frowned and asked, "Since you are already invincible, why are you hiding in the dark? Why don''t you directly announce your return in a high-profile way and unifying the entire Ninja world? After all, no one can stop you, right?"


    When Kisame heard that, he smiled and shook his head:


    "First of all, I have no interest in unifying the ninja world. Even Kirigakure is only a temporary foothold for me. Sooner orter, I will go to the universe and enter other worlds. Second, the ninja world is not actually as simple as you think, there are still many mysterious and powerful forces hidden in every corner of this world. So I have to be careful."


    "Mysterious power? Like?"


    Tsunade asked.


    "For example..." Kisame raised its head and looked at the sky, only to see a crescent moon hanging on the horizon, and the outline on the moon''s surface was faintly visible.


    On a whim, he sent an invitation to Tsunade: "Are you interested in going to the moon with me? If I remember correctly, the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hamura, left his descendants on the moon, and they must have also discovered that the Gedo Statue has been stolen. Perhaps they are nning to destroy the earth now."


    Tsunade was surprised when she heard this.


    From the legends previously told by Kisame, she already knew that the full moon hanging in the night sky was actually a sealing jutsu jointly performed by the Sage of Six Paths and his younger brotherSix Paths Chibaku Tensei, to seal their mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    After that, Otsutsuki Hamura stayed on the moon to look after the body of the ten tails, which is the Gedo Statue.


    If what Kisame said was true, then Nagato used the Rinnegan to steal the Gedo Statue. After the Otsutsuki n on the moon noticed it, they would definitely make a move, and it was indeed a big move, destroying Earth.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade couldn''t help but have a strong curiosity, so she hesitated for a moment before shrugging her shoulders and said indifferently:


    "Okay, I''m bored and have nothing to do anyway. But how are we going to go to the moon?"


    From here to the surface of the moon, there is at least a distance of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Even if they fly fast, she doesn''t know how long it will take to reach it.


    "It''s simple."


    Kisame said lightly and a pair of ck feather wings were born, and their slight pping caused the surrounding space to fluctuate like flowing water.


    Tsunade, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but shrink her pupils. Obviously, Kisame''s pair of wings are by no means ordinary wings, they seem to be able to manipte the power of time and space now. Is this also one of Kunpeng''s abilities?


    "Come on."


    Kisame, seeing that Tsunade standing in a daze, stretched out a hand and called to her.


    Tsunade hesitated for a while, but still walked towards Kisame, but as soon as she got in front of him, Kisame stretched out his arms and hugged her in his arms.


    "What are you doing?!" Tsunade red at him, struggling subconsciously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hold on tight. It''s the first time I''ve used this ability. If something goes wrong, you may be thrown into the turbulent space, causing you to be shattered."


    Kisame restrained the smile on his face and said solemnly, looking very serious.


    Tsunade was shocked, and then she became honest, like a kitten, she obediently stayed in Kisame''s arms.


    Next second, Kisame pped his wings, that produced a "shuh" sound, and the two rose off the ground, rushing towards the sky like an arrow from a string.


    With the continuous pping of the wings, the power of space fluctuated, and finally a ck door was formed in front of the two of them.


    This door, at first nce, is very simr to the ability used by Kaguya Otsutsuki - Yomotsu Hirasaka. In fact, the two are very simr, they allow the user to travel through space for super long distances.


    Kunpeng is the freest creature between heaven and earth. It can swim in the sea, and it can also turn into a bird and soar up to 90,000 miles.


    After devouring Ryumyaku''s chakra, Kunpeng has gained the ability to use huge energy to affect time and space, thereby creating a space-time rift and realizing the ability to travel through space. Kisame named this ability "Easy Travel".


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame hugged Tsunade, and the two of them plunged into the ck door and disappeared. After they left, the portal closed instantly, and the fluctuations in the space quickly subsided, as if nothing had happened.


    Next second.


    Over the moon, in an empty vacuum, a ck portal suddenly appeared. Immediately afterwards, Kisame and Tsunade appeared from the door.


    "Where are"


    Tsunade looked around and was shocked. She was still in the Shikkotsu Forest just a second ago, and in the blink of an eye, they had traveled hundreds of thousands of kilometers and came to the cosmic vacuum outside the earth. This kind of experience is really amazing.


    Because of the sage body, Tsunade didn''t feel much difort even in the cosmic vacuum.


    She first saw an azure blue. Through the atmosphere, she could see that most of its area was covered by sea water. There was a smallndmass in the center, and the geographical outlines of the five major countries could be vaguely seen.


    The huge ninja world, ced in the entire universe, instantly appeared iparably small.


    "We are about tond."


    At this moment, Kisame said as he hugged Tsunade tightly andnded on the surface of the moon.


    Looking around, it is deste area, there are huge craters, and countless gravel and dust in front of them, and there is no sign of life.


    ''Is this the ce where Kaguya Otsutsuki is sealed?''


    Tsunade thought so in her heart, and once again gained a new understanding of the power of the Sage of Six Paths. She has also seen Nagato''s Chibaku Tensei, it had a diameter of more than 100 meters, which can seal the Nine Tails. Butpared to the icy moon beneath her feet, it was as small as a speck of dust.


    "You can let go, you don''t have to hold me all the time, although I don''t mind." Kisame''s voice sounded in Tsunade''s ear again.


    It turned out that in the process of traveling through the space just now, Tsunade may be out of fear and in order to seek a sense of security, instinctively hugged one of Kisame''s arms, but forgot to release it.


    She came back to her senses, blushed, snorted quickly, and distanced herself from Kisame.


    "The gravity here is only one-sixth of the Earth''s. You''d better be careful, or you may jump into space if you identally jump too high and may not be able toe back."


    Kisame reminded Tsunade, and then strode forward.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Tsunade frowned and tried to move a bit, and felt that it was really light. She quickly figured out a way to apply a technique simr to light and heavy rock on herself to adjust the gravity she received to the level of the earth.


    Seeing that Kisame was getting farther and farther away, and was about to disappear, herplexion changed, and quickly chased after him.


    "Why did you stop here?"


    After finally catching up with Kisame, Tsunade found that he was standing on a hillside, looking into the distance.


    ''That is''


    Tsunade looked forward in surprise, and found that on the deste moon surface not far away, a gorgeous and brilliant castle appeared, shrouded in a huge hemispherical transparent shield.


    Inside the castle, human figures are vaguely visible.


    It was only at this point that Tsunade finally believed the stories that Kisame told. It seems that the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths really left descendants on the moon. They shoulder the mission of guarding the Gedo Statue, and they live in the castle in front of them.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    After saying that, Kisame walked down the hill and headed straight for the castle.


    Although he has no desire to unify the ninja world, he is very interested in upying the moon and turning it into an outpost.


    On the moon, he can not only observe the situation of the ninja world from a long distance, but can also monitor outer space. If the Otsutsuki n descends, he can get the news as soon as possible.


    "Wait for me." Tsunade whispered as she followed behind Kisame and soon came to the outside of the castle''s barrier.


    ''Buzz.''


    With a wave of Kisame''s hand, the space fluctuated and a circle of water-like ripples suddenly appeared on the surface of the translucent barrier, opening a gap.


    Without the descendants of Hamura noticing, the two entered the barrier and sneaked into the castle.


    ''ng ng!''


    Not long after entering the castle, and hiding in a dark corner of the corner, Tsunade heard a rapid and loud bell, like some kind of rm, spreading inside and outside the castle.


    "Are we discovered? Your method of breaking the barrier is toome."


    She reached out and poked at Kisame, taking every hard-won opportunity to taunt him.


    However, judging from Tsunade''s expression, she was not very worried about the situation of the two. After all, this group of descendants of Hamura had the Gedo Statue stolen under their nose by Nagato, so they presumably do not much ability. Even if Kisame is not here, Tsunade feels that she should be able to settle this alone.


    "It seems that we have caught up with the day when the Otsutsuki n is holding a family meeting. This bell is the notification." Kisame''s eyes shed as he said, and Tsunade was stunned hearing this.


    She wanted to open her mouth to refute, but was suddenly pulled back by Kisame, her lips were blocked by one of his big hands, and she couldn''t make any sound.


    The next second, two people wearing white robes and long gray hair hurriedly passed through the corridor in front of the two of them, rushing towards the main hall deep in the castle.


    Kisame put his arms around Tsunade, stayed still in the dark for a while, and then waited for two members of the Otsutsuki n to pass through the corridor.


    ''Swiiin.''


    Two wooden vines suddenly shot out from the corner, tying the two of them instantly, and before they could make any calls for help, they were dragged into the corner.


    After a while.


    Kisame and Tsunade came out of the corner, and each performed advanced transformation jutsu, turning into the appearance of the two members of Otsutsuki n. The two looked at each other, and then used this disguise to sneak into the conference hall smoothly.


    Here, a meeting to destroy the ninja world is being held.

 Chapter 240: 240

    Chapter 240: 240


    On the deste moon, stands a magnificent and magnificent castle.


    Inside the castle, the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura gathered in the council hall to hold a major meeting concerning the fate of the moon and the earth.


    Tsunade and Kisame were disguised as members of the Otsutsuki n and mingled in the crowd. Tsunade secretly looked at the "people" around her, and seeing their gray hair and white eyes, she couldn''t help thinking of Konoha''s Hyuga n and this greatly surprised her.


    "Byakugan are the natural eyes of the Otsutsuki n, representing primitiveness and purity, and possesses incredible power. However, the guys in front of you and Konoha''s Hyuga n are both descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura, and their bloodlines are too thin. Therefore, their Byakugan is weak, it only has some of the most basic abilities."


    Kisame, who was next to Tsunade, suddenly whispered in her ear, which made her suddenly understand many things, but at the same she had more doubts about the man beside her.


    ''How did this guy know so many secrets? It seems that in the huge ninja world, there is nothing hiden from his eyes, it is terrible.''


    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s eyes shed and she asked Kisame: "These people are having a meeting here, and it looks like they are going to do discuss about a big thing. Do you know what it is about?"


    She didn''t believe that Kisame could answer this.


    Sure enough, Kisame shook his head, and it seemed that she was finally asked a question that is in his blind spot, and Kisame has nothing to show off.


    At this moment, with the arrival of the family members, the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n stepped onto the podium, and under everyone''s watchful eyes, he delivered a passionate speech.


    The more Tsunade heard, the more frightened she became. From the other party''s mouth, she relearned a piece of ancient history.


    It turned out that after the Sage of Six Paths and Hamura sealed their mother Kaguya Otsutsuki hundreds of years ago, Otsutsuki Hamura, the younger brother, voluntarily stayed on the moon in order to guard ten tails''s body, the outsider golem.


    This is exactly the same story that Kisame said.


    The focus is on the next matter.


    However, although Hamura respects his brother very much, he has always held a pessimistic attitude towards the peaceful world his brother, Sage of Six Paths, wanted to create.


    So, when he was dying, he told his children and grandchildren standing by the bed that if the world created by the Sage of Six Paths vited the way of Ninshu and failed to bring peace, then the world must be destroyed before the situation gets out of control.


    As it turns out, Hamura''s fears havee true.


    In the hundreds of years after the death of the Sage of Six Paths, his descendants never stopped fighting. They spread hatred and strife to the entire world, setting off one protracted war after another.


    Today, the ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Viges have already vited the teachings of the Sage of Six Paths. Not only did they not use the power of chakra for construction and creation, but instead used it for war, and even captured the nine-tailed beasts and made them into the ultimate weapons of war.


    All of this was seen by the descendants of Hamura on the moon.


    So over the past few decades, they have been making preparations, constantly umting strength, and intended to wait until the right time to represent their ancestors to deliver divine punishment to the ninja world and end this sinful ninja world.


    This is the annihtion n that the descendants of Hamura came up with.


    But not long ago, an unexpected event elerated the progress of this n, making the descendants of Hamura even more determined to destroy the ninja world.


    The event that elerated the n was, the Gedo Statue has been stolen.


    When the descendants of Hamura discovered this terrible thing, they immediately deduced that someone in the ninja world is trying to resurrect the ten tails!


    If the ten tails are resurrected, it means that Kaguya Otsutsuki will break through the seal and reappear in the world. By then, let alone the earth, even the moon will be destroyed by her, and no one will survive.


    In order to prevent all this, the descendants of Hamura mobilized collectively and vowed to fulfill the legacy of their ancestor, Hamura.


    What surprised Tsunade the most was that the way these people destroyed the ninja world was not to directly go to the earth and fight against the five major ninja viges.


    They seem to have mastered a powerful force called Tenseigan, that was powerful enough to drive the entire moon off its orbit and quickly approach Earth. In this process, the effect of gravity will gradually copse the moon, turning it into countless huge meteorites and smash into the ninja world, thereby destroying everything.


    In the eyes of the descendants of Hamura, the essence of the moon is a terrestrial star, which is used to seal the outsider golem. Since the golem has been stolen, the moon has no meaning to exist.


    Their n was to wait until the meteorite rain destroyed the Ninja world, and use the power of Tenseigan again to rebuild a beautiful new world on the ruins.


    "Time has proven that the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths left on the earth are the products of extreme failures, that will only bring war and death. Our mission is to destroy them, and then use the noble blood of our n to rebuild a new one."


    On the podium, the patriarch of the Hamura lineage said loudly, causing the nsmen in the audience to cheer excitedly, all of them looked frantic.


    "These guys, they are even more arrogant and conceited than Konoha''s Hyuga n. To think they woulde up with such a crazy n."


    Tsunade murmured, feeling like she was standing in the middle of a bunch of lunatics. At the same time, she was also curious about what the Tenseigan is? ording to them it can actually urge the moon to collide with the earth?


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously looked at Kisame and cast an inquiring look.


    "Tenseigan and Rinnegan are very simr. They are both the mutated forms of the Otsutsuki n''s eyes, and they both have the power to destroy the world."


    Kisame saw Tsunade''s doubts and didn''t intend to let her stew, and said directly to her, "However, the Tenseigan in the hands of the descendants of Hamura is a little special, it is not like Uchiha Madara''s, that is obtained by his own awakening, the people of the whole n contributed a lot of Byakugan, and after the integration, the final quantitative change caused qualitative change, forming a giant Tenseigan."


    "How do you know this?" Tsunade''s eyes widened as she heard this.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame sneered and continued, "I also know that these descendants of Hamura in this hall are actually branch family of the main descendants of Hamura. They created that giant Tenseigan and used its power to annihte the main family that advocated peace. After that, they reced them and maliciously misinterpreted Otsutsuki Hamura''sst words."


    Hamura was once controlled by his mother Kaguya. At that time his elder brother went to Mount Myoboku for Gamamaru''s help to learn senjutsu. When the Sage of Six Paths returned from his training, he freed his brother by using a special seal tag given by Gamamaru. Therefore the rtionship between the two brothers is unbreakable. Even if Hamura has some doubts about his brother''s Ninshu, he will not be so extreme to the extent that he wants to destroy the entire ninja world.


    Therefore, the truth of the matter is: Driven by their inted ambitions, the branch members of the descendants of Hamura not only killed their own main family, they also imed to be high-level creatures and wanted to destroy the low-level ninjas on the earth and create a a world ruled by them."


    ""


    After listening to Kisame''s story, Tsunade was once again shocked and realized again that she still underestimated him. This man has already seen through everything and knows everything.


    "So... what are you going to do now?" She asked in a low voice after recovering from shock.


    He can''t just watch these lunatics carry out their n, let the moon explode and turn into a meteor shower and fall to the earth?


    "It''s very simple, of course, kill these guys and stop their evil n to destroy the world."


    While saying that, Kisame grinned, revealing two rows of white fangs, which made people shudder.


    In his eyes, the Otsutsuki n on the moon is just a copy of the Hyuga n, andpared to the real Otsutsuki in the universe, they are like ants.


    Thinking of this, heughed and said loudly: "A group of sneaky, ignorant and stupid guy actually want to destroy the world, it really makes peopleugh out loud."


    "Who? Who''s talking,e out!"


    When everyone heard that, they were stunned for a moment, then became furious, and turned their heads one after another, and their angry eyes locked on to Kisame.


    Kisame and Tsunade looked at each other and didn''t bother to pretend, so they released the transformation technique on the spot and returned to their original appearance.


    "Who are you?"


    The patriarch, who stood on the podium, looked down at the two of them condescendingly, and asked in a deep voice. While he was speaking, a group of nsmen had already surrounded them, making it difficult for them to escape.


    Kisame ignored them, he instead smiled and said to Tsunade: "Are you ready to save the world, these guys will be handed over to you. After all, I am a recognized viin in the whole ninja world, and it is not my turn to be a hero. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck door appeared out of thin air behind him. Under Tsunade''s stunned eyes, Kisame stepped back and disappeared inside the door.


    ''Goddamn bastard.''


    When Tsunade came back to her senses, she couldn''t help clenching her fists, but now was not the time to get angry, because the enemy had already rushed towards her.


    "Catch that woman, don''t let her run away!"


    The descendants of Hamura shouted and rushed towards Tsunade with fierce eyes. If they were caught, her search fate could be easily imagined.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted coldly, without panic, she sped her hands together, and a huge amount of chakra poured out of her body, covering the entire hall.


    In the next second, with a rumbling sound, arge number of trees rose up from the ground of the main hall, growing wildly upward, and instantly formed a dense forest. Under her control, these living trees entangled and strangled the enemy.


    "What is this?"


    "What''s the matter, I can''t move, ah!"


    In the face of Tsunade''s deep forest emergence, the descendants of Hamura were caught off guard, and most of them were quickly entangled by trees and lost their ability to move.


    ''Kacha.''


    Under the constant nourishment of Tsunade''s huge chakra, the trees were still growing wildly, and they soon broke through the windows and ceiling of the main hall and spread to the outside of the castle. In the face of such a terrifyingrge-scale Mokuton ninjutsu, the enemy has no power to fight back.


    ''Huh?''


    Tsunade could not help frown when she saw this, she felt that something was wrong.


    These enemies are much weaker than she imagined. Based on their ability, they dare to dere that they want to destroy the ninja world, which is really ridiculous.


    It must be due to the Tenseigan.


    ording to Kisame, these descendants of Hamura sacrificed their own eyes and overdrawn their own strength, which is why they are so weak. But their eyes, fused into a giant Tenseigan, is the real killer.


    ''Where is it?''


    Tsunade was alert, and her sharp eyes swept across the trapped enemies, trying to find the patriarch. It turns out that the man had disappeared without her knowing.


    At the bottom of the hall.


    ''Boom.''


    The head of the branch family slipped down a passage and fell to the ground in a state of confusion, with a look of shock on his face.


    Just now, when Tsunade was ughtering the nsmen above, he saw that the situation was not good and quickly opened the hidden mechanism in the hall, and escaped from the range of the tree world and Tsunade''s vision through the secret passage.


    "Where did that womane from? Could it be that she was the one who stole the outsider golem? Since she sensed my n''s n, she wanted to kill us all?"


    At this moment, countless thoughts shed in the head of the branch n, but soon he shook his head vigorously, his eyes showing a strong killing intent.


    ''No matter who she is, as she dared toe to find trouble, she shouldn''t even think about leaving alive.''


    Thinking of this, he quickly passed through the underground passage and came to a closed door.


    ''Bang.''


    As the branch patriarch pushed open the door, a burst of dazzling yellow light suddenly poured out from the door and enveloped him.


    At first nce, this is a spacious and gorgeous underground hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a ring device with a huge yellow Tenseigan on it, which is slowly rotating.


    This Tenseigan, which condensed the power of the whole n, is his greatest support.


    Back then, they relied on this eye to emit a purple beam of chakra to kill all members of the main n in one fell swoop.


    "Give me strength!"


    The patriarch came to Tenseisen, roared with a frenzy on his face and stretched out his hands, ready to absorb the power of Tenseigan.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the door.


    "It turns out that this Tenseigan was hidden here by you guys, thank you for leading the way for me."


    Kisame walked into the hall with a smile.


    Since he entered this castle, he has been using his perception to find Tenseigan, but unexpectedly, he could not find any clues.


    So, when he was in the main hall, while the battle broke out, he hid in the dark and kept staring at the branch head. After the other party fled in face of Tsunade''s attack, he seized the opportunity and followed him all the way here.


    "You followed me?"


    When the branch head saw Kisame, his expression changed, but he immediately sneered without fear, "You will die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand forward, and dozens of figures rushed out from all corners of the hall and attacked Kisame


    These figures are not members of the separate family, but are people that looked exactly the same. Their expressions are dull and their actions are rigid. They are not living people, but dolls made by Otsutsuki Hamura back then.


    They are existences simr to a human puppet.


    "Senseless resistance."


    Kisamemented and opened his mouth, countless water arrows flew out, covering the puppets like a torrential rain, piercing them one by one, and easily shattering them.


    For current Kisame, even if Otsutsuki Hamura is resurrected, he may not be his opponent, let alone a pile of tattered dolls left by him, how can they possibly stop him.


    In the next second, under the horrified gaze of the patriarch, a bone sword appeared from Kisame''s palm, it stabbed forward and instantly extended more than ten meters.


    "Pfft."


    The head of the branch family was shocked. He lowered his head and looked towards his chest, there he saw the bone sword piercing through his chest, the tip of the sword sticking out from his back, covered with blood.

 Chapter 241: 241

    Chapter 241: 241


    In the underground hall, the giant yellow Tenseigan radiated light, as it slowly rotated and released endless energy outward.


    This eye is the biggest support that the patriarch relied on, but before he could activate it, he was stabbed by Kisame''s Kusanagi sword, and now he is on the verge of death.


    ''Swish.''


    After Kisame withdrew the Kusanagi sword, the patriarch suddenly spit out arge mouthful of blood and fell to his knees with a plop, and was about to die.


    But he suddenly let out a desperate roar, and used hisst strength to forcibly use the Tenseigan, causing the giant yellow eye to open wide and burst into a more and more dazzling light.


    Next second.


    ''Boom!''


    From the Tenseigan, a yellow beam of light shot forward, containing extremely terrifying chakra fluctuations, towards Kisame.


    Thisser beam once wiped out the main family, and its destructive power would be enough to destroy a country if it hit the Earth.


    The patriarch''s intention is to not only pull Kisame to death along with him, but also to use the power of this beam to prate the moon, so that the moon will turn into countless meteorites and rain on the ninja world.


    Kisame narrowed his eyes as he faced the oing chakra beam, he did not choose to dodge, because it was not necessary.


    He sped his hands together and opened his mouth wide to took a breath, the shadow of Kunpeng instantly appeared behind him, and his surroundings suddenly became dark. It''s as if he had transformed into a human-shaped ck hole.


    ''Buzz.''


    The devastating yellow light beam was blocked by Kisame and the chakra inside the beam was absorbed into his body, calmly resolving this terrible attack.


    "How is this possible?"


    Seeing this scene, the patriarch''s pupils shrank and he copsed with a horrified expression, and died with an unwilling expression.


    Kisame passed through the tattered puppets and came to the ring-shaped device in the center of the hall. With his hand on his chin, he looked at the giant yellow Tenseigan.


    It was formed by the fusion of the Byakugan of countless descendants of Hamura, and it does contain extremely powerful power, which can rival Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan.


    However, for Kisame who have entered the Six Paths level, the value of this eye is not so great. If he devoured it on the spot, his improvement would only be the icing on the cake.


    Just as Kisame was thinking about what to do with this eye, there was a rush of footsteps behind him.


    Tsunade is here.


    Naturally, she noticed such a big movement underground, and quickly found the secret passage in the hall and came down.


    As soon as she saw the broken dolls and the patriarch''s dead body, Tsunade understood what happened. Then, her eyes were attracted to the giant Tenseigan, and she walked to the Kisame and stood side by side with him.


    "Is this the Tenseigan?"


    Tsunade murmured, without blinking, and curiously stretched out a hand to touch the eye, sensing a mysterious and unfamiliar powerful energy from within.


    "Why, are you very interested in this eye?" Kisame seeing this, thought of something, asked with a smile.


    Tsunade hearing that, came back to her senses and realized het gaffe just now, she coughed twice, and said: "Obviously. This thing was supposed to be used to blow up the moon to destroy the ninja world. But it''s feels nothing special to me."


    "Why don''t you take it?" Kisame suddenly said.


    "What did you say?" Tsunade asked back subconsciously, a little caught off guard.


    "Actually, I wanted to give you a gift for a long time. After all, you saved Kirigakure and did a lot for the vige from beginning to end. So, I want to thank you on behalf of the vigers in Kirigakure."


    Kisame looked into Tsunade''s eyes, showing a rare look of sincerity.


    He is speaking the truth. Since Tsunade joined Kirigakure, she first helped in establishing a medical ninja system, and then stood up at the juncture of Kirigakure''s impending demise, turning the tide to save the vige, and then serving as Mizukage, guarding Kirigakure until today.


    Her contribution to Kirigakure and her hard work, has surpassed what Kisame had done, before she knew it.


    Facing the sudden sincerity from Kisame, Tsunade felt very ufortable, and subconsciously avoided his gaze.


    "Hmph, it''s umon that you want to give me a gift."


    She snorted lightly, pretended to be indifferent, rejected Kisame''s kindness, and added in a skeptical tone, "Who knows what you are thinking, maybe it''s another conspiracy."


    "You misunderstood me."


    Kisame shook his head and looked at Tsunade with bright eyes, "Remember what I told you before, the four conditions for promotion to the Six Paths level? You already have the Sage body and senjutsu, and the ten-tails chakra can be reced by Katsuyu''s Chakra, and thest condition is the Rinnegan, I think it can also be reced by this Tenseigan. That is to say, as long as you transnt this eye, there is hope for you to break through the limit and be a A Six Paths level powerhouse like me."


    These words made Tsunade tremble, her pupils contracted and her heart pounded.


    Although she has never been so obsessed with power, the temptation to be a Six Paths level powerhouse is still too great for her to not be tempted.


    Moreover, the n proposed by Kisame seems to be quite feasible, and even if it fails, it will not have any side effects on her.


    Thinking of this, she called Katsuyu in her heart: "Katsuyu, did you hear what this guy said? Do you think I should agree to him?"


    After all, she and Katsuyu are living in one body now, and on such an important matter, thetter''s opinion must be sought.


    "Tsunade-sama, please ept Kisame-sama''s kindness, he will definitely not harm you." Katsuyu''s tone was full of joy and excitement.


    Although she is within Tsunade''s body, Tsunade, as a human being, will grow old and die sooner orter. At that time, Katsuyu will have to say goodbye to Tsunade and look for a new person.


    However, as long as Tsunade breaks through the Six Paths level and bes an extraordinary lifeform, she can have an extremely long lifespan, or even immortality. At that time, Katsuyu, Tsunade and Kisame will be together forever.


    This is the best future that Katsuyu can think of.


    Tsunade frowned upon hearing Katsuyu''s response.


    She is a very arrogant woman, especially in front of Kisame, she has always been very tough.


    So, for the sake of face, she could only wave her hand and continue to reject Kisame: "Sorry, I''m really not interested, you should keep this weird eye for yourself."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the door.


    Looking at Tsunade''s back, Kisame narrowed his eyes, suddenly raised a hand, andunched several wooden vines from the palm of his hand.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Those wooden vines caught up with Tsunade in an instant, and wrapped her limbs and torso, and pulled her back to Kisame.


    "Let me go!"


    Tsunade shouted loudly and struggled hard, but there was a qualitative gap between her strength and Kisame''s. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free from the vines.


    Under Kisame''s control, Tsunade''s body was fixed in mid-air, unable to move, and could only be left at his disposal.


    "It''s futile to resist, it''s better to enjoy it, what do you think?"


    Kisame smiled and admired Tsunade''s plump figure for a while. Under her ring eyes, she turned around and stretched out his hand to the giant yellow Tenseigan.


    On the surface of this Tenseigan, is a jutsuid down by the descendants of Hamura. Any outsider who tries to get close to it will have their chakra absorbed and turn into a mummified corpse.


    However, this kind of trick is not something difficult to resolve for Kisame, he easily cracked the jutsu and controlled the eye.


    ''Buzz.''


    Under Kisame''s control, this huge Tenseigan quickly shrank until it finally split into two, turning into a pair of ordinary-sized eyes. The color of Tenseikan also changed from yellow to sky blue.


    "Then, let''s get started."


    Kisame looked back at Tsunade, and under her terrified eyes, he walked towards her.


    "Wait!"


    In the underground hall, Tsunade''s screams soon sounded, as if she was going through inhuman torture. At the same time, a blue light spread out, like sea water, submerging the entire hall...


    After an hour.


    Tsunade''s limbs were fixed by vines, her head was drooping with her blond hair messily draped over her shoulders, her body was soaked with sweat. She closed her eyes tightly and seemed to be in aa. Two lines of blood flowed out of her eye sockets and dripped onto the ground along her face.


    "Huu"


    Suddenly, she let out a light hum, slowly raised her head, and opened her eyes again.


    ''Swish.''


    In an instant, two dazzling blue rays of light shot out from Tsunade''s eyes, and a pair of azure blue eyes reced her original brown eyes.


    "Tsk tsk, blond hair really needs to be matched with blue eyes, this is perfect. Congrattions, Tsunade, you are more beautiful than before."


    Kisame stared at Tsunade''s blue eyes, praised her generously, and snapped his fingers, releasing the vines that bound her.


    "I hate you."


    Tsunade stared at Kisame, and said faintly, her tone seemed to have less anger and hatred than before.


    That''s because in the past hour, after shepleted the Tenseigan transntation operation, she has undergone a qualitative transformation from the inside out.


    In this process, it was Kisame who escorted her throughout the whole process, and even when she encountered an ident and dangerous situation, he spent a lot of Chakra and tried his best to help her through the difficulties.


    Without Kisame, this operation would never have been sessful.


    Therefore, it is difficult for Tsunade to be angry with Kisame in her heart, but she still needs to do something on the surface, at least she should not give him a good look, otherwise this guy will rise his nose again.


    "It''s okay for you to hate me, it''s all for your own good."


    Kisame shrugged his shoulders, looking like a bitter elder, while speaking, he took out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and handed it to Tsunade, "Wipe the blood on your face."


    Tsunade subconsciously wanted to refuse, but for some reason, she took the handkerchief unexpectedly.


    ''Damn, is Katsuyu''s consciousness affecting me again?''


    She realized that she didn''t want to stay here any longer, and turned away without saying a word.


    Kisame smiled slightly and followed.


    The two returned to the ground. In the castle, most of the descendants of Hamura who besieged Tsunade were killed by her and became the nourishment of the Forest. Those who survived by chance were also entangled by vines, waiting to die in ce.


    "My lords, please spare our lives! We will no longer dare to attack you."


    Seeing Tsunade and Kisamee out, these people hurriedly pleaded with tears in their eyes.


    Tsunade hearing that nced at Kisame, letting him decide.


    "Although these worms conspired to destroy the world, they also paid the price for their ambitions and were punished ordingly. And it''s still useful to keep them."


    Kisame thought about it for a while and said so.Tsunade then release the jutsu and freed them.


    "Thank you my lords for not killing us!"


    They hurriedly fell to their knees and kowtowed to the two of them.


    However, Kisame was toozy to pay attention to these guys for the time being, instead said to Tsunade: "I wonder if I have the honor to see the power of Tenseigan? Let''s go to an open ce outside."


    Tsunade did not reject the proposal, because she was also curious about what kind of changes Tenseigan could bring to her.


    So, the two walked out of the castle side by side and came to the barren moon surface outside the barrier.


    When the descendants of Hamura heard the words "Tenseigan" they couldn''t help looking at each other. They saw the shock in the eyes of the nsmen, and when they came back to their senses, they hurriedly followed them.


    The ground of the moon is deste and vast. It can be said that it is a natural training ground. Tsunade can use her abilities and destroy it at will.


    She took a deep breath, and a violent fluctuation erupted from her azure blue eyes. In an instant, a green chakra enveloped her entire body.


    ''Oh?''


    When Kisame saw this, he recognized it at a nce that this was the Tenseigan chakra mode used by Toneri Otsutsuki in the anime.


    Tsunade''s body lifted off the ground and slowly floated into the air. At the same time, six ck balls appeared behind her exuding an extremely dangerous aura.


    To Kisame''s surprise, Tsunade''s hair did not turn white, nor did the iconic double horns of the Otsutsuki n grow on her forehead. Perhaps this is because Katsuyu''s chakra reced the ten-tailed chakra?


    In short, Tsunade retains her own physical features and has not been assimted by the blood of the Otsutsuki n.


    At this moment, Tsunade''s heart moved, and the truth seeking balls floating around her body was covered with ayer of green chakra, and after a rapid rotation, it transformed into a sharp shuriken.


    The truth seeking balls can be transformed into various forms ording to the will of the user, integrating attack and defense.


    Next second.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened, and with a wave of her hand, the shuriken fell from the sky and flew straight towards Kisame.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    The shuriken instantly shrouded kisame, and exploded.


    ''Bang.''


    Under the bombardment of the shuriken, a huge meteorite-shaped deep crater appeared.


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade immediately felt a lot of joy, and the corners of her mouth curled up.

 Chapter 242: 242

    Chapter 242: 242


    Tsunade had just transnted Tenseigan, so she tried to give the "reward" for Kisame''s work.


    However, Kisame had already taken precautions against this.


    "Behind you."


    Just when Tsunade smiled smugly, thinking that the sneak attack on Kisame was sessful, a ck portal suddenly appeared behind her, and Kisame''s voice came from inside.


    The next moment, he stepped out and punched Tsunade''s back.


    Tsunade was startled by this, but did not panic. The remaining truth seeking balls behind her, driven by her thoughts, formed a shield as tall as one person and tried to block Kisame''s punch.


    ''Click.''


    The seemingly unpretentious punch of Kisame''s, after hitting the shield, actually caused a cobweb-like crack to appear on it, and the shield copsed on the spot. Although the truth seeking balls are strong, they will still be destroyed in the face of Six Paths level power.


    ''Boom!''


    After the powerful punch shattered the shield, it continued forward and hit Tsunade''s back, causing her to let out a groan on the spot, and fall to the surface of the moon like a cannonball, forming a huge deep pit.


    "Damn!"


    In the big pit, Tsunade clenched her fist, smashed the ground hard, and stood up again.


    Her current strength is more than one level stronger than before. With only the truth seeking balls, she can easily defeat opponents at Nagato''s level and sweep the entire ninja world.


    But in front of Kisame, she was still defeated easily by him as always, without any power to fight back.


    This made Tsunade very ufortable.


    Unconvinced, she exuded a more intense green chakra from all over her body, ready to activate more powerful Tenseigan abilitiesSilver wheel Reincarnation Explosion and Golden wheel Reincarnation Explosion, which were moves capable of destroying the moon.


    "Stop."


    Kisamended on the ground, made a halting gesture to Tsunade, and motioned her to look towards the castle. Those descendants of Hamura made new movements while the two were discussing.


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade turned her head to look, and found that those guys still didn''t give up on attacking them, they got a few giant cannons out of nowhere, and aimed the dark muzzles at the two of them.


    "Kill them, take back the Tenseigan!" They shouted as theyunched huge cannonballs with a diameter of several meters, and they flew straight towards Kisame and Tsunade.


    "They are acting recklessly."


    Tsunade snorted coldly and folded her hands together. In the next second, along with a loud rumbling sound on the moon, a huge stone statue with a height of 100 meters rose from the ground, with Tsunade standing on top of it.


    ''Boom! boom! boom!''


    The several artillery shells that flew in were blocked by the stone statue''s body, leaving a trail of cracks on its body. However, with the support of Tsunade''s nearly endless chakra, the stone statue quickly repaired itself and became as good as ever.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    It then strode forward, and every time it moved forward, the ground shook violently, as if a major earthquake had urred.


    "Ancestor..."


    After seeing the face of the stone statue, they were so frightened that they just stood there, one by one, watching the stone statue rush over and smash the huge cannons one by one with their big hands.


    "Ahhh!"


    Immediately afterwards, in a burst of screams, they were pped to death by the stone statue and turned into blood mark on the spot.


    Thest few people who were lucky enough to survive fell to the ground, and watched the stone statue approaching them in despair.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tsunade jumped off the head of the stone statue and walked towards the few people with a grim look. She didn''t want to kill all these people, after all, Kisame said to keep a few alive. In addition, she also want to test another ability of Tenseigan on these people.


    Under their terrified eyes, Tsunade opened her palms, her eyes radiated a wave of power, and several green chakra beams condensed in her palms and flew forward, and submerged in into their bodies.


    Then their eyes became dull, as if they had be puppets.


    From now on, Tsunade is their master, and they will unconditionally obey any orders from her, even if they have to die, these people will not hesitate to implement it.


    The spirit ball created by Tenseigan can not only control the will of others, but also read the thoughts of others, which is a very terrifying ability.


    Seeing that the effect was good, Tsunade once again condensed a spirit ball in the palm of her hand, ready to use it to attack Kisame.


    As long as she can control that guy, she will definitely use all her means to "y" with him and make him suffer.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade''s thoughts were seen through by Kisame.


    "If you don''t want to be spanked and taught by me, you''d better stop yourself. Those spirit balls may be able to control targets below the Six Paths level, but they are useless on me."


    He walked over to Tsunade, smiled and reminded her kindly.


    Tsunade''s expression changed when she heard that, she then put her hands behind her back with a guilty conscience, and released the spirit ball.


    "By the way, you said to keep these people alive, what''s the use of them?" After her thoughts were discovered by Kisame, she quickly changed the subject in order not to be embarrassed by him.


    "Of course, it''s to let them stay in this castle and monitor the outer space. Once the Otsutsuki n from the depths of the starry skyes here, they can notify us as soon as possible." Kisame said as he looked at the dark space in the universe.


    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "The Otsutsuki n... how many people are there? Are the Otsutsuki members in outer space as powerful as the Sage of Six Paths and Otsutsuki Kaguya?"


    Kisame nodded, showing a rare series look.


    Momoshiki Otsutsuki, Urashiki Otsutsuki, and Kinshiki Otsutsuki.


    These three people will definitelye to Earth, and the most powerful of them Momoshiki Otsutsuki has the strength close to that of Sage of Six Paths. Their purpose in visiting the ninja world is to execute Kaguya, the "Shame of Otsutsuki", and recover her power topletely destroy the.


    As the natives of the earth, Kisame and Tsunade will definitely have a battle with the Otsutsuki n.


    Kisame pondered in his heart and felt that with his and Tsunade''s current strength, if the two of them joined forces, it''s enough to fight against Otsutsuki Momoshiki and others, but it was not guaranteed to be foolproof.


    Moreover, the members of the Otsutsuki n must be far more than the three of them. This family has nted Shinju trees on variouss, and there must be many people like Kaguya Otsutsuki who ate chakra fruits, and all of them have the same power as her, or even surpass her.


    If those peoplee out of their nests ande to the ninja world, even Kisame may not be able to remain safe, so the ninja world can only be ughtered by them.


    In addition, although the possibility is very small, Kisame has to beware of the resurrection of Kaguya Otsutsuki. Although that woman is stupid, he and Tsunade had to do their best to have the hope of defeating her.


    In this way, although Kisame has be a Six Paths level creature, and he has a newly promoted Six Paths level assistant, Tsunade, it is still too optimistic to be able to sit back and rx from now on.


    He couldn''t stop now, he has to get stronger.


    Thinking of this, Kisame said to Tsunade: "I decided to live in this castle for a few days and devote myself to thinking about future ns. Do you want to stay?"


    Tsunade has now entered the Six Paths level, and even if Kisame is not there to open the portal, with her own strength, she can return to the ninja world from the moon.


    "Want me to stay with you? Dream on"


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and answered without hesitation, but after she said that, she hesitated for a while, and finally changed the subject, "However, I just entered the Six Paths level, and I need to get used to the power in my body, the moon''s surface is the best training ground, I don''t have to worry about causing excessive damage. In addition, there may be scrolls or books in this castle that contain information about Tenseigan, which will be of great help to me."


    "Understood."


    Kisame smiled and said nothing more.


    So, the two stayed on the moon temporarily and lived in this castle.


    During this period, Tsunade used the power of Tenseigan to repair arge number of dolls left behind by Hamura. These dolls include little boys, little girls, and tall blondes like Tsunade. They can not only serve the two of them in their daily lives, but also have good fighting power.


    In addition, Tsunade also found a shrine, which the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura used to worship their ancestor. In the temple, she found some manuscripts left by Hamura, and learned several new ninjutsu from them.


    Kisame, on the other hand, had shut himself in the room and stood in front of the window every day, looking at the sun that is more than 100 million kilometers away.


    A few dayster.


    Kisame finally thought of a way to continue to be stronger. He pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Are you going back to the ninja world?" Tsunade asked.


    "No, I want to leave the ninja world, and I also want to leave the moon and go to a farther ce." Kisame said leisurely, and the words were amazing.


    "What?!"


    Kisame''s words caught Tsunade off guard. Although she shouted that she didn''t want to see him all day, the truth was that bickering and fighting with him had be a part of her daily life, a habit.


    And she has to admit that although this man in front of her is hateful, he always gives her a strong sense of security. At least every time Tsunade is confused or in danger, it is Kisame who helps her.


    Now that Kisame suddenly said that he was going to leave, Tsunade was shocked, her heart was empty, and there was an inexplicable loss.


    "Where are you... going?" She asked subconsciously after she regained her senses.


    Kisame did not answer Tsunade immediately, but said to her: "The Otsutsuki n nted the Shinju tree on the earth, which almost drained the natural energy of the entire, and finally produced chakra fruit, which was eaten by Otsutsuki Kaguya. So, if I want to reach the height of Kaguya''s power, I can only imitate the Shinju tree and re-collect all the chakra and natural energy in the ninja world. What will happen by then, you should be able to imagine it, right?"


    Tsunade was shocked when she heard that.


    She knew that Kisame is absolutely capable of doing what he said. But the consequence is that the ninja world will be extinct, and the earth will be as deste as the surface of the moon, and there will be no more natural energies.


    If Kisame decides to do that and decides to be the second Kaguya Otsutsuki, it will undoubtedly be a disaster for the ninja world and the earth.


    "So, in order topete with the Otsutsuki n, you n to go to the depths of the cosmos to finds with rich natural energy, and devour their energy, like them, right?"


    Tsunade frowned and tentatively asked Kisame.


    "I don''t have to run that far. I already have a goal, and it''s that''s."


    Kisame smiled as he slowly raised his hand and pointed to the sun hanging in the distant sky.


    "Sun?"


    Tsunade couldn''t help widening her eyes, she is even more shocked now, and she couldn''t help but ask in disbelief, "You want to absorb the energy of the Sun?"


    ''It''s just... crazy.''


    Although Kisame often act unreasonably and have done many amazing things, Tsunade would never have imagined that he actually had the idea of devouring the Sun!


    Can this kind of thing be done?


    "Don''t make such a fuss."


    Kisame patted Tsunade on the shoulder, told her that he was serious, and exined his n in detail.


    The sun, or the countless stars floating in the universe, are the source of energy in the universe. They not only illuminate the cold and dark deep space, they also giving birth to countlesss and life.


    If the "God" pursued by the Otsutsuki n really exists in the universe, then in Kisame''s eyes, every star is a God of creation.


    The energy of the Sun is radiated to the Earth through sunlight.


    ording to his past life memory, only 0.00000005% of the light energy radiated by the Sun reaches the Earth.


    But it is this one-two-billionth of light that has brought unimaginable natural energy to the Earth. It has nurtured creatures such as nts, animals, and humans over a long period of time, and created everything on the Earth.


    Kisame''s idea is very simple. The Otsutsuki n absorbs the natural energy on the through the Shinju tree, but the source of this energy actuallyes from the sun, andpared to the energy contained in the sun itself, it is like a drop in the ocean, insignificant.


    That being the case, why don''t he just reach the sun and absorb the energy it radiated?


    It is not a whimsical idea for Kisame to have such an idea.


    In the past few days, whenever he stood in front of the window and was illuminated by the bright sun, he could perceive the existence of extremely weak energy from the light.


    Kisame then found that he could absorb that energy.


    It made him ecstatic.


    The atmosphere of the Earth blocks most of the sunlight, and the sunlight reaching the surface is far from being enough to be absorbed by Kisame. Although the moon has no atmosphere, it is more than 100 million kilometers away from the Sun. It''s not enough for Kisame.


    That''s why he decided to fly to the Sun, go to the closest ce to it, and then transform into Kunpeng and greedily absorb all the energy.


    Kisame had a premonition that this was his path to bing a God.


    After listening to Kisame''s n, Tsunade couldn''t calm down for a long time, her lips were slightly open, and she even forgot to breathe.


    In her view, his n is undoubtedly crazy, but it is also great and exciting.


    At this moment, she admired Kisame from the bottom of her heart.


    When all beings in the ninja world, such as Nagato, Jiraiya, Obito, and many others, are still fighting each other for resources such as tail beasts, Rinnegan, forbidden jutsu, etc., Kisame disdain to fight with them. Instead he put his vision beyond the earth, aiming at the sun hundreds of millions of kilometers away.


    He is far ahead of everyone.

 Chapter 243: 243

    Chapter 243: 243


    Lunar surface.


    Under Tsunade''s gaze, Kisame sped his hands together, and slowly separated another "Kisame" from his body, it looks exactly the same as the original body.


    This is not a simple shadow clone, but a clone technique that permanently divides one''s soul and body into two, and will not disappear. Regardless of the distance between the main body and the clone, they can sense each other and share vision, touch and memory.


    Then, Kisame''s body soared into the sky, and when it reached the mid-air, it swelled sharply, and soon lost its human form, turning into a 500-meter-long Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng, floating in the universe, cast a huge shadow on the moon, making Tsunade and the descendants of Hamura look up, feeling deeply shocked. Then, they saw it slowly open its abyss-like mouth and emmit a powerful space-time power from it.


    ''Buzz.''


    A huge ck door appeared above the moon. On the other side of the door was a ce that was tens of millions of kilometers away, far away from the earth and the moon, and closer to the sun.


    Then.


    Kunpeng let out a loud "whale song", the sound was ethereal and distant, and it was transmitted far into the deep space of the universe even though there is no air. It then pped its huge wings, swinged its long dragon tail, and plunged into the ck door, disappearing abruptly.


    With Kunpeng''s current strength, the limit distance of each space jump is 10 million kilometers. It takes about a dozen jumps,


    and at least a month to reach the sun, including the rest time.


    As for after that, using the energy of the sun to cultivate, it will take much longer to achieve what Kisame aims for.


    It may take years.


    Therefore, Kisame separated a part of his own soul and body, and returned to Earth with Tsunade to deal with the affairs of the ninja world.


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    After watching the Kunpeng fly towards the sun, Kisame withdrew his gaze and said to Tsunade.


    "Yeah." Tsunade nodded, walked to the descendants of Hamura who had been controlled by her, she ordered them to stay here and monitor outer space, and then stood beside Kisame.


    As a ck portal with a height of one person opened, the two entered it and disappeared together with the portal in the next instant.


    Kirigakure, two hundred meters above the ground, at the top of the sacred tree.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame and Tsunade appeared from the ck door andnded on the sacred tree.


    "What''s wrong with you?" When Kisame took a few steps forward, but found that Tsunade was still standing in the same ce, with a dull expression, he asked her.


    It turned out that she and Katsuyu exchanged their ces.


    Under Kisame''s call, rity gradually returned to her eyes. Although she was still the same Tsunade on the outside, her inner temperament had undergone great changes.


    "Kisame-sama." Katsuyu looked at Kisame, and immediately blushed, like a shy little girl.


    Her voice is gentle and her demeanor isdylike, creating a strong contrast and contrast to Tsunade, who is careless and irritable.


    "Interesting."


    Kisame smiled slightly, feeling very strange.


    The same woman, who had tit-for-tat with him a moment ago, and always put on a stinky face in front of him being extremely arrogant, has her temperament changed drastically in an instant, bing a gentle and demuredy who would be shy in front of him and obeys him.


    The most interesting thing is that whether it is the woman who hates him or the woman who likes him, although they do not appear at the same time, their memory is shared.


    Kisame wants to know, what will happen in the end if the rtionship between the three of them is entangled like this?


    He is really looking forward to it.


    "Kisame-sama, what are you thinking?" Katsuyu came to Kisame and asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I just think you are beautiful."


    Kisame kept smiling and stretched out an arm and wrapped it around her shoulder. She trembled, but instead of resisting, she bowed her head shyly.


    Living as a human woman is an unprecedented and novel experience for a thousand-year-old Katsuyu. Simrly, it was the first time she experienced the feeling of being in love, and she enjoyed this beautiful emotion very much, and she was addicted to it and couldn''t extricate herself.


    So, Kisame hugged Katsuyu and walked into the depths of the sacred tree along the passage formed by the intertwined branches, vines and green leaves.


    The vige has been rtively peaceful recently, and there is nothing to worry about, so Kisame and Katsuyu stayed in the small wooden house and lived a life in the world of two.


    They chatted, cooked, cleaned the house, sat on the sofa and watched TV. In the process, they gradually deepened their understanding of each other, and the two hearts got closer and closer.


    The night wind blows lightly, and the stars and moon hang high.


    It was a nice night.


    Early the next morning, Tsunade rubbed her eyes as she woke up.


    "Huh?" She suddenly found that she was on the sofa, curled up in Kisame''s arms like a kitten.


    "Arrr."


    She suddenly widened her eyes, let out a scream, and jumped up from the sofa.


    "Why are you shouting so early in the morning. If you had half the tenderness and understanding that Katsuyu has, you wouldn''t be a spinster."


    Kisame who was awakened by the scream said while yawning.


    Tsunade ignored him, instead hurriedly checked her clothes and found that they were all intact and not messy. Then, clutched her forehead as she received Katsuyu''s memory.


    "Don''t be nervous, we just watched a few movies togetherst night, and then fell asleep on the sofa. It didn''t happen like you imagined."


    Kisame said with a smile, and held up a CD, which had the movie "Shark on the Beach" that he and Tsunade had shot.


    "Hmph, if you do something like that, I''ll blow your head off."


    Tsunade snorted coldly, finally letting out a sigh of relief. But she also realized that although Katsuyu and Kisame did not cross the line this time, if this continues, the two will reach that point sooner orter.


    She doesn''t object to the Katsuyu and Kisame being together, but the way Katsuyu and Kisame get together is to borrow her body. This made Tsunade very troubled, and ashamed.


    Kisame saw through Tsunade''s thoughts, so after a little thought, he stood up from the sofa and said to her:


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of my senses, and I won''t do anything to your body. I will never force a woman in this regard. I and Katsuyu are spiritual partners, and to be honest, I have no interest in an olddy like you."


    The first few sentences were okay, but the "olddy" in thest sentence was a precise step on the thunder, which severely stimted Tsunade''s inner sensitivity.


    "Bastard, get out of my house!" She clenched her fists and yelled at Kisame through gritted teeth.


    "The tigress is back, you are really not cute at all. I still like the kitten fromst night." Kisame shook his head and slipped out of the tree house before Tsunade''s face twitched and wentpletely berserk.


    However, he did not go far, but walked around the tree house. After looking at it, he cleared a ce next to it.


    With a seal, arge number of branches approached from all directions, and soon a new tree house was formed, standing side by side with Tsunade''s wooden house.


    ''Boom!''


    When Tsunade heard the movement, she pushed open the door angrily, came to the Kisame, pointed to the tree house and asked him, "What do you think you are doing?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t let me stay in your house. I can build a wooden house by myself, can''t I be your next-door neighbor? This ce is just right as my hiding ce, I can hide in peace here, and y the role of mastermind behind the ninja world."


    Kisame exined the reason why he wanted to live here.


    "I don''t care, this tree is so big, there are many ces for you to hide, I don''t want to see you here." Tsunade frowned, still reluctant.


    "Don''t forget, I got this big tree from Takigakure, not you. If you''re upset, you can move away. I don''t mind."


    Kisame did not give in, but asked Tsunade to move away. Because he felt that the location and scenery here were excellent, and it was the most suitable ce for seclusion.


    "You"


    Tsunade was at a loss for words for a while and as she couldn''t beat Kisame, in the end, she could only say, "I won''t leave, hum."


    With that, she turned back to her tree house and mmed the door shut.


    Kisame shook his head, walked into the newly built tree house, counted what furniture and daily necessities he needed, and decided to go to the vige to buy thingster.


    That day, after spending some timeying out the treehouse, he settled here.


    In the next few days, Kisame did not see Katsuyu. Perhaps it was because Tsunade was angry and was unwilling to lend her body to Katsuyu for a short period of time.


    Kisame was toozy to deal with Tsunade, and temporarily shifted his attention to some affairs in the vige.


    One of the things he is most interested in now is to continue toplete his "Nine Jinchuriki" n.


    At present Kirigakure has gathered nine tailed beasts, four of which have been sealed, and no suitable candidate has been found.


    However, before taking this step, Kisame intends to make some optimizations to the existing candidates.


    As known to all, the fate of the Jinchuriki and the tailed beast are inter connected. The death of one will inevitably lead to the death of the other, but the tailed beast can be reborn in the wild after a few years.


    Extracting the tailed beast from Jinchuriki''s body will lead to the death of Jinchuriki.


    But now, Kisame has be a Six Paths level powerhouse. Although he is not as good as the Sage of Six Paths for the time being, he can use his methods to carry out a transntation operation of a tailed beast while saving the Jinchuriki''s life and it is not that difficult.


    Kisame ns to transnt the three tails from Nohara Rin''s body to Haku''s body.


    As a genius of the Yuki n, Haku is bound to activate his Kekkei Genkai, which perfectly fits with the three tails abilities. Thebination of the two will definitely bring a powerful and perfect Jinchuriki to Kirigakure.


    Thinking of this, Kisame walked out of the tree house and quietly sneaked into the vige.


    After half an hour.


    In the outskirts of Kirigakure, in a training ground.


    "Haa!"


    Several immature voices sounded one after another, followed by the sound of fists and feet colliding, and the sound of metal moring between Kunai and shuriken, sounding very lively.


    Like an invisible ghost, Kisame silently came to the outside of the training ground. Looking through the barbed wire, he saw at a nce five little kids, Kimimaro, Haku, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, in the open space training with a serious look on their face.


    Temari, the oldest among them, is more than five years old, and the youngest Gaara is three years old. Although they are not old enough to enter the ninja school, the strength of the little ones has surpassed most of the students in the ninja school. .


    On one hand, it''s because they are all geniuses, their talents and potential are far beyond ordinary people, and they cannot be viewed with ordinary eyes.


    On the other hand, it is also because they have a very good teacher - Pakura.


    Pakura stood aside with her arms crossed, looking very serious, as she stared at her students with stern eyes, observing and analyzing their performance, and asionally reprimanding them.


    Not long ago, after she woke up from the hospital bed, she quickly became their teacher at Yukino''s request.


    Pakura knew that Yukino wanted to train these children into talents in order to live up to the Kisame, so she obviously trained them.


    There was another person beside Pakura. It is her eldest disciple, Yamato. Thetter is also a genius whom Kisame gave to her to teach carefully.


    "Yamato, what do you think of them?"


    Pakura suddenly asked Yamato aloud.


    Yamato frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he quickly replied: "At present, Kimimaro''s progress is the fastest, and his physical talent is astonishing. Combined with his own Kekkei Genkai, he is the strongest. The second are Haku and Temari. Although Gaara is the youngest, he is not far behind, and his talent is also great. As for Kankuro, he should probably try harder."


    The situation on the training ground was indeed simr to what Yamato analyzed.


    Kimimaro hands held two bone spears, which were weapons formed by the ribs drawn from his body. With a calm mind and sharp eyes, he swiftly flickered to the left and right, and at the same time fought Temari, Shiro, Gaara, and Kankuro, and he did not lose.


    His movements are gorgeous and elegant, and he looks pleasing to the eye, showing a super high fighting talent.


    In Kimimaro''s body, behind a row of tall iron fences, Nine Tailsidzily on the ground, yawned in boredom, while saying to himself, "This little brat, why is he training so much? He is simply a natural fighting maniac."


    Although he isining, but from its tone, one can hear it''s appreciation for Kimimaro''s talent.


    Two years ago, when Kisame sealed the nine tails into Kimimaro''s body, it was reluctant, but under Kisame''s threat, it had to ept the situation it faced.


    Then one day, Nine Tails suddenly heard the good news that Kisame is dead.


    It didn''t take long for Tsunade to return from the Shikkotsu forest and ended the Fourth Ninja War by himself. Moreover, after she found out that the nine tails was about to make move, she beat it up without any hesitation.


    Kyuubi thought that Kisame was vicious enough, but he didn''t expect Tsunade to be more violent, and she came down several times and taught him a lesson.


    After that, Kyuubi became honest.

 Chapter 244: 244

    Chapter 244: 244


    Inside the training ground on the outskirts of Kirigakure.


    Kimimaro''s original training opponent was Temari, but he was not satisfied with one-on-onebat, so after suppressing her, he suddenly attacked Haku, Gaara, and Kankuro.


    He is now fighting against four kids at the same time with his own power.


    "This guy is too crazy, I must teach him a good lesson today."


    Although Kankuro is young, he speaks in an old-fashioned manner.


    It''s a pity that his strength is obviously not as strong as his mouth, and Kimimaro suddenly appeared close to him dexterously, and gave a solid kick on his stomach.


    "Wooo!"


    Kankuro let out a whimper, as he is lifted his feet off the ground, flew backwards, and fell heavily on the ground. Fortunately, the ground of the training ground was rtively soft, which yed a great buffering role, so he was not that injured.


    "Hey, it hurts..."


    Kankuro sucked in a breath of cold air, grimacing in pain, then simply went out of the ground and turned on the rotten mode, "I admit defeat, and I won''t fight you. Everyone here is a monster other than me."


    The remaining three were also unable to resist Kimimaro''s attack.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He was extremely fast. He, who had just beaten Kankuro, turned around and went behind Gaara.


    Gaara panicked and turned around quickly while hurriedly manipting the sand around him to form a shield, trying to protect himself.


    However the bone spear in Kimimaro''s hand pierced the shield effortlessly and stopped less than ten centimeters away from Gaara''s throat.


    "Your sand shield is too weak. It''s the same as the one made of paper. It''s better to call it a paper shield."


    Kimimaro sneered nkly, then retracted his bone spear and knocked Gaara to the ground with his elbow.


    "Kimimaro, eat this!"


    Temari shouted from the side. As Gaara''s older sister, she has always doted on this lovely younger brother. Seeing her younger brother being bullied in front of her, she naturally couldn''t bear it.


    She quickly formed the seal and opened her mouth to spit out a dozen wind des from her mouth, they moved at a very fast speed and approached Kimimaro.


    Haku was not idle either. He alsounched Ice release ninjutsu, creating several ice picks to sneak attack Kimimaro from behind.


    "Humph."


    Kimimaro didn''t panic, he stood still in ce without dodging or evading, instead arge number of bones suddenly appeared on the surface of his body, and he instantly turned into a hedgehog.


    Next second, he spun violently, like a human-shaped spinning top, forming a three-dimensional defense with no holes.


    Bone Dance.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The wind des and ice picks that attacked him were bounced off by his high-speed rotating. They not only failed to cause any damage to him, but bounced back the same way, causing Temari and Haku to be shocked.


    Just as the two were busy defusing their own ninjutsu, Kimimaro attacked again, first he punched Haku in the face, knocking him down, and then kicked Temari away.


    "You are too weak. There is no way for me improve to anymore by training against you."


    After Kimimaro defeated them, he frowned and said that he was not satisfied with these opponents.


    At this moment, Gaara stared nkly at Temari, his elder sister who was knocked to the ground, and then stared at Kimimaro stubbornly. He clenched his pair of small fists as a huge and terrifying chakra burst out from his body.


    Seeing that his sister was being bullied, he instinctively awakened the one tail''s power, who was sleeping in his body.


    "Wait..."


    Temari was surprised and happy when she saw this, and after recovering, she shouted in a clear voice, "I''ll help you."


    As soon she said that, she quickly formed seals and attacked Kimimaro.


    "Finally."


    The corners of Kimimaro''s mouth curled up. In fact, he has a good rtionship with them, and the reason why he is aggressive to them is to let them fight him with all their strength.


    This is a battle between Jinchurikis.


    Kimimaro''s eyes shed as red chakra emerged from his body and wrapped his body like a coat, it''s the nine tails''s chakra.


    Seeing that the battle is about to heat up and enter a very dangerous stage.


    "They are too hasty. They are using the power of the tailed beast because they are simply impatient."


    Pakura frowned and instructed Yamato, "Stop them and let them calm down."


    "Yes."


    Yamato responded quickly and jumped out with a swoosh and entered the battlefield.


    "Stop!"


    He let out a loud shout as his hands skillfully formed a seal quickly and instantly separated a shadow clone, that rushed towards Gaara and Temari.


    ''Shhhhhh.''


    Yamato''s shadow clone raised his arm and shot several vines from his palm, entangling Gaara before he ran amok. The power of Mokuton''s seal immediately suppressed the tailed beast Chakra him calm down, making his eyes clear and calm. He then stopped Temari by binding her too.


    On the other hand, Yamato''s main body was in trouble as he failed to take down Kimimaro.


    ''Swish.''


    In the face of the oing vines, Kimimaro reacted quickly, by waving the bone spear in his hand and cutting them off. After that, he went straight to Yamato and fought thetter.


    "It''s a blood bone pulse."


    Yamato''s eyes narrowed, and formed a seal again, then his palm was aimed at Kimimaro, as a ck word "Seal" appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Next second, more thicker wooden vines shot out from his palm, like a flexible and vicious python, which easily stopped and bound Kimimaro.


    But what Yamato didn''t expect was Kimimaro being very tenacious, Kimimaro let out a deep roar from his throat, and a powerful force erupted again, breaking the wooden vines on his body one by one.


    "What?!"


    Yamato''s pupils shrank, as he took a few steps back with a pale face. He looked at Kimimaro in horror as a red chakra tail appeared.


    ''Huh?''


    Pakura too showed a surprised look when she saw this scene. Kimimaro, who was only four years old, was able to borrow the Nine-Tails chakra to form a tail behind him.


    If this continues, it won''t take long for him to master the ability to transform into a half-tailed beast.


    ''It''s no wonder Kisame-sama chose to transnt the most powerful nine tailed beast into Kimimaro''s body. Now that this Kid''s talent and temperament are far beyond his peers, and he can even control the nine tails chakra a bit, he has the potential to be a perfect Jinchuriki.''


    However, in Pakura''s view, Kimimaro is still a bit rash. After all, he is only four years old, and he was still too tenderpared to a thousand-year-old fox like Kyuubi, and he would easily be bewitched and yed by thetter if he was not careful.


    So-


    ''Whoosh.''


    Pakura''s figure shed and disappeared from the spot in an instant, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Kimimaro. She raised a palm and a Scorch ball was released. Before Kimimaro could react, his chest was attacked.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    A ming circle was left on Kimimaro''s chest, as he stepped back on the spot, knelt on the ground with a plop, and the translucent red tail behind him quickly disappeared.


    In his body, the nine tails behind the iron fence is now zing with fiery mes. He no longer lie downzily, but instead rolled around in pain and roared angrily.


    After finally extinguishing the mes on his body, he hurriedly warned Kimimaro:


    "Brat, this woman is very strong. In this vige, besides the terrifying tigress Tsunade, she is the second person you must not provoke, remember it."


    After that, it pretend to be dead, fell into a deep sleep and did not move.


    As the Nine-Tails chakra dissipated, Kimimaro finally woke up and realized that he had just crossed the line and made a big mistake.


    "Sensei, I rashly used the power of the Nine-Tails to attack my friends and Yamato-senpai. Please punish me!"


    Kimimaro hurriedly lowered his head deeply, his heart full of self-me and remorse.


    "Of course I will punish you." Pakura said coldly, with her eyes stern.


    "Sensei, Kimimaro is not usually like this. He must have been impulsive just now, please forgive him."


    Haku ran over and pleaded for Kimimaro. He and Kimimaro grew up in the same cradle, and the rtionship between the two is better than anyone else, and it can even be said that they are as close as brothers.


    Temari also took Gaara and walked forward, and bowed in front of Pakura, and took the initiative to plead guilty:


    "Sensei, Kimimaro is not the one who went extreme first, it''s us. Please punish us first."


    "Are you all going to plead for Kimimaro? I didn''t expect you guys to be quite loyal."


    Pakura folded her arms across her chest with an indifferent expression, but her heart softened a bit. She was originally worried that the her students werepeting with each other fiercely, and their rtionship would deteriorate in the process ofpeting with each other and gradually became estranged, may even enemies.


    Now, she seems to be overly worried.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head and said coldly:


    "Get up, stop bowing in front of me and look pitiful. If Yukino-sama sees it, she will think I am abusing you. Remember, this is thest time!"


    "Thank you Sensei, I know that Sensei is the best."


    Temari immediately ran to Pakura''s side cheering, hugged her arm, and rubbed her face against her affectionately.


    "Kimimaro, stop bowing, Sensei has forgiven you." Haku sighed in relief and helped Kimimaro up.


    "Haku, I''m sorry."


    Kimimaro said softly and he isn''t able to forgive himself in his heart.


    He actually always knew that he was different from Haku, Temari, Gaara and others. His family once staged a coup in an attempt to overthrow Mizukage''s rule, only to be wiped out by Hoshigaki Kisame.


    As a descendant of the traitor n, Kimimaro could not have survived originally, but he fortunately received Kisame''s mercy and became Haku''s sibling, and was under the care of his mother, Yukino. He got a happy childhood.


    What made Kimimaro even more ttered was that Kisame had high hopes for him and transnted the half nine tails obtained from Konoha into his body. Although he was young, he also knew that this matter was of great significance.


    Although Kisame has unfortunately died in battle, Kimimaro wants to live up to this expectation and sweared in his heart that when he grows up in the future, he will be as strong as Kisame.


    At that time, he will personally avenge Kisame by killing Nagato.


    Therefore, Kimimaro, who bears this belief, worked so hard and desperately trained. The time and effort he put in not only allowed him to surpass his friends, but also impressed Kyuubi, showing his initial recognition of him.


    It was almost noon now, so Yukino and Karura came to the training ground carrying lunch boxes, which exuded a scent that made their mouths gulp.


    "Grumble..."


    When the children smelled the aroma, their stomachs rang out one after another. But without Pakura''s orders, none of them dared to act rashly.


    "Let''s rest." Pakura said lightly.


    "Great!"


    They immediately smiled and scrambled to greet the two, like a flock of little birds waiting to be fed.


    "Pakura-Sensei, and Yamato, let''s eat together. I brought extra today."


    Yukino waved at Pakura with a smile, while Karura organized the kids to spread pic mats on the training ground, and took out bentos and arranged them one by one.


    "Yes, Yukino-sama." Pakura agreed and walked over with Yamato.


    Although it was noon, most of the sunlight overhead was blocked by the branches and leaves of the divine tree. Everyone enjoyed a delicious lunch under the shade.


    "You don''t need to train in the afternoon. I''ll give you a holiday. Go back and take rest."


    After eating, Pakura stood up and instructed them. She realized that the recent high-intensity practice was indeed a bit hard for these children, who are just a few years old.


    "Sensei, I''m not tired, I want to continue my training." Kimimaro looked at Pakura firmly and pleaded.


    "So are we." Temari and Haku, not wanting to be outdone by Kimimaro, added.


    "No, I order you to rest, don''t make me say it again."


    Pakura''s eyes turned cold and her attitude became very tough. They immediately shrank their necks and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Yukino looked at Karura and smiled at each other. Then she said to the children:


    "Just listen to your Sensei, thebination of work and rest is for more efficient training. Let''s go, I will take you out to y this afternoon, buy delicious food, fun things, and new clothes."


    "Yeah!" When the kids heard that, they immediately smiled, Kimimaro too, restoring the innocence that a child of this age should have.


    So, they walked out of the training ground talking andughing and gradually moved away.


    ''Huh?''


    Pakura, who was walking at the end, suddenly felt something and looked back.


    For some reason, from the very beginning, she always felt that she had a pair of eyes watching them silently in the dark.


    ''Is it... a hallucination?''


    After staring at the empty training ground for a while, she shook her head, no longer thought about it, and turned to leave.


    Kisame''s figure slowly emerged.


    Watching Pakura and the others go away, he has his arrangements in mind for the tailed beasts that have not yet been dealt with.

 Chapter 245: 245

    Chapter 245: 245


    The sacred tree of Kirigakure covered the sky and the sun, and the branches extending in all directions are like a giant umbre, shielding Kirigakure from wind and rain.


    On the streets under the shade of tree, people moved around and the situation was lively. Yukino and others came to the bustlingmercial street to shop and y.


    In the crowd, Haku looked a little sullen as his eyes dimmed.


    His mother had once told him that their lives were saved by Kisame. Her expectation for Haku is that he will be a powerful ninja when he grows up, and be the best ninja under Kisame.


    Haku realized that this was his mission.


    So, in order not to disappoint his mother, and to repay Kisame, he worked hard silently. At a young age, he had already started using Yuki n''s Kekkei Genkai, and even Pakura praised his talent.


    However, when Haku found out one day that his friends who grew up with him: Kimamaro and Gaara were favored by Kisame, and got their own tailed beast and became the Jinchuriki of the vige. He couldn''t help but feel very lost.


    He lost the chance to gain recognition.


    Maybe it''s because his aptitude is not good enough to be a Jinchuriki, or maybe it''s because Kisame doesn''t like him. Whatever the reason, it made Haku feel sad for a long time.


    Today at the training ground, when the power of the tail beasts were used, Haku once again felt a deep sense of inferiority, even self-loathing.


    Perhaps, his destiny is to be a tool without any value.


    .....


    Kisame returned to the tree house and asked Tsunade for help.


    "I will personallyplete the transntation operation of the three tails and Seven tails, from Nohara Rin''s and Mei''s body to Haku and Temari respectively, and ensure that both of them are still safe after extracting the tailed beasts. In the meantime, I hope you help in the other sealing."


    He informed Tsunade of the new round of the Jinchuriki n, and said the names of the two new candidates.


    Hearing these two names, Tsunade was a little surprised. Although she loves to fight against Kisame, not everything goes against her wishes, especially things that are good for the vige.


    So, after a moment of silence, she pretended to be reluctant and nodded, without making any excuses.


    The next day.


    Pakura received a notice that asked her to meet Tsunade in Mizukage''s office.


    "I''m going to make you the Jinchuriki of the Two tails."


    Tsunade didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point when she came up, "Thebination of your Scorch release and the blue me of the two tails will definitely make you even more powerful, you would be Kirigakure''s perfect Jinchuriki. Do you ept it? Don''t reply to me now, you can go back and think about it for a few days, and I can understand whether you ept it or reject."


    Hearing this Pakura had a surprised look on her face, because she was indeed a little caught off guard by this suggestion.


    However, she quickly made a decision and replied to Tsunade, "As long as it''s for the sake of the vige, I''m willing to do anything."


    "Very good, as expected of you." Tsunade looked at her approvingly, and admired Pakura''s loyalty and dedication to the vige.


    After confirming this matter, Tsunade looked at Yamato behind Pakura and said:


    "That kid is your student, right? It is mentioned that he has my grandfather''s Mokuton cells inside him, and at a young age, he mastered many Mokuton ninjutsu and possessed the power to control tailed beasts. In that case, he is also a good candidate for being a Jinchuriki. In my opinion, let him be the Jinchuriki of five tails."


    As soon as these words came out, Yamato was shocked, and finally understood why he was to meet Tsunade with Pakura.


    ''Be a Jinchuriki? Like those kids?''


    "You have the right to refuse."


    Seeing Yamato stunned, Pakura said to him. Although she is very strict with her students, when faced with such important life events, she will not force them to make the same choice as her, but hopes that they will make their own decisions.


    No matter what the decision was, she, as a teacher, will continue to support them as always.


    "I... ept." Yamato gave his own answer without hesitating for too long after he regained his senses.


    "Are you sure?" Pakura asked again.


    "Yes, I want to be a Jinchuriki."


    Yamato nodded heavily, his eyes were firm, and he bowed to Tsunade, "Thank you Mizukage-sama for giving me this opportunity, I will definitely work hard to be an excellent Jinchuriki."


    Although Jinchuriki has a strength far exceeding that of ordinary ninjas, in other ninja viges, they are somewhat unpopr and alienated by the people.


    However, in Kirigakure, it ispletely different - Jinchuriki has a high status and that position is regarded as an honor. Only heroes who have protected the vige or talented young people with great potential have the opportunity to be Jinchuriki.


    Therefore, Yamato is actually very excited and happy to be able to be a Jinchuriki.


    "Then both of you, go back and prepare well. The tailed beast sealing will take ce in three days." Tsunade smiled and instructed Pakura and Yamato to rest.


    The day of the sealing.


    Tsunade invited Sheji to cooperate with her to ensure that the sealing could bepleted 100% smoothly.


    At the same time, in another secret ritual room, Rin Nohara and Haku were lying on the operating table, both in a deep sleep. In another room were Mei and Temari. Kisame walked between the two, then his fingers turned into Nuibari and stretched towards Nohara Rin''s lower abdomen.


    All four operations went well.


    Kisame finished first and walked out of the operating room.


    In his opinion, as thest genius of the Yuki n, Haku is the most suitable candidate for the three tails. As long as he can make good use of the power of this tailed beast, his future can be expected.


    As for Mei and Temari, he gave Mei seven tails in the beginning due to the mission that they had to do in Amegakure, but now he can finally give them what he nned.


    At this point, the number of Jinchuriki in Kirigakure has increased to seven.


    They are the one-tail Jinchuriki Gaara, the two-tails Jinchuriki Pakura, the three-tails Jinchuriki Haku, the five-tails Jinchuriki Yamato, the six-tails Jinchuriki Terumi Mei, the seven-tails Jinchuriki Temari, nd the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Kimimaro.


    In addition, there is also Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki, Tsunade.


    Moreover, in addition to these people Jinchurikis, Kirigakure also has elites like Hozuki Mangetsu and Ameyuri Ringo. It can be said that Kirigakure is full of talents, greater than others even whenpared to Konoha in its heyday in anime.


    Next, only the four-tails and the Eight-Tails are sitting still. There are already two good candidates in Kisame''s heart, but they are not in Kirigakure for the time being.


    So he nned to go out and bring the two to Kirigakure toplete his Jinchuriki n in one go.


    Before leaving the vige, however, he still had a ce to go.


    Ten minutester, Kisame sneaked into the building of the Science Department and walked along the corridor to the innermostboratory.


    When Sheji is away, the ce is usually left to Anko.


    At this moment, Anko was lyingzily on an office chair, with her hands crossed across her chest and legs resting on the desk, giving orders to her kohai.


    Facing the bossy senpai, Kabuto lowered his head and did things silently withoutining.


    However, asionally he couldn''t help raising his head, when Anko wasn''t paying attention, to secretly nce at her.


    The sixteen-year-old Anko is at the age of physical development, youth and beauty. She has long purple hair tied up and wore a whiteb coat with translucent ck mesh underwear underneath, which highlights her attractive body curves.


    Such a bold and hot style of dressing has undoubtedly a huge lethal power to the young man who has just entered adolescence. In addition, Anko has a bold personality and likes to deliberately tease him, which makes him unable to stand it, and often gets red in the face.


    "I am so bored."


    Anko suddenlyined, raised her hands, and gave a big yawn.


    Seeing this, Kabuto couldn''t help but stop what he was doing and stared nkly for a while.


    "Brat, you''re peeking at me again! Tell me what''s going on in your mind, let me guess, it must be a very dirty thing!"


    Anko jumped up from the chair and questioned Kabuto walking step by step towards him, causing him to back away in panic.


    "I, I didn''t"


    Facing the aggressive senpai, he stammered and denied it with a blushing face.


    "You are lying. Hmph, I''m going to tell Nono-Senpai that you peeked at me. I think she will be very disappointed with you when she knows about it?"


    Anko rolled her eyes and came up with a good idea to threaten him.


    "Senpai, don''t, I beg you." When Kabuto heard the threat, he started sweating profusely.


    "Oh, forget it, I won''t tell her. Who made me such a soft-hearted, but..."


    Anko sighed, looking like an adult, and then changed the subject, "It''s easy for me to forgive you, but you have to do one thing for me."


    "What is it?" Kabuto asked cautiously.


    "You"


    Anko leaned to his ear, muttered to him for a while, and finally patted him on the shoulder, "Do you understand?"


    "I, I understand." Kabuto responded, and ran out of theboratory as if escaping, to do errands.


    "What a fool."


    Looking at Kabuto''s back, Ankoughed, then returned to her chair,id downfortably again, and hummed a little tune.


    ''Interesting.''


    Kisame, who witnessed all that happened in theboratory, couldn''t help but smile.


    In the anime, Kabuto has been living in darkness since he was a teenager. Especially after being calcted by Danzo to kill Nono with his own hands, this talented young man haspletely fallen into darkness. For more than ten years since then, he has been dealing with various forces, living as a double agent and multi-faceted spy.


    He even became the viin,unching the Fourth Ninja War almost by himself, and was defeated by Itachi, ending his sinful and tragic life.


    But now it seems that after he came to Kirigakure, although he is still working under Sheji (Orochimaru), his character and fate seemed to have unknowingly moved towards a path diametrically opposite to the one in anime.


    Kisame is looking forward to what he will be in the future.


    As for Anko, this girl who pretends to be a big sister and likes to bully her kohai, she should probably be taught a lesson.


    Thinking of this, Kisame quietly appeared from the darkness and said, standing behind Anko, "It''s not a glorious thing to bully your kohai based on seniority and strength."


    "Who?!"


    Anko was startled, like a cat with it tail stomped, jumped up from the chair, and turned around with a look of surprise.


    What appeared in her field of vision was a tall man, but his appearance was shrouded in a vague shadow, making it difficult to see his facial features.


    "Hmph, I don''t know how you came here, but I will definitely teach you a lesson for sneaking up on me."


    Anko sneered, and her raised her hand and threw a few shuriken out.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame chuckled lightly, and disappeared. When he reappeared, he had quietlye to Anko''s back, and locked her body with a pair of sturdy arms like iron tongs.


    "What do you want? Let me go!"


    Anko struggled desperately, and her neck that was held by Kisame''s right arm almost made her unable to breathe. In desperation, she opened her mouth and bit his arm fiercely.


    But this bite almost broke her teeth, because the opponent''s arm was even harder than steel.


    "It''s not good to bite someone casually. Now, it''s my turn to bite you."


    Kisame said and lowered his head abruptly, and bit down on the top of Anko''s left corbone, leaving a dark Curse mark there.


    ""


    Anko only felt a sharp paining from the corbone, and then her eyes rolled up and passed out on the spot.


    Kisame let go of her and let Anko copse on the ground. He watched the pattern of the curse mark on her neck slowly disappear until it waspletely integrated into her body, and even the wound was healed.


    The purpose of his visit to the Science department this time was to nt a curse mark on her, while SheJi was away. In this way, Kisame can monitor Sheji''s movement at any time through Anko.


    Afterpleting this, Kisame no longer stayed, and disappeared into the darkness again.


    After awhile.


    Holding a pile of snacks in his hand, Kabuto trotted all the way back to theboratory sweating profusely.


    Anko especially likes Dango. What she threatened him to do was actually just asking him to spend his pocket money to dango for her.


    "Senpai, I''m really sorry. There are too many people queuing up at the store you like to go to but I finally bought it back."


    Kabuto exined nervously as he walked in, but when he walked in and took a look, he found that Anko was lying on the ground with a painful expression on her face and was unconscious.


    "Senpai, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    Kabuto hurriedly threw down the snacks and shook Anko vigorously, and it really worked.


    "Just now... what happened, I seem to be... attacked." Anko muttered, feeling a splitting headache, and couldn''t remember what happened after Kabuto left.


    She subconsciously touched the top of the left corbone, where her skin was intact, without any tooth marks or scars.


    ''Did I identally fall asleep and have a nightmare?''


    "Senpai, are you alright?" Kabuto''s call brought her back to reality.


    "What can happen to me?" Anko said angrily and stood up from the ground.


    Seeing that Anko was fine, Kabuto breathed a sigh of relief, and handed her the Dango he bought, "Senpai, I bought all the dango you wanted for you, eat them while it''s hot."


    "I don''t want it, you can eat it." Anko shook her head.


    "Why?" Kabuto looked stunned, and was confused. These things are obviously Anko''s favorite food.


    "I have a toothache."


    Anko said quietly, covering her cheeks with her hands, feeling a burst of soreness in her teeth. Whatever the cause was, she decided to eat less or even quit dango in the future.


    Even Kisame himself did not think that he unintentionally helped Anko to quit the habit of eating Dango, thus allowing her to avoid the fate of getting fat when she gets older...

 Chapter 246: 246

    Chapter 246: 246


    "Where''s that guy?"


    After Tsunadepleted the sealing of the tailed beasts in Pakura and Yamato, she entered the operating room where Kisame was, only to see those who participated in the sealing asleep.


    As for Kisame, he disappeared.


    After checking the situation and confirming that there was nothing abnormal about them, Tsunade woke them up.


    Half an hourter, Tsunade returned to the tree house, and there was no trace of Kisame here too.


    "Did this guy disappear again without saying anything. He really does what ever he wants. But that''s fine, him being out of my sight is a good thing."


    Tsunade muttered and sat down on the sofa. Perhaps it was because it took too much energy to perform two major sealings in a row, she quickly fell asleep with her head tilted.


    At the same time, Kisame has entered the space portal, crossed the sea and the Land of Fire, andnded in Kusagakure.


    He used the transformation technique, changed his appearance slightly, dressed up as an ordinary tourist, and walked towards his destination, Kusagakure.


    The first goal of his trip is Uzumaki Karin.


    During the Second Ninja World War 20 years ago, with the destruction of the Land of Whirlpool, the Uzumaki n was also destroyed. Since then, only a few remnants of this family have been left, scattered all over the Ninja world, basically living a life of hiding and wandering.


    Nagato, for example, fled to the Land of Rain with his parents, but he still couldn''t escape the war and watched his parents killed by Konoha ninjas. However, he was lucky. After being discovered by Jiraiya, he received the careful guidance of thetter and lived a rtively fulfilling and happy childhood in peace.


    In contrast, Karin''s fate is much more miserable than Nagato''s.


    As long as she can remember, she has been wandering around with her mother. Because of her red hair, she has been excluded and discriminated against everywhere. Later, the mother and daughter finally settled down in Kusagakure. They thought it was a new beginning, but they were unexpectedly used by Kusagakure ninjas on the spot as human flesh medical kits.


    In order to protect her daughter, Karin''s mother did not hesitate to sacrifice herself. She was bitten by the ninja of Kusagakure hundreds of times, and she was sucked to death, which was extremely miserable.


    Although the death of her mother gave Karin an identity in Kusagakure, her fate has not changed in any way, she is just a tool used by the vigers to heal her wounds.


    In the anime, Karin has participated in the Chunin exam as a member of Kusagakure, and that was the first time she met Sasuke, Naruto and others. Later, she met Orochimaru, who discovered her talent and became Orochimaru''s experimental material.


    It can be said that among the descendants of the Uzumaki family, Naruto Uzumaki, who seems to have suffered many setbacks and discrimination since childhood, is actually the best one. Karin is the really poor person.


    Like Naruto and Nagato, Karin also has huge amount of chakra in her body, and the injured only need to bite her skin to recover their chakra and injuries. In addition, her perception ability is very good, with the Mind''s eye of Kagura ,she can perceive all enemies within a radius of dozens of kilometers.


    Therefore, in Kisame''s view, Karin is a very suitable candidate to be a Jinchuriki. With her aptitude, she should be able to control the Eight-Tails.


    He estimated that at this time, Karin and her mother had just arrived at Kusagakure. If they were lucky, he would be able to find them in time.


    However, what surprised Kisame was that on his way to Kusagakure, he encountered several robbers blocking the road one after another, almost without stopping.


    ''Is this ce so chaotic?''


    Kisame quickly found the reason.


    Because, he encountered a group of robbers, and this time their number wasrge, there were hundreds of people, and their courage was great. These people had just looted a caravan, killed many civilians, and were counting the spoils in the middle of the road.


    Kisame''s appearance then caught the attention of the other party.


    The leader of this group of robbers was a tall, dark-skinned, one-eyed sturdy man. When his sinister gaze fell on Kisame, he quickly frowned. After countless battles, his intuition told him that the man in front of him was not easy to mess with, and he was a ruthless character.


    "Who are you, report your name." So, the one-eyed man asked Kisame, and secretly directed his men with gestures to surround Kisame.


    "If I guessed correctly, you are not ordinary robbers, but... the prisoners of Hozuki Castle, right?"


    Kisame rubbed his chin with his hand and asked rhetorically.


    The first time he saw these people, he felt that they are very familiar. Then he suddenly remembered that many of the faces were the guys he had bullied when he was serving his sentence in Hozuki Castle.


    The two subordinates of the one-eyed man looked at each other and walked towards Kisame. While pulling out their weapons, they sneered and threatened Kisame:


    "Since you know our identities, honestly hand over all the money you have. Maybe our boss can spare your life."


    "That''s right, our boss used to be the elite Jonin of Kumogakure and the King of Hozuki Castle."


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing this, Kisame looked surprised, and then he frowned and continued to ask: "But I heard that the king of the Hozuki Castle is Hoshigaki Kisame? Except him, no one is qualified to have this name, right? "


    "Humph."


    The one-eyed man snorted coldly and said arrogantly, "Don''t you know that Hoshigaki Kisame is dead, and his era has long ended. Now, I am the king of the Hozuki Castle."


    "If that''s the case, then why didn''t you stay in the prison honestly? Why run out to kill and set fire?" Kisame asked again.


    "You have too many questions."


    The one-eyed dragon pointed at him with his finger, then suddenly shouted, "Do it!"


    As soon as he said that, dozens of prisoners of Hozuki Castle rushed towards Kisame while shouting loudly, wanting to to kill him.


    However, in the next second, Kisame just snapped his fingers, and arge number of trees rose from the ground, spiraling upwards, then pierced the bodies of the prisoners and lifted them high into the air.


    "You, who are you?"


    When the one-eyed man saw this, his pupils shrank sharply, and felt a chill on his spine. After he came back to his senses, he turned around and ran away without saying a word, he doesn''t have the courage to fight Kisame.


    ''Swish.''


    The one-eyed man just ran out but there was a sudden sound that rang behind him. He looked back in horror, and found that a bone sword flew out of Kisame''s hand, that extended dozens of meters in an instant, and caught up with him at once.


    "Ah!" The one-eyed man let out a scream as his legs were cut off by Kusanagi Sword, and he fell to the ground with a thud, unable to escape.


    Kisame took a slight step, and crossed a distance of dozens of meters, and came to the one-eyed man.


    "Why did you have to take action against me and force me to kill you? Isn''t peace is the most precious thing?"


    Kisameined, then pressed the tip of the sword against the one-eyed man''s throat, and said lightly, "Now, you should be able to answer my question, right?"


    "I will talk, I will say everything."


    The one-eyed man endured the pain and told Kisame about everything that happened in Hozuki Castle and Kusagakure.


    It turn out that in the past two years, at the behest of the Land of Wind, Nagato has further expanded northward, provoked a war with the Land of Grass, and annexed Kusagakure without any suspense.


    The warden of Hozuki Castle Mui, was also killed by Sasori of the red sand, a member of Akatsuki organization, and turned him into a puppet. With Mui''s death, the Fire Prison jutsu imprinted on the prisoners of Hozuki Castle was lifted, freeing these people from their shackles and regaining their power.


    Under Nagato''s rule, these prisoners that were originally in the prison, dared not make any ruckus. With Nagato seriously injured in the fourth ninja war, the Daimyo of the Land of the wind being assassinated, there was a power vum.


    For a time, the entire Land of Wind and Amegakure were leaderless. In the chaotic situation, Kusagakure took the lead in breaking away from Amegakure''s control and fell into huge chaos.


    And the prisoners in Hozuki Castle also seized this opportunity, killed the prison guards and escaped from the prison, wandering around in the Land of Grass, making the country even more miserable.


    For the current Land of Grass, human life is cheap.


    After listening to the one-eyed man''s words, Kisame frowned slightly.


    It seems that something is wrong. If Karin and her mother and daughter really came to Kusagakure, can they survive in such a harsh environment?


    Thinking of this, Kisame didn''t want to waste any more time, and nned to kill the one-eyed man with one sword, and then hurry to Kusagakure.


    When the one-eyed man sensed the killing intent, he suddenly shouted:


    "Sir, don''t kill me! I have a girl named Ryuzetsu in my hand. She has mastered a kind of Kekkei Genkai called Dragon Life Rebirth, which can resurrect dead people. As long as you spare my life, I will tell you where she is!"


    "Ryuzetsu?"


    Hearing that, Kisame remembered that Muku, the son of Mui, the owner of Hozuki Castle, did have a childhood sweetheart, a white-haired girl with eyes that looks simr to Rinnegan.


    In the anime, Ryuzetsu sacrificed her life to reincarnate Naruto, who was seriously injured and dying.


    ''Unexpectedly, there is an unexpected harvest here.''


    Half an hourter, Kisame came to a cave with the one-eyed man who lost his legs. After killing the prison guard at the door, he entered the cave and found an iron cage as tall as one person.


    A young girl with short white hair, wearing a headscarf had curled her body into a ball and was lying in the corner of the cage. Her hands and feet were in shackles, and her eyes were dim.


    The one-eyed man saved her life, apparently intending to use her to continue to live when he was seriously injured. Unfortunately, the enemy he encountered was too powerful, giving him no chance to use this ace.


    "Sir, please..." The one-eyed man was still begging, but halfway through his words, his neck was snapped by Kisame, and was thrown aside.


    ''Bang.''


    Kisame smashed the iron cage open with one punch, walked to Ryuzetsu''s side and squatted down and checked thetter''s body. Due to the long-term imprisonment, her body is very weak, but fortunately she is not injured, and she can recover as long as she rests for a period of time.


    "You, who are you..." Ryuzetsu looked up at Kisame and spoke with difficulty.


    She didn''t feel that the strange man in front of her was here to save her, and the other party was likely to use her as a tool just like the one-eyed man groupthis was her only value.


    "Don''t think about anything, just get a good night''s sleep. You just need to know that from now on, you''re safe."


    Kisame did not answer her question, but as he spoke, he stretched out a hand to thetter. Immediately, a suction force came from his palm, and with a surprised face, Ryuzetsu was sucked into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Then, he stood up and disappeared from the spot in a sh.


    Kisame walked into Kusagakure.


    Looking around, there are copsed houses on both sides of the street, and there are even many bodies on the road. Although there are ninjas cleaning the bodies, they are obviously not that interested in doing so.


    "stop!"


    After Kisame walked in, two ninjas stepped forward to question his identity, suspecting that he was a ninja or a spy of a hostile force. Kisame was toozy to exin to them, so he pped them away, and then used his perception ability to search for Karin and her mother.


    ''Found it.''


    In the northwest corner of the vige, he sensed two special chakras, which were very different from the chakras of ordinary ninjas. However, one of them is already very weak, like a candle in the wind, it seems to be extinguished at any time.


    Kisame crossed the street and arrived at the destination. At a nce, he saw a long queue of people outside a house. The people in line were all ninjas, and almost everyone was injured, urging the people in front to hurry up with cursing.


    Every once in a while, a ninja came out of the house with a contented smile on his face, and the wounds on his body disappeared.


    Seeing this, Kisame knew that he hade to the right ce, so he walked straight towards the crowd in line.


    "Move aside."


    As he spoke, he vigorously pushed the person in front away and squeezed into the room.


    "What are you doing, you bastard?" Kisame''s behavior soon aroused public anger, and was attacked by everyone at the scene.


    "What do you mean? Of course I am cutting the queue, can''t you even understand that?"


    Kisame said confidently, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pped the ninjas in front of him, sending them flying.


    This time, everyone knew that he was not easy to mess with, so they quickly gave up their seat and let him walk directly into the house.


    As soon as he entered the room, Kisame''s pupils shrank. Even a bad guy like him was uncontrobly angry after seeing the scene in front of him.


    On a tattered wooden bed in the room, a red-haired woman copsed limply with her hair disheveled. Most of the clothes on her body were torn apart, but these men did not intend to vite her, but left rows of teeth marks on all the ces on her body where they could put their mouths down.


    At this moment, two ninjas were like zombies, lying on the woman''s body, biting her arm fiercely, as if they were greedily absorbing some kind of energy.


    The woman endured the severe pain that life was worse than death, and did not say a word. Instead, she looked at a little red-haired girl in the corner of the bed with gentle eyes.


    They are the mother and daughter that Kisame is looking for.

 Chapter 247: 247

    Chapter 247: 247


    In a dpidated Hut of Kusagakure, what happened here is horrific.


    The red-haired woman was lying on the bed and was bitten by a group of zombie-like ninjas, her arms and thighs were covered with rows of tooth marks. She was pale, looking weak and old, but her eyes were still full of tenderness, watching her child in the corner.


    In order to end the life of discement, in order to have a shelter, in order to allow her daughter to live, she has already made up her mind to sacrifice herself.


    "Mom..." Karin, who was sitting in the corner, held her knees with both hands with tears streaming down her eyes. Her shoulder was held down by a Kusa ninja expressionlessly, making her unable to move, she could only watch all this.


    For a four-year-old girl, it would be cruel to witness such a scene with her own eyes.


    Seeing this, Kisame shook his head.


    For Karin and her mother, after losing the country, the vige, and the n, the only thing they can beg for is to live on and on, even if they have no dignity, and their status is inferior to that of pigs and dogs.


    Having said that, Konoha is really not a humane vige.


    As the leader of the five great ninja viges, it kept saying that the Uzumaki n was their most important allies, and even printed the Uzumaki n emblem on the Konoha ninja''sbat uniform. However, when their allies were besieged by other countries and Shinobi Vige, Konoha actually sat idly by and chose to betray the Uzumaki n and let them perish.


    If it was during the Second Ninja World War, Konoha couldn''t take care of itself, so if it couldn''t help the Uzumaki family, it was excusable.


    But, after the war, as a victorious country, why was Konoha unwilling to send manpower to search for the survivors of the Uzumaki n and provide them with shelter?


    In the anime, Naruto Uzumaki''s parents died to save the vige. As the son of a hero, he was not only unloved, but was discriminated against since he was a child; Nagato''s parents fled to Amegakure, but were killed by Konoha ninjas. There are also Karin and her mother in front of him, who cannot find shelter in Konoha, and can only be humiliated and tortured in ces like Kusagakure.


    In this way, Konoha was not wronged at all by Nagato''s "Pain".


    Coming back from his thoughts.


    Kisame''s eyes shed as he strode inside. He unceremoniously stretched out his hand to push the few Kusa ninjas away, and said in a loud voice, "Get out of the way, it''s my turn."


    However, after he picked up Karin''s mother''s arm, he frowned and looked disgusted: "Why are there so many tooth marks and saliva, it''s too unhygienic. Besides, this woman is about to be bitten to death, she can no longer be used."


    After he finished speaking, he sat down beside the bed, looked at Karin, and said to the Kusa ninja behind her, "You, bring me that little girl."


    "Please, don''t..."


    When Karin''s mother heard that, a burst of power suddenly erupted, and she firmly grabbed the corner of Kisame''s clothes, her eyes full of pleading, "Sir, please bite me, I will definitely heal your wounds. My daughter is still young, please let her go..."


    Kisame suddenly turned around, grabbed the woman''s arm, and smiled at her, revealing two rows of white fangs, which made her shudder.


    But at the same time, she was surprised to find that a warm force was continuously transmitted to her body from Kisame along her arm.


    That power is the same Yang Chakra as the Uzumaki n.


    "You..." She opened her lips slightly, staring nkly at Kisame, her eyes full of wonder.


    "Who is this guy? Why do you think you can cut the queue and give us orders?"


    At this moment, a Kusa ninja pointed at Kisame and asked with a look of surprise.


    As soon as these words came out, the Kusa ninjas in the room quickly discovered that the strange man in front of him was not a ninja from the Kusagakure at all, he actually swaggered into the room and asked the Uzumaki women to treat him.


    Also, this guy doesn''t look like he''s hurt at all.


    Therefore, the truth of the matter is obvious, this person is here to find problem on purpose.


    After everyone came back to their senses, they all had a fierce look in their eyes and gathered around Kisame, ready to get their hands dirty.


    "Who are you, and what is the purpose ofing to Kusagakure?" A Kusa ninja asked sharply.


    "Me? Just a passing traveler. I heard that there are women from the Uzumaki n here. Just a bite from them can recover any injuries, so I came to check it. Is there any problem?"


    Kisame said confidently.


    ""


    They didn''t expect Kisame to be so bold, and he had nothing to say for a while. After he reacted, he became furious and reached out to grab Kisame''s cor, intending to drag him to the open space outside the hut, and order other ninjas to beat him violently.


    However, there was a problem with his n.


    ''Pop.''


    Kisame easily grabbed the Joinin''s arm and folded it back on the spot, and the man''s wrist was bent 90 degrees,pletely deformed.


    "Arrrrrrrr."


    "Attack together, kill him!" Seeing this, the rest of the Kusa ninja shouted and rushed towards Kisame.


    After a moment.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The Kusa ninjas flew out of the room, their bodies were all prated by the wooden vines without exception, dying of continuous blood loss. Their death was extremely tragic.


    In the room, Kisame was still sitting on the bed, he beckoned Karin, who had a frightened look on her face, and said in a rtively gentle tone, "Come here, Karin, I am not a bad person."


    Karin was stunned for a moment, as she didn''t expect the other party to even know her name, but after hearing his words "I am not a bad person", she became more afraid of him for some reason, curled up in the corner motionless, shivering.


    ''Am I so scary?''


    When Kisame saw Karin''s reaction, he was a little stunned, and then heaved a sigh. It seems that his natural viin temperament can''t be hidden no matter what. A little of it was exuded just now, and it frightens the little girl.


    "Kisame,e here... This lord saved my life, he is a good person..."


    At this time, Karin''s mother sat up straight from the bed and gently waved to her daughter. After getting the Yang chakra delivered by Kisame, in such a short period of time, not only did herplexion be rosy, but the tooth marks on her arms and thighs also faded a lot.


    "Mother"


    When Karin heard that, she also noticed the changes in her mother, and then she ran over cried into her mother''s arms.


    The mother and daughter hugged and cried for a while.


    After that, Karin''s mother wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, gave Kisame a somewhat embarrassed look, and quickly said to him: "Sir, I''m sorry, I made you wait. I''m Uzumaki Haruna, and this little girl is my daughter of the Uzumaki Karin. If you hadn''t taken action today, I might have been bitten to death by them, and Karin''s fate... I''m afraid it will be more miserable."


    In fact, Uzumaki Haruna has regretteding here since joining the grass ninja vige. But she has no ability to escape from this devil''s den, so she can only hope that by sacrificing herself, she can get a chance for her daughter.


    "Madam, you don''t need to thank me, because like you, I am also a survivor of the Uzumaki n. Of course, it may not be obvious from the outside. After all, I gave up that eye-catching red hair to avoid trouble."


    Kisame grinned and made up a white lie.


    "Really?"


    When Uzumaki Haruna heard that, she couldn''t help being pleasantly surprised. She never expected to meet a n member in such a ce.


    "Long story short, I have joined Kirigakure, and I was sent here by Mizukage Tsunade-sama."


    Kisame looked at Uzumaki Haruna and said that.


    "Tsunade? Is it... Tsunade-sama, the Goddess of ninjas, how could this be..."


    Uzumaki Haruna''s eyes widened when she heard Tsunade''s name, feeling ttered. Of course she knew Tsunade, the most legendary female ninja in the whole ninja world. She defeated tens of thousands of coalition forces of the four major ninja viges, killed several Kage-level powerhouses, andpletely destroyed the Daimyo Pce system.


    Tsunade, who ushered in a new era in the ninja world, is known by many as the greatest ninja of all time.


    Such a person, in the eyes of exiled people of the Uzumaki n like Uzumaki Haruna, is aloof and unattainable, how could the other party think of the mother and daughter, and send someone to look for them.


    Seemingly seeing the doubts in Haruna''s eyes, Kisame smiled and came up with an exnation that he had made up a long time ago:


    "You should know that Tsunade-sama is thest member of the Senju n. During the reign of the evil third Hokage Sarutobi Hidden, not only did he sit and watch the allies of the Uzumaki n be exterminated, but also carefully nned an extermination of the Senju n. When it was revealed, Tsunade-sama left Konoha in a fit of anger and joined Kirigakure. Over the years, she has never forgotten the Uzumaki n, and kept in mind the generations friendship between Uzumaki and Senju, so she sent people like me to work to look for the survivors of the Uzumaki n in the world. So,e with me, to Kirigakure and be under Tsunade-sama''s protection."


    As he spoke, he stretched out arge hand in front of Uzumaki Haruna.


    "Great, great...Thank you Tsunade-sama, thank you..."


    Uzumaki Haruna muttered to herself, excitedly incoherent, and held Kisame''s hand tightly, with tears flowing uncontrobly.


    Since the Uzumaki n was exterminated in the Second Ninja World War, Haruna Uzumaki has grown from a little girl to a mother in 20 years. It was a dangerous life, full of humiliation and endurance, without dignity and joy.


    Therefore, when she learned that such days were finally over and that she could start a beautiful new life in Kirigakure, the joy and yearning in her heart could not be described in anynguage.


    Karin was still young, and although she didn''t understand what happened for a while, she couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw the happiness her mother had never had.


    Kisame was satisfied with their reactions.


    His impromptu performance easily gained the loyalty of the mother and daughter, and the rest can be exin in a few words to Tsunade after returning to Kirigakure, and let her y the trick together.


    Twenty years ago, Tsunade, as a member of the Senju n, could only watch the demise of her allies, the Uzumaki n, and her heart must be full of guilt and self-me. When Kisame brings back the mother and daughter, she might even thank him.


    Kisame noticed that Karin had been staring at him timidly, so he smiled and stretched out his other hand, touched her cheek and said:


    "Karin, it''s so sad for ninjas like us who have lost their hometown. But don''t worry, as long as you stay with me, no one will ever hurt you again. I promise."


    Then, he leaned forward and hugged Haruna and Karin with his two big hands. At the same time, the life energy in his body spewed out again, like a nket emitting a soft white light, wrapping the mother and daughter duo.


    "Um"


    They couldn''t help but let out afortable hum, the scars on the body surface and the fatigue in the body were quickly swept away, and their body felt energetic and full of energy like never before.


    "Before returning to Kirigakure, I have to inconvenience you."


    After healing their wounds, Kisame exined the situation to them in a few words. After getting their nods, he immediately put them in the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "I saved another widow with a child."


    Kisame said to himself, then stood up and left Kusagakure.


    After sessfully finding the Uzumaki Karin, there is only one goal left for Kisame - to find a suitable person for the four-tails. That person must be able to perfectly use theva power like a volcanic eruption.


    A dayter, Kisame entered the territory of the Land of Stone and wandered outside Iwagakure.


    ''Hm?''


    From outside the vige, he saw from a distance that fire and smoke wereing from somewhere in Iwagakure. It seemed that some buildings had been blown up, and the air was filled with the smell of sulfur.


    Kisame performed the transformation technique, disguised himself as an inconspicuous passerby, came to the vicinity of the explosion site, and heard thements of many vigers.


    "This isn''t the first time, right? That stinky little brat, Deidara, has repeatedly created terror in the vige and blew up so many houses. That too just for fun? What a lunatic."


    "Since Onoki-sama''s death, Deidara has be more and more arrogant and even unscrupulous. If it weren''t for him being Onoki-sama''s disciple, he would have been beaten to death long ago already."


    "I heard that the fourth Tsuchikage Biwa-sama was furious and couldn''t bear it anymore with regards to Deidara. He has already driven him to live outside the vige. I hope this kid can reflect on it and be a new person, s."


    ""


    Hearing the chatter of the vigers, the corners of Kisame''s mouth curled up.


    That''s right, his second target is the genius boy of Iwakagure, the disciple of Onoki, and also a member of Akatsuki in the anime - Deidara.

 Chapter 248: 248

    Chapter 248: 248


    Deidara, of now, is a little kid with a lively personality and his own way of thinking.


    Because of his outstanding ninjutsu talent since he was a child, he was epted as a disciple by the third Tsuchikage Onoki, and is a recognized genius in Iwagakure.


    Deidara also lived up to everyone''s expectations. He became an excellent ninja at a young age and was deeply loved by Onoki. In addition, he also has a hobby of making y sculptures, and his works have won many praises.


    However, Deidara is very motivated and is not satisfied with the current achievements, but in order to pursue a deeper and more advanced art, he even secretly learned the forbidden technique of "mixing chakra into substance" in the vige.


    This is the so-called "Explosion".


    Afterwards, as Deidara detonated the detonating y he made by himself, the moment he saw the explosion, his eyes lit up.


    Bomb.


    Due to Deidara''s free will, these bombs quickly brought a lot of trouble to Iwagakure, causing repeated destruction and casualties.


    Later, the vigers, including the fourth Tsuchikage couldn''t stand him anymore. They drove the unrepentant Deidara out of the vige and prohibited him from returning to the vige unless he gave up on making y bombs.


    For an eight-year-old boy, facing such a difficult situation, admitting defeat seems to be the only option.


    But Deidara was an artist who was naturally rebellious and romantic, so he refused to admit his mistake and went to a temple outside the vige, where he continued his artistic research.


    The above is the information that Kisame has inquired from the vigers of Iwakagure.


    From Kisame''s point of view, Deidara is undoubtedly a rare genius, but theck of correct guidance has led him into to a crooked path. That''s why he came to Iwagakure and bring him under hismand.


    After finding out the location of the temple where Deidara is currently located, Kisame left the vige and arrived there.


    From a distance, Kisame saw a little kid with long blond hair rolling up his sleeves and tinkering with something in the open space in front of the temple. His face and body were covered with mud and ck ashes, and there was arge hole beside him, with sparks remaining in the hole, and a puff of white smoke came out of it.


    Obviously, an explosion has just happened here, and from the embarrassed appearance of the kid, it may be that he has just experienced a failed artistic experiment.


    However, he looked very optimistic. He hummed a little tune and danced his hands, and soon he made a big lifelike spider out of white y.


    "Yeah, it worked!"


    Deidara raised the spider above his head with both hands, shouted excitedly, then suddenly turned around and threw the spider in his hand in one direction.


    ''Suiii.''


    The spider made an arc in the air andnded behind a small stone. Immediately afterwards, Deidara showed a sly smile, and made a burst seal, and said to himself: "You dare to send someone to monitor me again, see how I will make you look good, Haa!"


    As he shouted lightly, there was a sudden bang behind the small stone, and a dazzling fire and smoke burst out.


    "What!"


    In the thick smoke, there was a scream of a girl and a teenager. Obviously, the people hiding there was caught off guard by Deidara''s sudden attack.


    ''Huh?''


    Deidara seeded with his sneak attack, but frowned, because he felt that the victim''s voice seemed familiar.


    In the next second, two figures emerged from the thick smoke and rushed straight to Deidara.


    One is a girl with short ck hair, Kurotsuchi, and the other is a simple and honest-looking little fat Akaichi. They are Deidara''s kohai.


    "Big Brother Diedara! We managed to hide from my father and sneak out to see you, but you weed us in this way?"


    Kurotsuchi walked up to Deidara with a sullen face, put her hands on her hips, and questioned him angrily.


    "Oh, it''s Kurotsuchi. You were sneaking behind the stone, can you still me me? I thought that the fourth Tsuchikage sent people to monitor me and restrict my personal freedom."


    Deidara spread his hands and said with a rogue face.


    Surprisingly, there is a mouth on each of his palms, and when he speaks, the tongue in his hands also keeps moving. It chewed the y with his mouth and shaped it into various shapes.


    This is a special talent that belongs to Deidara.


    "Deidara, you think too badly of Tsuchikage-sama. He just asked you to calm down here. As long as you promise not to destroy the vige in the future, you can go back at any time."


    Akaichi, who was standing on the side said naively.


    "Humph."


    Hearing this, Deidara snorted unhappily, he turned his head to one side, and said impatiently, "If you have anything to do, just say it, don''t disturb my research, otherwise I will lose my inspiration. "


    "Art? You shape these ugly spiders out of y, and then throw them out to explode. Is that the art, Big Brother Deidara? Who would approve of such art?" Kurotsuchi frowned and questioned.


    "Hahaha, you don''t understand Kurotsuchi."


    Deidaraughed, put his hands on his hips, and said arrogantly, "Real art is not understood by the ignorant world. How can you two brats understand my art?"


    Kurotsuchi was still unconvinced, she rolled her eyes, and continued to ask: "Then I will ask you again, can your art be eaten as a meal? You live in this temple alone, and what do you rely on to support your life, do you rely on these explosive spiders? ?"


    She thought this question would fluster Deidara, but she didn''t expect him to answer without hesitation:


    "Of course. Don''t forget, I am a genius. I can take some missions outside, such as assassination, destruction of buildings, etc., which can be easily aplished using the art of explosion. At that time, it is very easy to support myself."


    But just after he finished saying these words with confidence, his stomach growled in disappointment and made a grunting sound.


    "So hungry."


    Only then did Deidara remember that he had entered a state of flow due to his overindulgence in art, causing him topletely forget the passage of time. Looking back now, he hasn''t eaten for almost a whole day.


    With a thud, he fell to the ground, and he was about to faint from hunger.


    "You are starving to death and still being so stubborn."


    Kurotsuchi shook her head, although her mouth was not forgiving, she felt sorry for her senpai. She nced at Akaichi, and thetter put down the food box in his hand and took out a steaming bibimbap and ball soup.


    "Eat, we brought it to you on purpose, who made you our senpai." Kurotsuchi said with her arms crossed, looking down at Deidara, who was downcast.


    Smelling the aroma of the food, Deidara''s eyes lit up at first. At this time, he didn''t care about his face. He could not wait to jump on the food box and eat it all.


    But the next second, after he saw the food brought by the two, he suddenly frowned andined to Kurotsuchi:


    "Why is it bibimbap? I hate bibimbap the most. It''s the worst food in the world. Did you do it on purpose?"


    "It''s good to have some food, but you are still picky. You know, Akaichi and I are both hungry, and we used the pocket money we saved to buy these foods for you."


    Kurotsuchi rolled her eyes, bing more and more dissatisfied with Deidara.


    "Then take it, I don''t want it."


    Deidara resisted hunger, sat down again, and said firmly, "I, Deidara, may starve to death today, but I will never eat a bite of bibimbap!"


    "If you don''t want to eat, that''s your wish!"


    Kurotsuchi finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted. However, she didn''t really take the food, but left the food box in ce, and then went away with Akaichi.


    "Grumble..."


    Deidara watched the two go away, and after they disappearedpletely, his stomach screamed again.


    He stared straight at the bibimbap, and finally hunger conquered everything. When he picked it up, he devoured it and wiped it out.


    "It''s delicious."


    Deidara finished eating the bibimbap, and there was not even a grain of rice left. He drank the meatball soup, without saying a word.


    He touched his still shriveled belly, and felt that he is only half full, which was far from enough.


    "Oh, there''s no other way."


    Deidara sighed, stood up helplessly, and was about to go to the surrounding towns to find out if he could receive any missions or the like. To get some money to fill his stomach.


    Great artists often have a period of difficult life experience, and they more or less have topromise with life.


    However, just when Deidara packed up all his belongings (actually just a cloth bag) and was about to leave, he suddenly found that a person appeared on the side of the road at some point.


    The man crossed his chest with his arms, leaned against a big tree, looked towards his side, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    Deidara asked alertly, hiding his hands behind his back, chewing the y in the palm of his mouth and starting to make bombs.


    The stranger in front of him could quietly appear nearby, without him being aware.


    "Don''t be nervous, kid, I have no ill will towards you. You should understand that if I attacked you just now, you wouldn''t be able to stand and talk to me now."


    While talking, Kisame walked towards Deidara and joked, "By the way, I have heard everything you said just now. You said that you would rather starve to death than eat a bite of bibimbap, but it looks like you have eaten everything."


    Hearing this, Deidara realized that this man saw what he has done and couldn''t help but blush, and took a long time to say: "...I just didn''t want to waste food."


    "Haha. Don''t talk nonsense, I came to Iwagakure this time for you, a talented artist. I have a task to entrust to you, and the remuneration will definitely satisfy you. And you can perform a mission while showing off your explosive art. How about it, are you interested?"


    Kisame went straight to the point, tempting Deidara with words, like a child trafficker.


    "For real?"


    Deidara hearing that looked very excited. As soon as he was about to take a job, the client actually came to the door himself, this too smooth.


    Moreover, the other party also called him a "genius artist", which made Deidara, who has always been questioned by the vigers, feel the warmth of the spring sunshine, and he was about to float on the spot.


    When he was young, he waspletely immersed in his own art world all day long, and hecked awareness and understanding of the world.


    He is a simple guy.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Kisame''s eyes shed, and has no psychological burden for abducting ignorant young kids. He nced at the environment around the temple, and then said to Deidara, "As for the specific task content, let''s talk about it in another ce."


    "Well, okay." Deidara responded quickly.


    Half an hourter, in a nearby town.


    Kisame and Deidara walked into a small shop, and the proprietress immediately greeted them with a smile and asked them, "Good afternoon, two, what are you going to eat?"


    "Give me tender chicken and soju."


    Kisame said, then nced at Deidara beside him, and before thetter spoke, he smiled and said to the proprietress, "As for this little artist, I think he likes Oden-style fried eggs, right?"


    "How do you know? I like eating this the most!" Deidara''s eyes widened, he was very surprised by this.


    Kisame smiled without saying a word.


    Soon, the steaming hot food was served.


    "Let''s eat first. Artists also need to fill their stomachs in order to burst out enough inspiration." Kisame said generously.


    "Then I''ll start!" Deidara folded his hands together, and then he ate a lot. He ate several bowls of fried eggs in one go, and finally his stomach was full and was bulging high.


    After resting in the shop for a while, they digesting the food in my stomach.


    The two came to the outside of the street, not far from the de.


    "Before I officially issue a missionmission to you, I need to test your abilities to ensure that you are qualified to ept thismission. Do you have any questions?" Kisame looked at Deidara and asked.


    "Alright. But let me say it first, I won''t be merciful."


    Deidara raised both hands and the tongue in the palm of his hand liked their lips, looking eager to try.


    ''Boom! Boom! Boom!''


    In the woods, the sound of explosions continued to be heard, apanied by shes of fire, and the fall of trees. Deidara kept making explosive y from his body, and then manipted them to approach Kisame.


    Kisame dodged left and right, calmly dodging every attack from Deidara, and mockingly said: "Do you only have this ability? The so-called art seems to be nothing more than that."


    "Don''t underestimate me, bastard!"


    Deidara was really outraged, and he couldn''t allow others to despise his art. So, he did not hesitate to use the strongest move, and created a one-person-high y bird, which flew towards Kisame.


    ''Boom!''


    The flying bird exploded in front of Kisame, producing a violent fire that devoured him in an instant.


    ''Oops.''


    Deidara''s expression changed when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect to kill his employer on impulse.

 Chapter 249: 249

    Chapter 249: 249


    Art, created at the moment of explosion, is a fleeting beauty.


    Although Deidara doesn''t look serious, he tends to be calm and thoughtful when fighting, and there''s only one situation where he can lose his mind - and that''s when he feels that his art is despised by his opponents.


    Such as now.


    Kisame made a mockery of Deidara''s explosive art, which made the "young artist" furious. On impulse, he resorted to the strongest killing move he had and used a violent explosion to bury Kisame.


    However, just when Deidara thought angrily that he identally killed his employer and lost his job


    Under his incredible gaze, Kisame, who was at the center of the explosion, just raised his hand slightly, and a strange devouring force was emitted from his palm, instantly absorbing the mes and shock waves generated by the explosion.


    "What did you do? How did you do it?"


    Deidara came back to his senses, and when he saw the unharmed Kisame, he hurried to him and asked with a look of surprise.


    "It''s just a little trick." Kisame said lightly, and walked over.


    "Then... did I pass your test?" Deidara felt that the man in front of him was unfathomable, and his tone unknowingly brought a bit of awe, as he asked nervously.


    "Well, you''re barely qualified." Kisame thought for a while, nodded, and recognized Deidara''s ability.


    Deidara hearing that has a happy expression on his face, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "However, before the official release of the mission, I have one more question for you."


    Kisame walked to arge stone and sat down on it, he then stared at Deidara, and asked, "What do you think of Onoki''s death?"


    ''Why did he suddenly ask this question?''


    Deidara was stunned for a moment, then folded his arms and snorted lightly: "You mean that annoying old man? He died well, now no one can control me anymore, I''m very happy, eh."


    "Really, you are not lying, right?" Kisame narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Not at all!"


    Deidara firmly denied it, but everyone could see that he still had deep feelings for the dead Onoki. Perhaps because he was a little impatient to be asked by Kisame again and again, he frowned and asked, "Where are you going with this?"


    "Then I''ll just say it."


    Kisame cleared his throat and exined his "identity" to Deidara, "Actually, I am a Jonin from Kirigakure, the Land of Water. My immediate boss is the one who killed Onoki, Tsunade."


    "What?!"


    When Deidara heard that, he was shocked and surprised.


    "Are you surprised? Let me tell you the truth, it was Tsunade-sama who saw your talent and potential, and praised your explosive art, so she sent me to Iwagakure to get you out. Also, she decided to take seal the four tails into your body, so that you will be the four-tails Jinchuriki, and master it''s power. In this way, you canbine it''s power with your own explosion and develop a greater art."


    Taking advantage of Deidara''s shock, Kisame continued to seduce him with words.


    Diedara became silent.


    "Deidara, Tsunade-sama has high hopes for you. It is enviable to be favored by the Goddess of ninjas at such a young age. However, if you don''t want to agree, it doesn''t matter, Tsunade-sama asked me not to force you."


    While talking, Kisame stood up and turned around to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Just when Kisame''s figure was about to disappear, Deidara shouted and chased after him. He then asked loudly, "Why did she choose me? Since the Sixth Mizukage knows that I am Onoki''s student, isn''t she afraid that I will take revenge on her after I gain power?"


    Kisame''s mouth curled up, as he turned around and spread his arms, and said: "As we all know, Tsunade-sama is a very broad-minded woman. Of course she knows that you are Onoki''s student, and she has also considered that you will attack her. But more than these things, Tsunade-sama cares more about is that an artist with outstanding talent and should not be easily buried. This is Tsunade-sama''s greatness."


    He bragged about Tsunade''s image, she was just his tool anyway, good or bad was arranged by him at will.


    Kisame made the young Deidara stunned again.


    Because of his research on the art of explosion, not only was he not understood by the vigers, he was also kicked out, and he was so depressed that he couldn''t even get enough to eat. However, in Kirigakure, thousands of miles away, the legendary Goddess of ninjas saw his artistic talent and enthusiastically sent an envoy to extend an olive branch.


    Thinking of this, Deidara couldn''t help feeling ttered, and also had an inexplicable yearning and longing for Tsunade, who had never met before.


    "So, what''s your answer? I''m running out of time, I''m going back to Kirigakure now."


    After Kisame yed a hard-to-find trick, seeing that the time was almost up, he asked again.


    "...Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Deidara made this decision without hesitation for too long. After he agreed to Kisame, he said with a look of anticipation, "Actually, I have always been curious, what does the ninja who can kill that old guy Onoki look like? Besides, I''ve already been kicked out by the fourth Tsuchikage anyway, so I am not a ninja from Iwagakure, so I might as well join Kirigakure. As long as it allows me to continue my art research."


    "You can rest assured. Your art can only truly realize its value in the free and enlightenednd of Kirigakure." Kisame patted Deidara on the shoulder and promised.


    "That...before I leave, I want to say goodbye to my two friends, is it okay?"


    Deidara said suddenly, but as soon as he said that, he quickly added, "If it doesn''t work, forget it, take it as if I didn''t say it, eh."


    "Sure."


    Kisame nodded happily. He knew that Deidara''s friend was Onoki''s''s granddaughter, Kurotsuchi and Akaichi.


    Although Deidara seems to go his own way and doesn''t care about anything except art, in fact, this guy still values friendship and will not easily betray hispanions.


    This is also an important reason why Kisame decided to recruit Deidara.


    So, the two returned to Iwagakure together.


    Deidara stopped and rubbed his hands together to create a sparrow-sized y bird from the mouth of the palm of his hand. Under his control, it flew into the vige.


    About ten minutester.


    Kurotsuchi and Akaichi, who received Deidara''s message and ran out of the vige.


    "What''s the matter, you can''t stand it anymore, and wants toe back? Do you want me to help you to plead with the Tsuchikage, after all, he is my father."


    Kurotsuchi thought that Deidara was finally willing to admit his mistake, and teased with a smug look on her face as soon as she came up. However, when she found Kisame standing behind Deidara, she pointed at the other party and asked Deidara suspiciously, "Who is this person?"


    "He? He is the messenger of Tsunade-sama, the Goddess of ninjas."


    Deidara answered with a proud look, and said proudly, "Tsunade-sama saw my artistic talent and invited me to join Kirigakure. I''m here to say goodbye this time, and you should nevere here to see again. Don''t miss me, okay. Well, that''s it."


    "What did you say?"


    Kurotsuchi was unable to digest what she heard just now, and did not react for a while, she stood still in shock.


    "Deidara, are you really going to leave us?" Akaichi asked stupidly while wiping his nose.


    At this moment.


    "Kurotsuchi, Akaichi,e back!" A deep male voice suddenly came from behind the two little ones.


    ''Oh?''


    Deidara was startled, looked at the source of the sound, and couldn''t help but change his face.


    He saw a burly man with a height of more than two meters, a big nose, a big beard, and a red ninjabat uniform walking out of Iwakagure with a serious face. Every step he took on the ground was like an earthquake, making a thumping sound.


    This person is the son of Onoki, the fourth Tsuchikage.


    ''How did this guy get here?''


    After Deidara saw him, he was deterred by the other party''s momentum, and subconsciously took a few steps back, showing fear.


    In the face of this daunting fourth Tsuchikage, Deidara had a very guilty conscience. In addition, he has now decided to defect from Iwagakure and joined the hostile Kirigakure. If the other party finds out about this, he is afraid they will not let him leave easily.


    "Didara, is what you said to Kurotsuchi true? You want to join Kirigakure, and you are invited by the sixth Mizukage Tsunade? Answer me!"


    After he strode over, he protected Kurotsuchi and Akaichi behind him, and then looked down at Deidara condescendingly, frowning and questioning.


    However, although he was asking Deidara, his eyes locked on to Kisame''s form. In his eyes, this person is obviously a spy of Kirigakure. He doesn''t know what rhetoric has been used to deceive Deidara and made him run away.


    Fortunately he arrived in time.


    "I"


    Under the harsh questioning, Deidara panicked for a while, and his voice trembled. But the next second, a big hand pressed on his shoulder from behind, signaling him not to be afraid.


    "Fourth Tsuchikage, you must have heard what Deidara said just now. His talent was not valued in Iwagakure, and he was even expelled from the vige by you, and almost starved to death in the temple outside. Fortunately, Tsunade-sama, the Goddess of ninjas in Kirigakure, is willing to take in Deidara and sent me here to pick him up. From now on, Deidara is a member of Kirigakure, and he does not need to answer your questions."


    Kisame looked at him, said so, and then wanted to leave with Deidara.


    "Stop!"


    The Tsuchikage roared angrily, rushed up without saying a word, and punched Kisame.


    boom.


    With this punch, his entire right arm turned into a solid rock, greatly increasing its hardness and weight. A powerful punch that was enough to knock all the enemies in front of him, flying.


    Earth release: Eock fist.


    However, in the face of the unstoppable punch, Kisame did not dodge or evade.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame opened his five fingers and wrapped around the iing fist lightly, no matter how hard thetter tried, he couldn''t pull it back. The Tsuchikage''s expression became extremely frightened in just a few seconds.


    "Who are you?"


    He stared at Kisame and asked in disbelief. The man in front of him definitely has the strength beyond the Kage level.


    "You do not need to know."


    Kisame said lightly and released his five fingers. With a slight push, the Tsuchikage was hit by a huge force and retreated more than ten meters. Finally, he knelt down on one knee and barely stabilized his body without falling downpletely.


    This scene made Deidara, Kurotsuchi and Akaichi gape in shock.


    "Remember, take good care of Iwakagure and the Land of Earth, and live your life honestly, and you will naturally get peace. This is Tsunade-sama''s advice to you."


    Kisame said and took Deidara to leave the ce quickly.


    After one day.


    Kisame returned to Kirigakure, and went straight to the Mizukage office for the first time, and found Tsunade who was immersed in processing documents.


    "You still know how toe back?"


    Tsunade sensed Kisame''s aura, raised her head as she frowned and threw the pen in her hand on the table, and folded her arms around her chest, "Where have you been these past two days?"


    "If I remember correctly, you''re just Mrs. Mizukage in name, not my real wife. So, even if I''m fooling around outside, you shouldn''t care, right?"


    Kisame smiled slightly, and while talking, he opened the refrigerator in the office and took out a bottle of drink from it. Then he sat down on the sofa, with his legs crossed.


    ''Kakaka.''


    Tsunade clenched her fists hard, but although she was angry when she saw Kisame, she is not in the mood to fight him, so she stood up and opened the door without saying a word.


    "Wait. Even if you''re mad at me, just listen to me, okay? Mizukage-sama with a big heart?"


    Kisame stopped Tsunade, nced at her broad chest, and went straight to the point, "I went out this time and rescued a mother and daughter of the Uzumaki n in your name. You shouldn''t ignore them, right?"


    Tsunade was stunned when she heard that.


    Her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, is not only the wife of Senju Hashirama, but also the first Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of Konoha. Many of Tsunade''s ninjutsu skills, including the Yin seal, were learned from Uzumaki Mito.


    Tsunade knows that all along, the ninjas of the Uzumaki n, like Uzumaki Mito, Uzumaki Kushina, and more, have made sacrifices for Konoha and his allies, the Senju n.


    It''s a pity that the Senju n did not protect their allies well, so that the Uzumaki n suffered the tragic fate of being exterminated.


    Tsunade was full of guilt for this matter.


    Therefore, as Kisame expected, when she heard that Kisame had rescued a mother and daughter of the Uzumaki n, she really showed a concerned look.


    "Where are they?" she asked, staring at the Kisame.


    Kisame exined the n in a few words to her, and then released Uzumaki Haruna and Uzumaki Karin from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Tsunade at a nce the rows of shallow tooth marks and scars on Uzumaki Haruna''s arms and thighs. Although after Kisame''s treatment, there is no serious problem, but it still looks shocking.


    With a sense of guilt, Tsunade received the mother and daughter.

 Chapter 250: 250

    Chapter 250: 250


    After meeting Uzumaki Haruna and Karin, Tsunade became very fond of them and took the initiative to take care of their lives.


    The red hair of the two reminded Tsunade of herte grandmother Uzumaki Mito, and the tooth marks and scars on Haruna reminded her even more that the Uzumaki n abandoned by Konoha and Senju.


    Her enthusiasm made Haruna and Karin feel ttered.


    "Are you really the Tsunade-sama?"


    Karin raised her head and looked at Tsunade with watery eyes, and said cautiously. She heard about Tsunade''s deeds from her mother, and was full of admiration for the most powerful female ninja in the whole ninja world.


    "Yes, the one and only."


    Tsunade hearing that, touched Karin''s head, feeling very fond of this innocent and cute little girl.


    "Tsunade-sama, can I learn ninjutsu from you? I also want to be a ninja as powerful as you." Karin said hurriedly, her little hand pulling at the corner of Tsunade''s clothes, with her face full of anticipation.


    "Karin!" Hearing that, Uzumaki Haruna hurriedly stopped her daughter''s rude behavior and scolded thetter sharply.


    "It''s ok."


    Tsunade smiled, indicating that Uzumaki Haruna should not be nervous, then squatted down in front of Karin and asked, "Can you tell me why you want to be a ninja?"


    "Because... I want to protect my mother, so that she will no longer be bitten by others and have wounds all over her body, and that no one will bully us."


    Karin nced at her mother and whispered.


    Uzumaki Haruna was shocked when she heard the words.


    Tsunade was also deeply moved, then said to Karin: "I am very satisfied with your answer. So...from today onwards, you are my student."


    "You really agreed? Great!"


    Karin danced with excitement hearing that, her little face flushed from happiness.


    "However, you have to be mentally prepared, because I am very strict with my students." Tsunade added.


    "I will work hard, Sensei!" Karin said loudly while clenching her little fist.


    Under Tsunade''s arrangement, the mother and daughter were taken to rest first, and then specific arrangements were made for them.


    In the office, only Kisame and Tsunade were left.


    "Shouldn''t you thank me and apologize to me? It took me a lot of effort to find the mother and daughter in Kusagakure and bring them back to Kirigakure. I originally nned to train Karin myself, but you took her away as soon as she came up."


    Kisame sat back on the sofa andined to Tsunade.


    "What do you want?" Tsunade said coldly, gesturing him not beat around the bush and just say his conditions.


    "I don''t have any conditions. I just hope that you can let me and Katsuyu stay alone for a while. This shouldn''t be too much, right? And..."


    Kisame stared at Tsunade, paused for a moment, and then continued, "Karin''s talent is very good, even in the Uzumaki n, she has an outstanding and powerful physique. I think she has the qualifications to be the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade frowned. After a moment of silence, she did not refute Kisame''s proposal, but only emphasized: "Karin''s tailed beast sealing will bepleted by me."


    "It''s natural for you to do so."


    Kisame was actually waiting for her words, because he can bezy again.


    Tsunade thought about it for a while, and then said, "I think Haruna and Karin can move in with Yukino and the others. Do you agree?"


    "What a coincidence, that''s what I was thinking. It seems that our ideas are still very tacit."


    Kisame smiled and nodded. Speaking of which, this was the fifth time he had brought back a widow with children from outside. Fortunately, the small courtyard has been expanded. Even if Haruna and Karin live in it, it will not be crowded. He believes that with the enthusiastic help of Xue Nu and others, they will be able to integrate into Kirigakure soon.


    "Hmph." Tsunade snorted coldly, toozy to pay attention to Kisame.


    "By the way, I also brought back a kid this time, who is the candidate of the four-tails Jinchuriki. You can also meet him now that you have time."


    Kisame only remembered Deidara now, and briefly exined to Tsunade, and then released the suffocated Deidara from the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    "This guy is Onoki''s student?"


    Tsunade looked at the blond boy in front of her and frowned slightly. She killed Onoki with her own hands, and his student must hate her to the bone, but Kisame brought Deidara to her. What does this mean?


    What Tsunade didn''t expect was that Deidara didn''t show any anger and hatred after seeing her. Instead, he was curious and a little nervous.


    In Tsunade''s first impression, Deidara was a rtively well-behaved teenager.


    As a result, within a day, this impression disappeared.


    ''Bang.''


    With a loud bang, an explosion suddenly urred in the alley near the Mizukage Building, and fire and smoke shot up into the sky, which shocked the nearby vigers that didn''t know what happened.


    It turned out that Deidara who had a conflict with Kimimaro, Temari and others. He wanted to teach a few kids a lesson so that they could understand who was the boss.


    In the course of their confrontation, Deidara once again showed his art, detonating a house next to an alley with a y bomb, wounding Haku and Kankuro.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kimimaro''s eyes were cold, and he rushed towards Deidara with a cold face, wanting to beat him up.


    "You still want to resist. Hump" Deidara smiled contemptuously, and quickly formed a seal on his hand, and a y centipede about the height of a person emerged from the ground and wrapped Kimimaro tightly.


    "Haa!"


    As he shouted loudly, the y centipede exploded with a bang, and its power was enough to seriously injure people.


    Fortunately, Kimimaro has blood bone pulse, countless bones protruded from his body, forming a hedgehog-like defense outside the body, which resisted the explosion.


    ''Oh?''


    When Deidara saw this, he was about to take out a more powerful y bomb, but there was a sudden murderous aura behind him, making him feel like he fell into an ice cer in an instant.


    Kimimaro, Temari, Gaara and others who were opposite him also changed their expressions, and all of them bowed their heads and stood at attention, sweating coldly.


    ''Who is it?''


    Deidara swallowed a mouthful of saliva, turned around with difficulty, and saw Tsunade holding her chest with his arms crossed, looking down at him condescendingly. Her eyes were even more terrifying than a tigress, making Deidara tremble and unable to say a word.


    "What are you doing?" Tsunade said with a nk expression and asked coldly, her eyes seemed to be able to kill people.


    "Tsunade-sama, I... identally..." Deidara tried to defend himself, but before he could finish speaking, Tsunade raised a fist.


    Then, it smashed towards a wall next to it.


    ''Criiii.''


    Countless cobweb-like cracks instantly appeared on the surface of the wall. In the next second, the wall that was more than three meters high and more than ten meters long disintegrated and copsed in front them, and countless rubble rolled around in the alley.


    "If you make explosions in the vige again, what happened to this wall will be your fate."


    Tsunade nced at Deidara, said that and went away like the wind.


    After she left, the suffocating pressure finally disappeared. Deidara, who escaped the catastrophe, was pale and slumped on the ground, looking terrified.


    "This is... art, the art of violence."


    He stared at the ruins after the wall copsed, recalled the power of Tsunade''s punch just now, and muttered to himself.


    Compared with his explosive art, Tsunade''s fist has nothing fancy, it is the purest and most extreme violent aesthetics, although it looks simple and rude, it is a more advanced art.


    Deidara finally saw how terrifying this woman was, at least ten times more terrifying than his previous teacher, Onoki.


    So he vowed that from now on, he will be aw-abiding viger, and will never throw bombs around indiscriminately.


    A few dayster.


    Uzumaki Karin and Deidara, respectively, received their tailed beasts. The process was very smooth, and Kirigakure added two more Jinchuriki.


    At this point, Kisame''s "Nine Jinchuriki Project" has finally beenpleted.


    In the Mizukage office, the nine-tailed beasts Jinchuriki received an order from the sixth Mizukage Tsunade and gathered together.


    Tsunade was sitting on the office chair, looking forward, from left to right were the Jinchuriki from one to nine tails: Gaara, Pakura, Haku, Deidara, Yamato, Terumi Mei, Temari, Uzumaki Karin, and Kimimaro.


    Among these people, only Pakura and Terumi Mei were adults, and the others were children or teenagers of a few years old.


    "I have high hopes for you. As the Jinchuriki of Kirigakure, the task on your shoulders is not only to protect this vige and the hundreds of millions of civilians in the Land of Water, but you may also face unimaginably powerful enemies in the future. Only by defeating them can you protect the entire ninja world, and even the peace of this..."


    Tsunade gave a speech, informing the nine of their mission, hoping that they can all be super-first-ss powerhouses. As for who can stand out from the nine and be the leader of all the Jinchuriki, it is still too early to make a conclusion.


    It depends on how much potential they can disy and what kind of height they can reach in the end.


    "Haha, I will definitely be the strongest Jinchuriki, because my art is unparalleled!"


    Deidara put his hands on his hips and announced confidently, but everyone else looked at him like an idiot.


    "Gaara, let''s work together and be the strongest duo." Temari patted her brother''s shoulder and encouraged him with a bright gaze.


    "Yeah!" Gaara opened his eyes wide and nodded earnestly.


    Pakura looked calm and didn''t say a word, as if she was thinking about something.


    With her identity, status and strength in Kirigakure, she naturally doesn''t need to fight with these little guys. The only thought in her mind is to think about how tobine the two tails ability with her own strength and gain a stronger power.


    "I can''t hold back either." Yamato murmured, cheering himself silently.


    "Karin, you can ask me anything you don''t understand in the future. Although I''m not a genius, I will try my best to help you."


    Terumi Mei walked up to Karin and extended a hand of friendship to this little girl who had low self-esteem. While she is working hard to improve herself, she also takes care of the temporaryggards in the team and ys the role of a close sister.


    "Thank you, Mei-senpai." Karin''s eyes sparkled because she was very happy with this suggestion.


    Kimimaro stood alone in the corner, without saying a word, looking cool.


    His goal has always been one, and it has never changed, that is to be the strongest ninja. In order to be the leader of the Nine Jinchuriki, he secretly vowed that he would practice harder, and that he would defeat Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki as soon as possible and recapture the other half of the Nine-Tails.


    Recently, he has learned the name of the other party: Naruto Uzumaki - the son of the fifth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, the son of the legendary prophecy, the savior of the ninja world.


    "You all look very motivated."


    Tsunade saw everyone''s expressions and desires, and couldn''t help but hold high expectations for the future of the nine masters.


    At the end of the meeting, the nine people left one after another.


    Kisame appeared again, sat down on the sofa, and leaned back: "This work is finally over, I can rest for a while. By the way, you can send Katsuyu out now, It''s been so long."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Tsunade spat out coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, she got up and left the office, leaving Kisame alone.


    "s." Kisame sighed, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    At this time.


    While Kisame was busy with things like breaking through the Six Paths level and cultivating Jinchurikis, his previous opponents were not idle either. Obito, Nagato and others were all nning new actions and ns.


    In Amegakure, in a hall deep in the tower, two coffins were opened, and the resurrected walked out and returned to the world.


    "It''s so embarrassing, I didn''t expect our brothers to be revived by the defeated Second Hokage''s ninjutsu. This technique seems to be called Impure reincarnation, right?"


    "But big brother, the person who resurrected us doesn''t seem to be the second Hokage, nor a ninja of Konoha. But no matter who it is, trying to manipte us in this way is tantamount to ying with fire and setting himself on fire."


    Two urn-like voices rang out in the hall.


    These two people looked very simr in appearance, with two ck raised horns on the top of their heads, six whisker-like textures on their cheeks, and wore Kumogakure Joinin white vest. The difference is that one person has long yellow hair, the other has long gray hair, and their shoulder tattoos are also different, with the word "gold" and "silver" respectively.


    They are the Golden and Silver brothers.


    These two guys are said to have the blood of the Sage of Six Paths and can manipte the five major ninja tools left behind by the Sage of Six Paths, and they once entered the belly of the Nine-Tails and obtained the Nine-Tails Chakra by eating its flesh and blood.


    As the elders of Kumogakure being at the elite Jonin level, theyunched a coup to kill the second Raikage because of dissatisfaction with his policy, and finally perished with the second Hokage Senju Tobirama. In history of Kumogakure, they are the worst criminals ever.


    Now, these two vicious guys have been resurrected by Nagato.


    "Hey, kid! Face us, or I will tear you to shreds right away!" The golden brother snarled at Nagato who had his back turned to the two of them.


    Hearing this, Nagato snorted coldly, turned around slowly, his Rinnegan emitting soul-stirring power.

 Chapter 251: 251

    Chapter 251: 251


    "Your eyes"


    When the Gold and Silver brothers saw Nagato''s Rinnegan, they were stunned, and then their pupils shrank sharply, showing a very shocked expression.


    As the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, they naturally know the existence of the Rinnegan and understand the terrifying power of these eyes better than outsiders. It can be said that it is these eyes that made the legend of the Sage of Six Paths.


    Therefore, when the Gold and Silver Brothers were resurrected from the Purend and saw the Rinnegan on a strange young man, the shock in their hearts was beyond words.


    "Brother, is this guy the reincarnation of our ancestor?"


    After the silver brother came back to his senses, he whispered in Gold brother''s ear. Because in his opinion, the Rinnegan is unique and belongs only to the Sage of Six Paths, even if they are descendants of Sage of Six Paths, they have never owned it.


    The two brothers thought so, and their gazes towards Nagato became more and more suspicious but has a little awe in them.


    "Are you surprised? It seems that you know the Rinnegan very well, and you are indeed the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths."


    Nagato said lightly as he looked at the two with calm eyes, and introduced himself.


    "My name is Nagato, and like you, I am a descendant of the Sage of Six Paths. Because of these eyes, like you, there are indeed many people who think that I am the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths and the savior of this world."


    Although he is actually not the true owner of the Rinnegan, Nagato still enjoys the vanity of owning it, he especially enjoys the look of awe that others direct at him, like looking up at God.


    This feeling made Nagato addicted.


    Sure enough, the Gold and Silver brothers were shocked by Nagato''s words and they no longer had the arrogance that they held before.


    After the two looked at each other, the Gold brother asked Nagato, "What is the purpose of resurrecting us with the Impure reincarnation? Is it to help you unify the ninja world with the help of our strength? Just like the Sage of Six Paths back then?"


    "That''s right."


    Nagato nodded slightly. He indeed resurrected the two of them intending to use them as two powerful pawns to fulfill his ns.


    "If that''s the case.. why don''t we brothers do this by ourselves? Why must we obey you?" The Gold brother suddenly let out a sneer.


    "Let''s start with taking his Rinnegan!" Silver brother showed a smirk, not concealing the greed in his heart. Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards Nagato, trying to pluck the Rinnegan.


    The Gold and Silver brothers are crazy guys who are not afraid of anything, and they will not ept anyone.


    Back then, after they were swallowed by Kyuubi, not only did they have no fear, but they swallowed its blood inrge mouths, causing it to be in unbearable pain and spit them out.


    Later, they were unhappy with the second Raikage, andunched a coup. They not only killed the second Raikage, they also killed the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.


    How could the two brothers with such a sturdy style be willing to listen to Nagato''smand and serve him?


    Without verbalmunication, just through the eyes contact, the two reached a tacit understanding, they intended to kill the red-haired guy in front of them together and grab the Rinnegan.


    Facing the Silver brother that rushed over, Nagato frowned and dodged back to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    Then, his eyes sharpened, and the Rinnegan exuded an invisible fluctuation, that acted on the Gold and Silver brothers on the spot.


    "Two idiots. Since you have heard of the Impure reincarnation, you should also know that as the user canpletely control all your actions."


    Sure enough, as soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the Gold and Silver brothers stood still and could not move.


    "Bastard, don''t think you can control us, we won''t die for you!" Although they were easily subdued by Nagato, Silver brother was still shouting, feeling very dissatisfied.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you a chance to see what the power of God is."


    Nagato seemed to want to convince the two of them, so with a wave of his hand, the shackles of the Impure reincarnation were lifted, the two werepletely free.


    "Hahaha, you are dead!"


    The Gold brother was instantly ecstatic, and he took out a red and white feather fan out of nowhere, and mmed it towards Nagato, and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    Bashsen.


    It''s one of the five Treasured tools of the Sage of Six Paths back then, this fan allows the user to ignore the nature of their own chakra and release a ninjutsu that changes the five natures of water, fire, wind, lightning and earth at one time. It''s power is very terrifying. The only downside is that it consumes a lot of chakra.


    However, for a ninja like the Gold brother, this disadvantage is obviously not worth mentioning.


    So, as he waved the fan vigorously, with a swoosh, endless mes swept the entire hall, trying to burn Nagato alive.


    "Do you think you are invincible just because you hold a toy left behind by the Sage of Six Paths?"


    Nagato was very disdainful towards them. Facing the iing mes, he calmly raised his hands and sent out a strong suction from his palms, absorbing them all.


    Fujutsu Kyuin.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Under the stunned gaze of Gold brother, the attacks he made with the fan were easily absorbed by Nagato and turned into thetter''s chakra.


    ''Is this the power of the Rinnegan?''


    Seeing this scene, Gold brother was not only surprised but was also delighted, and became even more enthusiastic about Rinnegan, he is desperate to get it.


    "Now!"


    With a loud roar, he took out the other two six-way ninja tools againthe Kkinj and the Kohaku no Jhei, and the Silver brother took out the Benihisago and the Shichiseiken, and attacked Nagato from left to right.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    A cold shout came from Nagato''s throat, and as he opened his arms, a huge repulsive force suddenly erupted from his body, knocking the Gold and Silver brothers upside down.


    Before they could recover, Nagato used the Bansho Tenin to pull the two to his side, and using the ck chakra rods to prate their bodies, sealing their bodies.


    "Stop... We admit defeat, Nagato-sama."


    The two brothers changed their faces in an instant and asked Nagato to beg for mercy. After this brief confrontation, they have realized that the power of the young man with the Rinnegan in front of them is definitely not something they can shake.


    ''Puff. puff.''


    Hearing this, Nagato drew back the ck rods, and the Brothers clutched their stomach and knelt in front of him.


    "Your mission is very simple, return to Kumogakure immediately, regain control of the vige and the Land of lightning, and listen to my orders at any time. If you can''t even do this, go back to the pure world."


    Nagato looked down at the Gold and Silver brothers kneeling at his feet and said with a nk expression.


    When the brothers heard that, their eyes lit up, and they roared in unison, "We willplete the mission!"


    Under Nagato''s instruction, the two set off quickly, and they couldn''t wait to rush back to Kumogakure to make a scene.


    After watching the Gold and Silver brothers go away, Nagato retracted his gaze, and his expression did not change much from beginning to end. After all, using the Gold and Silver Brothers to control Kumogakure was just something he could do on a whim.


    Next, is a bold move that he has prepared for more than a year and finally decided to make.


    He intends to resurrect Madara Uchiha.


    Only from the true owner of the Rinnegan can he learn all the secrets of these eyes, then Nagato hopes to fully grasp the power of the Rinnegan.


    Only then will he be sure to challenge Tsunade again and defeat her, and then recapture the nine-tailed beasts, be the Ten-tails Jinchuriki, and realize the great ideal of the Akatsuki organization.


    However, facing Uchiha Madara directly is undoubtedly a very risky thing. So in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, Nagato ns to go to Ryuchi Cave, and with the help of the White Snake Sage, he can resurrect Madara.


    "It''s about to start."


    Nagato murmured, and as soon as he said that, he disappeared from the hall.


    ........


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    Not long ago, Uzumaki Kushina, who survived the night of the Nine Tails, finally couldn''t hold back her serious illness and left this world.


    When she died, the half of the Nine-Tails was sealed into her son Uzumaki Naruto''s body apanied with tears by Minato Namikaze, making Naruto, Konoha''s third Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Then, the one-armed Jiraiya, who was hiding in Konoha as an Anbu ninja, became Naruto''s teacher at Minato''s request, and was responsible for teaching thetter various ninja skills. When the time is right, he will take Naruto to Mount Myoboku to learn the Sage mode and meet the Great toad sage.


    Everyone believed that after that, Naruto would be the savior of this world as Gamamaru had predicted.


    Naruto Uzumaki is Konoha''s hope.


    At the same time.


    In the past two years, Uchiha Obito and Zetsu has entered a state of inactivity.


    Obito once had ambitions to take revenge on Konoha and Kisame, but it backfired.


    Since the end of the Fourth Ninja War, he realized that he could neither fight against the powerful Tsunade, nor could he regain the Rinnegan. The helpless Obito had to return to Madara Uchiha''s underground hideout and spend his days in depression.


    ck Zetsu is also very disappointed. From Madara Uchiha''s death, up to now, the series of developments havepletely exceeded his expectations and waspletely out of his control.


    However, ck Zetsu is a very patient person. He has endured hundreds of thousands of years in waiting, and it is not bad to do so again.


    Moreover, recently, he had a very strong hunch: It won''t be long before a new storm may arise in the calm Ninja world, and this time, maybe everything will be settled and the final oue will be ushered in.


    ''Mother, I will definitely resurrect you.''


    In the dark corner, ck Zetsu said silently in his heart, vowing to do everything to be the final winner.


    While the undercurrents are surging in every corner of the ninja world.


    Outside the earth, more than 100 million kilometers away, the Kunpeng kept flying towards the sun, weing a great final evolution.


    In the space, looking back, the shadow of the earth and the moon has long been lost, only a dark and deep starry sky was visible.


    In front of Kunpeng, is a huge and unparalleled fireball, which is burning vigorously, radiating infinite light energy and heat continuously. If looked closely, one can even find that the surface of the fireball is tumbling magma, rising into the sky like a huge wave, turning into a roaring me dragon.


    After more than a dozen space jumps, Kisame finally arrived here.


    The strong sunlight rushed towards him, like a vast sea of light,pletely submerging Kunpeng''s huge body.


    At this distance, Kisame can fully absorb the energy radiated by the sun without being pulled by its gravitational force, causing it to die in a sea of fire.


    As a result, Kunpeng became the closest asteroid to the sun, revolving around thetter in orbit, greedily eating sunlight in the process.


    ''Buzz.''


    An unusually warm energy poured into Kunpeng''s body. This light energy is very pure, without any impurities, even more pure and richer than the natural energy of the three holynds on earth.


    ''Is this light energy?''


    Kisame was ecstatic in his heart, knowing that he was right. At this moment, every cell in his body is cheering, growing and dividing under the nourishment of light energy, allowing his body to climb to a higher level.


    Kunpeng, with a body length of several hundred meters, is like a sponge that absorbs water, absorbing the energy of this sea of light all the time.


    Kisame has a premonition that at this speed, within a few years, the quantitative change will cause qualitative changes in his body again, making him surpass the Six Paths level and reach a higher realm.


    Could that realm be the realm of Gods that the Otsutsuki n so desperately pursued?


    Kisame don''t know.


    But what he can be sure of is that at that time, whether it is Kaguya Otsutsuki''s resurrection or the arrival of the Otsutsuki n on Earth, he will no longer be afraid of it.


    At the same time, on the earth more than 100 million kilometers away, in Kirigakure.


    In the wooden house on the sacred tree, Kisame sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, he received the message from the distant body, and learned about the situation near the sun.


    After a while, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Everything is going smoothly."


    Kisame said to himself. What he has to do next is to wait patiently. When the main body returns from the space, it will be the moment when he bes the ultimate creature and is truly invincible.


    ''Well, now, maybe I should sort out my personal rtionship issues.''


    Thinking of this, Kisame stood up, pushed the door open, and went directly to the tree house next door.


    In the kitchen, there was a brisk humming sound, and a familiar blonde was busy in an apron.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Kisame stepped forward, stretched out his hands naturally, and hugged Tsunade''s slender waist from behind, clinging to her body.


    Tsunade was shocked and stood still, soon a blush appeared on her beautiful face. She said in a low voice, "No need, Kisame-sama. I''ll be done soon."


    This voice was gentle and soft,pletely different from Tsunade''s usual loud voice.


    That''s because, at this moment, Tsunade''s body was taken over by Katsuyu. Otherwise, Kisame would not dare to get started directly.


    Kisame was feeling restless in his heart, and his thoughts were rippling like water waves.


    Every time he has the opportunity to meet Katsuyu, when he faces Katsuyu''s soul and Tsunade''s body in front of him, and thinks of Tsunade''s usual bad attitude towards him, this huge contrast between them stimted Kisame very much.


    To be honest, he was a little addicted to it.


    So, taking advantage of Tsunade''s absence, Kisame and Katsuyu spent a pleasant time, enjoying the two-person world.

 Chapter 252: 252

    Chapter 252: 252


    It was a peaceful night.


    The next morning, along with the loud crowing of roosters, the early morning sunlight prated the branches and leaves into the vige. Many vigers walked out of their homes full of energy and started their work and life for the day.


    Since winning the Fourth Ninja War, the vigers confidence has climbed to a new peak. In the past two years, Kirigakure''s economy and poption have ushered in substantial growth, and it can be said that it is prosperous, gradually surpassing the other four major Ninja viges.


    The biggest hero is undoubtedly Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas. She turned the tide alone and defeated many Kage-level powerhouses and tens of thousands of ninja allied forces. The deeds are still widely circted in the Land of Water, and are worshipped and praised by countless people with respect.


    Therefore, when the vigers of Kirigakure go out every morning, they will subconsciously raise their heads and look at the centre of the sacred tree, 100 meters above the ground. In the depths of the leaves there is the dwelling ce of God.


    "Tsunade-sama, thank you for your blessing, we will always love you."


    As usual, the vigers bowed and saluted the sacred tree with gratitude.


    But at this moment, a sudden situation urred.


    ''Boom!''


    At the centre of the divine tree, there was a sudden loud noise, and the violent shockwave that destroyed arge number of branches and leaves, making a huge gap in the dense leaves.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure flew out of the gap and fell to the ground like a meteor, but a ck door suddenly appeared in the air, and the figure got inside it, and the next second, the door disappeared without a trace.


    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    Then, with an angry shout, Tsunade''s figure appeared. She was surrounded by green chakra, her eyes turned into sky blue, and she had already turned on the Tenseigan chakra mode.


    However, when Tsunade found out that Kisame had already used the space portal to escape, there was nothing else she could do except clench her fists and teeth.


    ''What happened?''


    Due to the looking at this scene from afar, the vigers of Kirigakure, who are on the ground, were dumbfounded and suspicious when they saw this scene.


    "Tsunade-sama seems to have fought with someone and knocked them off. She looks very angry, is it because the other party has done something unforgivable?"


    "Who is the enemy? Who dares to sneak into Kirigakure without a sound and get close to the residence of the Goddess. Also, he can actually match Tsunade-sama''s skills and escape from her?"


    "Tsunade-sama isn''t hurt, right?"


    ""


    All the vigers were talking about it, looking at the sky with worry, their hearts raised in their throats.


    Tsunade also noticed themotion on the ground, and realized that she was making too much noise and disturbed the vigers. She suppressed her anger, took a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm herself down.


    Then, she sorted out her messy clothes andnded towards the ground.


    As soon as Tsunadended, hundreds of figures came to surround her from all directions, all of them were ninjas of Kirigakure, including Pakura, Terumi Mei, Mangetsu, etc.


    "Tsunade-sama, what happened? Is it an enemy invasion?"


    Mangetsu hurriedly asked.


    As themander of the ANBU, his main responsibility is to protect Mizukage and prevent foreign enemies from invading Kirigakure. But, someone has cracked Kirigakure''s barrier unknowingly, and sneaked into the sacred tree to attack Tsunade. It is a shameful thing for ANBU for such a thing happen.


    Fortunately, Tsunade didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, otherwise Mangetsu could be gravely punished on the spot.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a small matter, it has nothing to do with you."


    Tsunade waved her hand and said lightly, not willing to say more. Next, she briefly exined a few words to everyone, to appease the vigers and ensure that everything was as usual, then she got off the ground under their watchful eyes, and flew to the tree house of the Sacred tree again.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Although everyone knew that Tsunade''s calmness was faked, and that she must be hiding something on purpose. But since she deliberately downyed the matter, everyone could only suppress their curiosity, obey orders, and no longer conduct any investigations.


    After Tsunade returned to the tree house, with a wave of her hand, the surrounding branches and green leaves gathered, filling the gap she made earlier.


    Back in time a few minutes ago.


    When she woke up, she reced Katsuyu and took over her body again. As a result, she suddenly found that she was lying on the same bed with Kisame, and hugged him tightly, even putting her thighs on his body.


    Intimate contact.


    Tsunade, who came back to her senses, couldn''t help being frightened and angry, and screamed on the spot, kicking Kisame away.


    While flying in the air, without hesitation, Kisame opened the portal and went away.


    After Tsunade returned to the tree house, she sat down on the sofa, closed her eyes for the first time after waking up, frowned, and tried to recall. Soon, while her consciousness was sleeping, all the things that Katsuyu experienced turned into a vivid picture, pouring into Tsunade''s mind.


    ''It''s fine, nothing happened.''


    Fortunately, after Katsuyu borrowed her body, although there were many intimate actions involving Kisame, the two of them just slept together at most, and did not do the most terrifying thing in Tsunade''s imagination.


    ''Wrong.''


    Tsunade, who just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly realized that she seemed to be more and morepromising on the rtionship between Katsuyu and Kisame, and the bottom line she had insisted on before was getting lower and lower.


    If this continues, sooner orter, her body will be taken by Kisame.


    This is something Tsunade absolutely cannot ept.


    ''Could it be that it was because of reliving Katsuyu''s memory it had a subtle influence on me, so I no longer hates Kisame so much, and even... began to like him?''


    For a time, Tsunade''s thoughts became extremely chaotic andplicated, and she fell into a deep confusion...


    At this time, an uninhabited desert ind hundreds of kilometers away.


    " Tsunade must be very angry now, I''d better not go back for the time being."


    Kisame sat on the beach and muttered to himself.


    When he woke up, the woman beside him changed from the one who loved him to the one who hated him, and even kicked him away. This feeling was really... so exciting.


    Rubbing his butt, which was still aching, Kisame stood up from the beach.


    Considering that Tsunade has sessfully entered the Six Paths level after getting the Tenseigan, her strength is terrifying. Therefore, Kisame felt that if this humanoid clone really fought with Tsunade, he probably would not be able to beat her.


    If you can''t beat them, you can only hide.


    ''But where to go?''


    Kisame''s gaze, crossed the sea and looked to the far north.


    Kumogakure.


    Since the fourth Raikage died in Tsunade''s hands, and their Jinchurikis were stolen, Kumogakure has been in a state of chaos without a leader since the Fourth Ninja War.


    In Kumogakure, that advocates military might, no one person has the power to convince everyone, and everyone is not convinced by anyone.


    But just a while ago, two powerful ninjas suddenly came to Kumogakure. They seemed to be a pair of brothers, with peculiar looks, two horns, and powerful and entric weapons, and they soon swept through the vige with brutal means and suppressed all who opposed them.


    ording to the description of the intelligence department, Kisame found that they are very likely to be the Gold and Silver brothers in history.


    These two notorious guys have been resurrected? He is eighty percent sure that it was done by Nagato.


    ''Is he trying to use the Gold and Silver Brothers to control Kumogakure and the Land of Lightning?''


    Kisame pondered for a while about Nagato''s intention.


    He would not agree to such a thing.


    It just so happened that he is idle, so he decided to go to Kumogakure.


    One hourter.


    Kisame floated at an altitude of 1,000 meters above the ground and overlooked and with mountains and clouds.


    In the Land of Lightning, the terrain is steep, the peaks are towering into the clouds, the halfway up the mountain is filled with clouds and mist, and the deafening thunder is often echoed.


    Most of the ninjas living here have dark skin and strong muscles, and are proficient in swordsmanship and lightning jutsu.


    Kumogakure is just below him.


    This vige is built on a cliff that has a dangerous geographical location and is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, there were bursts of gunpowder smoke in the vige at this time, and explosions and shouts of killing were heard from time to time, as if a brutal internal purge was underway.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisamended outside Kumogakure like a golden lightning bolt, then transformed into an ordinary Kumo ninja and sneaked into the vige.


    "It''s a lot more messy than I thought."


    He came to the street and looked at the copsed houses and buildings on both sides of the street, as well as the corpses of ninjas lying on the ground. He smelled the strong smell of blood in the air and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Almost all of the Kumo ninjas and vigers were involved in this civil war, and no one was spared.


    Those vigers who were lucky enough to survive locked their doors, hid in their homes and shivered, praying that the disaster would end soon.


    At this time, with the sound of a fierce fight, two groups of ninjas came out from a side alley.


    "Put down your weapons and surrender, there is no point in resisting! The Gold and Silver brothers are the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. They have mastered the legendary Treasured tools left behind by The Sage of Six Paths and possess the power of nine tails, which is what Kumogakure has been looking forward to for a long time!"


    "That''s right, they have returned from the pure world just to lead Kumogakure to rise again and be brilliant!"


    One of the ninjas that had the upper hand in the battle shouted at the weaker side to persuade them to surrender.


    "Enough! Those two guys are the most vicious and wanted criminals in Kumogakure''s history. They killed the highly respected second Raikage and destroyed the peace between Kumogakure and Konoha. If the vige is handed over to such people, It''s all over!"


    The weak side roared angrily, resolute in not surrendering, and wants to fight to the end with the Gold and Silver brothers men.


    Among this group of people, there was even a blond boy who was less than ten years old, and his face was filled with righteous indignation. He, who had just been promoted to Genin, had no fear in the face of powerful enemies, and rushed towards the enemy with enthusiasm.


    "Atsui, be careful!" Upon seeing this, the young man''spanions eximed and reminded them, but it was toote.


    "You don''t know how to live."


    The leader of the enemy was a Jnin, he sneered, and punched the blond boy named Atsui, who was crushed without any suspense.


    "Um"


    Atsui let out a muffled groan, and flew out backwards and hit a tree by the roadside, he spat out a mouthful of blood and slid down.


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Seeing this, Kisame shook his head and was about to intervene to save the boy. But at this moment, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared from the roof of the house, jumped to the ground and carried Atsui on her back.


    It was a tall, blond ninja, no older than eighteen years old. Her fair skin is so different from the bronze-skinned Kumo ninjas, and she ispletely different from them.


    And the most striking thing is the girl''s proud huge "pectoral muscles", barely wrapped in the mesh ck underwear, almost ready to show.


    Among the women that Kisame has seen so far, only Tsunade canpare with her.


    With this prominent appearance feature, Kisame recognized her at a nce. She is Samui, the henchman of the fourth Raikage in the anime. And the blond boy named Atsui she rescued was obviously her younger brother.


    "Samui, take Atsui and escape, we will block the enemy!" Herpanions suddenly shouted to her.


    When the girl heard that, her brows slightly wrinkled, and she seemed to be in a difficult situation where she couldn''t make a choice. Because Samui knew that when herpanions said that they will resist the enemy, they were actually using their lives to dy the time and win the opportunity for her and her brother to escape.


    If you are an impulsive person, you will definitely stay when your brain is hot, and you will die with yourpanions.


    But Samui''s character, like her name, is very calm at all times, always calm and never pushy.


    Therefore, she quickly made a decision, took a deep look at herpanions onest time, and then jumped onto the roof without saying a word, carrying her younger brother behind her back, and fled out of Kumogakure without looking back.


    "Don''t let them run away! Kill!"


    Seeing this, the enemy Jonin shouted sharply, and rushed into the group to kill the four first, and sent some of his men to hunt down the sister and brother.


    The two sides fell into a fierce battle again.


    Kisame then nced in the direction of the center of Kumogakure. In his perception, there are two powerful chakras in the Raikage building over there, mixed with the evil aura of the Nine-Tails chakra, it''s obviously the Gold and Silver brothers.


    His original n was very simple. It was to go directly to the Raikage Building to kill the Gold and Silver Brothers, control the situation in Kumogakure as a mysterious person, and then make ns.


    But now he has changed his mind and ns to save the Samui first.


    As a result, Kisame snapped his fingers, and countless golden Lightning poured out from his fingertips and flew into the battlefield.


    Apanied by a series of screams, the enemy ninjas were pierced by the lightning light one after another, and fell down with a look of horror, unable to rest their eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Samui''spanions saw the enemy fall in front of their eyes, and that they were suddenly rescued. They froze in ce, feeling like they are in a dream.


    When everyone came back to their senses and looked in the direction of the attack, Kisame had already disappeared.

 Chapter 253: 253

    Chapter 253: 253


    Samui has a calm personality and indifferent expression on her face all the time, hence she is called cool beauty in Kumogakure.


    Moreover, she is not the kind of person with big boobs and no brains, she had just turned eighteen years old and was promoted to special jnin, with quite good strength.


    Despite her stoic, taciturn, and distanced appearance, Samui is actually a warm-hearted person who holds friends and teammates dear and is willing to do whatever it takes to keep them safe.


    Therefore, when Samui ran away with her younger brother on her back, she had already thought about it. When she brings Atsui to a safe ce, she would return to Kumogakure to rescue her teammates and fight with them to the end.


    ''Whoosh.''


    She quickened her pace and jumped between the buildings and roofs of Kumogakure. With her familiarity with the vige''s streets and houseyout, she avoided many enemies along the way and quickly escaped outside the vige.


    After escaping a distance to the southwest, Samui came to the halfway of a mountain following an abandoned path deep into the dense woods, and at the end is a long-destroyed shrine.


    The walls of the shrine have copsed, the roof is broken, and the yard is overgrown with weeds. No one has visited it for many years.


    "Ho, ho..."


    Samui panted slightly, her shoulder-length pale blond hair was wet with sweat, and translucent beads of sweat slid down the tip of her nose and dripped onto the grass.


    She hasrge breasts, a trait that makes her always easy to attract men''s attention and make them courteous to her. But at the same time, this gift from God also caused a lot of burden on Samui, often making her shoulders sore.


    In addition, she is carrying Atsui on her back at this time, which was equivalent to carrying an extra weight at the same time, so after finally escaping here, she had consumed a lot of physical strength and had to rest.


    Thinking of this, Samui looked around for a while, and found that this ce is very hidden and suitable as a temporary hiding ce.


    At this moment.


    "They''re right ahead, don''t let that woman run away!"


    Behind the two siblings, the voice of a Kumo Ninja suddenly rang. Samui''s pupils shrank, and when she looked back, she saw that there were many people in the woods, around seven or eight figures that were catching up quickly.


    ''I still can''t get rid of them.''


    Samui''s heart sank, and there was nowhere to run now. In order to avoid being surrounded by the enemy, she could only rush into the main hall of the shrine with Atsui in tow, she is trying to use theplex and narrow space in the hall to deal with the enemy, as there will still be a glimmer of hope of victory.


    As soon as she entered the hall, Samui saw a statue of Lightning God with red skin, straight blond hair, a strong and burly body, and a ferocious and terrifying face.


    Behind the statue of the God, there are also eight spheres with a jade pattern, forming a circle, emitting a faint golden light.


    The statue was lifelike and gave the impression of a real person, so Samui froze for a moment and took a few more nces.


    ''Dong dong!''


    For some unknown reason, the moment she looked at the statue, she felt an inexplicable palpitation in her heart, her scalp became numb, her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and her heart almost stopped.


    An invisible pressure fell on Samui, making her unable to move, and the blood in her body almost solidified.


    ''Do not look directly at God.''


    This thought suddenly popped into Samui''s mind.


    ''But... that''s obviously just a statue, why is it emitting such pressure?''


    Samui was startled and looked at the statue again. The feeling of danger suddenly disappeared, and the pressure that enveloped her was also swept away, as if it was just an illusion and never existed.


    ''What''s happening? What''s going on?''


    Just when she was in a trance, the voice of the enemy suddenly came into her ears, making here back to her senses.


    "I found them, they are in the hall of the abandoned shrine ahead!"


    With a shout, nearly ten enemies appeared in the corridor outside the hall.


    With a "Boom", an enemy, who identally stepped on the trap left by Samui, detonated the explosion tag, and was seriously injured on the spot. But this did not stop the enemy''s footsteps. They approached the main hall step by step from the outside of the courtyard.


    Samui''s face changed. She, who has always been calm and cool, inevitably became flustered in this desperate situation.


    She quickly swept her gaze to every corner of the hall, trying to find a ce where she could temporarily ce her younger brother Atsui, but as a result, her gaze returned to the statue directly in front of her.


    Although this statue looks ferocious and terrifying at first nce, after looking at it for a long time, Samui has an inexplicable sense of security.


    Before she could think about it, she carefully ced her brother at the foot of the statue, then turned around and pulled out a sharp short knife from the ninja pouch at her waist.


    She has to fight to the death.


    "Samui, surrender, we promise we won''t hurt you."


    Seeing that Samui took out a short knife and wanted to resist, all the ninjas showed disapproving smiles, and the dark bald man in the lead even had bright eyes, and said to Samui, "It would be a shame to kill a woman like you, hehehe."


    Obviously, these men have some impure thoughts about Samui, the cool beauty.


    "Humph."


    Samui snorted coldly and responded with a nk face: "Today either I die or you die, there is no third ending."


    Before she finished speaking, she took the initiative to attack, and rushed into the enemy''s siege, holding a red short knife to the left and right.


    ''Sizzle.''


    Samui made a seal with one hand and attached ayer of lightning Chakra to the de, which not only made the de sharper, but also extended the attack distance of the de.


    Her ferocious attack quickly achieved good results. She shed three enemies one after another, causing them to scream, covering the bleeding wound and retreating in horror.


    "As expected of Samui, but if you want to kill us, this level of attack is not enough."


    The dark-haired sturdy man sneered, and with a loud roar, he rushed towards Samui, and a blue lightning chakra poured out from his body, forming a strong defensive armor coat, which made him not afraid of Samui''s de.


    ''Boom!''


    After several fierce shes between the two sides, Samui was finally defeated in terms of strength. And she herself was also knocked flying by the dark bald man, and smashed heavily on the statue of God in the center of the hall.


    "Pfft!" Samui fell down after colliding with the statue. Se knelt down on one knee and barely stabilized her body, but immediately spit out arge mouthful of blood, staining the ground in front of her red.


    Her face was pale, and she was already at the end of the flight, and she had no strength to fight back.


    "Hahaha, Samui, you belong to me now."


    The bald-headed manughed and walked towards Samui impatiently, extending arge hand towards thetter.


    Samui lowered her head with her eyes narrowed. She knew what would be waiting for her if it fell into the hands of the other party. Rather than living in humiliation and torture, it was better to die.


    Therefore, without hesitation, she took out a kunai and swiped it against her snow-white neck.


    "Damn!" Seeing this, the man cursed angrily and rushed forward to stop Samui frommitting suicide.


    At this critical moment


    "Boom!''


    A powerful energy suddenly erupted from the statue behind Samui, forming a golden circr shock wave that swept the entire hall.


    Oddly enough, Samui and her younger brother Atsui, who were the closest to the statue and should have been the first to bear the brunt, but they didn''t suffer any harm to them.


    However, the dark bald man and the others were not so lucky.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    Before they could react, they saw a strong golden lighting towards them, and the next second they were hit hard, pushed into the yard by the shock wave, and fell to the ground crying in pain.


    ''What happened?''


    Seeing the enemy flying out, Samui looked back in astonishment, only to see the statue of God radiating golden light, as if it was about toe alive.


    Could it be that this statue is actually a Chakra puppet with some kind of mechanism inside, and when she collided with it just now, she identally activated the mechanism, so she woke it up?


    Samui guessed suspiciously.


    However, what happened next exceeded her expectations.


    ''Bang.''


    As the statue "awakened", a dull sound of thunder suddenly sounded in the sky above the shrine. Then, under the terrified eyes of Samui and the enemy, a golden thundercloud appeared above their heads.


    The thundercloud was notrge, only a few meters in diameter, and floated quietly in the air more than ten meters above the ground. However, rumbling sounds were constantly heard in the thundercloud, and golden electric lights could be seen wandering in it, like golden snakes, exuding a majestic and terrifying aura.


    The appearance of thunderclouds seems to warn everyone that the shrine is the habitation of the God, and it is not allowed to make loud noises, let alone kill.


    If the God''s sleep is disturbed, the consequences will be disastrous.


    However, the Kumo ninjas who have already learned the lesson are still very hard-headed, and they don''t seem to believe in this God.


    "Who''s pretending to be a God? Get out!"


    The bald man looked around the yard while watching out for thunderclouds and shouted. In his opinion, it must be Samui''s aplices who came to support her, they hid in secret and performed ninjutsu, trying to scare them away in this way.


    Unfortunately, this is not the case.


    ''Craaackkk!''


    Just as the bald man was busy shouting, a golden lightning bolt suddenly fell from the thundercloud, prating the sky and the earth. The dazzling electric light filled the whole yard, Samui quickly covered her eyes with her hands and closed her eyes subconsciously.


    After a while, the dust settled.


    Samui slowly opened his eyes, and it took a while for her to regain her sight. When she looked into the yard again, she was surprised.


    In the courtyard, after being struck by lightning from the sky, the ground turned ck, and all the weeds burned to ashes.


    And the Kumo ninjas who chased Samui naturally couldn''t escape this disaster. The only survivor was a swarthy, bald man whose lightning chakra armor saved his life, but it also shattered after being struck by lightning.


    After escaping from death, he looked terrified and had no more thoughts about Samui, so he fled without saying a word.


    He just want to get out of this weird ce as soon as possible.


    However, those who offend the God are destined to pay the price.


    ''Zizizi!''


    A piercing sound of electric current came from behind Samui, and she quickly turned her head to look, only to see the statue holding his right hand high. At this moment, countless golden lightning gathered in the palm of his right hand, and finally formed a dazzling spear.


    ''Swiishh!''


    Under Samui''s incredible gaze, the statue came to lifepletely, and threw the lightning spear in his hand, that instantly crossing a distance of dozens of meters, and piercing the body of the dark bald man on the spot.


    He was burnt to ashes and died without leaving a corpse.


    Then, the gaze of the statue fell on Samui, causing her to tighten her body instantly, bing extremely nervous.


    Just when Samui thought she was going to follow in the footsteps of the bald man and others, the statue suddenly spoke.


    "I am the God of Lightning and Thunder, a being born from the gathering of countless thunder and lightning in the sky of the Land of Lightning, and has guarded this country for thousands of years. Mortals, you have always been blessed by me, why should you stop worshiping me and let this shrine be deserted? Answer me!"


    The God looked directly at Samui with scorching eyes and his voice echoed in the hall like thunder.


    At this moment Samui''s younger brother Atsui, who had just woke up, was frightened by the image and voice of the God, and fell unconscious again.


    "cool."


    Samui stayed where she was, and only spit out this word from her mouth after a long time. Perhaps what happened in front of her was beyond her cognition, so she didn''t know how to respond, so she could only subconsciously say her usual catchphrase.


    But then again, this Lightning God is really cool.


    "What did you say?" The God frowned, appearing more solemn and serious.


    Samui finally came back to her senses, her body trembled, she quickly knelt down on one knee, lowered her head and said: "Kami-sama, I am Samui, a ninja from Kumogakure. In recent years, the vige was plunged into civil strife, and every day vigers bleed and died in battle. The shrine was abandoned and left unattended and repaired. Just now, my brother and I were chased by the enemy and fled all the way here. If it wasn''t for your help, we would have already died at the hands of the enemy."


    She was born smart, and she made up such a speech on the spot, perfectly answering the God''s question.


    Samui didn''t dare to look directly at God''s eyes, so she could only look down at the floor, holding her breath, nervously waiting for God''s response. Now, she can only hope that the other party believes what she said, instead of killing her with lightning in a rage.


    However, young Samui did not know that the words that came out of her mouth were exactly what the God wanted her to say.


    Because the so-called God is actually not a being born from thunder and lightning at all, it''s Hoshigaki Kisame in disguise.


    Ten minutes ago.


    Kisame predicted Samui''s escape route and came to this shrine in advance. He originally nned to save Samui here, ask her about the situation in Kumogakure, and then go back and kill the Gold and Silver brothers directly.


    After that, he will use Samui and herpanions to indirectly control Kumogakure.


    However, when Kisame identally nced at the statue of God in the hall, a brilliant idea emerged from his mind.


    What happened after that was that Kisame used a series of wonderful performances to convince Samui in front of him that he was the God of thunder and lightning, and the guardian God of the Land of Lightning.

 Chapter 254: 254

    Chapter 254: 254


    Inside the shrine hall.


    Under Samui''s terrified and nervous eyes, she saw the lightning God''s statue jumped lightly and jumped down from the enshrined ce. Then, with a shake of his body, arge number of cracks appeared in the y shell covering his body, and they fell to the ground.


    In front of Samui, he changed from his previous withered image into a living person.


    "Kami-sama, you..."


    Samui was surprised. Standing in front of her at this time was a burly man with a height of 1.95 meters, with short blond hair and bronze skin.


    He has a strong and stubborn face, and has a temperament that is angry and arrogant. He was half naked, his two chest muscles were as broad and thick as door panels, his eight abdominal muscles were neatly and closely arranged, and his arms were thicker than Samui''s thighs, giving a very strong sense of oppression.


    ''Huh?''


    Samui suddenly found that his right shoulder was also engraved with a shoulder pattern like many Kumogakure Shinobi, which was a ck character.


    She had never seen this unfamiliar word before. Could it be the word used by the gods? What does it mean? It must have a special meaning, right?


    Just as Samui was secretly guessing, Kisame noticed her gaze, his lips slightly raised, and took the initiative to point to the tattoo on his right shoulder and said to her:


    "The word is ''Fight''. From the day I was born, I have never stopped fighting, vowing to use the power of thunder to sweep away all the filth and evil in the world. As long as I am not dead, my fight will not stop."


    With his serious nonsense, he obviously fooled Samui, which shocked the young girl who had no experience in the world, and looked up at him with admiration.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Kisame looked at Samui and said in a deep voice:


    "Samui, you said that Kumogakure is in a civil strife, and many vigers and ninjas died, so the shrine was deserted and no one came. Is that true?"


    "...Yes, Kami-sama."


    Samui was feeling a little guilty, so she could only bite the bullet and tell the lie.


    "Forget it, since I am the God of Thunder and Lightning, I should protect the lives of the civilians. As for the abandoned shrine, I don''t care."


    Kisame shook his head as he observed her''s reaction, and seeing her happy face, he continued to ask, "Tell me, who ordered the two of you to be hunted down?"


    Hearing that Samui quickly exined Kumogakure''s situation in detail, starting from the death of the fourth Raikage in battle, to the period when they were without a leader, and then to the sudden appearance of the Gold and Silver Brothers, who carried out brutal suppression in Kirigakure.


    "The Gold and Silver brothers have peculiar appearances and different talents. It is said that they are descendants of Sage the Six Paths. They killed second Raikage and perished together with Second Hokage, causing Kumogakure to fall into chaos for a long time. I didn''t expect them to be resurrected and make aeback now. If Kumogakure reall falls into the hands of these two people, under their cruel rule, the fate of the vige will definitely go to ruin!"


    Samui shared her concerns with Kisame. She, who has always been calm and taciturn, is very concerned about Kumogakure''s fate and her tone has be a lot more anxious.


    "Oh? Sage of Six Paths?"


    Hearing that, Kisame showed a slightly surprised look, and pretended to say, "Hundreds of years ago, I met the Sage of Six Paths, his real name is Otsutsuki Hagoromo, and he is a fairly good human being. I didn''t expect hundreds of years to have passed, and now the mortals are getting weaker and weaker, and Kumogakure ninjas can''t even beat Hagoromo''s descendants."


    ""


    Samui was speechless for a moment. On the one hand, she was ashamed of her weakness. On the other hand, she also gained a new understanding of the power of the God of Thunder and Lightning, and was even more shocked.


    ording to him, the legendary Sage of Six Paths who created the Ninshu can only be regarded as "good strength", and that kind of light-hearted tone is enough to show how powerful this God is.


    Kisame was pleased with Samui''s response.


    After he finished bragging, he walked out of the main hall and left a few words to her:


    "Samui, from now on, you will be my messenger. Go and tell Kumogakure ninjas and vigers that anyone whoes to the shrine to worship will be blessed by me. In addition, tell the Gold and Silver brothers that with in seven days they have to admit the guilt, and for the sake of the Sage of Six Paths, I can spare their lives. Otherwise, I will go out in person and use the power of thunder and lightning to turn the two to ashes."


    After saying that, Kisame came to the yard.


    He raised his head and nced at the golden thundercloud in the air, he turned into a bolt of lightning and rose to the sky, merged into the thundercloud, and disappeared together with the cloud.


    However, when Kisame left, at the ce where he stood before, a sharp sword wrapped in golden lightning was quietly inserted into the ground.


    This is a brand-new thunder sword created by Kisame after the characteristics of Kusanagi sword and the Thunder God''s sword were merged into his body.


    This thunder sword was specially reserved for Samui by Kisame for her as proof of the messenger of the God.


    Samui came back to her senses, walked into the courtyard, slowly stretched her snow-white arm towards the Thunder Sword, and then carefully held the hilt of the sword.


    "Um"


    The moment she clenched the hilt of the sword, an electric current came from the body of the sword and spread to her whole body along her arm, making her tremble all over, her legs bent, and she let out a light hum.


    However, the current was not fatal, instead brought a tingling sensation, so Samui adapted quickly.


    Then she was pleasantly surprised to find that after the electric current washed and baptized her body, a warm energy was left in her body, which made her feel full of strength, and her body seemed to be reborn in an instant.


    "Did Kami-sama inject his chakra into my body in this way... So this is the meaning of being a Messenger of God."


    Samui murmured as golden light shing from her light blue eyes, making her realize her mission.


    The power given to her by God, and this sword, gave Samui the power to call on everyone in Yunying Vige and fight against the God and Silver brothers.


    So, she carried the sword behind her back, checked Atsui''s condition and after confirming that he was in good condition, she temporarily ced him in the shrine.


    Then, Samui immediately set off and went straight to Kumogakure.


    Above the clouds on the top of the mountain.


    Kisame sat cross-legged, with a crystal ball in front of him, and inside it was the beautiful figure of Samui running on the ground.


    He improvised and pretended to be a non-existent "God of Thunder and Lightning". After convincing Samui of his identity, he sent her as a messenger to gather more Kumogakure ninjas and vigers. Then, by creating a series of "miracles" to provide shelter for the Kumogakure vigers and defeat the Gold and Silver brothers, the image of God will be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and everyone is convinced.


    If all goes well, in this way, Kisame can condense the beliefs of all Kumogakure vigers and be the God they admire, thuspletely controlling Kumogakure.


    Of course, with his powerful strength and careful arrangements, it is actually impossible for any idents to happen.


    Compared to directly defeating the Gold and Silver Brothers, forcibly controlling or indirectly controlling through pawns like Samui, this method that he came up with is undoubtedly better.


    Next, he just has to wait patiently here, Samui will bring Kumo ninjas and vigers over, as well as the Gold and Silver brothers, the viins, to build a highly anticipated stage at the shrine.


    At that time, it is the moment when the God appears and begin to perform the show.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Samui jumped between the branches and rushed back to Kumogakure at the fastest speed to find her teammates.


    There was a sound of fighting from the front.


    "Stop!" Samui let out a clear shout, jumped up from the roof of a building, and finallynded perfectly from the sky, into the middle of the battlefield and blocked in front of the enemy.


    "Samui, why are you back?" When herpanions saw Samui, they were more worried and anxious than surprised.


    Because Samui is the most capable and smart among them. Only by letting her live can they keep the fire of the resistance alive, and will have the opportunity tounch a counterattack against the Gold and Silver Brothers in the future and retake Kumogakure.


    But Samui has returned here and chose to fight side by side with them. The result of this is that everyone will be captured or killed together.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Samui nced back at herpanions and motioned for them to rx, her calm gaze gave them a little confidence.


    "It''s Samui. She is one of the most wanted, kill her quickly!" The eyes of enemy on the opposite side lit up after seeing her, and rushed forward.


    Samui didn''t say a word, she pulled out the thunder sword behind her and held it high above her head. As she injected chakra into the hilt of the sword, the sword body suddenly burst into an extremely dazzling golden light, and arge amount of lightning surged from the sword body, forming an electric field with a diameter of several meters around her.


    "What weapon is that?"


    "Beware of the golden lightning, don''t approach casually!"


    They looked suspicious, and soon discovered that the lightning released from the Thunder Sword was very aggressive, making it impossible for them to easily pass through the electric field, let alone get close to Samui.


    "Die."


    Samui said with a grim expression, she held the Thunder Sword and swung it hard as soon as she finished speaking, only to hear a swishing sound, and after the golden light shed, a huge golden sword energy was stimted from the sword body, that swept forward.


    This sword wave was formed by thunder and lightning, with a length of more than ten meters, and instantly enveloped all the enemies, causing them to be swept away in surprise.


    "Ahhhh!"


    They screamed one after another, unable to fight back, they were cut by Samui''s sword energy, and fell to the ground, turning into pieces of meat.


    Moreover, the sword energy was still unabated, it cutt off a pole on the side of the road, and the roof of a building on the street, before finally exhausting its energy and disappearing into the air.


    "God. When did Samui... be so awesome?"


    Seeing this scene, Samui''spanions were stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    In fact, Samui is also very suprised. Although she felt that she had be stronger, she did not expect that the sword given to her by God would be so terrifyingly strong.


    The power she showed just now, even if conservatively estimated, has reached the Kage-level.


    After recovering from shock.


    Samui turned around and looked at herpanions who were looking suspiciously in front of her, and said to them quickly:


    "I know you have a lot of questions, but it''s not the time to exin. You go and inform the rest of the vige, to immediately go halfway up the mountain to the southwest. There is a shrine there, which is the residence of the God of Thunder and Lightning. Kami-sama appeared to rescued me and Atsui, and gave me this sword of Thunder. As long as everyone arrives at the shrine, they will be safe, and they will no longer have to live in fear, nor will they be persecuted by the Gold and Silver brothers!"


    ""


    When they heard that, they looked at each other in dismay, apparently unable to ept such a bizarre thing for a while.


    Seeing this, Samui was a little anxious. So she raised the thunder sword in her hand and released a golden thunderbolt towards the sky.


    ''Thunderbolt!''


    A lightning rose from Kumogakure, like a galloping golden snake, meandering to the sky. This scene once again shocked Samui''spanions, making them believe that she mastered the power of of Thunder.


    "Go!" Samui shouted again.


    "Okay, let''s act now!"


    Everyone came back to their senses. After a brief exchange, they rushed to all directions of the vige to contact and gather more ninjas and vigers.


    After an hour.


    Under Samui''s call, more than a hundred Kumo ninjas gathered near the shrine.


    "Samui, where is the God? Why didn''t we see the Kami-sama after we came here?"


    Someone asked Samui impatiently. After they heard the news, they took the risk to gather here. Once the Gold and Silver Brothers got the news, they would soon send troops to encircle and suppress them.


    "When the time is right, Kami-sama will naturally show up. Please believe me."


    Samui stood on the high tform of the shrine, holding the Thunder Sword to her chest with both hands, and said calmly but confidently.


    As soon as this statement came out, there was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and some people frowned and wanted to turn away, not wanting to continue to take risks.


    "I believe in Samui!"


    Just when people were panicking, a beautiful voice sounded, and a young ninja with gray long hair tied into a ball head and dark skin, wearing a low-cut mesh underwear like Samui, walked away from the crowd.


    It''s Mabui, she has a calm personality simr to Samui, and is full of wisdom and talent at the same time. She is a woman who is good at judging and analyzing situations, and is very capable.


    In the anime, Samui, as the secretary of the fourth Raikage, served as the headquartersmander of the Ninja Allied Forces in the Fourth Ninja War, and yed an extremely important role.


    Although Mabui was only eighteen years old at this time, with her extraordinary wisdom and ability, she already had a lot of prestige in the vige.


    Therefore, with her agreement, everyone''s suspicion finally eased a lot.

 Chapter 255: 255

    Chapter 255: 255


    Mabui and Samui nced at each other, then jumped up, stood on the high tform of the shrine and stood side by side.


    "Thank you, Mabui." Samui whispered, showing gratitude.


    "You''re wee. I know you well, so I know that with your character, you will never take a huge risk and call everyone together."


    Mabui smiled at Samui and admired this girl, who is of the same age as her. She was not only beautiful and hot, but also calm and careful in her work, and she was also very knowledgeable. She could be said to be a veritable goddess.


    "But"


    After Mabui expressed her support and trust in Samui, she still asked worriedly, "Samui, when will the God of Thunder and Lightning appear? To be honest, if the God does not appear, I am worried that the Gold and Silver Brothers will take advantage of this opportunity to wipe us out."


    "Don''t worry, that will never happen."


    Samui''s eyes were bright as she said that, she then took off the Thunder Sword behind her, then faced the crowd below the high tform, raised her voice and said firmly, "Everyone, Kami-sama will never abandon us, he will not watch the people of the Land of Lightning live in dire straits with indifference. Before hees, I will use this sword given by him to kill all enemies, including the Gold and Silver brothers."


    As soon as she said that.


    "Yo, you are talking so big! It''s really funny to hear you say a lot of nonsense."


    With a contemptuous tone, dozens of dark-skinned, muscr ninjas emerged from the woods not far away, and headed towards the shrine arrogantly.


    These people are the elite troops under the Gold and Silver Brothers. All of them are Jonin, and many of them are former members of the Anbu of Kumogakure.


    After they surrendered to the Gold and Silver brothers, they became sharp knives in the hands of the two of them. They carried out round after round of great cleansing in Kumogakure, killing many of theirpatriots. It was a heinous crime.


    Therefore, when they learned that arge number of opposition ninjas had gathered in this abandoned shrine, they rushed over quickly, preparing for the final cleaning, just as Mabui had worried.


    They want to end the civil unrest in Kumogakure once and for all.


    A cold light shed in Samui''s eyes, she would never let these people seed.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, she raised the Thunder Sword and jumped off the high tform, rushing towards the ex Anbu alone.


    ''Sizzle.''


    While Samui was running towards the enemy, the thunder sword in her hand emitted electric light, bursting with dazzling golden light, and finally, as she swung out the sword, a huge sword energy swept across the front, covering dozens of ex Anbu Jonin.


    ''Um?''


    In the face of Samui''s majestic sword wave, they all looked suspicious, but many of them still disagreed and did not take her attack seriously.


    In their opinion, a woman like Samui who has just been promoted to a special Jonin is not a strong person at all, and her ninjutsu moves are bells and whistles, used to scare people and have not much lethality.


    Therefore, without taking a step back, everyone performed ninjutsu or put on a defensive posture, intending to resist the sword wave.


    But the next second, they paid the price for their arrogance.


    ''Swish.''


    The golden sword energy swept past them, and when even seven or eight Jonin were hit, they flew out in horror with blood all over their bodies. Seeing this, the rest of the people couldn''t help but have their expression change greatly, and they hurriedly dodged.


    "Haa!"


    Samui rushed into the group, lifted the thunder sword, and shed and shed, creating a lot of sword waves for a while, causing heavy damage to the enemy forces on her own.


    However, the opponent was Anbu elite after all. After being caught off guard by Samui, after experiencing the initial panic, they quickly recovered and stabilized their position.


    "Her poweres from that weird sword, take it away!"


    A dark armymander shouted sharply, and as soon as he finished speaking, they attacked from all directions and threw thick chains towards Samui.


    ''Woooooo.''


    The chains attacking from all directions overwhelmed Samui, and she was quickly restrained and tied in ce, unable to move.


    "It''s over, Samui." The dark armymander sneered while rushing towards her, trying to take the sword from her hand and kill her.


    "Let''s go and save her!"


    Mabui and the others were shocked initially, then a dozen people rushed into the battlefield to support Samui. However, when more people saw that Samui was defeated, they either stayed in ce and waited as they hesitated, or they thought of quitting and fled quietly.


    At this critical moment.


    "Kami-sama!"


    Samui suddenly raised her snow-white neck, used all her strength to call out to the sky, and raised the Thunder Sword in her hand high.


    Next second.


    ''Boom!''


    A dazzling thunderbolt shot out from the sword body, rushing to a height of 100 meters, prating the clouds. At this moment, the destructive energy released from the Thunder Sword not only shattered all the chains around Samui, but also shocked the enemy to retreat.


    Under the horrified gazes of everyone on both sides, the thunderbolt that rose up and rushed into the sky instantly summoned a ck cloud over the shrine, and pressed toward the ground.


    The diameter of this dark cloud reached 100 meters, and lightning flickered inside, as if a golden dragon was wandering, and the rumbling thunder continued to be heard, which was simply deafening.


    "What''s happening? Is there really a so-called God?"


    Themander of the enemy ninjas looked suspicious. Facing the thundercloud shrouded above his head, he felt the terrifying power of nature. The strong sense of oppression made him hold his breath and even his heartbeat stopped.


    Immediately after.


    ''Craack!''


    With a loud bang, a lightning bolt with a diameter of more than ten meters, like a golden dragon with its teeth and ws, protruded out of the dark cloud and dived towards the ground.


    "No, run away!"


    Facing this glorious lightning, they turned pale with fright on the spot, turned around with a loud roar, and ran away.


    But it''s toote.


    ''Boom!''


    The thunderbolt fell to the ground in an instant, covering all the dozens of Jonin, and the dazzling golden light immediately drowned everything.


    The dazzling light, the loud sound, and the violent shaking of the ground caused Samui and others not far away to fall unsteadily to the ground, deprived of their sight and hearing.


    After a long time.


    Samui slowly opened her eyes, stood up from the ground, looked forward again, and couldn''t help showing a shocked look.


    In the area where the enemy was located, after being choked by the thunder, only a huge hemispherical crater remained. The ground in the crater was charred ck, with bits of sparks and some charred bones remaining.


    Dozens of Anbu Jonin were killed just like that, and there were no bones left.


    The only survivor of the enemy was a perceptive ninja who had been lurking in the woods not far away and had not entered the battlefield, so he was lucky enough to save his life.


    "How is it possible... this is... God''s punishment." The man slumped on the ground and muttered, almost stunned.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Samui walked through the big pit on the ground and pointed the thunder sword in her hand at him, and said coldly:


    "Go back and tell the Gold and Silver brothers that Kami-sama ordered them toe to the shrine to apologize within seven days. Due to them being the descendants of Sage of Six Paths, Kami-sama is willing to spare their lives. Otherwise, he will go out in person and kill them! Get out!"


    Hearing that, the man was so frightened that he ran away without looking back.


    After doing all this, Samui turned her head and looked at the thundercloud in mid-air with some trepidation. She was very worried about whether her performance could satisfy the God or not.


    A figure appeared above the thundercloud.


    It was a tall, burly man with a blond hair, as tall as a statue. He was covered with golden thunder and lightning, especially the word "Fight" on his shoulders, which was dazzling, exuding unparalleled aura and power.


    Kisame stood in the cloud, looking down at Samui and others on the ground indifferently.


    The thunder and lightning he dropped just now was not some kind of Lightning ninjutsu, but a real lightning formed by natural energy.


    However, Kisame knows that it will take some time for the image of God to be more popr. Therefore, after he cast an approving look at Samui, Kisame turned into a ball of lightning again and disappeared together with the dark cloud under his feet.


    As the dark clouds dissipated, the sky above everyone''s heads cleared up again, the sun shone down, and the sense of oppression that shrouded everyone''s heart gradually dissipated.


    After a short silence, the crowd suddenly became noisy, and everyone was talking with excitement and surprise.


    "Hey, did you see it just now, Kami-sama really appeared! Samui didn''t lie to us."


    "It turns out that our Kumogakure has always been blessed by the God of Thunder and Lightning, and he lives in this shrine. It''s incredible!"


    "As soon as Kami-sama appeared, he wiped out all the enemies with lightning strikes. He is an invincible existence. Now, we no longer have to worry about being persecuted by the Gold and Silver brothers."


    "Haha, now it''s the Gold and Silver brothers turn to be worried. Did you hear what Samui said to that person just now, within seven days, the Gold and Silver brothers will be killed if they don''t surrender to Kami-sama!"


    ""


    Samui quietly listened to everyone''s excited discussions, wiped the Thunder Sword in her hand, and ced it behind her back again.


    "Samui."


    Mabui came over to her and hesitated for a while, but still asked curiously, "Kami-sama clearly appeared, but why didn''t hee down. Did we do something wrong?"


    The question she asked made the people who were originally excited toe back to their senses.


    Everyone stopped talking and looked at Samui, waiting for her, the messenger of God, to show them the right way.


    "It''s very simple, you can see it by looking around."


    Samui was a little tired, so she put his arms around her chest to relieve the fatigue of her shoulders, and said to the crowd, "This shrine has been in disrepair for a long time. A partial copse urred. The yard is also overgrown with weeds, which is no different from the wilderness. Under such circumstances, do you still expect Kami-sama to be happy? He is willing to save us, which is already Kami-sama''s mercy, we do not qualified to pray for more."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was silent, and then they all showed embarrassed expressions.


    It turned out that they abandoned the God first, causing the shrine to fall into disrepair, so Kami-sama left them. Today, his dwelling is covered in cobwebs and dust, wind and rain, so he has to go back to the sky, it''s not that he doesn''t want toe down.


    "Everyone, let''s make amends together."


    Seeing this, Mabui took the initiative and appealed to everyone, "In order to make Kami-sama forgive us, we will repair the shrine together, restore it to its former appearance, and pray again. I believe that one day, our hard work and sincerity will definitely be move Kami-sama!"


    "Mabui is right." "Let''s do it!"


    These words are echoed in the crowd.


    So, under the organization of Samui and Mabui, everyone present quickly got busy and started the repair and reconstruct the shrine.


    And in the next few days, as the news of the God''s appearance spread throughout Kumogakure, more and more Kumo ninjas and vigers rushed to the shrine, and they all joined the project with enthusiasm.


    The number of people gathered at the shrine, from less than a hundred people at the beginning, to five hundred or a thousand people. In the end, most of the vigers of Kumogakure came. They repented with sincerity and prayed for the God to appear again.


    In just a few days, the original dpidated shrine was renovated from the inside out. Not only was it restored to its former cleanliness and tidy, but the scale becamerger and the atmosphere became more solemn and full of sacredness.


    Seeing the changes in the shrine, and the people of Kumogakure being united again, Samui and Mabui looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    And at the same time.


    Kumogakure, Raikage Building.


    After the Anbu survivor fled back in embarrassment, he immediately reported everything that happened at the shrine to the Gold and Silver Brothers, whether it was the lightning that fell from the sky, or Samui''s deration as an envoy, all one by one.


    Hearing that, the two couldn''t help but look at each other.


    God of Thunder and Lightning? Listening to the other party''s tone, his background seems to be very big, is he a God of the same era as their ancestor the Sage of Six Paths?


    "Hmph, what foolish God? In my opinion, it''s someone who is pretending to be a God. He is too naive to try to scare us in this way. No matter who the other party is, I will use my fist to make him regret it."


    The Gold brother sneered, then stood up and wanted to rush to the shrine.


    His character has always been arrogant and impatient, and after being reincarnated by Nagato, he has an almost infinite Chakra and an undead body, which makes him think that he is invincible.


    ''No matter who they are, even if it''s a real God, they won''t be able to kill me.''


    The Gold brother has no fear, and is not afraid of the so-called God.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the Silver brother stopped him and persuaded him hesitantly, "Brother, this is a bit weird, we''d better be careful."


    Unlike his elder brother, Silver brother is cunning and suspicious, and has always acted cautiously.


    He is keenly aware that the sudden appearance of the God might not be so simple.

 Chapter 256: 256

    Chapter 256: 256


    Inside the Raikage Building, the Gold and Silver Brothers are discussing how to deal with the sudden appearance of the "God".


    The Gold brother''s n was to rush to the shrine regardless of the time, and kill all the so-called God and his followers. But the cautious Silver brother persuaded his impulsive brother.


    "What do you mean..." Gold brother frowned and asked.


    "Let''s stay put and send someone to find out the origin of that God, and it''s not toote to act after knowing the other party''s background. After all, the other party has left us seven days to take a decision, right?" Silver brother said as he sneered.


    "Okay, let''s do it the way you want." Gold brother calmed down, and summoned a subordinate and ordered thetter to infiltrate the crowd in the shrine to collect information on the God of Thunder and Lightning.


    However, seven days passed quickly, and the God did not show up during this period. The Gold and Silver brothers tried to find out about the God but they failed.


    Early in the morning on the eighth day, the spies sent by the two brothers suddenly rushed into the Raikage Building in a panic, waking them up from their sleep.


    "The God of Thunder and Lightning finally appeared. He, he hase to fulfill his promise..." The spy pointed out the door and said tremblingly.


    "Trash, What are you afraid of!"


    The Gold brother snorted coldly, pped the scout away, and then looked at his brother. Then, the two picked up the six treasured tools and strode out of the Raikage Building to meet the enemy.


    However, even though they were mentally prepared for the uing battle, when the Gold and Silver brothers went out and saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but be terrified.


    They saw arge ck cloud, which was rapidly approaching Kumogakure from mid-air, and soon shrouded the entire vige, it''s only a few dozen meters from the ground.


    In the dark clouds, with the thunderous noises, the golden snakes rolled, seeming to fall from the sky at any time, breaking everything on the ground.


    The terrifying power of this natural disaster has long exceeded the capabilities of human ninjas, and even the power of tailed beasts cannot bepared with it.


    "Our enemy, what is it..."


    The Gold brother looked at the dark clouds above his head in horror, swallowed, and clenched the fan in his hand. He, who has always been arrogant, felt fear at this moment after a long time.


    "The enemy is in this dark cloud. What''s going on with this chakra, it''s even more terrifying than the nine tails." The Silver brother stared at the dark cloud, and he too looked like he is facing a great enemy.


    Far away.


    The followers of the God gathered outside Kumogakure early, waiting with anticipation and awe for the arrival of the God, to witness his personal punishment to the wicked Gold and Silver brothers.


    Samui leaned against the trunk of a big tree and folded her arms around her chest. Using this posture can lighten the burden and relieve the pain in het shoulders. Mabui stood side by side with her, and the two formed the most beautiful scenery in the crowd, attracting a lot of attention.


    On this much-anticipated "Judgment Day", in addition to Kumogakure ninjas and vigers, some other guys were mixed into the nearby crowd.


    Two ninjas wearing hats and ck cloaks hid on the branches of a big tree, monitoring the movements of the Gold and Silver brothers in the center of the vige with binocrs in their hands.


    They are the Hanzo and the Sasori.


    Hanzo, who was resurrected by Nagato very early on with the Impure reincarnation worked for thetter. As for Sasori, who was defeated by Pakura and survived by keeping his core safe, after more than two years of recuperation, he finally regained some vitality.


    The two were ordered by Nagato to secretly monitor the Gold and Silver Brothers and Kumogakure, and report the situation to Nagato on a regr basis.


    "Nagato-sama still hasn''t responded."


    Hanzo put down the binocr in his hand and frowned. Seven days ago, he and Sasori saw the God appear in the clouds, and the lightning that descended to kill dozens of Kumo Anbu, and were deeply shocked by that scene.


    The powerful strength disyed by this mysterious God is something that the two of them had only seen from Nagato before.


    Therefore, they immediately sent back information to Amegakure to inform Nagato in detail about everything that happened. If the really decides to kill the Gold and Silver brothers and gain control of Kumogakure, they felt that only Nagato can stop him if hees personally.


    However, until now, Nagato has not made any reply.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he has more important things to do, so he doesn''t have time to take care of the situation here. I think we can only wait a while and respond flexibly."


    Sasori spoke slowly, his voice hoarse and low.


    ''Something more important? Is it...''


    When Hanzo heard that, he fell into deep thought.


    As far as he knew, Nagato seemed to have been hesitating whether to use the Impure Reincarnation to reincarnate a powerful ninja. Judging from the cautiousness shown by Nagato, the person he wants to resurrect ispletely different from Hanzo, Gold and Silver brothers. Even for Nagato, the other party seems to be a very special and extremely dangerous existence.


    ''Could it be... something happened at Nagato''s ce?''


    Hanzo suddenly had this thought. For a time, the eyes of the former Demi-God of the ninja world flickered, and he quickly thought about what to do next.


    Not only Amegakure''s, even Konoha''s people came to this ce.


    In the past few days, the legend of the God of Thunder and Lightning has spread not only in Kumogakure and the Land of Lightning, but also all over the world of Ninja. After learning about the incident, the senior leaders of the major Ninja viges responded immediately.


    In the woods in the other direction, a Konoha Anbu team is lurking here, paying close attention to the development of the situation.


    The leader of this team is Konoha''s famous genius - Shisui of the Uchiha n. In Shisui''s team, there is also a special member who joined Anbu at the age of nine, a genius even more dazzling than him.


    This young man is the eldest son of the current Uchiha n patriarch Uchiha Fugaku - Uchiha Itachi.


    Itachi, who just turned nine years old this year, is even more amazing than he is in the anime. When his peers were still ying in the ninja school, he had already reached the strength of elite ninja, with lot of actualbat experience, and was personally promoted to Anbu by the Fifth Hokage Minato.


    After hearing about the legend of the God of Thunder and Lightning, Namikaze Minato and Konoha executives took it seriously.


    Therefore, he personally ordered the Shisui team to sneak into Kumogakure to find out the situation and bring the information back to Konoha. Namikaze Minato also instructed Shisui to stop if any unexpected emergencies ur, and they should try their best to take actions that are beneficial to Konoha on the premise of ensuring the safety of the team members.


    "The God is about to show up, everyone pay attention."


    Shisui narrowed his eyes, stared solemnly at the dark clouds in the sky, and instructed the team members beside him.


    "Captain, there are very violent chakra fluctuations in the clouds. The real identity of the so-called God is likely to be a very powerful ninja."


    Beside Shisui, Uchiha Itachi also looked at the sky and said in a deep voice, showing maturity that did not match his age.


    It is worth noting that his pair of eyes are the same as Shisui, mature Sharingan. This also shows how great his talent is.


    "Itachi, my opinion is the same as yours. This mysterious God is very likely to be a powerhouse beyond the Kage level. I am afraid that only the fifth Hokage can be qualified topete with each other. So we must be very careful.We must not attract the attention of the other party."


    Shisui patted Itachi on the shoulder and warned his.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Itachi nodded, focused on observation, and stopped talking.


    Since Konoha has sent people, the people of Kirigakure will naturally not be absent.


    Unlike Amegakure''s and Konoha''s people who hid in the woods, the Kirigakure ninja was much more daring, they went directly into Kumogakure. They stood at the top of a building, at a closer distance, monitoring the Gold and Silver Brothers, and the God who had not yet appeared.


    It was none other than the leader of the Anbu, Mangetsu, who led the team.


    At this moment, he was carrying arge, bandaged sword on his back, it''s more than two meters in length, more than twice his own height, so he looked veryical.


    This big sword is Samaheda that was once used by Hoshigaki Kisame. It is essentially a living strange fish. It evolved after being fed monster cells. It has the wisdom of a human ninja, and can even fight alone and defeat more than ten Jonin.


    Since Kisame''s death, Mangetsu has repeatedly been trying to get close to Samaheda, stalking it, and finally persuaded it to be hispanion reluctantly.


    In addition to Mangetsu, another ninja sent by Kirigakure is Ringo Ameyuri, a girl who looks harmless to humans and animals. At this moment, she was eating a lollipop with relish, andined loudly: "When will they start?"


    The two were ordered by the sixth Mizukage Tsunade to form a team and carry out the reconnaissance mission.


    One of them mastered the technique of hydration, and the other mastered the technique of lightning. Even if they encountered a dangerous situation, they could easily escape and escape, so Tsunade felt at ease with them.


    ''Buzz.''


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Samaheda, that was tied to Mangetsu''s back, suddenly trembled violently and made a whimpering sound, looking very excited.


    "Samaheda, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mangetsu was surprised, he quickly pressed his hand on it and roared at it, "Calm down, it will be troublesome if the enemy finds out."


    Samaheda is usually crazy, and most of the time, he is hungry and wants to eat chakra, so Mangetsu didn''t think much.


    He managed to hold down Samaheda and looked up, only to find that Ringo has stopped eating the lollipop, and stared at the sky with her big eyes unblinking.


    ''Huh?''


    Seeing this, Mangetsu looked up, and sure enough, he saw the God, whom the two had been waiting for for a long time.


    Under the watchful eyes of countless people, from a distance, a huge vortex appeared in the center of the dark cloud in the air, slowly rotating in a series of huge thunder, driving countless lightning to wander, forming a very spectacr and impressive sight.


    Then, a ray of sunlight fell from the center of the vortex, forming a beam of light that ran through the sky and the earth.


    Then, in the midst of everyone''s attention, a man with a sturdy face and a burly body, wrapped in golden lightning, slowly descended from the beam of light.


    This man was shirtless, showing his explosive muscles, his blond hair fluttering in the wind. Even at a distance of hundreds of meters, people in the distance can still feel the coercion that seems to be close to emitting from him.


    The God of Thunder and Lightning hase.


    "He is here."


    Both Gold and Silver brothers pupils shrank, instantly bing very nervous. Those closest to the God, knows better than anyone else how powerful he is. They could feel the powerful pressure brought by him the moment he appeared.


    "Gold and Silver brothers."


    Just as the two of them were afraid, the God who descended from the sky looked down at them and said slowly, "Are you two little fellows the descendants of Hagoramo Otsutsuki? Sure enough, like him, you have horns on your head, but your strength isn''t equal to him. Comparing with him, he is in the sky and you are the ground. Well...you still have the Nine-Tails chakra in your body, as well as the dark aura of the pure world. It seems that your soul was summoned from the Pure world and imprisoned in the temporary body, you now possess an immortal body."


    These words, like thunder, echoed in the sky above the Raikage Building, and the moment they came up, they exposed everything about them.


    "Damn you, who the heck are you?!" The Gold brother was horrified. He didn''t expect that the moment the other party opened his mouth, he would see through all their abilities, as well as the biggest trump card.


    "I am the God of the Land of Lightning, you should have known this long ago."


    The Godnded on the ground, walked towards the brothers step by step, and pronounced their fate, "As the Sage of Six Paths and I are old acquaintances, I gave you seven days, as long as you sincerely repent for your sins, you could have lived. It''s a pity that you didn''t cherish it, so now die."


    As soon as the word die fell, he raised an arm, and countless lightning gathered in his palm, forming a lightning spear. As he threw it with his might, the spear flew out andnded at their feet.


    ''Boom!''


    Under this lightning strike, the open space in front of the Raikage Building was instantly filled with lightning, drowning the Gold and Silver brothers.


    Fortunately, they were well prepared, and they were not killed by a single move, and they escaped from the explosion range of the lightning spear in embarrassment. However, their bodies were partially damaged, and the destroyed part had the power of lightning around it, which made the self-repair of their body slower.


    "Damn!"


    The Gold brother let out a loud roar, and picked up the fan and moved it forward, creating a violent hurricane against the mighty God.


    Wind Strom.


    The wind jutsu cast by the fan, supported by his huge chakra, is powerful enough to destroy all lightning ninjutsu.


    It is a pity that the lightning cast by the God is not an ordinary lightning, but an senjutsu based on natural energy.


    To be precise, it is a Six Paths level senjutsu.


    Therefore, Kisame just stretched out his hand and a golden lightning whip appeared in his hand. With a thought, it instantly extended dozens of meters, and passed through the hurricane created by the fan without any hindrance.


    Then, he whipped the Gold brother fiercely, causing him to roar in pain and let go of the fan, and the fan was taken away.


    In front of the mighty God, the Gold and Silver brothers have no power to fight back.

 Chapter 257: 257

    Chapter 257: 257


    "Brother, I''ll help you!"


    Seeing that his brother was beaten by God, and even the fan was taken away, the Silver God hurried forward without caring about his own injury.


    The two brothers looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then took out the remaining four treasured tools. At that time, they used these ninja tools to kill the second Raikage and the second Hokage. They have special abilities that are hard to prevent.


    However, just when the Gold and Silver brothers were about to use these treasured tools to deal with God, the God opposite them spoke first andmented on the treasured tools.


    "It''s really familiar, I didn''t think I would see Otsutsuki Hagoromo''s treasured tools again. If I remember correctly, that gold rope can make the person who touches it spit out their word soul, and the seven-star sword can Cut it off and, and finally the word spirit will be sealed by the red gourd. In this way, when the enemy identally says the mantra, they will be suddenly sucked into the red gourd. Well, it is really interesting toy."


    Kisame exposed the abilities of the treasured tools. As he said that, the Gold and Silver brothers'' faces became more and more ugly, because they did not expect that the other party even knew the secret of the treasured tools.


    ''Could it be that this God is really from the Sage of Six Paths period?''


    In any case, now that he has the information on these three tools, the Gold and Silver brothers who wanted to use them to sneak attack, knew that the sess rate may be negligible now.


    It seems that they can onlye up with thest card, that is, thest of the treasured tools. Its ability is the most powerful, and the amount of chakra consumed is also amazing. It needs the Gold and Silver brothers to work together to stimte it.


    Amber bottle.


    Unexpectedly, just after the amber bottle was taken out, the God said again:


    "Well, I finally got to see the decent treasured tool. The conditions for using this bottle are not thatplicated. Just call the enemy''s name. If the opponent readily agrees, it will be instantly sealed in the bottle."


    ""


    The Gold and Silver brothers fell silent when they heard that. After a long while, the Silver brother responded unconvinced, "Then I will call you, do you dare to agree? God of Thunder and Lightning?"


    "Well, I agree." Kisame said, as he walked towards them.


    "Then you just wait to be sealed! Arrogant idiot!" The Silver brotherughed, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pulled out the cork of the amber bottle, and together with his brother, he urged their Chakra to activate this treasured tool.


    ''Buzz.''


    As the body of the amber bottle vibrated violently, an unusually strong suction force came out of it, like a long whale absorbing water, shrouding Kisame.


    ording to the Gold and Silver Brothers, the God will uncontrobly enter the amber bottle, and nevere out again. This is a sealing tool made by the Sage of Six Path, and it is more than enough to seal the Nine Tails.


    But the ruthless reality hit the brothers in the face again.


    Facing the suction of the amber bottle, Kisame did nothing, and his footsteps were still steady and powerful, approaching the two of them.


    The reason why he said these treasured tools are toys is because he saw through their essence, which is actually a kind of sealing technique.


    From the perspective of the Sage of Six Paths, if it is to deal with an enemy of the same level as Kisame, then the sealing ability of these ninja tools is too weak, and the sealing technique of the level of Six Paths Chibaku Tensei will be effective.


    And if it is to deal with the enemy below the sixth level, there is no need to make such trouble at all, they can be crushed easily.


    Therefore, in the eyes of a Six Paths level powerhouse like Kisame, these treasured tools are toys, and at most, the amber bottle is still somewhat useful.


    "Let''s fight him!"


    When the Silver brother saw Kisameing to them step by step, he gritted his teeth, and threw away the useless treasured tools in his hand, then turned into a half-tailed beast on the spot, and rushed towards Kisame.


    Kisame didn''t talk nonsense, his left and right hands turned into a golden lightning whip, and it pped their faces.


    ''Snap! Snap! Sizzle!''


    Under the whish of the lightning whip, the Gold and Silver brothers let out bursts of mourning. It was because they had nine-tailed chakras and the Impure reincarnation to protect their bodies, but under the powerful lethality of the senjutsu, they were still vulnerable.


    "Nooo!"


    With two desperate roars, the Gold and Silver brothers were bound by Kisame with a lightning whip and sealed directly into the amber bottle. Their souls are imprisoned in the bottle and will be tortured for eternity.


    After easily defeating the Gold and Silver brothers, Kisame seized their treasured tools, and then slowly turned around.


    Seeing this scene, the Kumo citizens in the distance suddenly burst into cheers.


    "Long live Kami-sama!"


    Their overwhelming voices rushed into the sky.


    In a country like the Land of Lightning, where all the people are martial, the worship and obedience to the strong is engraved into the bones of every Kumo ninja. Even for heinous criminals like the Gold and Silver Brothers, there are many people who think that they have done nothing wrong and are willing to serve the two, just because the two are strong enough.


    Today, Kisame has undoubtedly conquered all the Kumo ninjas and vigers through a gorgeous stage performance.


    From this moment on, he will be the ruler of this country.


    However, before officially taking over Kumogakure, Kisame ns to deal with spies and spies from other Ninja Viges.


    He flew into the air again, his eyes burst into golden light, the eyes of God swept through the crowd, and finallynded in the woods in the distance. It is the hiding ce of Hanzo and Sasori.


    "Oops."


    Hanzo and Sasori realized that they had been exposed, and at the same time their expressions changed, and they turned and ran away. In the face of such a terrifying enemy as God, the two had no idea or confidence to resist.


    However, not long after they ran, a dazzling light came from behind the two of them.


    Hanzo looked back subconsciously, his pupils shrank suddenly, as he saw a lightning energy ball with a diameter of several meters falling from the sky, catching up with the two and then exploding.


    ''Boom!''


    The two were instantly submerged by the shock wave generated by the explosion, and the lightning destroyed arge forest and caused a fire.


    After dealing with Nagato''s subordinates, Kisame''s eyes turned to the woods in the other direction, and locked on Uchiha Shisui and Itachi and others who were hiding there.


    ''Whoosh.''


    In the next second, his figure disappeared from mid-air, turned into a golden lightning bolt, appeared above the Konoha Anbu team.


    "Flee separately!"


    Shisui gave the order to the team members, who immediately fled in all directions, trying to avoid the annihtion.


    With a swoosh, a lightning whip was shot from Kisame''s hand. His target was none other than the nine-year-old Uchiha Itachi.


    Realizing that he had be the target of the God, Itachi did not panic, but tried his best to avoid the pursuit of the lightning whip and deal with this powerful enemy. He knew that he could not escape, so in this way, he tried to buy time for hispanions.


    Kisame saw Itachi''s thoughts and shook his head and smiled. He deliberately yed with thetter for a while before binding him with a lightning whip, making Itachi unable to breathe, and fell into unconscious on the spot.


    "Noo."


    Seeing this, Uchiha Shisui, who escaped could not help clenching his teeth. But his rationality finally prevailed over his impulse, he gave up the idea of rescuing Itachi, and quickly escaped without a trace.


    Kisame''s eyes were like torches, he watched Shisui disappear. Of course, he deliberately let the other party go, just to let Shisui report back to Konoha. In this way, the chip in his hand, Uchiha Itachi, can y the greatest value in the future.


    After cleaning up Amegakure and Konoha''s spies in a row, Kisame turned his head calmly, and looked at Mangetsu and Ringo who were sneaking away with a smile.


    ''Swish.''


    His figure shed again, appearing above the two fleeing in a hurry.


    "Woooo!" Sensing the powerful chakra fluctuations from overhead, Mangetsu let out a strange cry and turned into a pool of water and jumped into a river in front of him. However, because he escaped too hastily, he failed to bring Samaheda, leaving the poor strange fish in ce.


    Ringo, on the other hand, didn''t say a word, turned into a blue lightning bolt, and fled to the distance at an extremely fast speed.


    Kisame didn''t go after these two, but justnded on the ground and picked up Samaheda.


    "Long time no see, my old buddy." Kisame smiled slightly and put Samaheda behind him.


    "Woooooo." The Samaheda made a cheerful voice, rubbing Kisame''s back excitedly, apparently recognizing its owner.


    Kisame flew into the sky again and flew above Kumogakure.


    He nced at the crowd below him, thousands of eyes stared at him eagerly, everyone was full of enthusiasm and reverence, waiting for the oracle.


    Kisame folded his hands together, and a huge amount of energy suddenly poured out from his body, turned into a golden rain, andnded in Kumogakure.


    "This is"


    On the ground, Samui, Mabui and the others were surprised to find that after those golden raindrops fell on them, they soon merged into their bodies, making people feel energetic, as if they were several years younger in an instant.


    This is a miracle, the grace and mercy of God to mortals.


    After doing these things, a thundercloud appeared at Kisame''s foot, supporting him to slowly fly high into the sky, as if he was nning to leave and hide his merits and fame.


    Seeing this, everyone on the ground immediately panicked.


    "Kami-sama, please don''t go, don''t abandon us!"


    "Please be the ruler of Kumogakure and lead us to a new age, Kami-sama."


    ""


    People screamed, begged, cried, and prayed, watching the God of Thunder and Lightning go away, as if the sky was about to fall.


    This is what Kisame wants.


    Under the strong public opinion, he was finally "touched" andnded on the open space in front of the Raikage Building again under the delighted gazes of countless ninjas and vigers.


    The ghost shark nced at the crowd and said: "Samui, Mabui, you twoe in." Then he turned and walked into the building.


    The two heard that, with their hearts pounding, they looked at each other, and then they followed Kisame into the Raikage Building under the envious gaze of the others.


    Theyout of Raikage''s office is very simple and spacious. In addition to a huge desk, there are also a lot of fitness equipment.


    Well, it is very in line with Kisame''s taste.


    He sat down on Raikage''s chair, stared at the two eighteen-year-old girls across from the desk. Their skin was white and ck, and they were both wearing ck mesh low-chested outfits, which were not only outstanding in ability, but also very eye-catching.


    It has to be said that they are an excellent candidate for a secretary.


    "I can''t bear to see this vige continue to decline, so I decided to join the vige and be the Kage of Kumogakure, and lead the Land of Lightning to glory again. Are you two willing to help me by my side?"


    Kisame spoke slowly.


    "It would be our honour, Kami-sama!" Samui and Mabui were ttered, and answered in unison, kneeling on one knee to Kisame and swearing allegiance.


    "Very good."


    Kisame nodded, stretched out his hand and flicked his finger, a golden light flew out of his hand. In the end, it fell into Mabui''s hands and turned into a golden whip with lightning patterns on its surface.


    Since Samui has the Thunder Sword he bestowed, he can''t treat Mabui badly.


    "Thank you, Kami-sama!" The two looked at each other and bowed to Kisame again, full of honor and willing to do everything for Kisame.


    Kisame exined to them a few things, and ordered the two to retreat first, stabilize the situation in the vige, and let everything return to normal as soon as possible. During this process, if there is a problem that cannot be handled, they can ask him.


    To put it simply, Kisame once again acted as a hands-off shopkeeper.


    "Yes!"


    Samui and Mabui responded in unison. They knew that this was God''s test for them, so they vowed to do their best.


    After the two left, Kisame stood up and came to the floor-to-ceiling window of the office, and enjoyed the scenery outside the window.


    In this way, Kumogakure waspletely under his control.


    He made up his mind temporarily and decided to be Raikage. But this will also be thest time.


    For Konoha, Amegakure, Iwagakure and other Shinobi viges, Kisame will no longer intervene and has no interest in intervening. At most, after seeing a good talent, he will find a way to get them.


    Thinking of this, Kisame looked at the unconscious Uchiha Itachi.


    At the beginning, his strategy for Itachi was to "raise him till he is full", hoping that thetter would grow up as soon as possible until he opened the Mangekyo Sharingan and has the Kusanagi sword and the Yata mirror. Then Kisame will kill him to get these two spiritual weapons.


    In fact, Itachi exceeded Kisame''s "expectations", and entered Anbu at the age of nine, even greater than in the anime. Although the Mangekyo Sharingan has not been awakened.


    Kisame is now a Six Paths level powerhouse, and his strength is still improving rapidly.


    The Kusanagi Sword and Yata Mirror seem to be no longer necessary for him, but who would dislike this kind of icing on the cake?


    Therefore, Kisame n has not changed, and will continue to "raise pig" until he gets two spiritual tools from Uchiha Itachi.


    Before that, he decided to use Itachi as a hostage to send messengers to Konoha and sign a peace agreement with the other party.


    In the anime, Kumogakure had signed such a peace agreement with Konoha during this time period. However, there were a few hups along the way...


    Now Kisame''s goal is the same as the high-level Kumo ninjas in the anime, that is, the little princess of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hinata.

 Chapter 258: 258

    Chapter 258: 258


    In the anime.


    After the Third Ninja World War, Kumogakure, under the guise of signing a peace contract with Konoha, sent messenger to Konoha in an attempt to kidnap Hinata Hyuga, the little princess of the n of the Hyuga n. But he was killed on the spot.


    After the Kumo executives learned of this, they immediately became furious at Konoha and demanded that Konoha hand over the body of Hyuga''s patriarch, Hyuga Hiashi, or else they would reignite the war and attack Konoha.


    It has to be said that Kumogakure''s pstick behavior is extremely shameless and ridiculous.


    But everyone was surprised by what happenedter, because in face of Kumogakure''s unreasonable demands, the victor of the third ninja war, the top elders of Konoha not only did not respond strongly, but made apromise: they forced Hyuga Hiashi''s twin brother Hyuga Hizashi tomit suicide, used thetter''s body to pretend it to be Hyuga Hiashi, and handed it over to Kumogakure, trying to calm things down.


    This incident is enough to show Konoha''s weakness and ipetence at that time.


    Therefore, on a whim, Kisame intends to re-enact this history. He really wanted to know whether Konoha, now under Namikaze Minato, was still as cruel and persecute all of it''s genius ninjas as in the anime, but kept shrinking and enduring towards outsiders.


    In addition, Kisame is also more interested in Hinata, because her Byakugan are extremely pure, and after merging with the chakra of the Otsutsuki n, there is a high probability that it can evolve into Tenseigan.


    It would be a pity for such a good seedling to stay in the Hyuga n to waste her talents. It would be better for her to join Kisame and let him teach her personally.


    However, before sending the messenger to Konoha, Kisame has to deal with some other things first.


    He counted the spoils this time, and swallowed Bashsen, Kkinj, Shichiseiken, and Benihisago, into his body, thus gaining their abilities.


    Bashsen can perform ninjutsu with five different properties of water, fire, wind, lightning and earth, this enriched Kisame''s means to fighting his enemy. The Kkinj set gave him the ability to seal other people. As long as he touched the other person''s body, he could force the other person to say the mantra and seal it instantly.


    Then, Kisame came to the unconscious Uchiha Itachi, stretched out his hand, patted thetter''s face, and tested the newly acquired ability on the spot.


    "Sasuke..."


    Itachi slowly opened his eyes and called out his brother''s name subconsciously. It seemed that this was his word spirit.


    Kisame was not surprised by this, but felt in his heart that there was no cure for this.


    As soon as Itachi woke up from thea, he saw the God''s condescending gaze. His eyes were calm and indifferent, like looking at a trivial little ant.


    "Sharingan? It seems that you, like the Gold and Silver brothers, are also descendants of the Sage of Six Paths."


    Kisame looked down at Itachi, looking at thetter''s Sharingan, and suddenly said, "However, your Sharingan has not evolved to the point of a Mangekyo, let alone Rinnegan."


    "..." Itachi hearing that couldn''t help but look shocked, he is dumbfounded and didn''t know how to respond.


    Itachi learned about the information about the Mangekyo and Rinnegan from his father. He didn''t expect the God of Thunder and Lightning, like the Gold and Silver brothers, to see through the secret of his bloodline at a nce.


    Young Itachi was convinced of the God''s im that he knew the Sage of Six Paths.


    "Little kid, you must be wondering how to get Mangekyo, right? I can give you some hints."


    After seeing Itachi''s eyes, Kisame seemed to be very interested in the young man, and he said more, "In those days, Hagoromo''s younger brother was killed by his mother. Then his Sharingan mutated on the spot and turned into Mangekyo Sharingan. So, if you want to turn on the Mangekyo Sharingan, you have to be like the Sage of Six Paths and see the death of a cherished family member orpanion with your own eyes. What a pair of cursed eyes."


    Hearing that, Itachi''s pupils widened and he became more and more shocked.


    The method of awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, which the Uchiha n has been seeking so hard, turned out to be this terrific.


    But at the same time, Itachi was deeply puzzled, why did the God tell him this. Could it be that the other party hopes that he can awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan?


    "Little kid, don''t be afraid, I won''t embarrass you."


    Kisame said to Itachi, turned and sat back in the chair, pressed the button on the desk, that notified Samui and Mabui toe to the office.


    "Take him down, arrange a ce to live, and send him back to Konoha in a few days." He pointed to Uchiha Itachi and instructed Mabui.


    "Yes, Kami-sama."


    Mabui said respectfully, without any doubt about the order, and took Itachi out of the office.


    "You heard Kami-sama''s words, as long as you don''t cause trouble, you can return to Konoha safely. I won''t put you in shackles, and I hope you don''t think yourself smart. If you escape from here, your nature will change. Do you understand?"


    In the corridor, Mabui warned Uchiha Itachi.


    Itachi hearing that, nodded, and said obediently: "I will obey all arrangements."


    In the office.


    "Take me around, I want to know the specificyout of Kumogakure." Kisame said as he stood up.


    "Yes. Kami-sama, pleasee with me." Samui bowed slightly, and then acted as the guide to Kisame, and took him out of the Raikage Building and walked around the vige.


    After half an hour.


    ''Rumble.''


    A heavy door was slowly opened in front of Kisame as he walked into the secret warehouse of Kumogakure, where he discovered the ultimate weapon of Kumogakure- the chakra energy cannon.


    This huge cannon looks very simr to the anti-aircraft cannon. The huge ck barrel is connected to the rear console. This giant cannon does not have physical shells, but arge number of pipelines are set on both sides of the cannon, which are used to connect hundreds of ninjas, and form energy shells by extracting their chakra.


    After the cannon is fully charged, it will show a very terrifying power. When it isunched, a golden chakra beam will shoot straight into the sky. After hitting the main target, it will spread out and continue to attack the surrounding small targets.


    In the anime, Kumogakure relied on this giant cannon to sessfully prevent waves of meteorites from hitting the earth.


    With enough chakra, it can even st away the moon.


    "You go to work first."


    Kisame sent Samui away, and after she left, he directly put the chakra cannon into the Box of Ultimate Bliss. He intends to bring it back to Kirigakure, or arrange it on the moon to guard against the Otsutsuki n in outer space.


    In the next few days, with the assistance of two secretaries, Kisame, as the fifth Raikage, carried out some rectification and governance of Kumogakure.


    In this process, he did not encounter any resistance, because the image of his invincibility has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and has be the belief in the hearts of Kumogakure ninjas and even the people of the Land of Lightning.


    At the same time, several other major Shinobi viges also reacted to the news of the God of Thunder and Lightning, who appeared out of nowhere.


    Iwagakure.


    "Kami? Where did this guye from?"


    The Fourth Tsuchikage put down the information scroll in his hand and rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache.


    Judging from the description of the intelligence, this God easily defeated the Gold and Silver brothers who were resurrected by Impure Reincarnation. Even if he is not a real God, his strength can be said to be unfathomable, stronger than all the Raikages of the past.


    Now, Kirigakure has Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas, Konoha has the legendary yellow sh Minato and his son known as the Son of Prophecy, Amegakure has the Sage Nagato, and Kumogakure has God of Thunder and Lightning... In contrast, Iwakagure, which is also one of the Five Great Ninja Viges, has only one mediocre kage.


    Fortunately, the fourth Tsuchikage is a self-aware person.


    He knew that he was far from being on a par with the leaders of other Shinobi viges, so he raised his head and looked at the ceiling, sighed, and decided to just guard Iwakagure in the future, live his life honestly, and stop delusional thoughts of dominating the ninja world.


    Ordinary people should not be involved in the fight between gods and demons, or they will not know when they died.


    "Dad, why are you frowning? Have you encountered any troubles?" Kurotsuchi jumped in from the door and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, my good daughter." He showed a smile, touched his daughter''s head, and secretly made up his mind to train her into a great ninja.


    Konoha, Hokage Office.


    Uchiha Shisui looked respectful, and reported the things his team saw and encountered in Kumogakure to Minato.


    "Okay, you''ve worked hard, go back to rest first."


    Minato pondered for a moment, then waved his hand to signal Shisui to step back first. When there was no one in the office, he said, "Jiraiya-sensei, Sarutobi-sama, what do you think?"


    As soon as he said that, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen, who were wearing Anbu masks, walked out from behind the screen on the side. They are Minato''s subordinates in name, but in fact they still y the role of his teachers and aides, advising Minato on matters big and small.


    "The current information is insufficient, and it is impossible to judge the true strength of this God. It''s better for me to go to Kumogakure in person and find out the details." Jiraiya thought about it for a while and offered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and said:


    "Jiraiya, don''t be impulsive. We don''t know the enemy''s temperament and intentions, if you identally expose yourself and anger the other party, it may make Konoha passive."


    "Then, ording to your opinion, teacher, what should we do now?" Jiraiya asked back.


    Just then, there was the sound of hurried footsteps in the corridor outside. Immediately afterwards, a figure broke into the office and interrupted their meeting.


    It''s Uchiha Fugaku.


    He is not only the patriarch of the Uchiha n, but also a member of the Konoha elders group appointed by Jiraiya, and also the father of Uchiha Itachi.


    Therefore, when he learned that his precious son had fallen into the enemy''s hands and was unfortunately taken as a hostage in Kumogakure, he immediately came straight to Hokage''s office to make a request to Minato Namikaze to rescue Itachi.


    "Patriarch Fugaku, please be patient, I can understand your anxiety."


    Namikaze Minato looked at Fugaku and promised thetter in a sincere tone, "I have sent a message to Kumogakure as Hokage, requesting a dialogue with their Kage, and urged the other party to return Uchiha Itachi. In the meantime, I hope you can be patient."


    "...Three days."


    Fuyue was silent for a moment, stared coldly at Minato Namikaze, said a number, and added, "After three days, if there is still no definite news, the Uchiha n will take separate actions to rescue Itachi at all costs regardless of the consequences."


    After speaking, he suppressed his anger and mmed out the door.


    "Ugh."


    After Fugaku left, Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed and suggested to Minato, "Minato, just do what you said. I hope Kumogakure will respond and reply as soon as possible."


    "Well, I hope so." Minato noded his head, his expression solemn, but he doesn''t actually have much confidence.


    If it really doesn''t work at that time, he can only go out and use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to rescue Uchiha Itachi from Kumogakure.


    At the same time, Kirigakure.


    After Mangetsu and Ringo fled back to the vige, they too reported to Tsunade what they saw in Kumogakure. However, Mangetsu concealed the news about the missing Samaheda with a guilty face, for fear of being used by Tsunade.


    After all, that sword was the weapon used by Kisame.


    Tsunade frowned slightly after listening to the report of the two, and asked the two for some details, she gradually revealed a strange look, and fell into contemtion.


    "Kisame, do you think... it''s that guy?" she asked Katsuyu in her heart.


    "It does sound like Kisame-sama''s behavior." Katsuyu giggled as she said.


    "I was thinking where did he suddenly run to? It turned out that he went to Kumogakure and now it really belongs to him."


    Tsunade muttered to herself and snorted coldly.


    "Tsunade-sama, what did you say? Do you... know that God?" Both Mangetsu and Ringo heard Tsunade''s monologue, and they could not help but ask carefully with surprise on their faces.


    "Uh"


    Tsunade came back to her senses and waved to the two of them, "It''s nothing, you don''t need to worry about this matter. I will personally go to Kumogakure to meet this God."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up, strode out of the office, and walked away.


    Leaving Mangetsu and Ringo look at each other.


    ''Tsunade-sama is really resolute.''


    "I got tired of staying in the vige, so it''s good to find a chance to go out for a walk." Tsunade touched het chin and muttered to herself after walking out of the Mizukage Building. .


    After one day.


    Tsunade crossed the mountains, flew over the sea of clouds, and finally came to the sky above Kumogakure, and then quickly descended like a meteor, on the open space in front of the Raikage Building.


    ''Boom!''


    When shended, she didn''t control her strength, and smashed a big hole on the ground, causing a loud noise and shaking of the ground, causing many Kumo ninjas to rush over with a look of surprise.


    "Enemy invasion!"


    Dozens of dark-skinned muscr ninjas immediately surrounded Tsunade.

 Chapter 259: 259

    Chapter 259: 259


    Kumogakure, in front of Raikage Building.


    As the dust dissipated, a woman appeared in front of Kumo Ninjas. Her figure is very hot, they can''t help but swallow their saliva while looking at het, but because she is wearing a hat, they can''t see her appearance.


    "It''s really hospitable."


    Tsunade looked around and saw muscr men with bronze skin staring at her. For a moment, she thought she was at a gym.


    She finally understood why Kisame came to Kumogakure after she kicked him out of bed, because he has always been a fitness freak, and here are all simple-minded and well-developed muscle men, they can be regarded as "like-minded" ".


    "Listen, I''m..."


    Tsunade was starting to feel a little ufortable to be seen by a group of big men. She cleared her throat and was about to reveal her identity, but the surrounding ninjas suddenly shouted and rushed towards her.


    After all, this woman dared to go directly jump in front of the Raikage Building. She is undoubtedly trying to provoke him. If she disturbed Kami-sama, no one could take the responsibility.


    Therefore, all of them couldn''t wait to defeat Tsunade.


    "Catch her and take her to the interrogation room to torture her!"


    One of the Kumo ninja shouted sharply, and rushed to Tsunade first to attack her.


    "A bunch of idiots."


    Tsunade shook her head, her eyes widened, and without saying a word, she raised her fist and smashed it towards the ground under her feet.


    ''Boom!''


    As her fistnded, a terrifying force spread to the ground, and a louder explosion sounded in front of the Raikage Building.


    At this moment, with Tsunade''s fist as the center, several huge dark cracks spread in all directions, each of which is dozens of meters long and two or three meters wide, causing the streets to copse and the houses to copse.


    The ground nearby was shaken violently by this punch, as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had urred.


    Under such a shockwave, the Kumo ninjas who surrounded Tsunade suddenly stumbled, either falling to the ground, or falling into the crack and being caught in the ground.


    In Raikage''s office.


    "Hum... hum..."


    Kisame was panting heavily. Afterpleting his daily fitness training, he pushed the one-ton barbell back to the rack and sat up from the dumbbell bench.


    Now that he is a Six Paths level powerhouse, exercises provide negligible improvement for his strength.


    However, he likes the feeling of sweating, and he likes to think about some problems while exercising. For him, exercise is a way of life.


    "Kami-sama, you have worked hard."


    Samui and Mabui finished their training, and hurriedly came forward with cold water and a towel, and served him meticulously.


    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside the window, almost shattering the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, as if something fell from the sky into Kumogakure.


    ''What happened?''


    Samui and Mabui looked suspicious, and were about to go to the window to check, but there was another unexpected loud noise, apanied by a strong vibration, and they almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Kisame stretched out his hands, one left and one right to support their bodies, protecting the two in his arms.


    "Why is she here? Is she still angry?"


    Kisame said to himself, and after checking again, he was sure that the person who was making trouble outside was Tsunade.


    "Kami-sama, is your friend visiting you?" Samui raised her head from his arms and asked with a look of surprise when she heard Kisame muttering to himself.


    "Well, it''s an old friend of mine. She''s just like that. Don''t be surprised."


    Kisame sighed, then sat back on the chair and instructed Samui, "Go down and pick her up. If she continues to go mad, the Kumo ninjas and vigers outside will probably enter the hospital."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Samui didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly trotted out of the office and hurried downstairs.


    "Kami-sama, this friend of yours... is she a God like you?"


    Mabui stood behind Kisame, and asked curiously while massaging his shoulders with skillful techniques to relieve muscle fatigue.


    "She? She is just a grumpy woman."


    After Kisame finished saying this, he narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the massage.


    In front of Raikage Building.


    "I am the Sixth Mizukage Tsunade!"


    Tsunade took off the hat on her head, threw it aside, and then put her hands on her hips as she introduced herself.


    ''Tsunade? Wait, she said she is... Tsunade? !''


    After Tsunade revealed her identity, everyone was stunned for a moment, then opened their eyes wide and looked at her beautiful and delicate face with horror, with cold sweat suddenly flowing down from their back.


    Tsunade, the one who single-handedly defeated the 50,000 ninja coalition and several Kages, is the legendary "Goddess of Ninjas".


    The strongest ninja.


    The various legends of this woman are widely circted in the ninja world, and everyone knows how strong she is. Especially in Kumogakure, which has always admired the strong, Tsunade''s name is even more resounding.


    Unexpectedly, this Goddess of ninjas will suddenlye to Kumogakure, and it seems that she is not here for good.


    ''Could it be that she is here for Kami-sama?''


    After realizing this, the expressions of the Kumo ninjas changed drastically. If the Goddess of ninjas and the God of Thunder and Lightning fought, it will be an earth-shattering battle, and if they are not careful, Kumogakure will cease to exist.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    At this moment, Samui finally rushed downstairs, and when she heard Tsunade''s introduction, she too fell into a huge shock. However, she quickly regained her senses and walked quickly to Tsunade.


    "Kami-sama asked you toe to his office for a chat." Samui bowed to Tsunade and made a respectful gesture of invitation.


    Tsunade hearing that, folded her arms across her chest, and nced at the crowd casually. Everyone was silent, and no one dared to look at her.


    Even Samui trembled slightly, and sweat ran down her cheeks, past her chin, and dripped onto her chest.


    ''This woman''s sense of oppression is so strong that she is on a par with Kami-sama.''


    Just when the atmosphere at the scene froze to the extreme, and when everyone was about to suffocate under the pressure, Tsunade put down her arm and said to Samui:


    "Lead the way."


    "Pleasee with me." Samui breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly brought Tsunade into the Raikage Building.


    ''Dong dong dong!''


    In the corridor, there was a crisp sound of high-heeled shoes, and the two women walked in the direction of Raikage''s office one after the other.


    Tsunade looked at Samui''s slender back and frowned slightly.


    Blonde, white, beautiful, big breasts... This young ninja named Samui is surprisingly simr to her in every aspect of appearance.


    "You are the Raikage''s secretary? He has a good eye." She asked suddenly, with a slight sarcasm towards Kisame in her tone.


    "Tsunade-sama, thank you for yourpliment. I am very fortunate to be appreciated by Kami-sama and have the opportunity to do things by his side." Samui replied respectfully, gratefully.


    "Hmph, what a simple woman. Be careful he may have other ns for you." Tsunade snorted coldly and reminded Samui kindly.


    "Tsunade-sama, you have misunderstood."


    When Samui heard that, she understood what Tsunade meant, she blushed at first, and then subconsciously defended Kisame, "Kami-sama is not the kind of person you said. Please take back what you just said."


    "Well, I didn''t say it."


    Tsunade shrugged and stopped talking to Samui. But she immediately said to Katsuyu in her heart: "Do you see it Katsuyu, as soon as that guy ran outside, he started messing around with other women. When will you wake up and stop being deceived by him!"


    From Tsunade''s point of view, men are all the same, whether it is kisame or Jiraiya, they can''t change their romantic nature and belong to the same roon dog.


    "Tsunade-sama, I and Kisame-sama are soul mates. We are destined to not be together in the way of ordinary human men and women. So, even if he has an intimate rtionship with other women, I don''t mind."


    Katsuyu said with a smile.


    As a slug that has lived for thousands of years, it doesn''t care much about the gender concepts and red tape of the human world. For her, the thing that she appreciates most about Kisame is that he can give up the human body at an instant in order to be the strongest and greatest creature.


    ''How can such a person indulge in the affairs of men and women too much?''


    "So you''re ming me?"


    Tsunade stopped and said angrily. Maybe the speaker, Katsuyu, has no intention, but the listener, Tsunade, has the intention, so ording to her- Katsuyu said that she can''t be with Kisame, because Tsunade has been obstructing them?


    "Tsunade-sama, what''s wrong?"


    Samui turned her head and asked in a low voice when she saw Tsunade standing there with a displeased expression.


    "It''s alright." Tsunade ignored Katsuyu for the time being, and after seeing the office door at the end of the corridor, she walked directly over.


    After approaching, she found that the door was ajar, and a young woman''s voice came from inside.


    "Kami-sama, are you feeling morefortable, do you need my hand to go down a little further and use more force?"


    Then, a man''s voice familiar to Tsunade rang: "Well, you are very talented. I haven''t been so rxed for a long time."


    ''What is this guy doing in there?''


    She frowned, pushed open the door with a bang, and rushed in. She saw a girl with long white hair and a wheatplexion giving a shoulder massage to a burly man.


    "Haaa!"


    Tsunade''s sudden intrusion startled Mabui and made her stop her movements.


    Kisame slowly opened his eyes and met Tsunade''s eyes.


    "It''s really you."


    Tsunade''s eyes shed as she said solemnly. Although the man in front of her didn''t look like Kisame at all, she could see through the man''s true face at a nce through her eyes.


    "I say, why are you chasing me, I didn''t really do anything to you." Kisame spread his hands andined helplessly.


    ''Um?''


    This sentence made Samui and Mabui blush up their ears at the same time, shocked. It sounds like there is a story between Kami-sama and Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas for Samui.


    "You..."


    Tsunade gritted her teeth and made no secret of her displeasure, and the temperature in the entire office instantly dropped to freezing point.


    "Don''t be so excited, you are scaring the girls."


    Kisame hurriedly persuaded Tsunade and winked at the two secretaries, signaling them to step back first, and that he wanted to be alone with Tsunade.


    Samui and Mabui looked at each other, bowed to them respectively, and then withdrew together.


    "Who is this blonde woman?"


    Outside the door, Mabui asked Samui in a low voice. When she learned that the other party was the sixth Mizukage Tsunade, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and cover her mouth.


    At this moment, a loud bang came from the office, and it seemed that something had been smashed.


    The two who hadn''t walked far, quickly reopened the door and looked into the office, only to see Tsunade punching the desk, smashing therge solid wood desk in half.


    "Kami-sama, Tsunade-sama, what happened? Are you... okay?"


    Samui dared to ask, if the two people in the office really fought, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Don''t be nervous, Tsunade and I are reminiscing about the old days. Please go and prepare a table of banquets and serve the specialties of our Kumogakure. By the way, don''t forget the tender chicken and soju."


    Kisame smiled slightly and instructed the two of them.


    "Yes." The two of them didn''t dare to be negligent when they heard the words, and immediately rushed to prepare.


    "Speaking of truth."


    Seeing the two secretaries leave, Kisame stood up, sat on the sofa, and exined to Tsunade, "The reason why I came to Kumogakure is because of the Gold and Silver brothers. These two guys were resurrected by Nagato using Impure Reincarnation. Nagato gave them the task of controlling Kumogakure and finding the ultimate weapon hidden in Kumogakurethe Chakra Cannon. This cannon can destroy the sacred tree of Kirigakure with just one shot and bury the whole vige. So after I got the news, I naturally came to stop it at the first time and resolved the crisis..."


    He talked eloquently, and what he said was half-truth, it''s so convincing that Tsunade couldn''t find a point to refute.


    "So, what are you going to do next, stay here as Raikage?" She crossed her arms and looked down at Kisame, who was sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s not a bad idea. You see, your current identity is that of Mizukage, and my identity is Raikage. We can simply represent Kirigakure and Kumogakure and be allies. What do you think? "


    Kisame joked.


    "Is it interesting? What''s the difference between what you''re doing and children ying house?" Tsunade sneered and replied, feeling that Kisame was very naive and had no interest in ying role-ying games with him.


    "I''m just joking, it''s fine if you don''t agree. However, you''vee here, so stay and have a meal before leaving. The Wagyu beef in Kumogakure is delicious, and the barbecued meat is paired with high-concentration shochu is absolutely worth eating."


    Kisame invited Tsunade to eat food, and added at the end, "Of course, I know you are very busy. If you don''t have time, forget it, I won''t force you."


    This superficial invitation to banquet is actually a polite remark to evict guests.


    "I have time."


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, as always, she chose the opposite, sat down on the sofa opposite Kisame, and crossed her legs.


    So that night, Kumogakure held a grand dinner to entertain the distinguished guest who came from afar, Tsunade.


    The news spread quickly, and there was another huge uproar at the high-level meeting tables of other major Ninja viges...

 Chapter 260: 260

    Chapter 260: 260


    As night fell, there was a lively scene in Kumogakure.


    Today, a distinguished guest came to Kumogakure from the sky. Although she had some misunderstandings with the people in the vige at first, and there was a little friction, fortunately, the two sides stopped in time and did not intensify the conflict.


    This distinguished guest is the now recognized most powerful ninja in the ninja world, the sixth Mizukage Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas.


    To the surprise of everyone in Kumogakure, Tsunade seemed to have known the fifth Raikage before. The two chatted happily in the office, and Tsunade agreed to stay for dinner.


    As Mizukage, Tsunade''s move undoubtedly sent a signal to the outside world - Kirigakure seems to intend to reach some kind of friendly rtionship with Kumogakure.


    Raikage Building, banquet room.


    There were four people at the dining table. They were Kisame in the main seat, his two secretaries to his left and rightSamui and Mabuyi, and Tsunade opposite him.


    "Don''t be polite to me, just eat and drink freely."


    Kisame waved his hand and let people bring roast beef, tender chicken and shochu all up, filling the table, exuding a tempting food aroma.


    "Who is polite to you, hum."


    Tsunade snorted lightly, she was just hungry. Seeing the delicious food on the table, her eyes lit up. She picked up a roast beef shank and ate it up.


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    While she was eating, she didn''t forget toment, she picked up the soju and took two swigs down her throat.


    ""


    Seeing Tsunade eating so boldly, Samui and Mabuyi looked at each other. They never imagined that Tsunade, who seemed beautiful, noble, and dignified, actually had such a side.


    Kisame was not surprised at all, he smiled slightly and instructed his two secretaries: "Don''t be surprised, just treat it as a meal at home, don''t be so restrained."


    "Yes, Kami-sama." The two of them responded obediently and began to enjoy the sumptuous dinner. Of course, their eating is much moredylike than Tsunade.


    After three rounds of wine.


    Perhaps Kumogakure''s specialty shochu was so good that Tsunade drank several bottles in one go, and her face flushed, and she had entered a state of drunkenness unconsciously.


    She was not satisfied with drinking alone, she even held up her wine ss and shouted at Samui and Mabui, "You two, drink with me!"


    Under her urging, the two young girls drank a few cups in session, and soon their faces turned red and they were overwhelmed by alcohol.


    "Tsunade-sama, we really can''t drink anymore..." they whispered, with embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    "Don''t bully my secretaries, let me apany you."


    Kisame opened a bottle of shochu and shook the bottle towards Tsunade. He usually doesn''t drink, but seeing Tsunade in such high spirits today, he reluctantly apanies her once.


    Tsunade hearing that, stared at Kisame with blurry eyes, suddenly got up, picked up the wine bottle and walked towards him, finally sat down beside him and ced the wine bottle on the table.


    Without saying a word, Kisame took Tsunade''s wine and drank it with his head up.


    "Okay!" Tsunade''s eyes shed, and she let out a clear shout. She too snatched Kisame''s wine bottle and drank it all.


    The two of them had one cup after one cup, and one bottle after one bottle. They lost count of. In the end, the table was full of empty wine bottles.


    Tsunade who has an sage body, becamepletely drunk.


    "belch"


    She burped her wine, put one arm on Kisame''s shoulder, and leaned on him staggeringly, so as to maintain her bnce and prevent herself from falling to the bottom of the dining table.


    "It''s almost time, stop drinking."


    Seeing this, Kisame took the wine ss from Tsunade''s hand and sighed. This woman really drinks crazy, which is really eye-opening.


    "Well, I prefer to drink..."


    Tsunade muttered, but her voice became smaller and smaller, and finally tilted her head and fell asleep directly against Kisame.


    Samui and Mabui were already stunned.


    Tsunade obviously came to Kumogakure alone, now she is unprepared at the wine table, and she was very drunk, which was enough to show that her rtionship with Kami-sama was very unusual.


    Moreover, Kisame also showed another side of him in front of Tsunade, no longer mysterious, indifferent, and majestic as usual, but like an ordinary man with flesh and blood, joys and sorrows.


    Samui and Mabui were surprised by this.


    At this moment, Kisame stretched out his hand and picked up Tsunade, who was sleeping like a dead pig, and put her on his shoulders.


    Then, he said to the two secretaries: "Drinking with this crazy woman today must not be a easy thing, thank you for your hard work. It''s toote now, and you drank a lot of wine again. Stay in the guest room of the Raikage Building tonight to rest."


    "Okay, Kami-sama."


    The two nodded obediently and watched Kisame carry Tsunade out of the banquet room.


    Kisame came to his room, threw Tsunade on the soft big bed, then helped her take off her high heels, covered her with a quilt, and went away.


    It was a peaceful night.


    Early the next morning, as the bright sunlight shone into the room from the window and sprinkled on Tsunade''s face with disheveled hair, the woman opened her eyes in a daze and woke up from a hangover.


    ''My head hurts.''


    ''It seems that I really couldn''t control itst night, and I identally drank too much.''


    Tsunade rubbed her forehead and sat up from the bed, only to realize that she seemed to be in... Kisame''s room?


    She was shocked, and quickly checked her clothes, and found that there were a lot of them, and they were not messy, so she felt relieved.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Tsunade straightened her hair, sat beside the bed, and put on her heels.


    "Tsunade-sama, I see that you are awake. Kami-sama told me to prepare breakfast for you, all of which are foods that help you sober up."


    Samui came in from the door with a te.


    "Where''s that guy?"


    Tsunade frowned slightly and asked.


    "Oh, Kami-sama slept in the officest night. He''s is working now, and you can see him anytime after you''ve had breakfast."


    Samui put down the te and stood respectfully aside.


    "no need."


    Tsunade shook her head and said.


    Because, as her brain regained consciousness, the scenes at the wine tablest night also appeared in her mind, causing Tsunade''s expression to gradually freeze.


    ''So embarrassing.''


    Not to mention that she was drunk, she even started a drunken madness, which frightened Samui and Mabui. The most embarrassing thing is that after she was drunk, she took the initiative to hook up with Kisame and had a lot of intimate contacts.


    Kisame is obviously the man she hates the most in this world.


    Could it be that it was Katsuyu''s consciousness that subtly affected her, which made her rx her vignce in front of Kisame?


    Anyway, that guy must be on high ground.


    Tsunade thought through gritted teeth, and at the same time felt extremely regretful about her drunken gaffe.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you not satisfied with your breakfast? What do you want to eat, I will prepare it for you right away."


    Seeing Tsunade''s ugly face, Samui quickly asked cautiously.


    Tsunade hearing that, stood up, and walked towards the door, while pretending to cough twice, and said to Samui:


    "I suddenly remembered that there are still some urgent matters in the vige that have not been dealt with, so I have to go back quickly. Tell Kis... Raikage, that I thank him for his hospitality."


    After speaking, without waiting for Samui to respond, she pushed out the door and left in a hurry.


    ''Whoosh.''


    In front of Raikage Building, Tsunade kicked the ground, and rose into the sky.


    After she flew into the air, she looked back at the direction of Raikage''s office, but found that Kisame was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at her with a half-smile, and beckoning to her.


    "Damn bastard..." Tsunade scolded in a low voice, remembering the scenes fromst night, her face blushed inexplicably, and then she ran away without looking back.


    After watching Tsunade go away, Kisame returned to the desk and picked up a newly arrived letter.


    This is the letter from Fifth Hokage Minato. In the letter, the Namikaze Minato expressed sincere apologies for the reckless behavior of their team sneaking into Kumogakure, and also expressed congrattions and respect to the newly appointed Raikage, and hoped to resolve the misunderstanding between Konoha and Kumogakure, to maintain peace between the two Ninja viges.


    After reading the letter, the corners of Kisame''s mouth twitched and he smiled slightly.


    ording to his original n, after the letter from Minato Namikaze, he can send messengers to Konoha and take the opportunity to kidnap Hinata.


    However, Tsunade''s sudden visitst night made Kisame change his mind and decided to postpone his reply for two days.


    He is waiting.


    When the news of Tsunade''s visit to Kumogakure ispletely spread and fermented in Konoha, until Konoha and Namikaze Minato felt enormous pressure and were panicked, it will be the best time for Kisame to take action.


    At this moment, Samui hurried into the office and reported to Kisame:


    "Kami-sama, Tsunade-sama she..."


    "I already know, let her go." Kisame interrupted what Samui was about to say, gesturing her not to be nervous, the "friendship" between him and Tsunade was rock solid and nothing would happen.


    So, two more days passed quietly.


    Konohagakure, Hokage Office.


    "It''s really unexpected that Tsunade actually went to Kumogakure, and was invited by the Raikage to stay in the Raikage Building for dinner and the night!"


    Jiraya was shocked when he learnt the news, and his voice trembled slightly.


    "This matter is really strange. It is said that the Raikage is a God with a life span of more than a thousand years, and he has also had an encounter with the Sage of Six Paths. After being silent for hundreds of years, he suddenly appeared in Kumogakure. Under such circumstances, how did he get acquainted with Tsunade? And ording to information, the rtionship between Tsunade and Raikage seems to be very unusual."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice, frowning deeply.


    Minato Namikaze pondered for a moment, then spected: "Jiraiya-sensei, Hiruzen-sama, you may have forgotten that Tsunade is also Katsuyu now. They may be acquaintances..."


    ''This makes sense.''


    When the two heard that, they couldn''t help nodding their heads.


    "By the way, Minato. It''s been several days since you wrote the letter to Raikage, he still hasn''t responded, right?"


    Jiraiya remembered this serious matter and asked.


    "No."


    Namikaze Minato shook his head, his expression solemn.


    Right now, almost everyone is specting whether this intimate meeting between Tsunade and Raikage indicates that Kirigakure and Kumogakure will form an alliance or not?


    If that happens, it will be like a bolt from the blue for Konoha, Amegakure, and Iwagakure.


    Just when the three of them were anxious and making various guesses, Uchiha Shisui suddenly came to the office in a hurry.


    "Shisui, what''s wrong?"


    Namikaze Minato asked. Shisui is not only his disciple, but also loyal to Konoha and the will of fire, so he naturally became Minato''s spy inside the Uchiha n.


    Whenever there is any movement in the Uchiha n, Minato is the first person to know about it.


    "Reporting to Hokage-sama, the patriarch Fugaku has no patience to wait any longer. He has organized the elites in the n to go to Kumogakure to rescue Uchiha Itachi."


    Shisui knelt down on one knee, lowered his head and said, his tone full of self-me.


    It was he who failed to protect Itachi and made thetter a prisoner of Kumogakure. And now, the patriarch did not hesitate to disobey Hokage''s order, but also wants to go to Kumogakure to rescue his son. The final consequences of this incident may be disastrous.


    Sure enough, when Namikaze Minato heard that, his face changed.


    No, the dangerous behavior of the Uchiha n must be stopped.


    Just when he was about to order Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen to take action against the Uchiha n, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    An anbu, holding a scroll in both hands, hurried into the office and reported to Minato: "Hokage-sama, this is a reply from Yunying Vige."


    ''Oh?''


    Minato was refreshed, and quickly took the scroll and opened it. After carefully reading the contents, his brows gradually stretched.


    "Hokage-sama, what did you say in the letter?" Jiraiya asked curiously.


    "The Raikage is indeed a great person, not only has he promised to release Uchiha Itachi, he also agreed to reach peace with Konoha. The letter said that the messenger of Kumogakure has already set off, and will arrive at Konoha in three days at thetest."


    Minato said with a smile, telling everyone the good news.


    Hearing that they breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll tell the Patriarch Fugaku the news immediately." Shisui came back to his senses, and after obtaining Minato''s approval, he quickly ran out of the office.


    The next thing to do is to be patient.


    Three dayster.


    At dusk on this day, the envoy from Kumogakure arrived as scheduled.


    A golden thundercloud flew from a distance and stopped in mid-air outside Konohagakure. This strange scene quickly caught the attention of Konoha Ninja at the entrance of the vige.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    Two Konoha Jonin got the news and came them out of the vige. They were Kakashi Hatake and Shisui Uchiha.


    Under the nervous gaze of the two and a group of Konoha ninjas, the thundercloud with a diameter of several meters slowlynded on the ground, bringing a burly man with short hair wearing Kumogakure forehead guard and Kumogakure ninja uniform.


    "Yo, so many people are waiting to pick me up, I really appreciate this."


    The man strode in front of Kakashi and the others, nearly two meters tall, like a hill, giving everyone a strong sense of oppression.


    "Excuse me, are you the messenger of the Raikage?" Kakashi asked aloud, frowning slightly.


    "If not?"


    The manughed and asked back. As soon as the words fell, a dazzling golden thunderbolt erupted from his body, which instantly enveloped Kakashi and others, making them paralyzed and fall to the ground one after another.

 Chapter 261: 261

    Chapter 261: 261


    A strong thunderbolt from the envoy paralysed them.


    Kakashi held on and looked up at the man in front of him in horror. His strength is simply unfathomable.


    "Do you still need proof?"


    The man folded his arms and looked down at the embarrassed Konoha ninja, showing a yful smile.


    This man is none other than Kisame himself, who disguised himself with the transformation technique. After all, there are many experts in Konoha. If he wants to sessfully kidnap Hinata, instead of being killed like the envoy in the anime, it is naturally the safest for Kisame to take action himself.


    "I''m sorry, lord messenger, it was us who offended you just now."


    After confirming his identity, Kakashi bowed. Because he knew that Kumogakure and Kirigakure had a high probability of forming an alliance, the situation was very unfavorable for Konoha.


    Whether it is Raikage or Tsunade, they are characters that Konoha can''t afford to offend.


    Under such circumstances, signing a peace treaty with Kumogakure is the most important thing for Konoha, and there is no room for loss.


    "Forget it, I have a lot to do, so I don''t care about you."


    Kisame waved his hand, his eyes shed, and he instructed Kakashi, "In order toplete the task entrusted by Raikage-sama I have been rushing for three days non-stop, and now I am tired and hungry, quickly find me a ce to eat and sleep."


    "This is natural, you have worked hard lord envoy."


    Kakashi hearing that made a gesture of invitation, "Pleasee with me, we have prepared a hotel for you, with food and hot water."


    Kisame followed Kakashi and walked towards the vige.


    ''Um?''


    Not long after he entered the vige, he felt a peeping gaze, he nced calmly and suddenly found a figure hidden on the corner of the street, who was watching his every move.


    It''s Uchiha Fugaku.


    Fugaku''s eyes were deep, he slowly stepped back, and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    ''It seems that the patriarch of Uchiha can''t wait to save his son?''


    Kisame retracted his gaze, smiled slightly, and suddenly had an idea in his mind. Maybe, kidnapping Hinata doesn''t require him to do it himself, someone can do it for him...


    After arriving at the hotel.


    "Lord messenger, this is your room. I wish you a good night''s sleep. I wille back tomorrow morning and take you to the Hokage building to meet the fifth Hokage."


    As Kakashi spoke, he opened the door for Kisame.


    "Ah, very good."


    Kisame was very satisfied with his aodation, he strode into the room and immediately closed the door with a "bang".


    "What an arrogant guy."


    The Konoha Ninja, who was with Kakashi, said with a sullen expression.


    "You guys stay here and report to me as soon as this guy makes any movement. Remember, don''t confront him head-on, understand?"


    Kakashi instructed the two Konoha ninjas with a serious look. The two nodded and stood at the door.


    "Shisui, do you have anything to say?"


    Kakashi looked at Uchiha Shisui next to him. What made him feel a little strange was that Shisui seemed a little restless today and spoke very little.


    "Oh, no. Kakashi, you arranged it very well, I have nothing to add." Shisui came back to his senses and replied.


    The two left the hotel together, returned to Hokage''s office, and informed Minato of the Kumogakure envoy.


    Late at night.


    ''Ssh.''


    In the bathroom of the hotel room, there was a sound of water running, as Kisame hummed a song while taking a shower, feeling very rxed and happy.


    "It''s really horrible."


    At the door, the two Konoha ninjas standing guard frowned andined, feeling very upset. Obviously, Kisame didn''t realize that he was tone-deaf and didn''t have the slightest talent for singing.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps at the end of the corridor.


    "Who?"


    The two Konoha ninjas became alert, shouted sharply, and pulled out a kunai from their waists on the spot.


    In order to receive Kumogakure messenger, all the rooms on this floor were booked, and there was only one guest in the entire floor. No one should be here at this time.


    Under the sharp gazes of the two, Uchiha Fugaku walked through the dark corridor and came to the door.


    "Fugaku-sama, why are you here?"


    The two were stunned for a moment, as they did not expect that the visitor would be the patriarch of the Uchiha n, the chief of the police force, and Uchiha Fugaku, a member of the Konoha elders.


    This is a man second only to Hokage.


    "I heard that the Kumogakure messenger arrived, so I went to the police department to recruit some elites. You have worked hard, and the next security shift will be handed over to the police department. After all, this is our responsibility."


    After Fugaku said these words, he raised his hand and several Uchiha ninjas from the police force appeared behind him.


    "But... we are also ordered to stay here and not leave at will. If something happens to the Kumogakure messenger, we can''t bear the responsibility."


    Hearing that, the two looked at each other and replied with some embarrassment.


    "Why? Are you questioning the capabilities of the police department?"


    Fugaku frowned as he stared at the two of them, exuding a suffocating pressure.


    Before the two could answer him, his eyes quietly turned into the Sharingan, and they quickly rotated, releasing a wave of power.


    The next second, the two Konoha ninjas who were standing guard were shocked, their eyes became dull, obviously they had been hit by an illusion. Immediately, they fell down softly.


    "Stay here, no one is allowed to approach. Including Shisui."


    Fugaku coldly instructed the Uchiha ninjas behind him.


    "Yes." They agreed in unison, watching Fugaku open the door and walk into the hotel room.


    The sound of water in the bathroom gradually decreased until it stoppedpletely. Then, after a rustling sound, Kisame walked out of the bathroom with nothing but a bath towel.


    "Who are you?"


    After seeing Uchiha Fugaku, he first pretended to be surprised, and then said with dissatisfaction, "I thought Konoha would arrange two beautiful kunoichi to entertain me and spend the night with me, why is there a man here with a a stinky face? It''s really bad luck."


    After speaking, he sat down on the sofa opposite Fugaku and stared at him with a provocative gaze.


    "I''ll only give you one chance to answer my question. Where is Itachi Uchiha?"


    Fugaku looked at Kisame with a nk expression, as his Sharingan spun menacingly, making people dare not look directly at him.


    When Kisame heard that, heughed as he leaned back, cocking his legs, and asked Fugaku with a smile that was not a smile:


    "Are you the Hokage, what qualifications do you have to talk to me? Why should I answer your question?"


    "That''s it."


    Fugaku sneered, toozy to talk nonsense with Kisame, and once againunched the genjutsu via Sharingan.


    He himself had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the pair of Sharingan transntedter belonged to the Uchiha Kagami. Although it was notparable to the Mangekyo, with Fugaku''s usage, it also reached a state of perfection.


    Even a Kage-level powerhouse would not dare to look him in the eyes, otherwise, he would fall into an illusion and be at his mercy.


    So when Fugaku found out that the arrogant Kumo messenger in front of him did not evade his gaze, he did not hesitate tounch an illusion, intending to directly control the other party and interrogate Itachi''s whereabouts from his mouth.


    After that, he will erase the memories of Kumo Ninja and the two Konoha Ninjas at the door, so that when they wake up, they can''t remember anything.


    This should have been a perfect move.


    However, what Fugaku didn''t expect was that when he activated the genjutsu, the Kumo messenger sitting on the opposite side had nothing but an inexplicable expression on his face.


    "Why are you staring at me so intensely? Do you think staring at me like that can make me scared?"


    Kisame sneered unceremoniously.


    ""


    Failing to seed, Fugaku''s momentum was suddenly weakened by a lot, his face was blue and white, and he was speechless.


    Half an hourter.


    "You... make an offer. Itachi Uchiha, who was taken away by Kumogakure...is my son. What do you want to let him go?"


    Fugaku finally realized that the Kumogakure messenger in front of him was not a soft persimmon that he could handle, and his strength was above him.


    Therefore, for the sake of his son, he could only humble himself and make a request to the other party.


    "It turns out that you are here for this, you should have said so earlier."


    Kisame acted as if he suddenly realized, pretended to think for a while, and then responded with some embarrassment, "Before I set off, Raikage-sama did tell me that if in this trip Kumogakure and Konoha sessfully signed a peace treaty, it is not impossible to consider releasing Uchiha Itachi, but"


    "But what?"


    Fugaku asked quickly.


    "However, I''m not going to let Uchiha Itachi go, especially after you broke into my room in the middle of the night and tried to threaten me. In fact, when I meet the Hokage tomorrow, I n to tell him what happened tonight. Because I am very curious about how he will react. In addition, because of such an unpleasant thing that happened tonight, I will also reconsider whether to agree to Konoha''s request and whether it is necessary to sign a peace treaty with you."


    Kisame said casually.


    Every time he said a word, Fugaku''s face became ugly. In the end, the patriarch of the Uchiha n was covered with cold sweat that oozed from his forehead.


    If his attack on Kumogakure messenger tonight is exposed by the other party, it may not only lead to the failure of the peace treaty between the two viges, but also because of his impulse, the Uchiha n will also face a huge crisis.


    Thinking of this, Fugaku''s heart was filled with regret. In order to save his son this time, he made a fatal mistake because of ill-consideration.


    Seeing Fugaku''s expression, Kisame smiled slightly, knowing that he hadpletely grasped Fugaku.


    Next, it is time for him to make conditions.


    "s, I came here for peace. So, after thinking about it, I decided to give you a chance reluctantly. As long as you do one thing for me, not only will I not tell what happened tonight, but I will also return your son to you."


    Kisame looked at Fugaku and raised a finger.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Fugaku asked hurriedly, as if grabbing a life-saving straw. He knew that he was being manipted by the other party, but he had no choice.


    "Have you heard the name Hinata Hyuga?" Kisame suddenly asked.


    "Hinata Hyuga? She is the eldest daughter of the patriarch of the Hyuga n, the same age as my youngest son Sasuke, who just turned four years old this year."


    Fugaku was stunned for a moment, then replied with a frown. At this moment, his intuition has vaguely guessed what the other party wants him to do.


    "If you want to save your son Uchiha Itachi, then exchange him with Hyuga Hinata." Kisame said with a smile on his face.


    "But, she is the daughter of Hyuga Hiashi..." Fugaku said subconsciously.


    "So, is your answer no?" Kisame narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly, making Fugaku feel a lot of pressure.


    "Why do you want Hyuga Hinata? Is this also what your Raikage wants?" He asked Kisame under pressure.


    "You have so many questions, my patience is exhausted."


    Kisame shook his head, stood up from the sofa, and then waved his hand under Fugaku''s surprised eyes, immediately a dark space door in front of thetter.


    Then, Kisame put his hand inside and took out Uchiha Itachi, who was in aa.


    "Itachi!"


    Seeing his son, Fugaku''s pupils shrank instantly and stood up excitedly.


    However, the next second, Kisame threw Itachi back again and closed the door.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to see the Fifth Hokage, sign a peace treaty, and I will leave for Kumogakure in the morning at thetest. Before that, you can always take Hyuga Hinata in exchange for your son. But remember, If you don''t do that, then when I leave Konoha, this will be thest time you see Uchiha Itachi in your life."


    Kisame threatened Uchiha Fugaku with a calm tone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly raised a hand and released a strong airflow from the palm of his hand, which shook Fugaku who was caught off guard and flew out.


    ''Boom.''


    Fuyue mmed open the door, and under the surprised eyes of several Uchiha ninjas outside the door, he mmed into the wall of the corridor, like a painting hanging there, slowly sliding down.


    With another bang, the hotel door closed automatically.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter?" The Uchiha ninjas hurriedly helped Fugaku and asked in surprise.


    Fugaku didn''t speak, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up from the ground. Afterwards, he used his Sharingan to erase the memory of the two Konoha ninjas standing guard, and took a deep look at the hotel door.


    "Let''s go."


    He left without looking back.


    The Uchiha ninjas looked at each other in dismay. Aftering back to their senses, although they were confused, they could only follow the patriarch and leave.


    In the room, Kisamey on the bed, put his arms behind his head, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Asking Uchiha Fugaku to kidnap Hyuga Hinata will not only keep him out of the way, but also provoke the hatred between Uchiha and Hyuga n, making Konoha''s two giants like fire and water.


    One stone two bird.


    The fun is about to begin.


    The next morning, when Kisame woke up slowly, dressed in a hurry, and walked out of the door, he found that Kakashi was already waiting in the corridor.


    "Lord Messenger, did you sleep wellst night, were you disturbed?" Kakashi asked respectfully.


    "Hahaha, the bed in the hotel is very soft, and I slept soundly. However, it would be more perfect if I had two beautiful chicks to apany me for the night."


    Kisameughed and walked outside the hotel.


    "Lord messenger, wait for me." Kakashi quickly caught up, but before he left, he nced at the wall directly opposite the door of the room.


    The slight cracks on it made Kakashi frown quietly.

 Chapter 262: 262

    Chapter 262: 262


    Hokage Building, outside the office.


    "Hokage-sama, Kumogakure''s messenger has arrived." Kakashi knocked on the door of the office and reported.


    "Come in." A young man''s voice came from the door.


    Kakashi hearing that, pushed open the door, and stepped aside.


    Kisame strode in too.


    As soon as he entered the office, he saw Minato, wearing a Hokage robe and a Hokage hat, sitting across from the desk, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Behind Namikaze Minato, there are two masked Anbu ninjas, one tall and strong, the other short and thin, Kisame can tell at a nce that they are Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    In addition, three members of the Konoha elders group, Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Hiashi and Nara Shikaku were also present.


    Kisame''s eyes swept across on everyone, and finally fell on Fugaku, and greeted the other party with a smile, as if they are familiar.


    Seeing this, the others in the room were a little surprised, and Hiashi, who was beside Fugaku asked, "Do you know this Kumo messenger?"


    "I met him once before." Fugaku said with a sullen expression, his face a little unnatural.


    Minato Namikaze became suspicious, but he withdrew his gaze from Fugaku and looked at Kisame again, and said solemnly: "The messenger of Kumogakure hase from afar, and I wee you on behalf of all the vigers in Konoha."


    "I have long heard of the famous Yellow sh, and today I finally get to see the real person. You are younger and more handsome than I imagined. I heard that Hokage-sama has been invincible all his life. Hearing the name of the yellow sh, the enemy surrenders and run away. Such a heroic ninja, no wonder you became Hokage at a young age."


    Kisame followed the basic etiquette and praised him.


    "I''ve won the prize. Actually, I''m not that good. I''m not invincible, and I''ve encountered some failures asionally."


    In the face ofpliments, Minato Namikaze behaved very modestly.


    However, what he didn''t expect was for Kisame to immediately reply:


    "Oh, I know this. Hokage-sama suffered a humiliating defeat. It was during the third ninja war. He was beaten by Hoshigaki Kisame in Kirigakure, and he had to leave 5,000 ninjas behind. The yellow sh that once had an invincible reputation has fallen from the altar since then, am I right?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in the office became strange.


    ''This Kumo messenger isn''t good at talking, right?''


    When Namikaze Minato heard this, his expression froze even more. Thepliments at first are for the purpose of suppressing him, and belittling him was the real purpose of the other party.


    Unfortunately, although the other party''s words are ugly, they are true.


    Namikaze Minato was not provoked.


    He looked at Kisame calmly, and responded in a calm tone: "You have a good memory, reminding me to remember the failures in the past, I am very grateful. For me, Hoshigaki Kisame is a formidable opponent, but unfortunately, as you just said, no one will never fail. Even if a person is as strong as Hoshigaki Kisame, he suffered the biggest defeat in his life at the Five Kage Summit, and even lost his life. I still feel very sad about the death."


    He first admitted his failure, then remembered his opponent, and implied in his words that a momentary failure is nothing, and the winner is the one who survives to the end.


    Hearing Minato''s words, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at each other and felt very relieved.


    As Hokage, Minato showed open-mindedness and tolerance, and did not lose his temper in the face of the trap set by the other party.


    "Hahaha."


    When Kisame heard that, he couldn''t helpughing. Minato Namikaze regards him as a formidable opponent, but in his eyes, Minato was never qualified to be his opponent. His words were just to feel good about himself and put money on his face.


    "Envoy of Kumogakure, what are youughing at?"


    Jiraiya couldn''t stand it anymore, and asked with a frown.


    "It''s nothing, I just remembered something worthy ofughter when I heard Hokage-sama''s words."


    Kisame shrugged, then took out a scroll, and threw it directly at Minato and said, "Okay, the chat is over, it''s time to get down to business. Inside is the peace treaty proposed by Raikage-sama, please take a look."


    ''Snap.''


    Minato reached out and grabbed the scroll, his eyes narrowed, he put it on the desk, and slowly unfolded it.


    Before opening the scroll, Minato thought that the Raikage would definitely be aggressive and write a lot of rude and excessive demands in the treaty.


    After all, Kumogakure has always been belligerent and very greedy to the outside world.


    And just three days ago, Kumogakure was suspected of forming an alliance with Kirigakure. If Raikage and Tsunade jointlyunched an attack, let alone Konoha, even the entire ninja world would be captured by them.


    Under such circumstances, if Konoha wants to maintain peace, it must pay a great price.


    Namikaze Minato and a group of senior Konoha executives also made psychological preparations in advance, as long as the other party''s request did not touch Konoha''s bottom line, they could talk about it.


    However, to Minato''s surprise, when he saw the contents of the scroll, he realized that he had misunderstood Kumogakure and Raikage.


    The terms in the scroll are very simple, there are only a few, the basic meaning is that Kumogakure and Konoha promise not to invade each other, and then freely conduct trade and trade on this basis, and regrly send ninjas for military exchanges, such as jointly holding the Chunin exam etc.


    For Konoha, who is on the weak side, this is simply great news.


    Namikaze Minato came back to his senses and handed the scroll to Fugaku and the others to read in turn. After they read it, except for Fugaku, who was very worried, all of them showed expressions of surprise.


    "Raikage-sama has kindness in his heart and has no intention of starting any form of war, let alone seeing arge number of innocent casualties of ninjas and civilians. For Kumogakure and Konoha, peace is always the most important thing, what do you think, Hokage-sama?"


    Kisame stared at Namikaze Minato and asked.


    Although he ims to be the viin, Kisame has neverunched a war on his own initiative, and every time he fights back in self-defense. On the contrary, it was Konoha in the third and fourth ninja wars hit Kirigakure''s door and were an out-and-out invader.


    Perhaps, Kisame is a peace-loving person in his bones.


    Minato Namikaze looked solemn, stood up from his seat, and said to Kisame:


    "Please thank Raikage-sama on my behalf, Konoha cherishes the opportunity for peace very much. I, Minato Namikaze, promise that as long as I am still in Hokage''s seat, I would definitely not start a war against Kumogakure."


    "Okay, with the words of Hokage-sama, I will be able to do business when I go back." Kisame replied as heughed.


    The signing of the peace treaty was unexpectedly smooth.


    It took less than an hour for Minato Namikaze and Kisame to reach a consensus on the specific details of the treaty, and there were no longer any doubts or objections.


    Next, Namikaze Minato wrote his name on the treaty, and Kisame also took out Raikage''s seal and affixed it to the treaty.


    It''s done.


    However, there is onest thing left.


    Namikaze Minato nced at Uchiha Fugaku next to him and saw that thetter did not say a word and looked nervous, so after a little consideration, he asked the Kisame:


    "Excuse me, did your vige detain a ninja named Uchiha Itachi a few days ago? To be honest, Uchiha Itachi and hispanions obeyed my order and went to Kumogakure to carry out reconnaissance. I made this decision for myself, and for the reckless behavior of Uchiha Itachi and others, I apologize to Raikage and Kumogakure. I hope your vige can release Uchiha Itachi, and Konoha is willing to pay ransom if necessary."


    Minato did not forget that Fugaku''s son Uchiha Itachi is still in Kumogakure hands.


    Now that the overall situation has been settled, he tried to redeem Uchiha Itachi.


    "Oh? Didn''t the Patriarch Fugaku tell you, Hokage-sama."


    Kisame put a surprised expression on his face and he pointed at Uchiha Fugaku as he said, "Last night, Patriarch Fugaku visited me at the hotel and weed me in the unique way of the Uchiha n. I followed Raikage-sama''s order to return the son of the Patriarch to him, right?"


    "That happened?"


    Minato was startled, then he frowned and asked Uchiha Fugaku.


    If what the Kumogakure messenger said is true, then Fugaku had private contacted with the other party in advance without telling him, the Hokage and other high-level Konoha leaders.


    Moreover, Minato also heard the dissatisfaction in Kisame''s words. ''The unique wee method of the Uchiha n'', even if he think about it with my toes, he knows that it is not a pleasant wee method.


    Fugaku undoubtedly made a huge mistake.


    Under Minato''s gaze, Fugaku''s eyes turned gloomy and his face became more and more ugly. He didn''t answer immediately, but nced at Kisame subconsciously. Thetter''s expression was half-smile but hidden in the depths of his eyes was a threat that only Fugaku could understand.


    At this moment, Fugaku realized that if he told the truth, Itachi might nevere back to him again.


    Therefore, after some intense inner struggle, Fugaku plopped, knelt down on one knee in front of Minato, and lowered his head to plead guilty to thetter:


    "Hokage-sama, I did contact this Kumo messenger without your permission. I am willing to ept any punishment."


    "Fugaku, you should be very clear about your own identity. You have disappointed me too much."


    Namikaze Minato shook his head, his eyes turned cold.


    However, he did not punish Fugaku, instead he looked at Kisame with an apologetic face and asked thetter''s opinion, "Envoy of Kumogakure, may I ask whether Uchiha Fugaku has threatened you verbally or physically? Please don''t be afraid, speak out boldly, I will definitely convict him and give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Forget it."


    However, Kisame waved his hand and responded, "Patriarch Fugaku is too eager to save his son. He made a gaffe on impulse, which ispletely understandable. I hope Hokage-sama will not punish the patriarch Fuyue, otherwise I will feel bad."


    When Namikaze Minato heard that he was in awe of Kisame.


    His first impression of the Kumogakure messenger was not good. He felt that he was a fierce and violent person with a arrogant and mean personality, but when he actually got in touch, he found that the other party was actually very good at talking, not only peace loving, but also being generous.


    It''s really unbelievable.


    Thinking of this, Minato said to Fugaku, who was kneeling on the ground: "For the sake of the Kumogakure messenger speaking for you, I will let you go this time and will not hold you ountable. Get up and go back to take care of your son and reflect on it."


    "Yes."


    Fugaku stood up, bowed to Minato, and then walked past Kisame with his head down and exited the office.


    "You let him go? I propose to cancel Uchiha Fugaku''s elder status, otherwise he will do morewless things sooner orter."


    Hyuga Hiashi, who was watching the whole y, frowned and said, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Elder Hyuga, we''ll talk about thister."


    Minato nced at Hiashi, and motioned thetter to shut up with his eyes.


    ''The Kumogakure messenger is still here, don''t you know not to fight in front of others?''


    Afterwards, Minato nced at the clock on the wall, and with a smile he invited Kisame:


    "It''s not too early. If the envoy of Kumogakure is willing, you might as well have lunch with me. It can be regarded as a celebration of the signing of the peace treaty."


    "Of course. I have long heard that Konoha has a lot of delicious food. Now that I am finally came here, I have to eat a lot."


    Kisame readily agreed, after all, who doesn''t like eating free food.


    So, Minato Namikaze, apanied by two elders, Hyuga Hiashi and Nara Shikaku, went to the banquet hall with Kisame for lunch.


    A meal is the ce where the guest and host enjoy.


    At the dining table, Kisame burped, patted his swollen belly, and said to Minato:


    "I n to leave early tomorrow morning and return to Kumogakure to return to Raikage-sama. Therefore, this afternoon and evening, I want to stroll around the bustling Konohagakure, I hope Hokage-sama can send me a tour guide. I will be very grateful."


    As he spoke, he looked at Hyuga Hiashi, who was on the side, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It''s only natural."


    When Namikaze Minato heard this, he first thought of Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya is not only powerful enough to protect the Kumo messenger, but also proficient in eating, drinking and ying, and used to linger in sensual ces. For him to be the tour guide, the other party will definitely be very satisfied.


    However, Hyuga Hiashi''s eyes shed, and before Minato opened his mouth, he volunteered:


    "Hokage-sama, let me do it. I will make him feel at home."


    After a series of previous observations and the conversation at the dining table just now, Hyuga Hiashi has been acutely aware that the Kumo messenger in front of him is definitely closely rted to Raikage, and his status in Kumogakure is probably quite high.


    He is a real big shot.


    If he can take this opportunity to have a good rtionship with the other party, it will definitely be a great thing for the Hyuga n.


    "This.."


    Minato looked at Kisame with some hesitation, and asked thetter''s opinion with his eyes.


    "Oh, I''m really ttered. Then I''ll trouble the Hyuga n patriarch." Kisame smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 263: 263

    Chapter 263: 263


    Kisame and Hyuga Hiashi talked andughed, as they walked out of the Hokage Building.


    After walking along main street for a while, the two saw the police building headquarters not far away. And Uchiha Fugaku stood at the door of the building with a gloomy face. When the Uchiha ninjas who came in and out of the door passed in front of him, they all looked worried.


    "Patriarch, didn''t Hokage-sama tell you to go home and reflect on it? You still have time to worry about the work of the police department."


    When Hyuga Hiashi passed by, he sneered.


    When Fugaku heard that, he ignored him, but instead took a deep look at Kisame and nodded slightly to thetter.


    "Hmph." Hyuga Hiashi snorted coldly.


    He and Fugaku are the patriarchs of the two wealthy ns, Hyuga and Uchiha. The two are of the same age. Naturally, they are inevitablypared by the vigers. From their own strength, leadership, interpersonal rtionships to children''s education, etc., anything that can be thought of can bepared.


    What makes Hiashi depressed is that he is at a disadvantage in many aspects and is suppressed by Fugaku everywhere. After a long time, there are often gossips saying that Hiashi is leading the Hyuga n to decline and they are afraid that in a few years, the Hyuga n will be thrown away by Uchiha n and cannot bepared with them.


    To this end, Hyuga Hiashi has endured a lot of pressure.


    Until today, he finally caught a major mistake of Uchiha Fugaku.


    The Kumo messenger in front of him has a distinguished status, and even Hokage dares not neglect the other party. But this time, the Uchiha n attacked the hotel room at night,pletely offending the messenger and having a bad rtionship with Kumogakure.


    On the contrary, thanks to the efforts of Hyuga Hiashi, the rtionship between the Hyuga n and the Kumo messenger is heating up rapidly. If he can win the trust of the other party, it will be beneficial to the Hyuga n.


    Hiashi realizes that this is an opportunity for him to prove his ability and help the Hyuga n turn their disadvantaged position into advantage in one fell swoop.


    Thinking of this, Hiashi nced at Fugaku proudly with the attitude of a winner, and then left the ce with Kisame.


    Fugaku watched the backs of the two go away, his eyes shed, and muttered:


    "It''s almost time for me to do it"


    Before touring Konoha, Hyuga Hiashi graciously invited Kisame to visit the Hyuga n first.


    Kisame readily agreed, and then asked casually:


    "I heard that the Hyuga family has a genius named Neji Hyuga. The talent is rare even in a hundred years, is that so? If there is a chance, I would like to meet this little guy."


    Hiashi was stunned when he heard that, and then he replied with some surprise: "I didn''t expect Neji to enter the eyes of the messenger. That child did show a strong talent since he was a child, and he worked very hard, so even though he is less than five years old, he already has the strength to surpass others of his age."


    "Oh? I am more interested in him now, I have to see him."


    Kisame''s eyes lit up, and then he smiled and said to Hiashi, "Congrattions, Patriarch, you have given birth to such a good son. The Hyuga family is really talented, and the future is promising."


    Hispliment directly froze Hyuga Hiashi.


    He smiled awkwardly and exined to Kisame:


    "Hehe, Lord Messenger, you misunderstood. I don''t have that fortune. Neji is the son of my twin brother, Hyuga Hizashi. I do have a daughter in my family, but s, let''s not mention her."


    When talking about his daughter, Hyuga Hiashi looked disappointed.


    "The patriarch is humble. You are talented, intelligent, and powerful. How can your daughter be not worth mentioning to?"


    Kisame is still deliberately adding fuel to the fire.


    Hearing this, Hiashi became more and more lost, and sighed: "I only hope that when the messenger sees her, Hinata will not make any humiliating actions."


    Unconsciously, the two came to the gate of the Hyuga n''s mansion.


    "woooooo"


    As soon as the two arrived at the door, they heard the cry of a little girling from inside. Immediately afterwards, a little girl in a ck ninja costume ran out of the gate, dashed down the street with her head down, and ran away without looking back.


    "Hey, is that little girl the patriarch''s daughter, Hyuga Hinata? Why is she crying so sadly? Did someone bully her?"


    Kisame looked at Hinata running away, and asked Hiashi in surprise.


    "What is this Hinata doing?"


    Hiashi frowned, already starting to get angry. At this time, an elder of the Hyuga n came out of the door with a young man with long ck hair, and hurriedly greeted them.


    "Elder, what''s going on?" Hiashi frowned and asked sternly.


    "Hiashi -sama, Miss Hinata just had a battle with Neiji. Although she worked hard, she still lost to Neiji. Miss may be too sad, so she ran out alone." The elder replied cautiously.


    The Neji he was talking about was obviously the ck-haired boy beside him. Thetter stood there quietly after bowing to them showing a deep and steady temperament at a young age.


    "Unfortunate defeat? I think it''s a fiasco, right?"


    Hiashi snorted coldly, and unceremoniously exposed the elder who helped Hinata with good words, causing thetter to smile embarrassedly and look embarrassed.


    "As you know, Patriarch, it''s not that the eldest miss has poor aptitude, but that Neji''s talent is too high. He has been able to use Gentle fist proficiently. Even in the face of ordinary Chunin, he still has the strength to fight."


    As the elder said so, he nced at Neji, and did not hesitate to admire and praise.


    "It''s all taught by the patriarch and elder." Neji said calmly and very modestly.


    "Neji, don''t be arrogant, I''ll check your gentle fist in person and see how much you''ve improved during this time." Hiashi''s expression was stern, but the approval in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "That"


    At this moment, Kisame suddenly interjected, "Patriarch, your daughter just ran out of the house. She is so young, don''t you worry at all? Why didn''t you chase after her?"


    "Lord Messenger, the vige is very safe, and Hinata will be fine. My daughter is timid and weak since she was a child. She will only cry and run away when she fails. When she finishes crying, she wille home by herself."


    Hiashi said, with a look of indifference.


    "Lord Patriarch, why don''t I go get Miss Hinata back, I should know where she is."


    Neji hesitated for a moment, then said.


    He and Hinata grew up together, and he was her cousin. Naturally, he would be very concerned about his sister, but with Neji''s character, this kind of concern would not be shown too directly.


    "No need, Neji. Your practice is important."


    Hiashi refused, because he was going to let Neji perform well in front of Kumo messenger.


    However, what Hiashi didn''t expect was that before he finished speaking, Kisame beside him strode forward in the direction where Hinata disappeared.


    "Lord messenger, you are?" Hiashi chased after him, feeling puzzled.


    "You should always be more concerned about your daughter, right?"


    Kisame turned his head and said to Hiashi with a smile.


    Hiashi was helpless, so he could only go with Kisame to find Hinata on the street.


    After a while, the two saw Hinata from a distance. She still ran forward with her head lowered, as if she wanted to escape from the family and leave this sad ce.


    Hiashi''s eyes turned cold, and he was about to go to stop Hinata and reprimand her, when a small ident happened suddenly.


    ''Bang.''


    Hinata didn''t look at the road, and identally bumped into three children about her age. One of them was a little chubby, and when Hinata hit him, the ice cream in his hand fell to the ground with a "pop".


    "Ah, sorry"


    Hinata suddenly seemed to have made a big ident, and apologized to the other at a loss.


    "Hey, why do your eyes look like this, it''s disgusting."


    "Don''t stare at me, you are not normal."


    "She must be the child of the Hyuga family, must be that Neji''s cousin."


    The three little devils pointed and talked around Hinata, making her bury her head in her chest and ept their usations pitifully and helplessly.


    The fatty looked at the ice cream that fell on the ground, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    "Let''s take her to the woods and teach her a good lesson."


    So, the three little kids pushed Hinata and walked into the woods not far away.


    "Patriarch Hiashi, your daughter is being bullied by a fewmoners, are you going to be indifferent about this?"


    Kisame nced at Hyuga Hiashi and asked in surprise.


    "As the patriarch of the Hyuga n, how can I intervene in the affairs of the juniors at will? Wouldn''t it be a joke if it spread out? Hinata''s troubles should be solved by herself."


    Hyuga Hiashi folded his arms across his chest and said with a frown.


    In his opinion, Hinata is timid and weak by nature, and she must learn to ovee her own shorings and cannot hide behind her father all the time.


    The Hyuga n ims to be the No. 1 Konoha n, and the n members are very arrogant. As the eldest youngdy of the Hyuga n, Hinata should have this kind of arrogance, and use her Byakugan and gentle fist to severely teach those little devils who disrespect her.


    Unfortunately, Hyuga Hiashi was soon disappointed again.


    In the grove, Hinata, who was surrounded by three kids, opened her eyes wide and looked terrified. She didn''t teach the other party a lesson as Hiashi expected, instead suddenly turned around and ran away.


    "Want to run?"


    Little Fatty shouted, grabbed Hinata''s hair at once, and pulled her back.


    "You want to run away without apologizing, what a bad girl."


    "I can''t forgive her!"


    Under the fanning of hispanions, the Fatty held Hinata''s head and made her kneel on the ground, forcing her to apologize.


    "Sorry Sorry"


    Hinata kept apologising, tears streaming down unsatisfactorily, and soon wet the ground.


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you. Apologize to me." The little fatty shouted.


    "It''s too embarrassing."


    Seeing this scene, Hyuga Hiashi put his hand on his forehead as his disappointment with his daughter reached the extreme.


    He thought of Uchiha Fugaku''s sons, the eldest one, Uchiha Itachi joined Anbu at the age of nine and is known as a genius never seen before in the history of Konoha. The other child Sasuke also showed extraordinary ninjutsu talent and is a genius at the same level as Neji.


    Looking at his daughter Hinata, he thought that she is simply a waste.


    In terms of cultivating children, Hyuga Hiashi undoubtedly lost to his opponent Uchiha Fugaku, and he lost badly.


    And he med most of the reasons for the failure on his daughter Hinata.


    Kisame couldn''t stand it any longer and walked up.


    "Bullying a little girl is a really bad behavior."


    He came to the fatty and the others, his hill-like body cast a shadow on them as he looked down at them.


    "Uncle, who are you? Mind your own business."


    Little Fatty was very bold, not only was he not frightened by Kisame, but instead red at him.


    Hearing this, Kisame smiled at the fat kid, revealing two rows of sharp teeth:


    "I think you don''t know how to respect others."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out a big hand, grabbed his leg, lifted thetter upside down, and held him up high.


    "Let go of me, woo woo woo"


    Fatty suddenly revealed his true form, and cried while begging for mercy, frightened. His twopanions also looked terrified, hugging each other tightly, not daring to move.


    ''Thud.''


    Kisame threw the little fatty to his twopanions, and the three little kids collided, fell to the ground one after another, and cried one by one.


    "Cry? Whoever dares to cry again, I''ll cut off his tongue."


    Kisame squatted down, took out a knife from nowhere, gestured in front of the three little kids, and suddenly the three of them were so frightened that their crying stopped abruptly, and their bodies trembled.


    Hyuga Hiashi, who was not far away, was stunned when he saw this scene.


    The dignified Kumo messenger actually bullied a few civilian kids in the small woods of Konoha, this is too insignificant.


    In fact, this is the difference between Kisame and Hiashi.


    Kisame did not have the so-called aristocratic and masterful demeanor.


    Although Kisame is already a powerhouse at the Six Paths level, he can still bully a three-year-old child without any psychological burden, and he is never tired of this behavior.


    Otherwise, how could Tsunade say that he is a shameless bastard.


    "Listen to me, I''m an envoy from Kumogakure, and even your Hokage will call me big brother. So, if I see you bullying Hinata in the future, I''ll summon lightning and turn you into ashes."


    Kisame grinned and made death threats to the three little kids.


    As if this was not enough, he snapped his fingers as soon as he finished speaking, and a golden lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky, smashing a tree a few meters away into two sections on the spot, setting a raging fire.


    "Help!" "Mom!"


    The three little kids were scared to pee on the spot, and they escaped from the woods without looking back, with a psychological shadow that they will never forget.


    "Those who like to bully others must be prepared to be bullied by stronger ones."


    Kisame looked at the backs of the few little kids fleeing, said.


    Hinata, who was kneeling on the ground, was stunned after watching the whole scene of Kisame extending a helping hand, helping her by teaching a lesson and driving away the three kids.

 Chapter 264: 264

    Chapter 264: 264


    In the woods.


    Hinata''s face was covered in tears, as she sat on the ground like a duck, her hair was messy, and she looked pitiful.


    "The guys who bullied you have been chased away by me. Get up, it''s cold on the ground."


    Kisame crouched down, stretched out arge hand towards Hinata, and grinned.


    However, he obviously underestimated the lethality of his smile, especially the two rows of white teeth, which frightened Hinata on the spot and made her pupils shrink, and her whole body shuddered.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Under Kisame''s stunned gaze, Hinata suddenly got up from the ground and ran out of the woods crying.


    "Uh"


    Kisame looked at Hinata''s escaping back and stood up a little embarrassedly. It seems that he is not very good at dealing with children.


    Hyuga Hiashi came over and said to Kisame, "I''m really sorry, Lord Messenger. That child''s character is like this, cowardly and afraid of everything, this makes oneugh."


    "It doesn''t matter." Kisame smiled and nced at the direction Hinata fled.


    "Patriarch." At this time, two ninjas from the Hyuga branch n hurried over, waiting for instructions.


    "Take Hinata back and keep her in her own room. No one will let her out without my permission."


    Hiashi said coldly.


    "Yes." The two set off quickly and chased after Hinata.


    After watching the two of them leave, Hyuga Hiashi turned around and cast an apologetic look at Kisame:


    "Lord Messenger, I''m sorry for dying your time. Please continue to tour Konoha with me."


    "Okay." Kisame smiled and left the grove with Hyuga Hiashi.


    When he was about to walk out of the woods, Kisame quietly turned his head, and saw a figure shing away from the woods, chasing in the direction where Hinata fled.


    It''s Uchiha Fugaku.


    Ten minutester.


    On the outskirts of Konoha, in an empty training ground.


    "Woooooo!" Hinata buried her head in her knees and sobbed in a low voice on the seat of the stand.


    "Miss Hinata, thank God, I finally found you. The patriarch ordered us to take you back."


    The two Hyuga nsmen found the training ground and finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Hinata safe and sound, and walked towards the stands.


    This time, Hinata didn''t run away, but shivered and became even more afraid.


    As soon as she heard the word patriarch, she thought of the stern face of Hyuga Hiashi and thetter''s stern gaze.


    Although she is the eldest youngdy of the Hyuga family, Hinata has been scorned by the elders of the family since she was a child due to her poor talent. Even her father, Hiashi, did not give her the fatherly love she deserved, but instead became Hinata''s enemy. The person who is afraid and most reluctant to approach.


    "I see"


    She murmured and stood up silently, ready to be punished when she returned home.


    But at this time.


    ''Swoii.''


    With a sharp sound of kunai breaking through the air, two kunai flew out of the woods next to the training ground with a cold light, and attacked the two Hyuga nsmen.


    "No, there are enemies!"


    The expressions of the two changed, they never thought that they would be attacked in Konoha.


    However, they are all ninjas of the Hyuga n, not the light-hearted civilians, so even as they shouted fiercely, the veins on their foreheads burst out, and they rolled their eyes.


    ''ng ng!''


    One of them used gentle fist to knock out the oing kunai, then rushed into the woods and left a sentence to hispanion: "Protect Miss Hinata."


    "Be careful, don''t underestimate the enemy." Another person reminded, and quickly ran to Hinata''s side to protect her.


    However, only a few secondster.


    "What!"


    In the woods, the terrified voice of the Hyuga nsman came, but then the voice stopped abruptly, and there was no movement.


    "What happened?"


    The other Hyuga nsman looked horrified, and quickly activated his Byakugan''s see-through ability to look into the woods, but only saw hisatose colleague lying on the ground, but not the enemy.


    Next second.


    A figure silently appeared behind the Hyuga nsmen, raised a hand, and used a neat hand knife to knock him unconscious on the spot.


    Due to the existence of the caged bird''s seal, the Byakugan of the Hyuga Branch n are not 360-degree viewing angles, there is a blind spot in the back of the head.


    Obviously, the people who took action against these two Hyuga n members were very clear about the ability of the Hyuga n.


    This sudden scene made Hinata dumbfounded, losing the ability to think.


    She watched helplessly as the man who attacked them turned around and met her eyes.


    Hinata saw a pair of blood red eyes.


    The next second, under the gaze of those eyes, she felt dizzy and she fell down limply.


    The person who attacked was Uchiha Fugaku.


    After he brought down the enemy cleanly, he nced around to confirm that no one else had witnessed what happened in the training ground.


    Then, Fugaku picked up two unconscious Hyuga nsmen, tied them up and hid them deep in the bushes in the woods. He hit harder just now to ensure that the two of them would not wake up until tomorrow morning.


    After doing these things, he returned to the stand and brought up Hinata, who was sleeping in an illusion.


    Looking at this youngdy of the Hyuga n, Uchiha Fugaku frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "Hiashi has disliked her in every possible way due to her being useless. Why is Kumo messenger interested in her?"


    Fugaku said to himself.


    It''s not that he is boasting, his eldest son Uchiha Itachi is a super genius who amazed the whole vige. He has the strength of a Jonin at the age of nine, and was specially recruited into Anbu by Hokage, creating a record.


    Itachi''s future is simply promising.


    In contrast, Hinata is like a firefly next to the moon, dark and dull. So Fugaku was very puzzled about why Kumo messenger proposed to exchange Uchiha Itachi for Hinata Hyuga.


    Could it be that this little kid hides an unknown secret?


    Fugaku shook his head and stopped thinking about this issue. The only thing he cares about now is to save his son.


    Night fell.


    Apanied by Hyuga Hiashi, Kisame returned to the hotel where he stayed.


    "Patriarch Hyuga, it''s gettingte, so I won''t invite you up for a drink. I have to rest as soon as possible, and I will rush back to Kumogakure early tomorrow morning to return to Raikage-sama."


    Kisame said to Hyuga Hizu.


    "Lord messenger, I hope you will not forget the friendship of the Hyuga n. If youe to Konoha next time, you must visit the Hyuga n as a guest." Hyuga Hiashi said with a smile.


    "Of course." Kisame readily agreed.


    After separating from Hyuga Hiashi, he put his hands in his pockets, leisurely walked through the hotel lobby, went upstairs and passed the corridor, and finally opened the door of the room.


    "What a busy day."


    Kisame sighed to himself and sat down on the sofa, intending to close his eyes and rest for a while.


    But at this moment, a voice came from the corner of the room: "I''m here to fulfill my promise."


    ''Oh?''


    Kisame looked at the corner, and saw Uchiha Fugaku walking out of the darkness with the sleepy little Hinata.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He raised his hand and threw Hinata at Kisame, who took her into his arms.


    "Patriarch Fugaku, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    Kisame replied refreshing, when he put Hinata on the sofa aside, then took Uchiha Itachi and woke thetter.


    "Haa"


    Itachi slowly opened his eyes and felt a splitting headache, but his instinct as a ninja made him tighten his body and put on a defensive posture.


    "Itachi, it''s me."


    Fuyue put a hand on his son''s shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    "Father, you" Itachi''s pupils shrank in surprise, then turned to look at Kisame sitting on the sofa, his eyes were puzzled, obviously he didn''t understand the situation.


    "I know you have some questions. Let''s get out of here and go home."


    Fugaku said to his son, and then took a deep look at Kisame, then took Itachi and jumped out from the back window, and left in a hurry under the shadow of the dark night.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame watched them leave, smiled meaningfully, then withdrew his gaze and looked at Hinata next to him.


    He thought about it for a while, and helped Hinata lift the illusion of Sharingan, and woke her up on the spot.


    Hinata opened her big eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar ce, and instinctively panicked.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl, you''re all right now." Kisame said, this time he learned his lesson and didn''t smile at her again.


    "You, you are the Kumo messenger who saved me before."


    After Hinata recognized Kisame, she was at a loss and said in a voice like a mosquito, "Thank you, thank you."


    As the eldestdy of the Hyuga family, she is a well-educated child, but when she escaped from the woods, she was really frightened, so she forgot to say thank you to Kisame.


    "Little Hinata, you must be very curious about why are you here, right?"


    Kisame stared at Hinata and told her the truth directly, "The patriarch of the Uchiha n kidnapped you, hoping to exchange you with me to redeem his son Uchiha Itachi."


    When Hinata heard that, her eyes opened wider. Under Kisame''s reminder, she remembered that when she was attacked by the enemy at the training ground, she had seen the appearance of the enemy.


    That person is indeed the patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    "Uncle, I, I want to go home." Hinata came back to her senses, she was very scared, and whispered to Kisame.


    Hearing this, Kisame did not agree to Hinata''s request, but suddenly asked her:


    "Hinata, do you know why I agreed to Fugaku''s request?"


    "I don''t know."


    As Hinata spoke, she lowered her head in inferiority. She had heard her father mention the name Uchiha Itachi, and she knew that he was a genius she could only look up to.


    "Because, you are the Byakugan princess."


    Kisame stretched out a hand, raised Hinata''s chin, looked into her eyes, and praised, "Well, it is indeed the bloodline of the Hyuga n, these Byakugan are of high purity, no wonder Toneri wanted them."


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?" Hinata looked at Kisame, unable to understand what he said.


    "I said, your eyes are beautiful, and you are definitely not a waste, but a genius."


    Kisame put his hands on Hinata''s shoulders and said to the little girl with a bright gaze, "Hinata, do you want to be a real strong ninja, and from now on you will never be bullied again, and you will never be bullied by your father and n again? People who once looked down on you look down on you will look at you in admiration. I''m different from others. The first time I saw you, I knew you were a real genius. So, leave Konoha with me and be stronger."


    He whispered a devilish temptation, bewitching the innocent little girl in front of him.


    This remark was originally just a whim and he casually said a few words. If Hinata didn''t agree, he would knock her out and take her away, and talk about itter.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Hinata listened to his words carefully.


    "But what about my father?"


    She seemed a little moved and asked hesitantly.


    "If you go home now, you will definitely be scolded by that fellow. He was very angry when he saw that you were bullied by those little kids but didn''t fight back. I''m afraid that his anger has not subsided by now."


    Kisame then added, "Don''t worry, your father and I are friends. I will tell himter that you are practicing by my side, so that he and his family don''t have to worry about you."


    After some thinking, Hinata agreed to go with Kisame.


    On the one hand, in the naive Hinata''s heart, the Kumogakure messenger in front of her is a good person, and he is also a friend of her father, so he is trustworthy.


    On the other hand, the more important reason is because she was under too much pressure at a young age, and she was unhappy.


    She was left out in the family, and she couldn''t make a friend when she went out to y. She was always alone, bullied andughed at.


    Therefore, Hinata instinctively wanted to escape from the Hyuga family and from Konoha.


    Kisame took advantage of the emptiness to enter, just said a few words and easily fooled Hinata. Maybe she will regret it soon and want to go home, but at that time, Kisame had other means.


    After all, one of the things he is best at is recruiting all kinds of talents. Even Tsunade was brought back to Kirigakure by him, so Hinata is naturally not a problem.


    "Hinata, do you want to fly to the sky and see the moon? If you want,e with me."


    Kisame had no intention of staying in Konoha any longer, so he invited Hinata toe to the top of the building with him, and then summoned a golden thundercloud.


    ''So amazing.''


    Hinata had never seen such ninjutsu before, it was like seeing a fun toy, and soon stood on the thundercloud, and took off together with Kisame.


    ''Swish.''


    Kisame used chakra to create an invisible barrier around the thundercloud, blocking the cold wind from high altitude for Hinata.


    "Uncle, look!"


    Hinata carefullyy on the thundercloud and looked towards Konoha below. It was the first time she looked down at Konoha from this angle, which made her feel very novel and interesting.


    "Sit down." Kisame smiled slightly, then rode the thundercloud and flew away.


    Before leaving Konoha, he nced back at the Hokage building, only to see that the Hokage office was brightly lit, and a gaze came out from inside, looking at him.


    The other party seems to have discovered that he wants to take Hinata.


    But what is surprising is that the other party did not stop him, but chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 265: 265

    Chapter 265: 265


    In fact, from the end of the peace talks during the day.


    Since Kisame left the Hokage building, he has always felt that someone is watching him.


    Telescope jutsu.


    This is a kind of ninjutsu that Sarutobi Hiruzen is good at. Just using a crystal ball as the medium of the disy screen, he can gain insight into all the happenings in every corner of Konoha, so as to monitor all the vigers in Konoha and master everyone''s activities.


    The Great toad Sage''s telescope jutsu is even better. For hundreds of years, it has been dormant in a temple deep in Mount Myoboku, and can monitor the entire ninja world without leaving home, just like a chess yer looking down on all the pieces on the chessboard.


    After discovering that he was being spied on, with his ability, Kisame could easily use Chakra to iste the other''s peeping, and evenunch a counterattack from far to punish them.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Instead, he kept calm, instead he even let the entire process of meeting with Uchiha Fugaku, to be seen by them.


    It was exactly as he expected.


    The high-level Konoha was as weak as always, and they watched Kisame take Hinata away, but did not choose to stop it.


    As for why, they have to ask themselves.


    Hokage Office.


    Minato Namikaze, Jiraiya and Hiruzen Sarutobi were staring solemnly at a crystal ball on the desk, watching Kumo messenger lead Hinata to ride the clouds and go away.


    "Sure enough, Kakashi reported that there is something tricky, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed and released the telescope technique.


    "No, we can''t let him take Hinata away."


    Namikaze Minato said in a deep voice, stood up from his seat, and was about to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to stop the Kumo messenger.


    "Minato, don''t be impulsive."


    Jiraiya narrowed his eyes as he stretched out his hand to hold his student''s shoulder, and said earnestly, "The overall situation is the most important."


    "Minato, don''t forget, you are Hokage now. As Hokage, you must put the vige''s interests first at all times to maximize your interests, rather than acting out of anger."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also put his hand on Minato''s other shoulder, and said to thetter with a serious look, "My teacher, the second Hokage Senju Tobirama, once said something: As Hokage, we must be ruthless when necessary."


    "I see."


    Hearing this, Minato Namikaze sat back down in his seat.


    Since the end of the meeting, the three of them have been using the telescope technique to monitor the Kumo messenger remotely. During this period, they were also surprised to discover that Uchiha Fugaku kidnapped Hinata.


    At that time, because they were not clear about Fugaku''s purpose, the three decided to wait and see temporarily. As a result, they saw the astonishing scene of Fugaku secretly sneaking into the hotel and exchanging hostages with Kumo messenger.


    "Minato, there is another reason why I disapprove of you blocking Kumo messenger. I think he has found out that we are monitoring him."


    Seeing that the disciple was in a low mood, Jiraiya also took the initiative to raise this point.


    "I also have this feeling."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed and analyzed the reason behind Kumo messenger''s action, "The other party knew that we were watching, and he took Hinata away without fear, but he decided that we did not dare to take risks. This is indeed the case, destroying the peace treaty we just signed with Kumogakure for Hinata is too unwise."


    Therefore, for the sake of hard-won peace, patience is even more necessary at this time.


    "However, why is the Kumo messenger so interested in Hinata Hyuga, and even willing to exchange it with Uchiha Itachi, is it get the bloodline of the Hyuga n?"


    Minato calmed down, frowning in thought.


    "Byakugan is not as good as Sharingan, and Hinata Hyuga is far worse than Itachi Uchiha. If Konoha has to lose one of them, giving up Hinata is actually the best result."


    From Konoha''s standpoint, Jiraiya conducted an analysis.


    Although Hyuga and Uchiha have always been called the two giants of Konoha, in fact, the one who can really bepared with Uchiha is the former Senju n.


    Although everyone in the Hyuga n has Byakugan, and the fighting power of the n is generally stronger than that of ordinary ninjas, the biggest disadvantage is that their upper limit is low, and it is difficult for Kage-level powerhouses to appear.


    At least as far as they know, Uchiha''s Sharingan can be awakened to a Mangekyo Sharingan, and even further awakened to Rinnegan, bing the same existence as the Sage of Six Paths.


    Hyuga''s Byakugan, on the other hand, seem to have no such potential.


    In the past few years, the Uchiha n has sessively produced geniuses such as Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, and their status in the vige has be more and more important, while the Hyuga n has withered talents and is no longer able topete with Uchiha.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the three, for Konoha, Uchiha Itachi is more important than Hyuga Hinata.


    "In addition, on the bright side, Uchiha Fugaku kidnapped Hinata in order to rescue his son, and we have already caught his action. We can use this to control him in the future, and then control the entire Uchiha family. This is a good thing."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, and his words revealed shrewdness.


    "Then, what about the Hyuga n? Hyuga Hiashi should soon find out that his daughter is gone."


    Minato hesitated.


    "There is no other way, I can only feel wronged for the Hyuga n." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head.


    "Looks like that''s all it is for now."


    Namikaze Minato finally convinced himself. Then, he pressed a button on the desk, and after a few minutes, Uchiha Shisui came to the office.


    "Hokage-sama."


    After Shisui entered the door, he knelt down on one knee and waited for Minato''s instructions.


    "Shisui, please go and ask Elder Fugaku toe to the office." Minato said with a smile.


    "Now?"


    Hearing that Shisui asked hesitantly. After all, it was veryte, and the patriarch should have gone to sleep.


    "That''s right, I''m in a hurry to find him." Minato emphasized again.


    "Yes." Shisui came back to his senses, responded quickly, and left in a hurry.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Shisui shuttled on the roof of Konoha''s building, and soon returned to thepound of the Uchiha n.


    Seeing that the lights in the patriarch''s house had been turned off, he wandered back outside the yard for a while, and was about to bite the bullet and wake up Fugaku Uchiha when Fugaku''s voice suddenly came out.


    "Is it Shisui? Come in."


    As soon as he allowed him, the lights in the room turned on, and the door slowly opened. Fugaku turned his back to the direction of the door and stood with his hands behind his back.


    "Patriarch."


    After Shisui entered the room, he knelt down on one knee and said straight to the point, "Hokage-sama is looking for you about something urgent."


    When Fugaku heard that, he was shocked and murmured, "Have I been discovered so soon?"


    When he decided to kidnap Hinata, he knew that things would be revealed sooner orter, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    "I see."


    He turned around, replied sternly, and strode out of the door, heading towards the Hokage Building.


    The next day.


    The Hyuga n''snd was brightly lit all night, and it didn''t dim even in the early morning. Many nsmen entered and exited through the gate in a hurry, as if they were looking for something anxiously.


    "Still haven''t found Hinata?"


    In the conference hall, Hyuga Hiashi paced back and forth, frowning and questioning an elder.


    He had just came homest night and was about to go to bed when he was suddenly told that Hinata was gone.


    Hiashi didn''t care too much at first, thinking that Hinata didn''t want toe home and hid in a corner of the vige, so he sent some nsmen out to look for her.


    But after a whole night of searching, after searching almost every ce in Konoha, they still couldn''t find Hinata Hyuga.


    As Hinata''s biological father, Hyuga Hiashi finally panicked.


    "Patriarch"


    The elder looked embarrassed, and just as he was talking, two members of the Hyuga n were brought into the hall. They were the two who received Hiashi''s order yesterday to find Hinata.


    "What, you were attacked?!"


    After hearing the story of the two, Hiashi couldn''t help but turn pale with shock, and soon realized that Hinata had been kidnapped.


    It''s a pity that neither of the two nsmen could see the attacker''s appearance clearly, because their strength was too far from the other party, and they were both brought down by one move.


    Although Hyuga Hiashi is usually very strict with Hinata and often neglects her, she is his biological daughter after all, and she has the purest blood of the Hyuga n in her body.


    Who is it that sneaked into Konoha in broad daylight and kidnapped Hinata without them knowing it?


    Just when everyone was anxious like ants on a hot pan, an Anbu came to Hyuga Hiashi.


    "Patriarch, Hokage-sama wants to see you, it''s about Miss Hinata," the man said.


    "Have we rmed Hokage-sama?"


    Hearing that, Hiashi sighed, and said a few words to the group of nsmen, ordering them to send more people and continue to look for Hinata.


    Ten minutester.


    Hiashi came to Hokage office, and before he could speak, Minato told him an extremely shocking news.


    "Your daughter Hinata was taken away by Kumo messenger." Minato looked at Hiashi, and observed thetter''s reaction as he spoke.


    "Impossible!"


    Hiashi was stunned for a moment when he heard that, then he decisively said "Hokage-sama, you may not know, but the envoy of Kumogakure was with me all day yesterday. He had no chance to attack the Hyuga n and kidnap Hinata."


    "You are right, he is not the one who kidnapped Hinata, because it''s Uchiha Fugaku who kidnapped Hinata. In order to redeem his son Uchiha Itachi, he exchanged hostages with Kumo messenger. Last night, Kumo messenger got Hinata. After that, he left Konoha overnight."


    Namikaze Minato slowly told Hiashi the truth. He paused and said with a look of regret, "Unfortunately, when I heard the news, it was toote and I couldn''t catch up with the Kumo messenger, and couldn''t save Hinata."


    For the sake of the overall situation, Minato lied a bit.


    "What did you say?! Did that guy Uchiha Fugaku do it?"


    Hyuga Hiashi looked shocked, he clenched his fists, and the veins burst out on his forehead.


    Minato did not answer, which was equivalent to acquiescence.


    This was the n that Minato, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya discussed. Although they can conceal the fact that Fugaku kidnapped Hinata and frame the incident on Kumo messenger, it is not safe.


    On the contrary, finding out the truth is not a bad thing, it can help Konoha to divide the Uchiha and Hyuga ns, and cut off the possibility of them uniting.


    After all, during the campaign for the Fourth Hokage and the Fifth Hokage, the two ns have always stood on the same line, causing a lot of trouble for the Sarutobi line.


    "Uchiha Fugaku"


    Hyuga Hiashi clenched his teeth, his eyes were cold, and without a word, he rushed out the door to confront Uchiha Fugaku.


    ''Whizz.''


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly appeared, and the two stood at the door, one on the left and one on the right, each extending a hand to stop Hiashi.


    "Hokage-sama, what do you mean?" Hiashi turned around and asked coldly.


    "Hiashi, Hinata was taken away by Kumo messenger, and it is impossible to recover her. For the peace of the vige, the Hyuga n has made a huge sacrifice this time. As Hokage, I will never forget this."


    Namikaze Minato looked serious, and said solemnly to Hiashi.


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen sessively added:


    "Hokage-sama has removed Uchiha Fugaku from the elder position and given him severe punishment. In addition, the police department will soon adjust it''s organization, from the original Uchiha n''s dominance to letting half of the Hyuga ninjas in to get corresponding power."


    Hiashi finally calmed down.


    He realized that this was the best condition he and the Hyuga n could get under the current situation.


    Half an hourter, Hyuga Hiashi left the Hokage Building, returned to the n, and ordered the search for Hinata to stop.


    "Hinata"


    He stood by the window, staring at the north in a trance, regretting for the first time. For his daughter, he seemed too strict and harsh before, and did not give her enough fatherly love.


    Unfortunately, there is no room for regret.


    Kisame did not take Hinata back to Kumogakure, but turned around halfway, flew directly over the sea, andnded on the sacred tree in Kirigakure.


    "Hello, is anyone around?"


    He changed back to his original appearance, knocked on the wooden door a few times, and without waiting for a response, he pushed open the door and walked in with a confused Hinata.


    ''Boom!''


    A fist suddenly moved to his face, setting off a strong air current that almost blew the furniture in the room.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame quickly stretched out a hand, caught the fist, and said helplessly: "You don''t have to wee me so warmly all the time, right? Besides, don''t scare the child."


    ''Huh?''


    Tsunade, who was infront of him, hearing that pulled back her fist, only to realize that there was a strange little girl beside Kisame.


    "Who is she?"


    Tsunade frowned as her eyes fell on Hinata''s eyes.


    "She is the daughter of the patriarch of the Konoha Hyuga n, Hinata Hyuga. I believe you can also see her Byakugan, aren''t they very pure?"


    Kisame squatted down, put his hand on Hinata''s shoulder, signaled her not to be afraid, and introduced the little girl to Tsunade.


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment when she heard this, and then she raised her voice loudly, staring at Kisame with a pair of blue eyes and asked:


    "What did you say? The daughter of the Hyuga n Patriarch?!"


    Although she was used to Kisame bringing kids back from the outside, but Hinata''s identity really surprised her.


    "Don''t shout, it''s easy to scare the child. Hinata is very shy, and she''s not very courageous, so she can''t stand your loud voice."


    Kisame reminded again, and patted Hinata on the shoulder and introduced Tsunade.


    "Little Hinata, this is Aunty Tsunade."

 Chapter 266: 266

    Chapter 266: 266


    "Aunty Tsunade."


    Hinata crossed her fingers in front of her chest, lowered her head, and greeted timidly.


    ''Wait, Tsunade?''


    After she finished greeting, she was stunned for a moment, because Tsunade''s name was known to everyone in the ninja world.


    Some people say that she is the Goddess of ninjas, and some people say that she is the greatest female ninja. When Hinata''s father, Hinata Hiashi, asionally mentioned Tsunade''s name, he was very solemn and showed fear.


    Hinata is still young and can''t understand how powerful Tsunade is, but the person who can make her normally unsmiling, dignified and indifferent father feel scared is enough to make Hinata have a strong curiosity and yearning.


    ''Could this beautiful aunt in front of me be the legendary Tsunade-sama?''


    Thinking of this, Hinata quietly raised her head to look at Tsunade, but she didn''t expect that Tsunade was also looking at her. Their eyes met, and Hinata suddenly blushed and hurriedly lowered her head again, shrinking behind Kisame''s body.


    "Shy little girl."


    Tsunade grunted, then folded her arms around her chest and looked at Kisame with a frown, "Why did you bring her to me, you couldn''t be thinking of letting me to take care of her, right?"


    "This child''s Byakugan is very pure. If you train her carefully, she may be able to awaken the Tenseigan in the future. So, who is more suitable to be her teacher than you?"


    Kisame stared at Tsunade''s sky blue eyes and said with a smile.


    "But"


    Tsunade was still about to refuse, but Kisame, who is standing in front of her, suddenly turned into a cloud of white smoke with a ''Poof'' and disappeared.


    The one who came here is a shadow clone.


    "Damn bastard!" Tsunade reacted by waving her fists and scolded angrily.


    Hinata was frightened by Tsunade''s aura, took a few steps back, and finally fell to the floor.


    "Uh"


    Seeing this, Tsunade realized that she had frightened the child and felt a little guilty, so she walked over and helped Hinata up.


    "Uncle Messenger"


    Hinata looked around and found that Kisame had run away. She was in an unfamiliar ce, and she had to face a beautiful but vicious woman. So tears welled up in her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to cry, but sobbed silently, wiping away the tears with her little hands.


    ''s, what to do with this kid.''


    Tsunade narrowed her eyes and looked at Hinata Hyuga, who was pitiful in front of her, and nned to send her directly to Yukino. However, she remembered Kisame''s words and subconsciously nced at Hinata''s eyes again.


    He is right.


    Her pair of Tenseigan was given by Kisame. Although she was forced to ept this gift, Tsunade had to admit that after getting the Tenseigan, not only has her strength improved greatly, she also gained a lot of abilities through it. Tenseigan is a very convenient thing.


    Tsunade owes Kisame a big favor again, and with her character, she has to pay it back no matter what.


    In addition, she now has Tenseigan, and in a strict sense, she has inherited part of the mantle of Otsutsuki Hamura, so she has some connections with the Hyuga n of Konoha.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade squatted down in front of Hinata and sighed:


    "Forget it, maybe this is fate. From today, you are my student. Do you agree?"


    When Hinata heard that, she was a little stunned as she was caught off guard. The little girl opened her eyes wide, she was not only bing more at a loss, but also unable to say a word.


    It wasn''t until Tsunade''s brows were slightly wrinkled when she became impatient, that Hinata came back to her senses and responded in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    "I say, are you really the eldestdy of the Hyuga n? In my memory, all the members of the Hyuga n are all pretentious and arrogant. Howe you are timid and cowardly."


    Tsunade stared at Hinata, grunted, then shook her head as she stood up, no longer putting pressure on the little girl.


    ''Well, let''s take Hinata to get to know her sisters first, and then take the little girl for a walk in the vige to get acquainted with the environment.''


    After Tsunade decided, she said to Hinata: "Follow me."


    "Excuse me!"


    Hinata suddenly gathered her courage, clenched a pair of small fists, and asked while facing Tsunade''s back, "Are you really the Goddess of ninjas, Tsunade-sama?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade turned back chuckled and raised her eyebrows: "What do you think, who else has the name Tsunade?"


    ''It''s really her.''


    When Hinata heard that, she froze in ce, and took a long time for her to recover, and then she quickly asked: "Then, this is not Kumogakure, but Kirigakure?"


    "You''ll know if youe out and see for yourself. Hurry up, I won''t wait for you, kid."


    Tsunade then strode out of the tree house.


    "Wait for me, Tsunade-sama!" Hinata hurriedly chased after her with her short legs.


    .....


    At the same time.


    Thousands of miles away, in Ryuchi Cave, deep underground.


    "Haa!"


    Nagato let out a clear shout as his hands maintained the posture of the seal and summoned a coffin as tall as a person from the ground.


    ''Bang.''


    With a dull sound, the coffin board was slowly pushed away from the inside, a palm covered with cracks stretched out, and further pushed the coffin board to the ground, kicking up dust.


    Nagato frowned and took a few steps back.


    ''Click click click.''.


    From the dust, a figure came out, apanied by the sound of armor rubbing, and the sound of heavy footsteps.


    He wore a red Warring States style armor, with a frantic long ck hair, exuding a kind of temperament that stirred fear among those who saw him.


    Madara Uchiha was resurrected.


    "Oh? It''s not direct reincarnation, but Impure Reincarnation? It seems that Obito didn''t do what I entrusted to him."


    Madara raised his hands, looked at the cracks on his arm, and muttered to himself.


    The n he discussed with Obito before his death was to control Nagato and let Nagato use the Rinnegan to reincarnate him, so as to bring him back to life in a perfect state.


    Now he is reincarnated with Impure Reincarnation.


    ''So, what went wrong?''


    Madara Uchiha put down his hands and looked at Nagato standing opposite him, he did not make a sound, but his eyes shed, waiting for thetter to speak first.


    Nagato and Madara, just started at each other like this, and were silent for a while.


    "I already know everything."


    Finally, Nagato opened his mouth first. He stared nkly at Madara, and slowly said thetter''s n, "You found me when I was very young, transnted the Rinnegan to me, and kept me in the dark, thinking that I was born with the Rinnegan. Later, you ordered Uchiha Obito to approach me, try to use me to collect all the tailed beasts, revive the ten tails, and use the power of the Rinnegan to resurrect you. Unfortunately, you are too confident and underestimated me."


    At the end, Nagato let out a sneer.


    "Did that guy, Obito, betray me? What about others?"


    Hearing that Madara Uchiha asked solemnly as he nced around.


    "He didn''t betray you, but unfortunately he is as conceited as you. After I found out the truth and taught him a lesson, he grabbed his tail and fled. You Uchiha n are all like this."


    Nagatoughed mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Madara didn''t be angry, instead calmly responded:


    "So, did you resurrect me now just to make fun of me?"


    "Tell me, how can I fully utilize the power of Rinnegan?"


    Nagato didn''t intend to go around in circles, he stared at Madara Uchiha, and asked what he wants bluntly.


    Madaraughed when he heard his question.


    "That''s an easy question to answer, and I think you already know the answer, don''t you?"


    Madara Uchiha crossed his chest with his arms and asked Nagato in return.


    "You mean to say that I am not a member of the Uchiha n, let alone you, so I am destined to be unable to exert the full power of the Rinnegan? In that case, why did you choose me as your sessor?"


    Nagato asked reluctantly.


    "Heir? I think you misunderstood."


    Madara shook his head and snorted with contempt, "In my eyes, you are nothing but a container. Nagato, your only value is to use your body to feed the Rinnegan and provide it with enough Chakra, to bring me back to life."


    "Hahahahahaha"


    When Nagato heard this, he suddenly burst intoughter with his hand on his forehead.


    "What are youughing at?" Madame asked.


    "Iugh because you can''t see the situation clearly."


    Nagato ended his wildugh and mocked, "Uchiha Madara, you think I''m a chess piece that you can manipte, but the Rinnegan belongs to me now, and no one can take it away. As for you, since you''ve heard about the Impure Reincarnation. You should also understand that now you are just a puppet at my mercy."


    "Is that so?"


    Madara said and before he finished speaking, he raised his hands and made a seal. In the next instant, as his eyes turned into Rinnegan, the Impure Reincarnation control that bound him was released.


    "How is that possible?!" Seeing this, Nagato''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that the Impure reincarnation that he had improved would be cracked by Madara Uchiha so easily.


    "Nagato, you say I''m too conceited, but aren''t you the same? Just now, you made the biggest mistake in your life, that is, resurrecting me."


    Madara Uchiha said, and suddenly attacked Nagato.


    ''Swish.''


    His palm stretched out like a lightning bolt and went straight to Nagato''s eyes, trying to get his own eyes back.


    Facing Madara''s sneak attack, Nagato''s eyes narrowed, and a powerful repulsive force instantly erupted from his body.


    Shinra Tensei!


    ''Peng!''


    Madara failed to seed, and was thrown away by Shinra Tensei, but he did not fly upside down dozens of meters as Nagato had expected, but just took a few steps back and stabilized his body.


    "Is your use of Rinnegan only at this level? It seems that I still think too highly of you, Nagato."


    Madara sneered, and raised a hand as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes narrowed as he too activated the Rinnegan.


    Bansho Tenin.


    ''Buzz.''


    A strong gravitational force immediately acted on Nagato, causing him to lift his feet off the ground and fly towards Madara involuntarily.


    Nagato came back to his senses and tried to resist the gravitational force, but was shocked to find that his power was not enough topete with Uchiha Madara.


    ''How is that possible? He is obviously just a dead person.''


    What made Nagato panic even more was that the Rinnegan in his eye sockets seemed toe alive at this moment, possessing a sense of autonomy. They were about to move, and they seemed impatient to get out of his eye sockets and return to Madara Uchiha, their true master.


    Nagato finally realized that he was still too impatient and messed up.


    Seeing that Nagato was about to fly into Madara''s hands, a huge snake''s tail suddenly came from the darkness, and swept Uchiha Madara''s body with a huge force.


    ''Boom!''


    Madara was instantly swept away, smashing into the wall behind him like a cannonball, sinking deep into it.


    ''Thump.''


    Nagato was able to get rid of the gravitational restraint and fell back to the ground. He was in shock as cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "Fizz!"


    With a terrifying hiss and the sound of scales rubbing against the ground, arge white-scaled snake with a body length of tens of meters emerged from the darkness.


    "Nagato, your n seems to have failed."


    The white-scaled snake, also known as the White Snake Sage, curled up and looked down at Nagato, and said slowly.


    "White Snake Sage, thanks to your help, if not I would have fallen into Madara Uchiha''s hands today."


    Nagato bowed to the White Snake Sage and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he had a backup n, and deliberately chose Ryuchi cave as the location where he reincarnated Madara, instead of Amegakure. With the White Snake Sage, even if there is an ident, it can be resolved smoothly.


    Just like now.


    But did it really solve everything?


    ''Bang.''


    There was a muffled sound from the wall, the gravel flew around, and Madara Uchiha climbed out of it.


    "It turned out that you have a helper. However, is this big snake yourst trump card, Nagato? If that''s the case, you still can''t stop me."


    Madara narrowed his eyes and looked at the White Snake Sage a few times. He sensed a veryrge amount of Sage chakra from thetter''s body, reminding him of his former enemy, Senju Hashirama.


    This white-scaled serpent is on the same level as Hashirama, or even stronger.


    "Little devil, what a big tone you have. Even the Sage of Six Paths would not dare to speak like this in front of this Sage."


    The White Snake Sage''s head rised high above as she stared at Madara Uchiha with hugentern-like eyes, and has decided to eat this arrogant human being.


    "It''s ridiculous that a beast dares to call itself a Sage."


    Madara was not afraid of the White Snake Sage, he continued to sneer, and said to Nagato, "Nagato, don''t you want to know what the true power of Rinnegan? In this case, I will satisfy your wish before you die. Look carefully, I will only show it once!"


    As soon as he said that, Madara Uchiha opened his mouth and spit out a huge me sea.


    Gka Mekkyaku.


    Facing the surging sea of fire, Nagato looked extremely solemn, and did not dare to be negligent at all, he quickly used Rinnegan''s ability to seal.


    Fujutsu Kyuin.


    At the same time, he did not forget to remind the White Snake Sage to be careful.


    Nagato doesn''t know what Uchiha Madara''s so-called "True power of Rinnegan" is. Maybe it''s hidden in this sea of fire, but it must be an extremely terrifying power.


    Hearing Nagato''s reminder, the White Snake Sage did not underestimate Madara, she used the snake scales to form a solid defense.


    However, what happened next is something that Nagato and White Snake Sage absolutely didn''t expect.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The mighty Madara Uchiha, after releasing the fire ninjutsu, turned around and ran away while Nagato and the White Snake Sage were busy defending.


    Nigurendayo!

 Chapter 267: 267

    Chapter 267: 267


    The so-called "true power of the Rinnegan" that Madara Uchiha refers to a technique called.


    Limbo: Border Jail.


    This technique is a kind of powerful ninjutsu that can only be performed by the original user of the Rinnegan, when both eyes are gathered together, it can exert its full power.


    In the anime, when Madara was resurrected with Rinnegan, he used one eye to perform this jutsu while retrieving another one.


    As a result, he defeated the nine-tailed beasts on the spot, causing Naruto to lose and die suddenly, and then defeated Sasuke who opened the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan in another round.


    It can be seen from this that its power ispletely unmatched by those below Six Paths level.


    However, Madara in Impure reincarnation state, retains the ability of his own Rinnegan, but cannot use it. As for Nagato, he is even less qualified to use this trick.


    Therefore, when Madara Uchiha faced Nagato and the White Snake Sage at the same time, he chose to retreat immediately.


    "Want to escape?"


    Nagato seeing Madara flee to the outside of Ryuchi Cave without looking back, realised that he was just bluffing, so he quickly absorbed Madara''s fire ninjutsu with a seal, and then looked at the White Snake Sage and chased out together.


    As soon as he came out of the Ryuchi Cave, a huge shadow shrouded Nagato and the White Snake Sage. They both looked up, and their pupils shrank immediately.


    They saw a meteorite with a diameter of more than 200 meters, falling rapidly from the air towards them.


    In the distance, Madara stood on a high tform and poured his chakra to create meteorite.


    Tengai Shinsei.


    This is a jutsu that summons meteorites to fall to the ground to clean up the battlefield. In the anime, Madara used this jutsu to turn the battlefield within a few kilometers of the ground into ruins, almost annihting the fourth unit of the ninja coalition army.


    "White Snake Sage, be careful!"


    Nagato reminded her with a solemn expression, and at the same time quickly formed a seal, releasing a destructive ck light ball from the palm of his hand, which flew straight to the meteorite in the air.


    On the other hand, the White Snake Sage also opened its mouth, and ejected a beam of light formed by natural energy into the sky.


    Bang.


    Under thebined attack of the two, with a loud noise that shook the sky and earth, the meteorite in the air was torn apart in an instant, turning into countless rubble, and fell to the ground like a meteor shower.


    However, before Nagato could breathe a sigh of relief, his expression shrank again, because he was horrified to see,


    After the first meteorite was broken, there was arger meteorite above it, with a diameter of more than 500 meters, falling to the ground with a greater impact.


    It was toote to escape.


    ''Rumble.''


    Nagato and the White Snake Sage were both buried by this super-giant meteorite. As it hit the ground, the ground moved so much that it''s nearbyparable to a magnitude 10 earthquake, and the resulting shockwave wave spread several kilometers away.


    A vige not far away was instantly destroyed, and almost all the vigers were killed.


    Madara stood on a high ce with his arms crossed, looking down at thend below which was devastated by the meteorite.


    He must retrieve his Rinnegan today, otherwise it would be impossible to get them if Nagato hides in the future.


    At this moment, the huge snake body of the White Snake Sage waspletely suppressed by the meteorite, and it would not be able to escape in a short time. In this way, Madara only needs to concentrate on dealing with Nagato alone.


    "There."


    Madara eyes were like hawks, he soon found Nagato''s figure, who used the earth release to mitigate the impact of the meteorite, and then emerged from the ground not far away.


    "Ho ho"


    Nagato was short of breath, as he nced at the huge meteorite in the distance. For more than one reason, he is regretting that he resurrected Uchiha Madara.


    As expected of the man who awakened the Rinnegan, Madara''s strength is much stronger than he imagined.


    At this moment.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara descended from the sky and charged towards Nagato at lightning speed,unching a quick attack on thetter.


    Nagato''s eyes narrowed and he parried with all his strength.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    Every time the two fought, there was a shockwave, and their speed was beyond the scope of the naked eye, and only afterimages could be seen.


    However, Nagato soon realized that he could not go on like this.


    Because, almost all of his moves have been seen through by Uchiha Madara, especially those abilities of the Rinnegan, such as Shinra Tensei, Bansho Tenin, Fujutsu Kyuin and Chibaku Tensei, each of them are something that Madara knows extremely well and uses them more skillfully than Nagato.


    During the battle between the two, Nagato waspletely suppressed, and it became increasingly difficult for Nagato to resist Madara''s attack.


    "The Rinnegan doesn''t belong to you, give it back."


    Madara said coldly as he grabbed a w in Nagato''s guard and drove straight in, reaching for thetter''s eyes with both hands.


    At a critical juncture, Nagato, who had endured for a long time, finally revealed his strongest ability, coercion!


    ''Buzz.''


    A huge pressure burst out from his body, instantly shrouding Madara Uchiha in front of him, causing thetter''s body to be frozen in mid-air.


    ''Um?''


    Madara couldn''t move, and for the first time showed a look of surprise.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Madara Uchiha!"


    Nagato shouted loudly, his red hair fluttering in the wind as his hands quickly formed seals, arge number of ck chakra rods appeared around him and shot towards Uchiha Madara.


    He wants to seal Madara in one fell swoop, causing thetter to return to the underworld.


    However, Madara would never allow this to happen.


    Therefore, a terrifying aura also erupted from his body, spreading to his body to form a substantial blue chakra, forcibly breaking free from Nagato''s coercion, and resisting all the ck rods that came.


    Susanoo.


    And it''s not an ordinary Susanoo.


    In less than ten seconds, this Susanoo changed from the shape of a skeleton to flesh and blood, gave birth to the lower body and legs, took up weapons, and put on the gorgeous armor.


    It goes directly past the first, second, third and fourth stages of Susanoo and enters the ultimate form.


    "What is this?!"


    Nagato murmured, looking up at the behemoth in front of him.


    In front of it, he was as small as an ant.


    The Susanoo that appeared in front of him was over a hundred meters tall, taller than a mountain peak. It is d in armor, with four arms holding meters long chakra sword, and a pair of extremely gorgeous wings behind it.


    Complete Susanoo.


    This is the strongest ninjutsu that Uchiha Madara can perform after he has exercised his power to the extreme, and it requires a huge amount of chakra.


    At this moment, Madara was standing on the top of Susanoo''s head, in a triangr space, and looked down at Nagato with an indifferent expression.


    ''Boom!''


    Not far away, the white snake sage finally emerged from the meteorite.


    The meteorite that Madara summoned not only humiliated the White Snake Sage, but also destroyed the nearby terrain, greatly affecting the Ryuchi Cave under the ground, and many snakes were smashed to death.


    Therefore, the White Snake Sage will never let Madara Uchiha go.


    "Pitiful beast."


    Madara just sneered, and manipted Susanoo to swing the giant sword, releasing a fierce sword wave to attack the White Snake Sage, trying to cut off thetter''s huge snake body.


    ''Swish.''


    The White Snake Sage twisted it''s body, flexibly dodged, and avoided the sword wave beautifully. The sword wave hit a mountain in the distance, and ttened the entire mountain.


    "Fizz!"


    The White Snake Sage hissed as it swam on the ground, quickly approaching the Susanoo, it''s huge snake tail swept out, and in a single encounter, the Susanoo flew hundreds of meters away.


    "Interesting."


    Madara manipted the Susanoo to stand up again, wielding the great sword with all four arms at the same time, and a fierce battle broke out with the white-scaled serpent chasing after him.


    In this level of battle, it is difficult for Nagato to even intervene, so he can only watch from a distance and pray that the White Snake Sage can defeat Madara Uchiha.


    The Sages of the three holynds, namely Gamamaru, Katsuyu and White Snake Sage, although they are called Sages, they are still notparable to Otsutsuki n.


    For example, Katsuyu, after it merged with Tsunade, with the help of each other''s strength finally broke through to the Six Paths realm.


    The other two are weaker than Katsuyu.


    Since the disappearance of the Six Paths level powerhouses, they are indeed the most powerful creatures in the ninja world, stronger than Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara at their peak.


    But Madara has surpassed Senju Hashiramapletely after awakening the Rinnegan, and is infinitely close to the Six Paths level.


    Purely in terms of strength, Madara has already suppressed the White Snake Sage. Not to mention, he also has unparalleled fighting talent and rich fighting experience. Compared with the white-scaled snake who can only open it''s mouth to swallow people.


    Therefore, for this earth-shattering battle, it didn''t take long for the winner to be decided.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Nagato looked horrified as he watched the four fierce swords crisscross and chopped the body of the White Snake Sage into several pieces, and it''s blood sprayed all over the sky for a while.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The head of the White Snake Sage was separated, it''s body was in pieces, and it was already dying.


    In the next second, a huge foot fell from the sky, like stepping on a watermelon, smashing the head of the white-scaled snake on the spot.


    The White Snake Sage is dead.


    "Not bad."


    Uchiha Madaramented.


    In his opinion, this big snake is indeed stronger than Senju Hashirama. However, it only has brute strength and no fighting experience, so it cannotpete with him.


    On the ground, Nagato came back to his senses, and no longer had any will to fight, he turned and ran.


    This time, it was his turn to run away.


    But in the next second, a huge sword descended from the sky, creating a bottomless ravine on the ground in front of Nagato.


    Immediately afterwards, Madara manipted the Susanoo to squat down it huge body, and swept one palm towards Nagato.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    Nagato shouted as two lines of blood flowed out of his eye sockets, and a repulsion barrier was unfolded in front of him.


    However, he was still unable to resist the big hand, and flew out as he was pped, he vomited blood in the air, and finally fell to the ground like a rag bag.


    ''Grrrr.''


    Nagato wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and stood up with difficulty, his strong will to survive supported him to continue to escape.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara Uchiha released his Susanoo andnded on the ground. Seeing that Nagato was at the end of the line, and he has no more strength to resist him, he walked towards thetter step by step.


    ''Da da da.''


    As Madara''s footsteps got closer behind him, Nagato finally realized that there was no hope of escape, and could only turn around in despair.


    "Even if you kill me, you won''t get your eyes back."


    He suddenly smiled at Madara, and then quickly poked his fingers at his eyes, trying to destroy the Rinnegan before Madara.


    "Foolish thinking!"


    Madara rushed towards Nagato to stop him.


    But someone is faster than Madara.


    ''S.''


    A puddle of ck liquid suddenly burst out from under the ground behind Nagato, and entered his body in an instant, causing Nagato to stagnate, and the action of gouging his eyes stopped.


    ''Huh?''


    Seeing this, Madara Uchiha let out a snort, and instead of continuing to run, he stopped and watched the changes in Nagato.


    He saw that half of Nagato''s face twist and deform, soon it turned into apletely different appearance from Nagato. It was apletely ck face, showing a sinister and strange smile.


    "Who are you?"


    Nagato spoke with difficulty, as he fiercely fought for the control of his body with this mysterious will that invaded his body.


    "ck Zetsu."


    Madara Uchiha spoke slowly, with an expression of watching a good show, "ck Zetsu separated from my body and is the incarnation of my own will. You should have seen it before."


    When Nagato heard that, he was shocked when he found that his mouth was out of control, and a strange voice came out.


    "Madara-sama, Obito didn''t live up to your expectations and failed. But I never gave up. I lurked around Nagato for a long time, protecting your Rinnegan. Until just now, I finally found the opportunity to sneak up on Nagato and upy him."


    ck Zetsu reported to Madara.


    It spent hundreds of thousands of years, seducing generations of Indra and Asura reincarnations to fight with each other, and finally catalyzed a pair of Rinnegan on Uchiha Madara, which is all for resurrecting his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    Therefore, where the Rinnegan is, there ck Zetsu is.


    "Well done, ck Zetsu. Now control Nagato''s body and bring me back to life!"


    Madara Uchiha order.


    "You guys won''t seed!"


    Nagato was still struggling, he is trying to use his chakra and willpower to expel ck Zetsu out of his body.


    However, he did not know that ck Zetsu was not the incarnation of Madara Uchiha''s will, but the "son" of Kaguya Otsutsuki. In the anime, when it really showed its fangs, not only was Six Paths Obito could not resist its will invasion, even Six Paths Madara was killed by it on the spot.


    Therefore, Nagato''s resistance is doomed to be futile.


    Under Madara''s bright gaze, Nagato''s entire face and body were quickly enveloped in ck liquid,pletely turning into ck Zetsu.


    Then, ck Zetsu folded his hands together, and said:


    "Rinne Rebirth Jutsu!"

 Chapter 268: 268

    Chapter 268: 268


    Rinne Rebirth Jutsu.


    This Jutsu can only be used by the owner of the Rinnegan. It can perfectly revive the dead. It is the most advanced resurrection-type ninjutsu so far.


    But the price is the life of the caster.


    ''Soooo.''


    As ck Zetsu manipted Nagato to form the seal, a green light suddenly appeared around Uchiha Madara''s body, causing him to undergo some kind of change.


    Soon, the cracks on the surface of his skin caused by the Impure reincarnation disappeared at an rming rate, and his temperament also changed, like his eyes became brighter and sharper.


    "My vitality and strength areing back. This is indeed the perfect rebirth."


    Madara Uchiha muttered as he raised his hand and clenched it, feeling his body full of explosive power.


    "Sess."


    ck Zetsu''s eyes shed, and he too showed a happy expression, and then he left Nagato''s body and came to Madara''s side.


    ''Thump.''


    Nagato fell to his knees after being freed from ck Zetsu''s possession. He became skinny and his hair turned white.


    This is a sign of excessive chakra overdraft.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Nagato''s Sage body, and that he is trained in the senjutsu of Ryuchi cave, which further strengthened his physique, he would probably have died on the spot after performing the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu.


    But his current situation is just lingering. After a few minutes at most, the candle of life will be extinguished, and he will inevitably die.


    "Nagato, this is the destiny you were born with. You are a near-perfect vessel for the Rinnegan. Your vitality and chakra are the best nourishment for it and the best sacrifice to resurrect me. Your life mission has ended, and you should be honored."


    Madara walked to Nagato and said as he looked down at him.


    "So, I''m just a clown."


    Nagato raised his head and smiled miserably, as he finally saw truth before he died.


    When his life was about to wither, he stared at Madara Uchiha and asked faintly: "Can you show me the true power of Rinnegan?"


    "Okay, I can satisfy you. The name of this Jutsu is Limbo: Border Jail!"


    Madara Uchiha was in a good mood, so he readily agreed, his eyes shed and a force erupted from the Rinnegan.


    Next second.


    Madara didn''t make any movement, but Nagato, kneeling in front of him, seemed to have been hit by some kind of strong impact, and it flew into the air with a "bang".


    "I see, as expected of invincible power"


    Nagato murmured, and then fell heavily to the ground, his expressionpletely frozen, and he lost his life.


    Madara waved his hand, and the ground under Nagato formed a swamp, allowing his body to slowly sink and be buried on the spot.


    "Despite some idents, I am finally resurrected. I got rid of my aging body and returned to the prime of life, now I have a power far beyond what I once had. The next thing to do will be the final step, that is, collect the nine-tailed beasts, and be the Ten-tails Jinchuriki."


    Madara''s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself. He then asked ck Zetsu, "You should know the exact locations of the nine-tailed beasts, right?"


    His n is to capture nine tailed beasts at one time, with his current strength, no one in this world can stop him.


    "Madara-sama, as far as I know, the tailed beasts that used to be scattered in various Ninja viges have now gathered in Kirigakure."


    ck Zetsu respectfully reported Madara.


    "Oh? What''s going on?" Madara was a little surprised.


    ''Someone grabbed the nine-tailed beast before him?''


    "Madara-sama, a lot has happened in the ninja world in the years after your death."


    ck Zetsu told everything that happened to Madara.


    The third ninja war, the Demi-God Hoshigaki Kisame who defeated Konoha, the rising "son of prophecy" Nagato, the destruction of Sunagakure by the super Shinra Tensei, the second Five Kage Summit, the death of Hoshigaki Kisame, the Fourth ninja war, and the appearance of the new Kami no Shinobi, Tsunade Senju.


    In the past ten years, everything that has been staged in the ninja world is like a magnificent epic.


    "I didn''t expect so many things happened in the ninja world after I died."


    Even Uchiha Madara couldn''t help show a suprised expression after listening to it.


    He originally thought that the era in which he and Hashirama lived was already the peak of the history of the ninja world. Now it seems that the ninjas of the new era are not all waste, there are still one or two legends.


    Apart from Hoshigaki Kisame who had defeated Madara''s clone but died, the one that interested him the most was naturally Tsunade Senju.


    "If I remember correctly, that woman named Tsunade is Hashirama''s granddaughter, right? It seems that she inherited Hashirama''s power along with his name, Kami no Shinobi. In other words, Tsunade is collecting the nine-tailed beasts, what is her purpose?"


    Madara said while frowning.


    "At first, I was a little worried, thinking that Tsunade understood the secrets of the tailed beasts, and wanted to merge the nine-tailed beasts and get ahead of you, Madara-sama, and be the Ten-tails Jinchuriki first. But then I found that my worries were unnecessary, it seems that the nine tailed beasts were sealed by Tsunade into 9 ninjas, and they became the weapons of war in Kirigakure."


    ck Zetsu reported about what he found while lurking around Kirigakure.


    "Hmph, even if she wants to, there is no way to do it, because the Gedo Statue can only be summoned by rinny."


    Madara sneered and understood the situation pretty well. He wanted to leave for Kirigakure and take away the nine-tailed beasts right away.


    Seeing this, ck Zetsu hesitated for a while, but persuaded him:


    "Madara-sama, isn''t this a little sloppy? Tsunade''s strength is extremely terrifying, and even Nagato is defeated by her, that''s how she is known as the strongest ninja ever."


    "ck Zetsu, you don''t know anything about my power."


    Madara interrupted ck Zetsu impatiently, and then showed a disdainful expression, "Even if Hashirama is standing in front of me now, I won''t pay attention to defeat him, let alone his granddaughter."


    Having said this, he flew up into the sky, heading towards the Land of Water in the east.


    "Madara-sama, wait for me!"


    Although ck Zetsu has some concerns, he does not think that Tsunade can really bring big trouble to Uchiha Madara. It just that he wanted Madara to be careful and try not to have any surprises.


    Soon after the two left.


    "Hiss."


    Among the ruins on the ground, a small white snake emerged. It straightened up, nced in the direction where Madara and ck Zetsu were leaving, and finally transformed into a kind old grandmother.


    The White Snake Sage is not someone that dies so easily.


    As a poor imitator, Orochimaru has an extremely strong life. He can always escape when he is in danger, and even after his body ispletely destroyed, he can still be resurrected through a curse mark.


    As the one who is imitated by Orochimaru, the White Snake Sage''s vitality is naturally stronger. Except for time, there is almost nothing that canpletely kill it.


    But this time, the White Snake Sage indeed suffered an unprecedented loss. Not only was it dismembered by Madara Uchiha, but her sessor, Nagato, whom she had carefully cultivated, died in Madara''s hands.


    It felt disheartened for a while, and after sighing, it returned to the underground Ryuchi cave and hibernated.


    After one day.


    At noon, Madara Uchiha and ck Zetsu came to a hillside outside Kirigakure.


    "Hoo."


    Madara eximed seeing the towering tree rising from the center of Kirigakure from a distance. Its branches and leaves almost enveloped the entire vige, and it looked very spectacr.


    "Madara-sama, what you are seeing now is the sacred tree of Kirigakure. It is said that Tsunade lives in a tree house above the sacred tree, which is called the residence of the gods by the vigers. Every day, many vigers look up to the sacred tree and pray devoutly." ck Zetsu exined.


    "Is that so, then I''ll go directly to visit this Kami no Shinobi. I hope she will not let me down."


    Madara said as his feet lifted off the ground and flew straight towards the divine tree.


    "The show is about to begin." ck Zetsu murmured as he looked at Madara flying towards the sacred tree, showing a smile full of anticipation.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara flew over Kirigakure and quickly caught the attention of the Kirigakure ninjas.


    A mysterious and strange ninja wearing red armor in the Warring States style suddenly broke into the Kirigakure barrier and appeared over the vige. The nature of this matter is very serious.


    "Who is that person?"


    "No, he flew in the direction of the divine tree, go and inform Pakura-Sama and Hozuki-sama."


    A group of Kirigakure ninjas gathered on the ground, although they found Madara, they were helpless and could only watch him approach the sacred tree in a grand manner, as they can''t fly.


    Suddenly, with a loud chirp, a figure rose from the ground into the sky, blocking Uchiha Madara.


    It was a beautiful woman with long green hair. She had a pair of gorgeous me wings behind her, and scorching fireballs floated around her body, looking like a goddess of me.


    "Stop!"


    Pakura shouted as she waved her hand, and the scorching fireball behind her flew out to surround Uchiha Madara in circles and blocking all his escape routes.


    "Report your name and origin, and the purpose of your visit to Kirigakure." After she intercepted the uninvited guest in front of her, Pakura immediately interrogated him.


    "Are you Tsunade?"


    Madara Uchiha didn''t care about the scorching fireballs around him, but looked at Pakura with great interest, as he found that she has a huge amount of chakra and natural energy.


    Even Madara, who has a very high standards, admits that the woman in front of him is a real powerhouse, but there is still some gap between him and the Tsunade he imagined.


    Seeing Madara''s fearless expression, Pakura couldn''t help frowning and replied coldly:


    "I am not. I will ask you again, tell me your name and the purpose ofing to Kirigakure, otherwise I will attack you without mercy!"


    Pakura released a strong murderous intent after saying that. Once Madara Uchiha''s answer could not satisfy her, he would be scorched by her fireball and turn into a mummified corpse.


    "Oh, so you''re not Tsunade. Then I''m not interested in you anymore."


    Madara spread his hands, ignored Pakura''s warnings and questioning on the spot, and continued to fly towards the divine tree.


    "Then die."


    Without hesitation, Pakura mobilized all the scorching fireballs and attacked Madara from all angles.


    Then the next second.


    With a swoosh, Madara''s figure suddenly disappeared from Pakura''s field of vision, leaving her scorching fireballs without any target.


    He is so fast that it''s like he teleported.


    Pakura''s pupils shrank, and was shocked, when Madara Uchiha''s cold voice came from behind her.


    "You don''t need to know my name. Anyone who stands in my way will die."


    ''Swish.''


    Madara then kicked her. Although she reacted quickly and turned around to parry immediately, Madara''s strength was beyond Pakura''s imagination.


    ''Boom!''


    She was sent flying by Madara, and fell to the ground like a meteor, creating a big hole on the main road of the Vige.


    "Pakura-Sama, are you alright?!"


    Mangetsu, Terumi Mei, Ringo and others had already arrived at the scene and rushed forward to support Pakura as soon as possible.


    "I''m fine."


    Pakura came out of the big pit, shook her sore arm, and stared at Madara Uchiha, who was floating in mid-air, with a solemn expression.


    "Looks like I will have to deal with these annoying little pests first."


    Madara looked down at the people on the ground and muttered to himself, he raised his hands to form a seal, ready to perform arge-scale powerful ninjutsu.


    At this moment, a majestic and cold voice suddenly came from the divine tree above.


    "Let hime up."


    Tsunade''s order stunned Pakura and others for a moment.


    Everyone looked at each other and put down their weapons, but their hostility to Uchiha Madara still did not dissipate in the slightest.


    "Interesting."


    Madara stopped making the seal, looked up at the tree and flew in the direction from which the voice came.


    Soon Madaranded on the sacred tree, walked through a quiet path paved with branches and vines, and finally came to a tree house with the door closed.


    "You called me here, so why are you hiding?"


    Madara stood at the door, folded his arms across his chest and asked, his attitude showed the true nature of the king.


    However, Tsunade''s response was not very friendly.


    ''Boom!''


    Without warning, Tsunade''s figure broke through the wooden door, surrounded by a powerful purple aura, and punched Madara Uchiha in the face.


    This sneak attack of hers was obviously not a on the spot reaction, instead she had been brewing it for a while, so that the first shot would be a thunderous one, she almost exploded with full force.


    ''Not good.''


    Facing Tsunade''s earth-shattering punch, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but change his expression. He could no longer maintain his arrogant posture, so he quickly reached out to parry.


    Then, he was knocked out.

 Chapter 269: 269

    Chapter 269: 269


    Kirigakure.


    A group of Kirigakure ninjas and vigers raised their heads worriedly and stared at the top of the sacred tree, as they discussed.


    "Since Tsunade-sama gained power in the Fourth Ninja World War, in the past few years, in the entire ninja world, no one with sense has dared to provoke Kirigakure, because everyone understands that Tsunade-sama''s, the Kami no Shinobi, wrath is unbearable.


    But now, a mysterious uninvited guest swaggered into Kirigakure. He obviously didn''te with good intentions and must be strong too, as he defeated Pakura-Sama.


    Is Tsunade-sama in danger?"


    Just as everyone was anxiously waiting and making all kinds of guesses, a loud noise suddenly came from the divine tree.


    ''Boom!''


    They saw a big hole formed by breaking of branches at the middle of the tree, as if sted by some kind of terrifying force, countless broken branches and leaves fell from the sky and scattered down one after another.


    At the same time, a figure flew out of Kirigakure like a cannonball.


    It was the man in the red armor.


    Immediately afterwards, another figure flew out of the gap, wrapped in a powerful purple aura, chasing after him.


    "It''s Tsunade-sama, she repelled the enemy!"


    Ringo shouted loudly when she saw this scene, and jumped up excitedly.


    "It''s not over yet, let''s follow up and see."


    Pakura said in a deep voice, then turned around and gave orders to everyone, most of them stayed in Kirigakure, to guard against other possible enemies.


    On the other hand, she brought several elite ninjas such as Mangetsu and Terumi Mei, and chased in the direction where Tsunade and Uchiha Madara disappeared.


    Outside the vige, in an open space a few kilometers away.


    ''Boom!''


    Madara Uchiha''s body was unbnced, he didn''t know how many times he rolled in the air, and finally fell to the ground, leaving a big hole in the ground.


    ''Tap.''


    Tsunadended at the edge of the big pit, looked down at the figure that was climbing up in the center of the big pit, and asked coldly:


    "Are you Madara Uchiha?"


    In fact, as early as when Madara Uchiha arrived outside Kirigakure, she discovered him.


    At first, Tsunade didn''t pay much attention to this, it wasn''t until Madara quickly approached the sacred tree and fought against Pakura that she realized that he wasing for her.


    And when Madaranded on the sacred tree and came outside Tsunade''s door, she was even more surprised to find that the person in front of her looked turned out to be Madara Uchiha, her grandfather''s old enemy during his time.


    "I didn''t expect that even after so many years, there are still people who can recognize me at a nce."


    Madara stretched out his hand to brush the dirt off the armor, stood up from the big pit, and said to Tsunade.


    But Madara has to admit that Tsunade was strong because even after being resurrected at his peak, as her punch was still a bit overwhelming.


    "It''s really you."


    Tsunade snorted coldly as she frowned and said, "Did that guy Nagato reincarnate use Impure Reincarnation to reincarnate someone, again? But you don''t have the features one has when they are reincarnated by Impure Reincarnation."


    "Oh, it looks like you know a lot."


    Madara showed a surprised look hearing that, he walked out of the big pit and said to Tsunade, "Then you should also know that Nagato''s Rinnegan was transnted to him by me, and the Rinnegan is mine. He is just a chess piece. By the way, Nagato haspleted his mission as a chess piece, and I, Madara Uchiha, have been resurrected perfectly and returned to this world again."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Tsunade crossed her chest with her arms, looked down at Madara, and began to interrogate him.


    When she learned that Madara was resurrected, she did not appear to be facing a great enemy. Even if Madara was the who had awakened the Rinnegan and was much stronger than Nagato, he still couldn''t get into Tsunade''s eyes.


    After all, she is now a Six Paths level powerhouse. Although she used some tricks and can''t bepared with the real Sixth Path level in the strict sense, but it is enough to crush the entire ninja world.


    "Oh, I was going to spare your life for Hashirama''s sake. But the punch just now made me change my mind."


    Madara said to Tsunade as he looked down at his armor, and saw a big hole in the chest, revealing the bruised skin inside.


    Then, he raised his head, his ck eyes quietly turned into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, and said to Tsunade, "I decided to kill you first, and then recover the nine-tailed beasts in Kirigakure."


    Faced with the threat, Tsunade didn''t take it seriously, but suddenly realized:


    "So you want to take the chakra of the tailed beasts, plus the outsider golem stolen from the moon, so as to revive the ten tails and be the ten-tails Jinchuriki?"


    "How do you know?" Madara was stunned, and his expression became more serious.


    This kind of secret was deciphered by the him on the stone tablet left behind by the Sage of Six Paths in the Uchiha n, and that too only with the power of the Rinnegan. The only person who knows the secret of the ten tails is Obito.


    ''It seems that he has leaked the secret.''


    "I know far more than you can imagine."


    Tsunade chuckled lightly and squeezed her fists until it creaked, "I don''t care how you are resurrected, but as a once dead person, I would like to trouble you to die again and stay in the pure world."


    She then kicked the ground and rushed towards Madara.


    "Let''s dance."


    Madara said as his hands quickly formed seals and pressed to the ground, injecting a huge amount of chakra into the ground.


    ''Rumble.''


    As the ground shook violently, arge number of trees rose from the ground, and instantly formed a dense forest that spread over a hundred meters. All the trees seemed to be alive, showing their teeth and ws.


    Mokuton: Deep forest emergence.


    Senju Hashima''s signature ninjutsu.


    Madara Uchiha gained Hashirama''s power after eating the piece of meat bitten off from Hashirama''s chest back then.


    In the range of the tree world, the attack and defense of all trees are controlled by him, the caster.


    However, just as Madara was about to bind Tsunade with a tree, he saw the corners of Tsunade''s mouth curled up, revealing a silent sneer.


    In the next second, Tsunade sped her hands together and shout.


    An incredible scene urred infront of Madara.


    The forest that was supposed to be manipted by him suddenly turned around and attacked him frantically.


    Ninjutsu counter.


    "Using Mokuton against is simply asking for death."


    Tsunade''s indifferent voice came along side a wave of her hand, the trees turned into vines, spears, and spikes, andunched a violent attack on Madara Uchiha, forcing him to retreat again and again.


    "I miscalcted."


    Madara backed away quickly and muttered to himself, realizing that he still underestimated Tsunade.


    So, he opened his mouth and spat out a big me sea, that afternding, spread into the forest like zing fire.


    Gka Mekkyaku.


    Using this fire, Madara managed to burn down the entire forest, temporarily dismantling Tsunade''s offensive.


    But Tsunade would not give Madara a chance to breathe.


    ''Whoosh.''


    With her immortal body, she crossed the sea of fire without fear and punched Madara in the face.


    Madara hurriedly parried with his arms crossed in front of him, and then received a solid punch from Tsunade and slid back hundreds of meters.


    ''Booom.''


    He left a deep mark on the ground.


    In the distance, ck Zetsu, with only his head exposed, started at the battlefield in astonishment.


    Although he knew that Tsunade was powerful, he really did not expect Madara to be at a disadvantage in the confrontation with Tsunade, which didn''t look good.


    ''There is no way that Madara Uchiha can''t beat Tsunade, right?''


    After thinking of this, ck Zetsu felt a little flustered.


    At this time, Pakura and others also rushed over. After seeing the devastated battlefield, everyone anxiously wanted to rush to help Tsunade.


    "Stop don''t make trouble for Tsunade-sama!"


    Fortunately, Pakura was calm and ordered everyone to stand by and watch the changes.


    In the battlefield.


    ''Thud.''


    Madara Uchiha took off the damaged armor and threw it to the ground, then stared at Tsunade with bright eyes, and muttered:


    "This woman is more powerful than Hashirama. Since you are so interesting, I''ll y with you for a while."


    His hands then quickly formed a seal, and the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan exuded violent fluctuations, activating Susanoo.


    A translucent blue giant appeared behind Madara to protect him. This is Susanoo in second form. The skeleton can be clearly seen, and the huge arms are holding a long sword.


    "The show has just begun."


    Madara sneered, his figure moved, and Susanoo followed him, waving the long sword in his hand, andunched a counterattack at Tsunade.


    ''Swish swish.''


    The sword shed from all directions and Tsunade didn''t seem to be dodge it.


    Madara''s advantage, however, was short-lived, as Tsunade soon discovered that Susanoo''s attack did not pose any threat to her.


    Seeing Madara Uchiha making such a big deal, she thought he was going toe up with some powerful, but she didn''t expect it to be this.


    So, after calmly dodging Susanoo''s attack, she suddenly jumped into the air.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, a wooden dragon flew out of Tsunade''s palm, rapidly expanding as it flew to the ground and firmly wrapped around Susanoo on the spot.


    Making it immobile.


    Then, Tsunade descended from the sky and punched it with a loud shout, causing a crack on the spot and spreading to the whole body.


    ''Kacha.''


    It finally shattered.


    Susanoo, the supposedly absolute defense, was cracked by Tsunade.


    Moreover, Tsunade''s punch continued unabated. After blowing Susanoo away, she approached Madara Uchiha and punched him in the face.


    Seeing that Tsunade''s iron fist was about to fall on him for the third time, Madara''s expression changed, and he finally decided not to "y" anymore.


    From this moment on, he is going to go all out.


    ''Snap.''


    The next second, Madara stretched out his hands, and his arms burst out blue veins, as he forcibly catches Tsunade''s fist.


    But this time, he was not knocked flying or kneeling by Tsunade, because at the same time, his eyes had changed from a Mangekyo to a ripple.


    Rinnegan.


    "You must have seen these eyes when you fought Nagato. But you don''t know its true power, because only I can control these eyes perfectly."


    Madara held Tsunade''s fist and said coldly, before he finished speaking, he activated the ability of Rinnegan.


    Fujutsu Kyuin.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    In an instant, Tsunade''s chakra poured out of her body, attracted by some powerful force, and continuously transmitted to Madara along her arm.


    "Hahaha, your chakra is very good and toorge, give it all to me, I will make good use of it to be stronger!"


    Madara greedily devoured Tsunade''s chakra, letting out the wildughter, that is the hallmark of the Uchiha n.


    "Really? My thoughts are exactly the same as yours."


    Tsunade was not flustered, but instead showed a sneer. Her blue eyes then suddenly lit up with dazzling light, and the shape of her pupils became moreplex and beautiful, and exuded extremely terrifying fluctuations.


    At the same time, arge amount of green chakra poured out of her body, forming a chakra coat outside her body.


    Tenseigan chakra mode.


    "You!" Uchiha Madara seeing the changes in Tsunade, especially the pair of eyes, made him instinctively feel bad.


    "Your Chakra, I want it."


    Tsunade said, making Madarae back to his senses.


    Immediately afterwards, he was horrified to discover that he could no longer devour chakra from Tsunade. Instead, his own chakra was rushing out of his body like a flood, towards Tsunade.


    No matter whether its Rinnegan or Tenseigan, their essence evolved from the original Byakugan of the Otsutsuki n, and naturally there are many simrities in their abilities.


    Such as the chakra devouring.


    However,pared with Madara Uchiha, Tsunade took an extra step on the way, that is, she reced the ten tails with Katsuyu and merged it with herself, and entered the threshold of the Six Paths level.


    Therefore, Tsunade''s Tenseigan can suppress Madara''s Rinnegan.


    Shinra Tensei!


    When Madara realized that the situation was not good, he immediately activated the ability of Rinnegan, trying to bounce Tsunade away to avoid her continuing to plunder his Chakra.


    However, even Shinra Tensei could only make Tsunade take a few steps back to stabilize her body.


    She sneered again, taking advantage of Madara''s chakra depletion, she punched thetter''s face heavily, causing Madara''s mouth to be covered in blood on the spot.


    "Wooo!"


    Madara spurted blood, flew backwards again, fell to the ground in the distance, struggled for a while, but was unable to get up.


    Tsunade was covered in green chakra, like a noble Goddess flying into the air, with several truth seeking balls floating behind her, emitting terrifying chakra fluctuations.


    "It''s over."


    She said as she waved her hand, then the truth seeking balls behind her turned into a shuriken, and flew towards Madara on the ground, drowning him.


    Obviously, Tsunade intends to kill Madara Uchiha directly.


    ''Boom!''


    Madara, who couldn''t move, was hit on the spot by several shuriken, and in a splendid explosion, he evaporated.


    Nothing is left.

 Chapter 270: 270

    Chapter 270: 270


    Truth seeking Shuriken.


    This move can only be countered by those of Six Paths level. Any ninjutsu known as "absolute defense" is a joke in front of it, and it is a move that is enough to make the enemy despair.


    Therefore, under Tsunade''s watchful eyes, Madara Uchiha''s body was hit by several shuriken, and like broken ss, he was blown into countless pieces.


    "Did she seed?"


    "Tsunade-sama killed that guy!"


    Seeing this scene from a distance, those of Kirigakure eximed in joy.


    "Tsunade-sama is really invincible, no one can challenge her."


    But ck Zetsu, who was watching the same scene was not in a hurry, instead he muttered to himself, "Uchiha Madara is not someone who dies so easily."


    It was exactly as he expected.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Not far behind Tsunade, Madara''s figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, and he seemed to be unscathed.


    "How?"


    Tsunade turned around with her eyes narrowed.


    ''My attack hit him directly, this is absolutely true, so did he use some kind of substitute just?''


    She guessed right.


    Just now, Madara activated Limbo: Border Jail at thest minute, and exchanged a "shadow" with the main body, blocking the fatal blow for him.


    And now, he was really angry, and his killing intent towards Tsunade reached its peak.


    ''Snap!''


    Madara sped his hands together and summoned Susanoo again, this time it directly entered the fourth stage, forming a full body of Susanoo.


    However, his immediate target of attack was not Tsunade, but Kirigakure.


    "Hahahaha! Watch your vige be destroyed and the vigers be smashed to death!"


    Amidst Madara''s wildughter, two huge meteorites fell from the sky one after another. The first one was over 200 meters in diameter, and the second one was 500 meters in diameter.


    Tengai Shinsei.


    Madara resorted to this move and directly attacked Kirigakure, trying to use this method to confuse Tsunade and reveal ws.


    Sure enough, seeing the meteorite falling from the sky, Tsunade flew over without saying a word to block the huge meteorite and save Kirigakure.


    What happened next proved once again that Madara''s wishful thinking failed.


    In the face of the huge meteorite with a volume billion times her own, Tsunade just stretched out a hand gently, and the green chakra lingering all over her body burned like a me.


    Next second.


    Under everyone''s unbelievable eyes, the meteorite that had fallen from the sky was fixed in mid-air by an inexplicable force, no longer dropping.


    Then, with a loud rumbling sound.


    The two meteorites rose instead of falling, flew towards the sky, and were soon transported to a distant ce and disappeared.


    The shadows of death that shrouded the sky above Kirigakure disappeared, and the sky was empty and clear again.


    Like Rinnegan, Tenseigan can also use attraction and repulsion, and it is even better at it.


    Tsunade''s Tenseigan can not only change the trajectory of the meteorite, but if she wants, she can even de-orbit the moon, make it leave the earth directly and fly into the deep space of the universe, or crash into the earth.


    That is much more spectacr than Tengai Shinsei.


    "Is that all you can do, Madara Uchiha? I''m so disappointed."


    After Tsunade had dealt with the meteorite, she folded her arms and looked down at the Susanoo on the ground, and said, "Your meteorite was sent to the moon by me, where you stole the outsider golem. Yes, I almost forgot, the moon is under my control."


    "You!"


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Madara was horrified. He never imagined that this woman would even conquer the moon.


    He realized that the granddaughter of his former rival, Hashirama Senju, has be the biggest obstacle in front of him. If he wants toplete the Moon Eye n, no matter what method he uses, he must get rid of this woman.


    Thinking of this, Madara''s eyes turned cold, and manipted his Susanoo to project arge number of Magatama at Tsunade.


    Yasaka no Magatama.


    This is one of Susanoo''s strongest attack. In the anime, even Gaara''s sand wall and Onoki''s rock golem were almost prated at the same time by it.


    "Still not giving up."


    Tsunade''s expression did not change, but she moved her fingers and the truth seeking balls around her formed an indestructible shield in front of her, resisting all the Magatama.


    Then, Tsunade snapped her fingers and there was a loud noise from the ground not far from Susanoo, as if something was crawling out of the ground.


    The answer was soon revealed.


    It was a quaint and tall stone statue, taller than Susanoo, and it has the appearance of Otsutsuki Hamura.


    "Go."


    Tsunade spoke softly, and the stone statue getting the order, and rushed towards the Susanoo.


    "Don''t underestimate me too much, Tsunade!"


    Madara was irritated by Tsunade''s arrogance, and immediately let out an angry roar as he manipted Susanoo to swing the giant swords in his hands, and smashed the stone statue of Otsutsuki Hamura into eight pieces.


    ''Rumble.''


    The stone statue fell down, but before he had time to be happy, the broken stone statue stood up again and recovered at a very fast speed.


    That''s the magic of this stone statue, whose power is provided by Tenseigan. As long as Tsunade''s Tenseigan does not disappear, the stone statue will always exist, and even if it is broken, it can be repaired by it.


    It''s almost immortal.


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    The stone statue once againunched a fierce attack on Susanoo. Its fist fell on Susanoo like a torrential rain, swaying thetter, and arge number of cracks appeared.


    The stone statue of Hamura and Susanoo are essentially a contest between Tsunade and Madara.


    Obviously, Tsunade''s Tenseigan defeated Madara''s Rinnegan once again.


    ''Boom!''


    With a loud noise, the Susanoo that couldn''t hold it anymore, and was punched through by the stone statue, and disintegrated into pieces, and dispersed everywhere.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara rushed out before the Susanoo was destroyed, and afternding on the ground, he immediately put his hands together and shouted:


    "Chibaku Tensei!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he spread out his hands, and a ck sphere formed by highly concentrated chakra appeared between his hands, floating above the stone statue of Hamura, exuding an extremely strong gravitational force.


    When performed by Madara, the Chibaku Tensei, was much stronger than Nagato''s.


    For a time, the ground cracked, and even the stone statue of Hamura could not escape the action of gravity, and was wrapped in arge amount of mud and stones and flew into the sky.


    Seeing that the Earth st Star was about to bepleted, and it would turn into a huge rock ball and seal the stone statue of Hamura.


    ''Swiiii!''


    A green beam of light shot from a distance instantly prated the core of the Chibaku Tensei. With the disintegration of the gravitational sphere, countless stones and soil, as well as the stone statue of Hamura, fell back to the ground.


    ''Swish.''


    Tsunade waved her hand, releasing the the stone statue.


    She wants to solve Uchiha Madara herself.


    At this time, Madara was half-kneeling on the ground due to excessive consumption of chakra, his head lowered as he panted, looking like he was at the end of the rope.


    "My grandfather failed to kill you back then, but instead let you take a bite of flesh and blood from him, causing you to awaken the Rinnegan. And he himself, after the battle in the Valley of the End, became seriously ill because of uncontrolled cell division, and finally died in pain."


    Tsunade said as she walked towards Madara Uchiha, "Now, I want to fulfill his unfulfilled wish, which is to kill you, this ridiculous conspiracy, and make this world a better ce."


    Before she finished speaking, she raised her hand again, intending to strike Madara with a mortal blow.


    ''Now!''


    Madara raised his head and his Rinnegan stared straight at Tsunade, as a gleam of murderous intent erupted.


    He has been waiting for the best opportunity to cast Limbo: Border Jail.


    Just when Tsunade thought she was a sure winner and about to end it, Madaraunched a counterattack andpletely reversed the battle.


    ''Swish swish.''


    In an instant, four "shadows" identical to Madara, separated from his body and attacked Tsunade at an extremely fast speed.


    The power of these shadows not only have the same power as Madara, they are invisible and exist in some kind of alien space.


    Yes, they can neither be seen nor felt.


    Only those who have the Rinnegan can see the shadow created by Limbo: Border Jail.


    At such a close distance, four shadows attacked Tsunade at the same time, Madara was 100% confident that he could kill this woman.


    At this moment, time seemed to freeze.


    Evening happened exactly as Madara expected.


    Faced with the shadows appearing around her, Tsunade was still frowning as she stared at Madara, seemingly unaware of those shadows.


    Madara''s mouth curled up, ready to appreciate Tsunade''s death.


    To his surprise, Tsunade suddenlyughed too.


    ''Swish.''


    Two arms stretched out from her shoulders, so that the number of her arms suddenly reached four, and they shot at the same time, and sessfully resisted the attack of the shadows.


    "I wasn''t able to kill you before, so I thought that something is wrong. Looks like I am right. Is this the ultimate ability of Rinnegan? In my opinion, it''s no different from a shadow clone."


    Tsunade said coldly, before she finished speaking, a green aura erupted from her body, instantly drowning the shadows, melting them to nothingness.


    The Limbo: Border Jail can be called a "dividing jutsu". For enemies below the Six Paths level, no matter how many theye, it is a one-hit kill. But in the eyes of the Six Paths level powerhouse, it is nothing more than a higher-level shadow clone.


    "How is this possible?"


    Madara Uchiha''s heart sank to the bottom of. In this battle, he has endured until now, but now even the killer move he used was cracked so easily by Tsunade.


    ''Could it be that the woman''s eyes can also see the shadow of Limbo?''


    Madara was only half right.


    As an eye simr to Rinnegan, Tsunade can indeed vaguely see the trace of the shadow of Limbo, but at the same time, as a Six Paths level powerhouse and master of senjutsu, she can perceive the existence of the shadow herself.


    The superposition of these two methods eventually made Madara''s shadow visible in front of Tsunade.


    "Uchiha Madara, is there anything else you want to say before you die?"


    Tsunade raised her hand, and the truth seeking balls condensed in her hand to form a long sword.


    Madara''s Limbo: Border Jail has a cooldown, so against Tsunade''s attack, he can no longer summon a clone to die for him.


    "Tsunate, I have to admit that I have underestimated you from beginning to end. So far, among the ninjas I, Madara Uchiha, have fought against, I would like to call you the strongest!"


    Madara stood up slowly, stared at Tsunade with bright eyes, and his fighting spirit was boiling, "It is precisely because of this that I, Uchiha Madara, will not easily admit defeat!"


    As soon he finished speaking, driven by a strong desire to survive, Madara unreservedly burst out all the power in the body, and summoned theplete body of Susanoo.


    The more than 100 meters tall Susano appeared on the ground outside Kirigakure. Even the vigers far away in the vige can''t help but show fear and panic feeling it''s power.


    "Tsunade, can you save your vige this time?"


    Madara stood in the space above Complete Susanoo''s head and said loudly. His n was to destroy Kirigakure and cause arge number of casualties, forcing Tsunade to rescue the wounded.


    Then, he can take the opportunity to escape, ande back for revenge after he finds Tsunade''s weakness.


    "Uchiha Madara, I said, I will kill you. No matter how much you struggle, this result will not change in the end."


    Tsunade floated into the air and replied coldly.


    As she spoke, all the truth seeking balls around her body gathered together, in Tsunade''s palm, forming a yellow chakra lightsaber.


    The special feature of this lightsaber is that it is veryrger.


    It is several hundred meters long.


    Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    "Haa!"


    With Tsunade''s clear shout, the yellow giant sword in her hand shed down, and under the horrified look on Madara Uchiha''s face, theplete body of Susanoo was divided into two from head to toe!


    ''Boom.''


    Theplete Susanoo, that stood like a God of war, did not even have the time to make any moves, it was instantly shed by Tsunade''s sword and turned into countless pieces spots.


    The Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    This is Tenseigan''s strongest ability, in the anime, Toneri used it to pierce the moon with one attack.


    Obviously, Tsunade deliberately controlled the power of this move and did not use all her strength. Otherwise, don''t say Susanoo, even the entire Land of the Water will be split into two from the middle.


    On the ground in the distance, Pakura and others, ck Zetsu, and the vigers of Kirigakure were all stunned. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were filled with the dazzling yellow giant sword that prated the world, and nothing else.


    "Nooo!"


    Madara Uchiha let out a scream, as he was not spared from the attack. He was cut off by the aftermath of the sword energy and fell from the air.


    ''No, Madara can''t die here.''


    ck Zetsu came back to his senses, hesitated again and again, and decided to make a move. Even if he exposes the power of his mother in his body, he will save Madara Uchiha.


    Otherwise, if Madara is killed by Tsunade and Rinnegan falls into thetter''s hands, it means that ck Zetsu has lost all his bargaining chips, and he will never be able to resurrect his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.

 Chapter 271: 271

    Chapter 271: 271


    The yellow giant sword pierced the sky and the earth, andplete Susanoo, who was more than 100 meters high, was split into two.


    Uchiha Madara''s arm was ripped and spilled blood as he fell from the hight.


    ''Damn it.''


    ck Zetsu uttered a curse in his heart, and was about to make a move to save Madara at all costs, or at least the Rinnegan.


    At this moment, a vortex-like fluctuation suddenly appeared in the nearby space, and a man wearing an orange tiger-patterned mask appeared.


    It''s Uchiha Obito.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He jumped up, caught Madara Uchiha in mid-air, and without hesitation, he used his Kamui to escape with thetter.


    ''Swish.''


    Almost at the same time as Obito and Madara disappeared, a golden sword swept across the ce where the two were, it fluttered in the air, and finally stuck on the ground, creating a huge deep ditch that spread over a hundred meters.


    "Did they escape?"


    Tsunadended on the ground and frowned, as she didn''t expect Madara to escape.


    ''What should I do with him?''


    She quickly sensed ck Zetsu''s existence and turned her head to looked at ck Zetsu''s hiding ce with her Tenseigan.


    ''I was discovered?''


    ck Zetsu was startled, and his expression changed drastically. One of the things ck Zetsu is best at is hiding. When it doesn''t want to expose itself, no one can find it.


    After all, in the anime, even Six Paths Madara didn''t notice ck Zetsu approaching from behind, and was killed by a sneak attack.


    ''What''s with that woman''s eyes?''


    ck Zetsu was horrified, but he didn''t have time to think about it, he turned into a pool of liquid and quickly sank into the ground.


    Just as ck Zetsu escaped, Tsunade rushed over, punched the ground with a loud bang, and smashed out a hemispherical pit with a diameter of tens of meters.


    "Escaped again? These guys are just a bunch of mice"


    Tsunade gritted her teeth, looking a little ipetent and furious. Head on fighting is her strength, but she obviously needs to strengthen her skills in chasing and killing enemies.


    After confirming that all the enemies had escaped, Tsunade had no choice but to return to Kirigakure.


    She said that she wanted to kill Madara Uchiha, but judging from the results this time, she has failed so far.


    "Tsunade-sama is back!"


    "She defeated the enemy once again! Did you see that the yellow giant sword that cuts the world, it is way too Godly."


    Therge number of Kirigakure ninjas and vigers gathered on the street, raised their heads and looked at Tsunade''s silhouette flying overhead, discussed frantically


    Amid the cheers of the vigers, Tsunade flew halfway through Kirigakure, and finallynded in the open space in front of the Mizukage Building.


    She walked straight to Yukino, nced at Kimimaro, Haku and the others beside her, and asked:


    "Are the kids all right?"


    "Tsunade-sama, please let us fight next time. We are the Jinchuriki of Kirigakure, we don''t need to be protected, but instead the ones who should protect Kiri."


    Kimimaro said with a resolute expression.


    "No problem."


    Tsunade readily agreed, but then changed the subject again, "However, given your current strength, you are still too weak, so you have to work harder. After all, that guy just now came for the tailed beast in your body."


    As soon as these words came out, their expressions changed and they looked at each other.


    They have also seen Madara Uchiha''s power. If it wasn''t for Tsunade, they would have been captured by him, and would end up dead.


    Thinking of this, they fell silent, vowing silently in their hearts that they must be stronger.


    At this time, Tsunade noticed that Hinata was hiding and looked at her timidly.


    She walked to Hinata''s side, squatted down in front of the little girl, looked directly at thetter''s eyes with her Tenseigan, and said, "Have you seen my eyes? It''s called Tenseigan, it is the evolved form of Byakugan."


    "Really?" Hinata asked nkly, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ''The God-level power that Tsunade-sama disyed just now actuallyes from the Byakugan? This is impossible!''


    "The guy who brought you back said that you have good aptitude, and maybe you can awaken the Tenseigan. So, kid, have some confidence in yourself."


    Tsunade patted Hinata on the shoulder, took this opportunity to encourage her earnestly, and then stood up.


    When Hinata heard that, she was so nervous that she couldn''t say a word, she just folded her hands tightly in front of her chest.


    But in the girl''s heart, out of Tsunade''s encouragement, a seed of wanting to be stronger has been ced.


    After confirming that everyone was all right, Tsunade sensed something, she raised her head and nced at the top of the tree, with her eyes narrowed slightly.


    She said a few things to Pakura and the others, then flew up and returned to the tree house.


    As soon as Tsunade entered the house, she saw Kisame sitting on the sofa, with his legs crossed leisurely, with an apple in his mouth.


    "When did youe?" She walked in front of Kisame, spread her legs with her hands on her hips, looked down at him, and asked in a bad tone.


    "Of course, it''s before you and Uchiha Madara fought. When Madara approached Kirigakure''s barrier, I rushed through space door. After all, Kirigakure is my home base, so I naturally have to pay more attention to it. Right?"


    While talking, Kisame ate the apple in two mouthfuls, then folded his hands behind his head, andy back on the sofa halfway, burping.


    "So, you have been hiding and watching the show?"


    Tsunade''s anger rose, she grabbed his cor, and asked viciously.


    "Don''t be so excited, are you approaching menopause?"


    Kisame whispered, and then grinned at Tsunade, "Isn''t it because I believe in you, I know you can handle it."


    Tsunade was so angry that she didn''t seem to hear the word "menopause". She stared at Kisame and asked:


    "But Madara Uchiha escaped in the end. You didn''t stop it, don''t tell me, you did it just because you wanted to see me embarrassed."


    "Of course not. I let him go on purpose, and I can''t tell you the reason for the time being."


    Kisame said meaningfully.


    The reason is actually quite simple.


    What he really cares about is not Madara Uchiha, let alone Uchiha Obito, but the real ck hand behind the scenes.


    The reason why Kisame didn''t take action today is because with his humanoid avatar''s ability, he has no absolute certainty to stop or kill ck Zetsu. If he expose himself too early and frighten that guy, he may never have a chance to catch ck Zetsu in the future.


    Kisame knows that ck Zetsu is the "son" of Kaguya Otsutsuki, and it has all the memories of Kaguya in its body, which is an indispensable condition for resurrecting the ancestor of the ninja world.


    As long as he can capture ck Zetsu and destroy it, Kaguya Otsutsuki''s hope of resurrection can be cut off.


    But Kisame actually has a bolder idea, and that is to use ck Zetsu to actively resurrect Kaguya!


    He did not intend to do this on a whim, but had been thinking about it for a while, but now the time has note, at least until his main returns from the sun.


    At that time, Kisame may no longer need to rely on tailed beasts, sacred trees, etc., and can resurrect Kaguya andpletely control this woman with his own power.


    ''Boom!''


    While Kisame was thinking about his n in his heart, and there was a sudden pain in his face.


    It turned out that he was punched by Tsunade.


    "Why don''t you defend?" Tsunade was stunned, her eyes then became a little flustered.


    Originally, she was upset with him and punched him out of anger. But he seemed to be distracted and did not defend.


    "It''s really strange, are you caring about me? What''s with your expression and eyes?"


    Kisame wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, and was amazed.


    "That''s your wishful thinking. Even if Ie to care about a pig, I won''t care about you."


    Tsunade expressionlessly pointed at the door, and said coldly,


    "Get out of here quickly."


    "Ok."


    Kisame shrugged indifferently, stood up, and patted Tsunade on the shoulder, "Anyway, it''s hard for you this time."


    After saying that, he walked towards the door.


    However, when Kisame was about to leave, he suddenly turned around and said to Tsunade: "Uchiha Madara''s resurrection means that Nagato and Amegakure are finished. I''m going to visit Amegakure now. Are you interested in taking a trip with me, maybe there will be something to gain?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and gestured, opening a space portal.


    Hearing that Tsunade folded her arms and frowned, but did not respond.


    "Then I''ll go by myself."


    Kisame didn''t intend to force her, he then walked into the portal.


    As his figure gradually disappeared.


    "Wait!" Tsunade''s eyes shed and she rushed in before the portal closed.


    Amegakure.


    The sky, as always, was dark and gloomy, and it was raining torrentially. The rain curtain covered the entire vige, and the visibility was less than a few meters.


    Kisame and Tsunade flew side by side, their Chakra formed an invisible barrier around the two, blocking all the rain.


    They soon descended to the tower in the center of Amegakure. After eliminating some guards, they came to the main hall deep in the tower.


    "Sure enough, it''s still here. It seems that Madara Uchiha rushed to Kirigakure as soon as he was resurrected, and even forgot to take this thing away."


    Kisame looked at the outsider golem in front of him, and then cast a look at Tsunade next to him.


    "This golem was originally sealed on the moon and was guarded by the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura. Now, as the lord of the moon, I have an obligation to recover it."


    Tsunade said with a serious face, and a dazzling blue light burst from her eyes, and arge amount of green chakra appeared on her body.


    Tenseigan chakra mode.


    ''Rumble.''


    Under the influence of her Tenseigan, the outsider golem vibrated violently and was sent into a different space by Tsunade''s Tenseigan, and it''spletely sealed.


    She has used Tenseigan to cut off the connection between the Rinnegan and the outsider golem. In other words, no matter how Madara Uchiha summons, he will never be able to steal this golem again.


    "In this way, Madara Uchiha and Obito''s Eye of the Moon project ispletely over, and they can no longer make any waves. Well done, Tsunade."


    Kisame nodded with satisfaction, and gave Tsunade a thumbs up.


    After all, she had done all the dirty and tiring work by herself, and he should atleast give some verbal praise to her as he stood by the side with his hands in his pockets the whole time.


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted coldly and rolled her eyes. She also realized that Kisame was using her as a maid.


    Next to the outsider golem, on the floor not far away, the two also found the remains of Yahiko and Konan.


    As Impure Reincarnations, after Nagato''s death, the caster, they naturally couldn''t continue to stay in this world and had to return to the purend.


    "It''s time to go back, right?" Tsunade asked with a frown.


    Kisame shook his head, opened a portal again, and made a please gesture to Tsunade: "No, we have to go somewhere else."


    "Where?"


    "Ryuchi Cave."


    Ten minutester.


    "What the hell happened here?"


    Tsunade floated in the air and looking down at the ground. This is where the Ryuchi Cave was, but what happened now surprised her.


    The depression of the earth, as if it had experienced a tenth magnitude earthquake, arge amount of natural energy pouring out from the ground, that spread to hundred miles, even to some human viges.


    "It seems that I guessed right. Nagato, out of caution, resurrected Madara Uchiha in Ryuchi Cave, intending to use the power of the White Snake Sage to deal with Madara Uchiha together. As for the result, they obviously failed."


    With a few words, Kisame solved the doubts in Tsunade''s heart with spection.


    "No, those vigers"


    Tsunade suddenly thought of the vigers and flew towards the vige on the ground.


    The scene she was worried about happened.


    In the vige, arge number of vigers were eroded by the natural energy leaked from the Ryuchi Cave, they turned into petrified statues, and some broke into pieces as they fell to ground.


    "Hiss."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of snakes hissing from the grass next to them. Immediately afterwards, a python rushed out from the inside like lightning, and opened its mouth that exuded a stench, trying to swallow Kisame and Tsunade into its belly.


    ''Um?''


    Tsunade didn''t even move her fingers when she saw the giant python, but her eyes shed, and under the action of an inexplicable force, the giant python was cut into dozens of segments on the spot.


    Although she killed the sneak attacker, what made Tsunade frown even more was that she found the stump of a human viger in the body of the python.


    "I heard that Orochimaru signed a contract with Ryuchi cave at the beginning, and every time he summoned them, he had to offer 100 human sacrifices. It seems that the snakes in Ryuchi cave like to eat humans, it''s not a legend."


    Seeing this scene, Kisame also felt sorry for the tragic experience of these vigers.


    They have to face the erosion of natural energy, and they are regarded as food by the snakes that ran out of Ryuchi Cave. Under such a double crisis, almost no one can survive.


    However, to their surprise, there were actually survivors in the catastrophe that swept the vige.


    In the open space outside the vige, arge number of poisonous snakes hissed and coiled their bodies, surrounding a humanoid monster.


    The reason why it is called a humanoid monster is because it has prominent orange hair, as well as human facial features and appearance, but the skin is gray and filled with horns, it''s back is covered with strange stone-like protrusions, and a pair of long ws, that are sharp.


    This humanoid monster is obviously not easy to mess with. It looks very excited. Under the siege of the snakes, it roars and rampages, tearing up many poisonous snakes alive, and even biting them to death.

 Chapter 272: 272

    Chapter 272: 272


    The Vige was ravaged by natural energy and snakes at the same time, the vigers either turned into stone statues or buried in snake''s stomach.


    The only survivor is an orange-haired humanoid monster, who was fighting fiercely with the snakes now.


    Seeing this, Tsunade shook her head, and was about to take action to deal with the monster and the poisonous snake, but Kisame stopped her.


    "Don''t worry, just wait."


    After a moment.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The humanoid monsterughed wildly, tore up thest poisonous snake, and was covered with the blood and venom of the snake, it looked excited and mad.


    At this moment, it focused on Kisame and Tsunade, licked its lips, and rushed towards them frantically.


    ''Swish.''


    The monster punched straight to Tsunade''s face.


    Tsunade frowned and caught it''s menacing punch.


    " Grrrrr?"


    The monster was obviously stunned for a moment, as if it did not expect that the woman in front of him could resist its attack.


    ''Boom.''


    Tsunade raised her other hand and punched the monster in the face, and sent it flying hundreds of meters on the spot, it hit several houses along the way and was buried under the rubble.


    "There''s no need for such a heavy hand."


    Kisame said helplessly, and under Tsunade''s puzzled eyes, he came to the ruins and lifted the rocks.


    "This?"


    Tsunade was surprised to find that the humanoid monster disappeared and someone else was now lying in the ruins


    "No, don''t kill me. Please."


    A young man raised his hands in surrender and begged the two of them, looking honest and pitiful,pletely different from his previous appearance.


    "Can you tell me, what''s going on?" Tsunade turned to look at Kisame in surprise.


    "If I guessed correctly, this young man has a special talent. He is born with the ability to absorb natural energy and enter Sage mode on his own without the help of any external force. However, the disadvantage is that although he will not be petrified by absorbing too much natural energy, his the emotions will gradually get out of control and will enter a rampant state."


    Kisame said as he remembered the details.


    In fact, he had long recognized that this orange-haired boy was Jugo, one of the original members of the team Taka.


    Jugo is the source of the curse mark researched by Orochimaru. The vige he lives in is located near the Ryuchi Cave. When he was a child, he was often affected by the natural energy leaking out of the Ryuchi Cave, and he repeatedly went wild.


    But in fact, Jugo is a kind child who likes nature and small animals, and is harmless to humans and animals.


    The ability to absorb natural energy is both a talent and a curse for him, giving birth to a dual personality.


    "Something like that can happen?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but sigh, the world is so big that there is no end to wonders. She looked at him a few times, and then asked Kisame, "So, what are you going to do with this kid?"


    "Of course he will brought it back to the vige and cultivated it carefully. After all, he is a talent, isn''t he?"


    Kisame smiled slightly, then put Jugo in the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Right now, Hozuki Suigetsu and Uzumaki Karin are in Kirigakure, and with Jugo, three of the four members of team Taka in the anime have gathered here, and only Uchiha Sasuke is left.


    Of course, Kisame has no interest in team Taka.


    Meeting Jugo by chance is a small episode.


    Kisame and Tsunade quickly found the entrance to the cave where the natural energy leaked out, and went deep into it, and finally arrived at the Ryuchi Cave.


    At this moment, the originally magnificent gate of Ryuchi Cave had be dpidated, and even the que fell to the ground and split into two halves.


    After entering the Ryuchi Cave, they saw that many poisonous snakes are crushed to death by boulders everywhere, filling the cave with silence.


    It seems that Madara Uchiha has made a lot of trouble here.


    "Giggle."


    Suddenly, a series of silver bell-likeughter rang out in the surrounding darkness.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still humans who dare toe to Ryuchi Cave. You really don''t know whether to live or die."


    "The food delivered to the door is so good, I''m soo hungry."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s discuss how to distribute the food. There is only one man and one woman here. How do the three of us divide it?"


    Kisame and Tsunade can only hear their voice, but cannot see them.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been frightened long ago.


    But Kisame and Tsunade still looked as usual, and looked at each other.


    "I once heard from Katsuyu that the White Snake Sage in Ryuchi cave has three elder-level trusted cronies. They are responsible for screening those who enter the Ryuchi Cave test, and those who fail to pass the test, with the permission of the White Snake Sage, will be devoured by them."


    Tsunade said, as she looked into the darkness, and three beautiful women with human faces and snake bodies appeared in her field of vision, they hissed with an expression as if they couldn''t wait to eat them.


    The three snake princesses can use the fusion with natural energy to achieve the ability to float in the air and be invisible. But their invisible ability is naturally useless in front of the two, and they are seen through at a nce.


    "Can you see us?"


    When they found Tsunade staring at them, they couldn''t help but feel very surprised.


    Tsunade did not respond to them, but turned to look at Kisame, and said with some dissatisfaction: "You should also do some work, don''t think about making me do everything."


    After she finished speaking, she walked to the side and stood against the wall with her arms folded over her chest, making up her mind not to do anything.


    "Okay, it''s time for me to move my muscles too."


    Kisame shrugged, then looked at them as he grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth.


    "Damn human, don''t be too arrogant!"


    The three snake princesses looked at each other and rushed to Kisame together, intending to tear him into pieces and swallow him without leaving a single bone.


    Then, just a few secondster.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    With three dull sounds, the bodies of the Three Snake Princess fell to the ground, with their eyes widened as they died in horror.


    For Kisame, this is just the beginning.


    The group of poisonous snakes in Ryuchi Cave upied this cave with strong natural energy, and evolved into a powerful existence in thousands of years, even pretending to be Sages, devouring humans as food at will.


    But today, Ryuchi Cave willpletely be a piece of history.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame punched the wall and came to the depths of Ryuchi Cave.


    This is their of poisonous snakes, inhabited by the most violent snakes in Ryuchi Cave, for the best among them, even the White Snake Sage is helpless to deal with them normally.


    Large snakes like Manda, which eat a hundred living people at a time, live here.


    After seeing Kisame, the snakes here all had a fierce look in their eyes, and rushed up to eat this "fresh food".


    Kisame calmly waved his hand, summoned a boulder from the sky to block the entrance to their, and then looked at therge snakes that rushed towards him, and started smiling more and more brilliantly.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    In the depths of their, there were loud noises, apanied by strong chakra fluctuations, and it seemed that a fierce battle was going on.


    It was fierce indeed, but only one-sided.


    After a moment.


    ''Boom.''


    The entrance was sted open, and Kisame came out covered in blood. Behind him are the stumps of giant snakes piled up like mountains, and their blood dyed the entireir red.


    Their of Ryuchi Cave waspletely destroyed by him, and the most powerful one was a one-eyed scarlet snake named "Garaga", it''s scales were pulled out by Kisame and was punched into meat sauce.


    "Don''te here, stay away from me."


    Tsunade, who was waiting outside their, saw Kisame, pinched her nose in disgust, and took a few steps back.


    Kisame smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, and a stream of water lingered around him, brushing the fresh blood on his body.


    At this point, the sweeping of Longdi Cave waspletely over, and the snake gang was almostpletely ughtered by Kisame.


    Only the White Snake Sage is left. The cunning one seemed to have sensed the danger in advance. In the temple where it lived, only an empty shell after molting was left.


    Ten minutester, Tsunade and Kisame walked out of Ryuchi Cave and returned to the ground.


    ''Boom!''


    Tsunade punched out, causing the entrance to the cave to copsepletely, leaving the corpses of the snake gang permanently buried in the ground.


    "In this way, the snake problem is solved, and there will be no more poisonous snakes running out to devour humans. However, what should we do about the leakage of natural energy? If someone identallyes to the vicinity, they will still turn into stone."


    Tsunade rested her chin in her hand and frowned thoughtfully.


    "Our Tsunade-sama is really kind, full of pity for ordinary people''s lives. I can solve this problem."


    Kisame smiled mysteriously, then lifted his feet off the ground and rose into the air, and slowly opened his arms.


    Then, under Tsunade''s astonished gaze, he opened his mouth and took a breath, like a long whale swallowing water, his stomach bulging high.


    With an ethereal and distant cry, a phantom of Kunpeng with a body length of several hundred meters appeared behind Kisame, and opened an abyss-like mouth with him, as if to swallow the whole world into its stomach.


    ''Suuuuuuuuu.''


    Enormous natural energy gathered together to form light spots, and thousands of light spots gathered together to form river of energy, extending from the ground to the sky.


    In the end, everything was swallowed by Kisame and entered his body.


    "This guy!"


    Tsunade was stunned when she saw this scene, and finally realized what Kisame was doing. He wanted to devour the entire natural energy of the Ryuchi Cave.


    If it were someone else, this kind of crazy behavior would be no different from suicide, and the final result would be bursting out of natural energy, but Kisame is different, because it was not the first time he had done this kind of thing.


    His ability is to devour, the endless greed to devour everything.


    As early as a few years ago, Kisame sucked up the natural energy of the Shikkotsu forest, and it took him nearly two years at that time.


    But now, after bing a Six Paths level powerhouse, the process is obviously much faster, and there is no need to wait that long.


    Three dayster.


    As thest of the energy dried up and disappeared slowly, it meant that Kisame had swallowed the entire Ryuchi Cave''s natural energy, making this once holy ce history.


    The current Ryuchi Cave haspletely turned into an ordinary cave, and it will no longer leak natural energy and turn the nearby vigers into stones.


    "Tsk tsk" Tsunade sighed with emotion, she had to admit that Kisame is a real monster.


    The former three holy ces of the ninja world have now been harmed by Kisame, and only Mount Myoboku is left.


    Tsunade couldn''t help guessing in the bottom of her heart that, Kisame has already nned to go to Mount Myoboku in the future to swallow the toad there together with the natural energy into his stomach.


    She had a hunch that this kind of thing would happen sooner orter.


    At this moment, Kisame slowlynded in front of Tsunade from the sky.


    "I thought you would have already gone back, did you stay here to apany me on purpose?" He asked pretending to be surprised.


    "Stop being selfish, bastard. Hurry up and open the portal, I''m a little bored here." Tsunade frowned, looking unhappy.


    "Certainly."


    As he devoured the energy of the entire Ryuchi Cave, he was in a good mood and opened the space portal with a smile on his face, but before leaving here, he suddenly stood in front of Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, it''s been a long time since I met Katsuyu. You can''t keep her locked in your body forever, just so she won''t see me, right?"


    Kisame stared at Tsunade with burning eyes, and asked her to let him see Katsuyu.


    Tsunade''s face changed when she heard that.


    She also knew deep down in her heart that she could not and should not stop Katsuyu from meeting Kisame all the time. This was a selfish behavior that only cared about herself.


    At the beginning, it was she herself who chose to be Katsuyu''s Jinchuriki when she knew the rtionship between them.


    At that time, she should be aware of what may happen in the future and be mentally prepared to take on it.


    Tsunade''splexion changed, and she finally pushed Kisame away, and said coldly, "I will go back and think about it."


    She then disappeared into the portal.


    Kisame smiled slightly and followed.


    While the two of them were out, the battle that took ce in Kirigakure a few days ago had spread throughout the entire ninja world at an extremely fast speed.


    Madara Uchiha, the legendary powerhouse, has been resurrected, and he has regained the Rinnegan that originally belonged to him from Nagato, resurrecting with an unprecedented power.


    But then, he went to Kirigakure to take the tailed beasts, and was beaten mercilessly by Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas.


    The scene of the two fighting was recorded, and was ced on the desk at the highest level of the major Shinobi viges in the form of a videotape.


    Konohagakure, Hokage Office.


    In the dark room, the battle between Tsunade and Madara Uchiha was ying on the screen. When the yellow giant sword that prated the sky and the earth appeared and split the entire body of more than 100 meters Susanoo into two, Namikaze Minato, Jiraiya, Sarutobi Hiruzen and others in the room were all stunned. They are unanimously silent.


    No one spoke for a long time.


    After a long while, Jiraiya turned off the projector, sighed deeply, and said with emotion:


    "Tsunade Hime is stronger than in the fourth ninja war. Her strength may have entered a new realm, a realm that we can''t imagine. She is a real sage."


    "Sensei, do you mean that Tsunade may be the second Sage of Six Paths?"


    Namikaze Minato was shocked.


    He thought of his son Naruto Uzumaki. If there really is a son of prophecy or a savior in this world, now it seems that that person is more likely Tsunade, rather than Naruto.

 Chapter 273: 273

    Chapter 273: 273


    In the Hokage office, the atmosphere is solemn.


    As far as Namikaze Minato knew, Tsunade had already gathered eight tailed beasts and half a Nine-Tails beast, and now she defeated the resurrected Madara Uchiha, she has a high probability of snatching the outsider golem from thetter.


    As long as she wants, she can revive the outsider golem at any time, fuse with it, and be the ten-tails Jinchuriki. By then, Tsunade, who was originally invincible in the ninja world, will undoubtedly be stronger.


    ording to the current trend, she will be the second Sage of Six Paths, or even surpass the Sage of Six Paths.


    And such a person did not appear in the future predicted by Great Toad Sage. On the contrary, it saw the blue-eyed boy Naruto Uzumaki, ying with the nine-tailed beast in his dream, who is the real son of prophecy and the savior of the world.


    But Minato Namikaze didn''t understand, how did his son Naruto Uzumaki do all this?


    Could it be that Naruto will be able to defeat Tsunade in the future?


    Minato slowly spoke out the doubts in his heart.


    "Minato, you must have confidence in the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage. After all, the future he saw in his dreams has never been wrong. Hoshigaki Kisame''s death has proved this very well."


    Jiraiya patted Minato on the shoulder with a solemn look on his face,pletely convinced of Gamamaru''s prophecy.


    "Jiraiya is right. What we have to do now is to wait patiently. Believe in Naruto, believe in Konoha''s future."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also agreed in a deep voice.


    ''I hope so.''


    Namikaze Minato said silently in his heart.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the ninja world.


    "Madara-sama, you''re awake. How are you feeling, are you feeling better?" ck Zetsu walked into the room, looked at Madara Uchiha lying on the bed, and asked.


    "Although Tsunade won, I won''t fall so easily."


    Madara Uchiha snorted coldly and nced down at half of his body. His arms and legs, which had been cut off by Tsunade''s sword, had regrown under the power of his Hashirama cells and Rinnegan, and they were as good as ever.


    However, Madara was able to escape from Tsunade this time, because of Obito who appeared in time. Thetter rescued him with Kamui and took him to this secret base for recuperation.


    Madara was already extremely disappointed with Obito, but Obito''s outstanding performance this time made him decide to let thetter go.


    Just as he is thinking of Obito, Obito came in.


    "The outsider golem in Amegakure is gone. ording to the description of the ninjas in the vige, it was Tsunade who broke into the Akatsuki organization base before us and took the outsider golem away."


    As soon as Obito entered the room, he said in a deep voice, with a solemn expression.


    Madara fell into a short-liveda after fighting with Tsunade before due to his injuries. During this period, ck Zetsu and Obito decided to rush to Amegakure to recover the outsider golem after discussing.


    Unexpectedly, they were still a step toote.


    "It really is her."


    When Madara heard that, his Rinnegan shown fiercely with killing intent.


    But he had to admit that Tsunade''s strength greatly surpassed his, and she has now obtained an outsider golem, cutting off Madara''sst hope.


    There was no way he could defeat this her now.


    "Madara-sama, what are you going to do next?" ck Zetsu asked tentatively.


    Madara pondered for a moment, then his eyes shed:


    "No matter how powerful Tsunade is, she is only a person after all. Since we can''t do anything about her for the time being, let''s start with her and Kirigakure allies and see what information we can find."


    "You mean Kumogakure?"


    ck Zetsu replied, he then said hesitantly, "But I heard that Kumogakure is now ruled by the God of Lightning and Thunder. He ims to be a God who has lived for thousands of years, and he has even seen Sage of Six Paths."


    ck Zetsu is actually at a loss for this sudden appearance of the God.


    As the mastermind behind the ninja world, it has been hiding in the dark for hundreds of years, and knows everything about every piece of history in the past and the big and small secrets in the ninja world.


    But even it has never heard of the existence of the new Raikage before. He appeared out of thin air, and in a very short period of time, he became Raikage, controlling Kumogakure and the entire Land of Lightning.


    ck Zetsu has some concerns about this.


    "Hmph, he is bluffing."


    Madara snorted and said disapprovingly, "No matter what his origin is, I don''t believe it, can he still be the second Tsunade?"


    Although he lost to Tsunade, Madara was still full of confidence. In his eyes, in the entire ninja world, apart from Tsunade, no one couldpete with him head-on.


    Tsunade came first and he came second. The others were left far behind by the two of them.


    "Madara-sama, when do we set off? I am also very interested in this Raikage." Seeing Madara''s decision, ck Zetsu no longer persuaded him, but showed a look of anticipation.


    "Now."


    Madara stepped out of the door resolutely, and said, "I have a hunch that, as long as I catch that Raikage and torture him, we may get a glimpse of the secret to Tsunade''s power from his mouth!"


    So, the group of three left the hiding ce and went straight to Kumogakure.


    After one day.


    Kumogakure, on the rooftop of the Raikage Building, two young and beautiful women were frowning and pacing back and forth.


    They are none other than Raikage''s two secretaries, Samui and Mabui, and the reason for their anxiety and confusion is very simple.


    Raikage is gone.


    A few days ago, when Samui walked into Raikage''s office as usual to report, she found that the seat was empty.


    At first, she thought that Raikage went out temporarily, so she didn''t care too much, but even after a few days, he still didn''t return.


    The two searched around the vige and the shrine and found no clues.


    Under such circumstances, uneasy thoughts gradually formed in their minds.


    Raikage wouldn''t have abandoned Kumogakure, right? Was it because they or Kumo vigers did something wrong and let him down?


    Just when the two couldn''t help but think about it.


    "The Raikage doesn''t seem to be in the vige. It seems that we are going to made the trip for nothing, Madara-sama."


    A gloomy voice suddenly sounded behind Samui and Mabui.


    "Who?!"


    The two of them were startled, they turned around and looked around, only to see three strangers appearing on the top of the building at some point, with them unaware.


    Madara crossed his chest with both hands, his eyes swept over Samui and Mabui, and ordered coldly:


    "Catch these two women, we may get some useful information from them."


    "Hai, Madara-sama."


    ck Zetsu agreed and rushed towards the two. As soon as he attacked, one arm turned into dozens of wooden vines, shooting at the two like a group of snakes, trying to entangle them.


    "Be careful."


    In the face of this dark and strange enemy, Samui reminded Mabui, and without hesitation, she pulled out the thunder sword behind her, causing it to burst into a dazzling golden light.


    ''Swish.''


    As Samui stabbed forward with a sword, the sword instantly extended, wrapped in golden thunder and lightning, the sound of lightning current was like a thousand birds chirping in unison, and performed a mighty blow.


    ''Kacha Kacha Kacha!''


    ck Zetsu was astonished as the wooden vines it released were submerged by the oing thunder and lightning, and burst into pieces, turning into wood chips.


    Immediately afterwards, it was pierced by the thunder sword, and the golden lightning filled its whole body, paralyzing it, turning into a pool of ck liquid and falling to the ground.


    "Madara-sama, save me!" ck Zetsu''s panicked voice came from the pool of liquid. He was undoubtedly an excellent actor.


    "Hmm, this power."


    Madara snorted lightly, then his eyes fell on the Thunder Sword in Samui''s hand, and then he instructed Obito, "Stop that woman, but don''t destroy that sword."


    Obito didn''t say a word, held the chain, and charged towards Samui with a whoosh.


    "You will die today."


    Samui said coldly, once again waved the thunder sword, that was ten meters long and sweeped most of the roof, trying to cut Obitu in half.


    However, to her surprise, the Thunder Sword did sh on Obito''s body and passed through his body, but the man was unscathed, and his body did not even stagnate.


    It was as if he was just a phantom, with no substance.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Samui was shocked, and before she recovered, she was bind with chains by Obito, unable to move.


    At the same time, Mabui alsounched an attack on Madara, and a golden lightning whipshed out towards Madara.


    ''Snap!''


    Madara Uchiha stretched out his hand, grabbed the whip easily, he gave a forceful tug, it caused Mabui to lose her bnce and fall to the ground.


    However, the numbness in the palm of his hand made Madara show a slightly surprised expression.


    It''s due to natural energy.


    The weapons used by these two women contain a lot of natural energy, and can convert that energy into lightning in battle.


    ''Interesting.''


    These two weapons must havee from the the God of Lightning and Thunder.


    Thinking of this, Madara became very interested in the new Raikage.


    "Mabui, are you alright!" Samui asked with concern when her face when she saw her fall.


    "You can''t even protect yourself, do you still care about yourpanions?" Obito said with a smile, tightening the chain in his hand, and immediately restrained Samui tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    "It seems that your Raikage will not appear."


    ck Zetsu returned to human form, got up from the ground,ughed at Samui, then turned to look at Madara Uchiha, "Madara-sama, he must have sensed your strength, and was so scared that he abandoned his subordinates and the vige, an escaped early."


    ''Madara Uchiha?''


    When the two of heard that, they stared at Madara Uchiha in surprise, suddenly their hearts sank, and they lost their voices: "You are Madara Uchiha?"


    A few days ago, Madara Uchiha and Tsunade broke out in a world-shattering war in Kirigakure, and the news naturally spread to Kumogakure.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Madara sneered, and then said, "Although I came here in vain, I have alreadye, and I can''t justify not doing anything. I heard that Kumogakure is an ally of Kirigakure, then I will destroy this vige, and kill all the vigers."


    As soon as he said that, under the terrified eyes of the two, Madara Uchiha lifted his feet off the ground, slowly floated into the air, and opened his arms.


    "Does he want to use that technique, the technique that was used by Nagato to destroy Sunagakure?" Samui''s pupils shrank, her heart sinking to the bottom.


    Mabui''s face too turned ashen, her eyes became desperate.


    A few years ago, Nagato, the then owner of Rinnegan,pletely wiped out Sunagakure with Super Shinra Tensei, shocking the entire ninja world.


    And now, this terrible scene seems to be repeated in Kumogakure.


    "Samui-sama! Mabui-sama!"


    At this time, more than a dozen Kumo Anbu ninjas rushed to the rooftop and surrounded Obito and ck Zetsu. The battle just now has rmed the entire Kumogakure, and more ninjas areing to support.


    "Feel the despair, two beautifuldies."


    Obito raised his head and nced at Madara Uchiha in the sky. He had no intention of entanglement with the enemy. After he ruthlessly dropped these words, he grabbed ck Zetsu''s shoulders and used his Kamui to leave, and moved to the outside of Kumogakure.


    After all, Shinra Tensei attacked indiscriminately, and they didn''t want to stay and be buried with Kumogakure.


    Samui came to Mabui, and the two looked at each other and hugged tightly.


    At this moment, they knew that there was nothing they could do, so they could only close their eyes, pray silently in their hearts, and call out that name reverently.


    ''Kami-sama!''


    In mid-air.


    Madara Uchiha''s robes fluttered, and his frantic long hair fluttered in the wind behind his head. His face was expressionless, like a God looking down at the earth and the small beings in Kumogakure.


    "I, Madara Uchiha, announce that Kumogakure will be destroyed today."


    His cold voice, like an edict, spread far and wide, floating in the sky above Kumogakure. At the end, he added with a sneer, "Remember, it was Tsunade who killed you, who made Kumogakure ally with Kirigakure."


    On the ground, countless Kumo ninjas and vigers raised their heads in horror, and the whole vige fell into a huge panic.


    In everyone''s despair, Madara Uchiha''s arms were fully unfolded, and his Rinnegan released a terrifying wave of power, and he was about to say Shinra Tensei, tounch a devastating blow.


    "Shinra"


    However, as soon as Madara uttered the first word, a thunderp exploded in the sky above his head, interrupting him.


    ''Um?''


    Madara was startled, he raised his head to look up, and his expression changed rapidly in the next second.


    Because, he saw an extremely dazzling golden lightning, like a giant dragon with a body length of 100 meters and dancing ws, drilled out of the clouds in the sky, and instantly choked down at him.


    It''s speed is so fast that it cannot be avoided. After all, it is the real lightning.


    ''Boom!''


    Under the shocking gazes of countless people, Madara Uchiha let out a roar, and his entire figure was instantly shrouded in golden lightning.


    Between the heavens and the earth, the endless golden rays of light were flooded, and everyone had to close their eyes, only the roar of thunder came to their ears.


    After a long time, the light dissipated, and everyone on the ground could finally open their eyes again.


    ''What happened?''


    In an instant, Samui, Mabui, Obito, ck Zetsu, and all the ninjas and vigers of Kumogakure looked at the sky.


    They saw Madara Uchiha, with his hair standing straight, his skin scorched ck, with only a pair of shorts left, falling from the sky.

 Chapter 274: 274

    Chapter 274: 274


    Madara Uchiha, who was majestic and arrogant in the beginning, wanted to use Super Shinra Tensei to destroy Kumogakure, but now, he was struck by lightning that fell from the sky and fell to the ground.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Outside the vige, Obito and ck Zetsu stared at this with a stunned manner, their bodies froze in ce. Especially seeing Madara Uchiha, who was in a state of embarrassment with only a pair of pants left on hid body, it felt so unreal.


    ''Madara Uchiha was actually struck by lightning?''


    In contrast, the vigers in Kumogakure, after a short period ofg, soon burst into cheers.


    "It''s Raikage, it must be him!"


    "God''s punishment hase! Madara Uchiha dared to provoke Kami-sama''s majesty, now it''s unknown if he is dead and alive."


    Samui and Mabui looked at each other and saw the joy on each other''s faces.


    Raikage, did not abandon them, nor did he abandon Kumogakure.


    Everyone''s spection was quickly confirmed.


    ''Rumble.''


    With a dull thunder, the dark clouds over Kumogakure gathered from all directions, casting shadows that shrouded most of the vige, as if the day has be night.


    In the thick cloudyer, golden lightning roamed around, like shining dragons.


    Then, under everyone''s attention, a tall phantom appeared above the clouds. It had red skin, yellow hair, knotted muscles, and lightning surrounding his body, as he looked down at the world from above.


    It''s Kisame.


    "He is really a God"


    Obito stared at the figure in the cloud in horror and muttered to himself. ck Zetsu, who was beside him, also had a terrified look on his face, and his thoughts became uncertain.


    As for Madara Uchiha, who just suffered divine punishment.


    As he was about to fall to the ground, his Rinnegan burst out with astonishing power, and then his figure shed, and he disappeared from there. The next second, he is outside Kumogakure and reunited with Obito and ck Zetsu.


    "Madara-sama, are you alright?"


    ck Zetsu looked at his raised hair and charred body in surprise, and asked carefully.


    "Shut up!"


    Madara snorted loudly without even looking at ck Zetsu, his eyes were firmly locked on the phantom in the distant sky.


    The attack just now, although it was a sneak attack, the feeling of being choked by that lightning bolt made Madara really feel the power of Raikage.


    ''He is an existence on the same level as Tsunade, an enemy that cannot be defeated with my current strength.''


    After realizing this, Madara immediately had the intention of retreating.


    At this moment, Kisame, who was on the cloudyer, suddenly turned his eyes to Madara Uchiha and raised an arm high.


    The next moment, another thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    ''Kacha.''


    Lightning came in a blink of an eye,nded on the spot where Madara and the others were, and created a huge pit in the ground.


    ck Zetsu reacted the fastest. Seeing that the situation was not good, he went straight into the ground, fled to a depth of several hundred meters underground, and fled far away. Madara also activated the ability of Rinnegan and cast some kind of long-distance teleportation technique on himself, avoiding the second lightning strike.


    In contrast, the weakest of the three, Obito, with his own special ability, was the most calm among the three.


    At the moment when the lightning came, he used Kamui to turn himself virtual and escaped perfectly.


    After the light dissipated, Obito, who was in a phantom state, bowed to Kisame from a distance under the gaze of arge number of Kumo vigers and ninjas, and then calmly disappeared into the different space.


    "Damn, he is too arrogant."


    Mabui, who watched Obito escape, but was not able to anything sweared. Before leaving, Obito''s bow seemed to show respect to Kisame, but it was actually a kind of provocation and show.


    ''What would Kami-sama do now, will he let go of these three enemies like this helplessly?''


    Samui looked at the sky with some uncertainty, she saw the lightning wrapped around Kisame''s body shining brightly, and disappear out of thin air in the next instant.


    Kamui Space.


    It''s deste, dark, dead.


    This ce is formed by the projection of the inner will of Obito and his despair. Except for the endless barrennd, nothing exists.


    With a whirlpool-like fluctuation in the space, Obito''s figure slowly emerged.


    He took off the mask on his face and sat down on a stone step, intending to rest for a while.


    "Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu should have all run away, right? It''s a pity that Madara isn''t fully defeated by the Raikage, if not I could have taken the opportunity to get the Rinnegan and leave him there to die. "


    Obito muttered to himself, as the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He once believed in Madara Uchiha, had hope for the future depicted by thetter, and was willing to be a tool in Madara''s hands, as long as he could create a world where he could be with Rin.


    But now, when Obito saw Madara''s defeat one after another by Tsunade and Raikage, he hadpletely lost confidence in Madara.


    He knew that Madara had no ability to revive the Ten Tails, and it was even more impossible to perform the Moon Eye n. The promise that the other party once made to him would never be fulfilled.


    In this case, there is no need to continue to follow Madara. It is better to take the Rinnegan and rely on the power of those eyes to find another way.


    Just when Obito''s eyes flickered and was thinking about his future ns, there was a vortex-like fluctuation in the space behind him.


    A tall figure came through the space.


    "Uchiha Obito, long time no see."


    When this unfamiliar voice sounded behind Obito, his pupils shrank, his body tensed in an instant, and he rushed out for a long distance, and turned around when hended.


    "Raikage"


    After seeing the other party''s appearance clearly, Obito''s face suddenly became extremely bizzare, and at the same time, his eyes expressed his fear, and he subconsciously said, "You can actually appear in my Kamui space, this is impossible"


    "Nothing is impossible. For a long time, you have been hiding in the shadow of the ninja world, iming to be the mastermind behind everything, but in fact, you are just a pitiful and pathetic pawn."


    Raikage said slowly, approaching Obito step by step.


    "What are you saying?!"


    Obito shouted sternly, astonished, and at the same time quickly thought of a way to escape in his mind.


    However.


    "Do you want to run away?"


    Raikage saw through Obito''s thoughts at a nce, shook his head regretfully, and asked thetter, "Obito, don''t you think this is the most suitable burial ce for you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Obito asked with a horrified expression on his face, as he noticed from Raikage''s words that he seemed to know him very well, just like an old friend of his.


    Facing the terrified Obito, Raikage''s response was,


    ''Swish.''


    In a sh, he teleported to Obito, and a spear formed of golden lightning appeared in his hand, stabbing towards thetter''s chest.


    ''Not good.''


    Obito panicked, subconsciously unleashed his Kamui, tried to dodge the enemy''s attack as usual, and escape.


    But it was only in the next moment that he realized that his body was now in the Kamui space and exposed to the enemy.


    ''Puff!''


    When Obito came back to his senses, his body had been prated by the lightning spear, and a strong current spread from his body to his body, making him paralyzed and unable to move.


    At this moment, his life is passing fast, but he can''t do anything but wait to die.


    "You want to know why I can enter your Kamui space. The answer is actually very simple."


    While watching Obito bleed to death, Raikage suddenly spoke up.


    Then, his left eye became blood red, and his pupil gradually turned into a Mangekyo Sharingan, exactly the same as Obito''s right eye.


    "Is that my eye? However, it was obviously taken away by Hoshigaki Kisame, and was destroyed along with him when hemitted suicide. Wait, I know."


    Obito stared at the left eye, and finally realized, "So, my left eye did not disappear, but fell into your hands. When did it happen?"


    "You''re only half right."


    Raikage said slowly, during this period, his appearance has gradually changed, his skin has changed from red to blue, and his facial features have also changed into another appearance, a more familiar appearance with Obito.


    The only constant is that explosive muscle.


    "You!"


    Obito watched the changes in Raikage in horror, his expression gradually became extremely frightened. Because, the man who finally appeared in front of him was like a nightmare for him.


    Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "No, it''s impossible. Hoshigaki Kisame is dead, why do you look like him?!" he yelled.


    Raikage, also known as Hoshigaki Kisame, grinned when he heard that:


    "Poor fellow, don''t you understand, there is no God of Lightning and Thunder at all, there is only Hoshigaki Kisame. I, Hoshigaki Kisame, have never died."


    "You lie, I saw you summon a shark and eat yourself! The whole ninja world knows that you are dead, and the Great Toad Sage in Mount Myoboku even predicted your death."


    Obito continued to roar, still reluctant to believe what he saw before him, because his memory of the death of the enemy, Hoshigaki Kisame, was too deep.


    In the past few years, whenever he recalled Kisame''s tragic death of being devoured by a group of sharks, he couldn''t help but smile knowingly and tasted the sense of victory repeatedly.


    But now, he learned that Kisame had never died, the blow to Obito was stronger than the lightning spear stuck in his chest.


    "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not, poor fellow."


    Kisame spread his hands, not wanting to continue the entanglement with Obito on this issue. Seeing that Obito''s breath was getting weaker and weaker, and his eyes were about to close, he suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you. At the beginning, Madara Uchiha imnted three tails in Nohara Rin''s body and drove her to Konoha, hoping to use Rin''s death to stimte you and awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan. During this process, I also made some efforts and left a ace behind. I nned to keep that ace and use it to threaten you one day in the future, but I didn''t expect that I would be so strong that I no longer need to think about your strength"


    Under Obito''s frightened eyes, Kisame smiled and exined everything.


    "You are really Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Obito muttered, because of what happened at that time, other than him, only Kisame who stepped in knew about many details.


    He took his breath slowly, stared at Kisame and asked, "What is your ace?"


    Hearing that, Kisame did not answer immediately, but smiled with his hand on his forehead andughed wildly.


    ''Hahahahahahahaha.''


    Thatughter made Obito feel very uneasy.


    "Say it! Answer me, Hoshigaki Kisame!" He let out a final roar.


    "Nohara Rin."


    Kisame finally stoppedughing, stared at Obito with bright eyes, and told the truth that had been hidden for a long time, "The Nohara Rin you saw that day, the Rin who was killed by Kakashi with Chidori, is my clone. I pretended to be Nohara Rin. The real Rin was rescued by me long ago and lived in Kirigakure incognito since then."


    These words, to Obito, were like a real bolt from the blue, exploding in his mind.


    For a time, his thoughts became incredibly sluggish, he even forgot the pain in his body and the approach of death.


    ''Rin is still alive?''


    "No, you lie, if Rin is really alive, she will definitelye to me."


    Obito said, as if he was questioning Kisame, and seemed to be muttering to himself.


    "Obito, this is your fate."


    Kisame shook his head and said, "Nohara Rin is a kind and loving person, she is not only good to you, but also to others, but you wishfully thought that it is love. You should know, from the beginning to the end, Rin likes Kakashi, right?"


    "Stop talking." Obito suddenly interrupted Kisame with clenched fists.


    Kisame turned a deaf ear and continued: "It''s a pity that after you have done so many bad things and killed so many innocent people, Nohara Rin has beenpletely disappointed in you. Even if you stand in front of her now, she will only say that the Uchiha Obito she once knew was already dead."


    As a viin, Kisame believes that he has never killed innocent people indiscriminately. Unlike Obito, who has created countless deaths for a woman, trying to turn the entire ninja world upside down.


    In the anime, such a guy should be killed as he should be instead of glorification.


    Therefore, Kisame despised Obito, especially his hypocritical, selfish and cowardly way. Hepletely insulted the word "viin" and did not have the style that a viin should have.


    Now, he made Obito suffer both physical and mentally, making him feel the deepest despair and pain, and now it was time to end this.


    Thinking of this, Kisame stretched out his hand, and under Obito''s screams, took away thetter''s right eye.


    In front of Obito, he absorbed the power of the Mangekyo andpletely melted them into his body, thus fully taking over this Kamui space.


    "Rin"


    Obito let out a final cry from his throat, then fell backwards with a thud, and died.


    Kisame nced at Obito''s corpse, showing a meaningful expression, then turned around, and his figure slowly disappeared from the Shenwei space.


    Shortly after he left.


    Obitoy dead on the ground, with a hole in his right eye and a transnted Sharingan in his right eye.


    Suddenly a change urred


    The hole in that eye quickly faded, and the Sharingan pattern gradually became dull, until finally, it turned into a gray-white eye.


    It looks like a blind man''s eye that have lost its light.

 Chapter 275: 275

    Chapter 275: 275


    The only remaining Sharingan in Obito''s body has quietly undergone some kind of change.


    Unbelievably, in the process, the wound on his chest that was prated by the lightning spear healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, until it recovered to its original state.


    Then, Uchiha Obito stood up again, as if he had never been injured, as if the terrible things he had experienced before were all a dream, as if it''s his hallucination.


    But Obito knew that it was not a dream.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame is still alive. But what shocks me more than this is that Rin is not dead. I have to go to Kirigakure to confirm whether what Hoshigaki Kisame said is true or not, but before that , I have to figure out a way to get out of here first."


    Obito muttered to himself.


    Now that both of his Mangekyo Sharingan have been taken away by Kisame, which means that he can no longer freely enter and exit the Kamui space as before.


    But Obito believes that he will find a way.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, when I find Rin and take her to a safe ce, I will definitely take revenge on you, destroy Kirigakure and Kumogakure, torture and kill everyone you care about and let you experience true despair!"


    Obito swore to himself and clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails were deeply embedded in his flesh, and blood flowed out without knowing it.


    He once wanted to destroy the entire ninja world, but now, he just wants to destroy Hoshigaki Kisame by all means.


    Unfortunately, it is destined to be impossible.


    "Hahahahahaha"


    Obito made a vow, that expressed his longing for Nohara Rin and his hatred for Kisame, and let out a crazyugh.


    "Izanagi, as I expected."


    Kisame''s voice resounded in Kamui space again, which also stopped Obito''s wildughter abruptly.


    Kisame has obviously noticed Obito''s other Sharingan from the beginning, and also knows the principle of Izanagi jutsu. It is, the genjutsu that the Uchiha n uses at the cost of permanent blindness of their eyes to make everything unfavorable to them reverse. That is turn reality into a dream, such as death.


    "You!"


    Hearing Kisame''s voice, Obito''s heart sank to the bottom, especially the word "Izanagi" uttered by Kisame, which finally made him realize that Kisame had already anticipated all his actions.


    ''Thump.''


    Frightened, Obito fell to the ground, as after losing his eyes, he could only rely on perception to vaguely "see" the tall figure appearing in front of him.


    "Obito, do you know what real despair is? That is, when a person is desperate, give him hope, and then take thatst hope away. Just like you are now."


    Kisame looked down at Obito and said.


    "No!" Obito let out a heart-piercing roar, but in the next second, his body was submerged by the golden lightning,pletely annihted and turned invisible.


    Kisame then disappeared from the Shenwei space.


    ''Whoosh.''


    On the roof of the Raikage Building, Kisame appeared to y the role of the God of Lightning and Thunder again.


    "Kami-sama!"


    Samui and Mabui were both delighted and apprehensive when they saw Kisame. They knew that they did not perform well in the battle just now and failed to protect the vige and the vigers from the enemy''s invasion.


    Kisame saw through their nervousness and self-me of the two, so he stepped forward, put his arm around their shoulders, and encouraged:


    "You have done what you can, you don''t have to me yourself."


    When the two heard that, their hearts warmed, and their faces turned red from shyness.


    The three then returned to the office.


    "What happened in the vige in the past few days when I was away, is everything okay?" Kisame sat on the chair, picked up the documents and files on the desk, and asked casually while flipping through it.


    Samui and Mabui looked and nodded at each other, then Mabui stepped forward and reported the important affairs that happened in Kumogakure to Kisame.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Kisame took some time to simply deal with the umted affairs, and seeing Mabui hesitant to speak about something, he took the initiative to ask.


    "Yes, Kami-sama. News came from a spy that there seems to be a coup d''etat in the Land of Snow to the north, and the Daimyo Sosetsu Kazahana has been imprisoned and is about to be overthrown. You told us that Kumogakure and Land of Lightning will not take the initiative to interfere in the affairs of other countries, but I am a little worried that this turmoil in the Land of Snow may produce many refugees and exiled ninjas, and eventually have some impact on our borders."


    Mabui said with a serious face, while Samui fetched information and maps for Kisame to see.


    ''Land of Snow?''


    Hearing this, Kisame became interested, and with the help of the two secretaries, he had a deep understanding of it.


    The Land of Snow, located in the north of the Land of Lightning, is an extremely coldnd of ice and snow.


    People say that it is a ce without spring, a country where tears turn into ice and hearts are frozen.


    As known to all, the Land of Lightning used to be a country that respected military force, always coveting the territory of the surrounding small countries. But the Land of Lightning has never tried to annex the Land of Snow and convert it into they territory.


    This is not because the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning suddenly became kind, nor because of some kind of peace agreement between the Land of Lightning and the Land of Snow, instead it''s because of the geography.


    The natural environment of the Land of Snow is too harsh, and the resources are also very scarce in it, it is so barren that it is not worth it for the Land of Lightning to use force tounch a war that is doomed to lose money.


    Therefore, the harsh environment of the Land of Snow has be a kind of barrier to some extent, protecting its citizens from being vited, and living independently in the world of ice and snow.


    The reason why Kisame is interested in the Land of Snow is because of the technology of this country.


    Due to theck of resources, in order to survive, the people there developed an industrial system centered on steam engine technology by using coal dug from the ground.


    Trains and railway tracks.


    From Kisame''s point of view, the engineers and industrial system of the Land of Snow are the greatest wealth of this small country, and their value is immeasurable.


    Therefore, after he browsed the information in his hand, he instructed the two young and beautiful secretaries:


    "Don''t worry, I will personally go to the Land of Snow to deal with this matter."


    Samui and Mabui were a little surprised when they heard that, and when they both came back to their senses, they both volunteered to follow him on this journey to the Land of Snow together.


    However, Kisame smiled slightly and said to the two: "I already have apanion on this trip. Would you mind going with me, Tsunade?"


    As soon as he said that, he looked at the screen beside him.


    Under the surprised eyes of Samui and Mabui, Tsunade walked out. She first nodded kindly to the two of them, then showed a sweet smile to Kisame, and responded with a gentle voice:


    "Of course, Raikage-sama, I''d be happy to walk with you."


    "In this case, it''s not toote. Let''s go now. If it''s toote, the coup in the Land of Snow will probably be over."


    Kisame smiled back at Tsunade, then stood up, opened a space portal, and stretched out his hand towards her.


    Tsunade came over, grabbed Kisame''s arm naturally, and then entered the portal together with the stunned expressions of Samui and Mabui, and disappeared.


    "Samui, did you see what I saw?"


    After the two left, Mabui rubbed her eyes and asked Samui.


    "Mabui, I don''t think this is an illusion. Tsunade-sama, the Goddess of ninjas, held Kami-sama''s hand and went in, and the rtionship between the two of them may be much closer than we imagined. It''s really cool."


    Samui muttered, and couldn''t help but say her catchphrase again.


    "And did you notice?"


    Mabui looked curious and added a few words, "Tsunade-sama seems to be very different from thest time we saw her, her demeanor and expressions have be much gentler, and even her voice has softened a lot. It''s like a different person. It''s weird."


    The two thought hard, not knowing why.


    The reason is actually quite simple.


    At this moment, it is not Tsunade who is with Kisame, it''s Katsuyu.


    On that day, Kisame made a condition to Tsunade, asking to be alone with Katsuyu, whom he hadn''t seen for a while.


    He thought Tsunade would refuse as always, and was ready to give her a hard time, but he didn''t expect her to nod in agreement.


    Perhaps this woman''s conscience has been found again.


    As a result, Tsunade''s consciousness fell into a deep sleep, and Katsuyu''s consciousness of woke, took over Tsunade''s body, and was able to meet Kisame again.


    For Kisame, in this trip to the Land of Snow, the business is secondary, it is more like a pic, it is a date between him and Katsuyu.


    It''s hard for them to meet normally. So he has to take the time to cultivate their rtionship and leave some good memories together.


    After one day.


    ''Koooooo.''


    On the snowynd, a train whizzed past the rails, heading for the capital of the Land of Snow.


    In the carriage, Tsunade sat by the window, resting her chin in her hands, curiously looking at the shing scenery outside the window.


    "Cold?"


    Kisame asked with concern, and took off his jacket and put it on Tsunade, no, on Katsuyu''s shoulder.


    Of course Katsuyu didn''t feel cold.


    However, she still felt a burst of warmth in her heart for the concern shown by Kisame. So she turned her head and smiled at him, and said shyly and sweetly, "Thank you, Kisame-sama."


    Then, Katsuyu rested her head on Kisame''s shoulder.


    Kisame naturally stretched out his hand, hugged Katsuyu in his arms, smelled her fragrance, and enjoyed the scenery outside the window with her.


    "Katsuyu, I will not only apany you to see all the beautiful scenery around the world, one day in the future, I will also leave the earth with you and travel around the entire universe."


    Kisame said softly and made a promise to the woman in his arms.


    Hearing that, Katsuyu shuddered, feeling extremely happy and joyful at first, then her eyes darkened, and she said with some worry: "But, Tsunade-sama may not agree."


    "Don''t worry, she will definitely agree."


    Kisame patted Katsuyu''s arm and said confidently. He had already made up his mind that if Tsunade didn''t agree, he would have to kidnap her and travel with Katsuyu with her inside.


    After an hour.


    The train entered the station, the two walked out of the carriage, and felt the snow. They havee to the capital of the Land of Snow.


    ''Crunch, crunch.''


    Kisame and Katsuyu stepped on the snow and walked on the streets of the Land of Snow Country. Looking around, the whole city was shrouded in a harsh and chilling atmosphere, as if it was going through a war.


    This atmosphere is not because of the weather in the Land of Snow, but because of the coup d''tat in the pce.


    Over the past few years.


    It is not that the Land of Snow has not been harassed by other countries, but under the leadership of the Daimyo Sosetsu Kazahana, relying on the country''s unique ice and snow terrain and cold climate, equipped with chakra armor developed with technology, it has repeatedly won the fight and many times, they repelled the attacks of hostile countries.


    However, Sosetsu Kazahana, who solved the external issues, did not expect that there would be civil unrest.


    What he didn''t expect was that the person who betrayed him was the minister of the Land of Snow, his younger brother Doto Kazahana.


    Doto Kazahana coveted the position of Daimyo, and was not willing to be under his brother for a long time, so after years of careful nning, he finally seized the opportunity andunched a coup.


    ording to the information in Kisame''s hands, Doto Kazahana put his brother Sosetsu Kazahana and his daughter Koyuki Kazahana under house arrest a few days ago, forcing his brother to abdicate and hand over the power to him.


    After being rejected by Sosetsu Kazahana unsurprisingly, Doto Kazahana took his brother hostage andunched a brutal purge within the Land of Snow.


    It is foreseeable that when the purge is over, Sosetsu Kazahana will be executed, and the Land of Snow will usher in a new Daimyo.


    "Arrrr!"


    There was a sudden scream from the street not far away.


    Kisame and Katsuyu looked at each other, walked over, and found that someone seemed to have escaped from the pce and was being chased by Doto Kazahana''s men.


    "We need to send the princess out and escape from this country! As long as we go south to Kumogakure in the Land of Lightning, you will be able to escape the pursuit of the wind and flowers."


    An old man who looked like a minister ordered a group of ninjas who were loyal to the original Daimyo Sosetsu Kazahana. As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed forward and fell into the snow.


    Because a sharp ice pick was stuck on the back of the old man at some point, and his clothes were stained red with blood, and his whole body was at risk.


    "Minister, don''t die, I want to go with you."


    A girl with long ck hair, delicate features, and a pink coat shouted with a cry, and knelt in front of the minister, trying to help thetter up.


    "Koyuki-hine, leave me alone and run away."


    The old man told the girl with hisst breath, "Remember, you must go to Kumogakure. I heard that there is a God there, who guards Kumogakure and Land of Lightning, and the people of the country. Go and seek the protection of Raikage, and ask his to help you restore your country."


    This scene was watched by Kisame and Katsuyu.


    "Kisame-sama, we came at the right time. If we were a littlete, maybe the princess of the Land of Snow would be killed."


    Katsuyu said as she walked straight forward, being kind-hearted she was ready to help.


    Kisame smiled as his eyes fell on Koyuki Kazahana, and he followed.


    In his memory, there was indeed a character named Koyuki Kazahana.


    In the anime, Koyuki Kazahana was an actor when she first appeared on the screen, her stage name was Yuki Fujikaze, and she yed as Princess Gale in the movie. Later, her identity as the princess of the Land of Snow was revealed, and with the help of Naruto and others, she returned to the Land of Snow, defeated the usurped Doto Kazahana, and became the Daimyo of the Land of Snow.


    However, Kisame also remembered that it was Konoha''s Kakashi team who rescued Koyuki Kazahana from the Land of Snow now in the anime.


    But now, for Koyuki Kazahana and others, although Kakashi''s team did not appear, their luck has be better.


    Because, what Kisame and Katsuyu can do is not only to help Koyuki Kazahana avoid the pursuit, but also to let her retake the country immediately.

 Chapter 276: 276

    Chapter 276: 276


    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    The clouds broke open, and several huge airships emerged, slowly descending from the sky.


    Many Kirigakure ninjas and vigers who got the news in advance ran out of their houses excitedly and flocked to the streets to watch.


    On the roof of an empty building, a group of energetic little kids gathered, watching the airshiping from the sky, and discussed excitedly.


    "Hinata, have some riceballs!"


    Karin Uzumaki ran up of the stairs holding a box of steaming riceballs in her hand and leaned in front of Hinata, to share it generously with her.


    "Thank you, Karin." Hinata blushed and took one.


    "Didn''t I tell you that we are friends? There is no need to thank me" Karin tilted her head as she stared at Hinata''s with big eyes, and asked sincerely.


    ''Friend''


    Under Karin''s gaze, Hinata''s heart thumped, and then she nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice, making Karinugh.


    These two little girls of the same age became friends instantly after meeting, perhaps it''s because the optimistic and cheerful Karin and the introverted Hinata formed aplementary personality.


    "Hinata, what''s the matter with you, do you have no appetite?"


    Karin found that Hinata seemed a little dazed today, and she hadn''t eaten her riceballs, so she asked curiously and caringly.


    "Tsunade-sama ising back today. She will definitely check if I have made progress or not. I''m worried that I won''t be able to satisfy Tsunade-sama. I''m really useless."


    Hinata lowered her head and said timidly.


    "Don''t worry, you are a genius of the Hyuga n, and Tsunade-sensei personally epted you as her student. Do you know how enviable your position is?"


    Karin patted Hinata on the shoulder andforted, "Don''t worry, I will work hard with you, let''s help each other."


    "Yeah! Karin, you are so kind." Hinata felt warm in her heart.


    At this moment, there was a bang from the side, which startled the two little girls.


    It turned out that Temari was carrying a huge fan, smashed it on the ground, and used it to support her body.


    She yawned and suggested to her two younger brothers:


    "Hey, Kankuro, Gaara, let''s do something for fun. It''s too boring to be here."


    "Good idea. I heard that Tsunade-sama went to the Land of Snow to discuss cooperation this time, and brought back a batch of chakra armor. After wearing the armor, not only can a person be immune to the enemy''s ninjutsu attacks, but can also fly like a bird. If If I can get a set, I will definitely be able to create something with my puppet art."


    Kankuro''s eyes lit up, and as he spoke, he nudged Gaara''s shoulder beside him, "Isn''t that so, Gaara?"


    "I am not interested."


    Gaara folded his arms around his chest and said sternly.


    He just likes to y with sand, and otherwise, has no interest in most things.


    It is worth mentioning that Gaara at this time did not have two big dark circles like in the anime, which shows that he gets along well with the one-tail in his body.


    Of course, this was thanks to Tsunade''s persuasion and threat.


    If there''s anything else that interests Gaara other than sand, it''s defeating Kimimaro.


    Thinking of this, Gaara''s eyes turned to the left, and looked at Kimimaro, dressed in white, standing tall and straight, like a straight javelin, on the edge of the building with his back to everyone.


    He stared at the airship in the distance without saying a word, no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Kimimaro."


    At this time, Yamato who too came to the top of the building, specifically said to Kimimaro, "Thank you for training with me, I was able to find a lot of my weaknesses. I hope we can train again in the future."


    "There is no need to thank me, I''m just trying to understand the power of Mokuton. Besides, you are indeed a good opponent."


    Kimimaro turned his head and said coolly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped off the roof with a swoosh andnded steadily on the street under their surprised eyes.


    Then he walked towards the training ground alone.


    Obviously, Kimimaro, like Gaara, has no interest in joining in the fun. There is only one thing he is interested in, and that is to be stronger.


    Keep getting stronger until he has enough power to defeat the Uzumaki Naruto, who he has never met, and take back the remaining Nine Tails.


    For this reason, Kimimaro became a training maniac.


    "Kimimaro, wait for me."


    When Haku saw Kimimaro leaving, he gritted his teeth and jumped off the roof. He has been with Kimimaro for the longest time, and has the best rtionship with thetter, as close as brothers, so he didn''t want to leave him alone.


    "Humph."


    Temari nced at Kimimaro''s back with a bit of displeasure, and said to Gaara who was beside her, "Gaara, you must defeat that guy, I''m annoyed whenever I see his face."


    Just after she finishing speaking, there was a sudden bang on the street, and there was an explosion with dazzling fire and smoke.


    ''What happened? !''


    The little kids on the roof quickly engulfed the billowing smoke.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    In the next second, aughter that sounded very awkward sounded, and a beautiful young man with long blond hair came out from the street corner with his hands on his hips, with a proud look on his face.


    "How is mytest y bomb, isn''t that powerful, Kimimaro? I know you''re fine, don''t pretend to be dead, now fight me."


    Deidara said loudly, aiming one palm at the thick smoke, and a mouth appeared in the palm of his hand, with a tongue sticking out, stirring flexibly.


    "Deidara, your ninjutsu is as disgusting as ever."


    Kimimaro''s voice came from the thick smoke. Immediately, a gust of wind swept across the street, blowing away the thick smoke, revealing the silhouettes of Kimimaro and Haku.


    At this moment, the two of them had four huge ice mirrors erected around them, and it was these 4 mirrors that resisted the explosion of the Deidara y bomb.


    Haku nced at Kimimaro, and after receiving the gesture from thetter''s eyes, he sped his hands and released the ice mirror he made with his Kekkei Genkai.


    "Are you going to fight together or alone? It seems that I have to find a small follower for myself."


    Deidara rubbed his chin with his hand, rolled his eyes, and smiled at Kimimaro, "After I beat you, why don''t I take Haku as myckey."


    "If you want to die, you can try."


    Kimimaro said coldly, judging from his expression, he was absolutely serious when he said this.


    "Deidara!"


    A clear shout sounded, and Temari and the others ran down from the roof. She took the lead in questioning Deidara, "You created an explosion in the vige again and made the streets smoky, aren''t you afraid that Tsunade-sama would know?"


    Compared to Kimimaro, Deidara is obviously more annoying for her.


    He tinkers with his so-called "art" all day long and makes explosions from time to time, just like a terrorist, making everyone feel insecure.


    Hearing Tsunade''s name, Deidara''s expression changed suddenly, thinking of Tsunade''s terrifying face and that pair of even more terrifying fists, he shuddered.


    However, he still replied stubbornly:


    "Everything I do is for art! What do you know?Don''tin to Tsunade-sama if you have the ability,e and fight me one-on-one."


    "Okay, how about you fight with our group?" Kankuro pointed to hispanions behind him and sneered at Deidara.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Kimimaro shook his head, showing a slightly impatient expression. Then, he said to Deidara:


    "Come to the training ground, we will decide the oue, and end our grievances."


    After saying that, he walked forward without looking back.


    When Deidara heard that, he was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at Kimimaro''s back: "Who is afraid of who? Hum."


    He hummed softly and followed.


    ''There is a good show.''


    Temari and the others seeing this, followed up with excitement.


    The group came to the training ground outside the vige in a mighty way.


    Perhaps it was because everyone went to see the airship, the normally busy training ground was empty at this time, which was a suitable stage for the battle.


    "Be careful."


    Haku said in a low voice beside Kimimaro, then nced at Deidara, who looked like a sloppy boy, and then silently walked to the stand to join Temari and the others.


    As soon as a group of little kids picked a seat and sat down, they couldn''t wait to discuss the uing battle.


    "I bet that Kimimaro will win. His strength is greatest among us. That guy Deidara is obviously ater, and he still wants to be the boss, he is not Kimimaro''s opponent at all."


    "I don''t think it''s easy to say. Deidara has a lot of tricks, and he''s not as direct as Kimimaro. He often makes sneak attacks in fights. If Kimimaro is not careful, he might fall into his hands.


    Some are optimistic about Kimimaro, and some are optimistic about Deidara.


    Just when they were talking with great interest, a voice suddenly came from outside the training ground.


    "Yo, it seems I havee at a great time."


    They saw a man wearing a shark mask and an Anbu uniform carrying arge bag. He came to the stand, sat down next to them with his legs crossed,.


    Temari frowned when she saw the strange man.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Kankuro asked curiously, noticing Temari''s expression.


    "If I remember correctly, Anbu''s ninjas can''t easily leave their posts without permission, let alone show up at the training ground alone."


    Temari whispered, casting a suspicious look at the masked man.


    Seemingly aware of Temari''s eyes, the masked man suddenly turned his head and greeted them: "Hello. I just want to watch, don''t mind me."


    "Uncle, are you a Anbu?" Karin, who was closest to the masked man, was the first to respond and asked curiously.


    "Yes, you''re so smart."


    The masked man pointed to his mask and exined, "I heard an explosion in the nearby street, so I came to see if it''s Deidara making trouble again. But now it seems that Kimimaro will help me teach him a lesson, maybe I won''t have to do it after all."


    ''So that''s what it is.''.


    After listening to these words, they suddenly realized, and Temari''s inner doubts were also eliminated.


    "That''s right. I bought some snacks when I passed by the convenience store on the street just now. You can share it with everyone. It''s a treat from me."


    The masked man said and handed the big bag in his hand to Karin.


    "Wow!"


    Inside the bag, as said, it was full of various snacks and drinks, which made Karin let out a wow sound, and was very happy.


    "Anbu-san, thank you."


    Karin said sweetly, and together with her good friend Hinata, they happily distributed the snacks in the bag to everyone.


    Kankuro took a bowl of dumplings, quietly took out a tool that looked like a thin needle, and stabbed the dumplings a few times, and then said:


    "Food is ok."


    ''Am I thinking too much?''


    Temari hearing that withdrew the suspicious gaze from the masked man.


    ''Maybe, he is really an Anbu who likes children and treats people warmly?''


    But right now, this is not the most important issue, because in the training ground, the battle between Kimimaro and Deidara has already begun.


    "Nine-tailed brat, as long as I can defeat the strongest you, I can prove my explosive art to Tsunade-sama. And from now on, you will all obey my orders, hahaha!"


    Deidara pointed at Kimimaro and announced ambitiously.


    "Idiot, that''s just your wishful thinking. I can easily defeat you without the power of the Nine Tails."


    Kimimaro folded his arms around his chest and looked contemptuous.


    What he has always looked down on the most is a sloppy guy like Deidara.


    "Okay! This is what you said, you don''t need the power of the nine tails, and I don''t need the chakra of the four tails in my body, is it fair? We will rely on our own true abilities to see who is the strongest. "


    Deidara rolled his eyes and said.


    What he is most afraid of is the nine tails in Kimimaro''s body. After all, the nine tails is much more powerful than the four tails. He didn''t expect the opponent to give up the strongest trump card, so he can''t me him.


    "I will count three, let''s officially start."


    Deidara seeing that Kimimaro did not object to his proposal, his eyes shed, he stretched out a finger, and immediately counted aloud, "One"


    As soon as this "one" was said, Deidara''s mouth suddenly turned up, revealing a sinister smile.


    At the same time.


    ''Boom!''


    As Deidara raised his finger, it seemed that he had activated some kind of ninjutsu, and the ground under Kimimaro''s feet suddenly exploded, and the fire and smoke engulfed him again.


    "Hahaha, I know this is your most frequent training ground, so I secretly nted a lot of y bombs herest night. You are sure to lose this battle, Kimimaro!"


    Deidara put his hands on his hips again and smiled smugly.


    "This shameless fellow."


    In the stands, the kids clenched their fists and condemned Deidara''s despicable sneak attack.


    However, the shark mask man shook his head and said:


    "Victory in battle by all means is the way of real ninja. Deidara has grasped the essence of it at a young age."

 Chapter 277: 277

    Chapter 277: 277


    By his words it can be seen that the shark mask man seemed to admire Deidara''s methods very much.


    In the anime, Deidara used the vigers of Sunagakure as hostages while confronting Gaara, the fifth Kazekage, which caused Gaara to be distracted, Gaara was then knocked out on the spot and Diedara became the victor easily.


    This is Deidara''s fighting style, cunning and agile.


    Hearing the masked man''s words, Temari and the others were stunned for a moment, and then they all showed thoughtful expressions.


    Only Haku''s face was full of worry. He subconsciously wanted to refute the masked man and speak up for Kimimaro, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "However, Kimimaro is not so vulnerable, this battle has just begun."


    The masked man gave a nk look and continued.


    It''s just as he said.


    In the training ground, when the fire and smoke from the explosion dissipated, it was not a charred body that appeared, but countless spiky hard bones, which formed a barrieryer uponyer, which firmly protected Kimimaro''s body.


    Blood bone pulse.


    "Che, turtle shell. Watch me blow you up!"


    Deidara spat lightly, then his eyes shed as he made a seal again, and rubbed out a white y bird out of the mouth of the palm of his hand.


    ''Swish.''


    Under his control, the bird spread its wings and attacked the barrier formed by bones''s dance. During this process, the flying bird expanded rapidly and turned into a big white bird.


    "Explode!"


    When the volume of the y bird swelled to the maximum, Deidara detonated it. In an instant, an explosion several times stronger than before exploded in the center of the training ground.


    ''Boom!''


    The loud noise, air waves, and dust from the explosion spread to the stands in an instant, causing the group to be surprised as they staggered back.


    What a terrible power.


    Diedara''s explosion is indeed something that makes everyone take a step back.


    "Hahaha! Kimimaro, you''re finished!"


    Deidara continued tough wildly. When the dust and smoke from the explosion dissipated, he looked again at the ce where Kimimaro was standing. Sure enough, even bone shield could not resist the explosion-a lot of bones were scattered on the surrounding ground, the wall broke into several pieces. The defensive barrier was sted with a huge gap from the front.


    ''Huh?''


    Deidara''sughter stopped abruptly, because in his sight, after the "big tortoise shell" was sted, there was no Kimimaro in it.


    ''Not good.''


    Deidara''s expression changed, and he immediately reacted.


    '' From the beginning, Kimimaro must not be hiding inside the bone sphere.''


    Thinking of this, just as he was about to make a move, he felt a chill behind him.


    ''Puff.''


    The sound of flesh being pierced by a sharp weapon was heard.


    Deidara lowered his head in horror, only to see a bone sword piercing through his right chest, which immediately made him gasp and put on a mask of pain.


    "Your vignce is so poor that you didn''t even notice when I appeared behind you."


    Kimimaro pressed against Deidara''s back and said, "But don''t worry, I avoided the vital organs in your body, so you will only be injured and bedridden for a period of time, and there will be no danger to life. Remember this lesson and don''t provoke me in the future, I have no interest in ying these children''s games with you."


    "Are you finished?"


    Deidara''s neck suddenly turned one hundred and eighty degrees strangely, as it turned around and smiled at Kimimaro.


    At the same time, Kimimaro was surprised to find that arge amount of white y poured out of Deidara''s wound, entangling his bone sword and entire arm tightly, making him unable to escape.


    "You haven''t seen my y clone, have you? It is much more powerful than ordinary shadow clones. It can not only resist attacks, but also entangle the enemy. If it is mixed with my sting y, it can even explode directly, just like now"


    Deidara enjoyed Kimimaro''s surprised expression, and while speaking, his whole body swelled rapidly, and soon changed from a slender beautiful boy to a big fat man.


    ''Boom!''


    Another violent explosion rang, this time Kimimaro was blown away on the spot, he drew an arc in the air, and finally fell heavily on the ground more than ten meters away.


    Not far away, Deidara''s body emerged from the ground, drilled out, and slowly patted off the sand from his body.


    Explosion release  Self-exploding clone.


    This Jutsu along with Earth style. Underground mole was something that Deidara carefully prepared in order to deal with Kimimaro.


    He first pretended to be lighthearted, deliberately revealed ws, lured Kimimaro to sneak attack from behind, and then used the prepared self-destruct clone to trap him and cause an explosion.


    And his body had already used the earth concealment jutsu to hide underground, and quickly escaped from the explosion area when it exploded.


    ''Da da da.''


    Deidara walked towards Kimimaro, who was lying on the ground, raised a finger and said shaking, "Did you see it, Kimimaro? This is my art, it''s gorgeous and pleasing to the eye, isn''t it? You should admit defeat now."


    "Admit defeat?"


    Kimimaro raised his head, stared at Deidara, and said with some difficulty, "Deidara, I admit now that you are qualified to fight me."


    "You are already on the ground, do you still want to be brave? If I were you, I would definitely beg for mercy, and then go to the infirmary..."


    ''Puff.''


    Before Deidara could finish speaking, the Kimimaro in front of him turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.


    "Don''t you think that you are the only one who can use clones?"


    Kimimaro''s voice came from behind Deidara, he appeared from behind a big tree unscathed, and then rushed towards Deidara.


    Kimimaro decided to attack for real now.


    ''So fast.''


    Deidara''s eyes narrowed, then the corners of his mouth curled up, and he muttered: "Interesting. This is the opponent I want, and this is the battle I long for."


    When the voice fell, he raised his hands, and arge number of y spiders were spit out of his mouth, and flew towards Kimimaro.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    The battle resumes.


    In the stands.


    "Both of them have very high talent, and they are also skilled in using various fighting skills. From the current point of view, they are equal opponents."


    The shark masked manmented.


    "That''s because Kimimaro is not serious. From now on, the Deidara won''t have any chance."


    Haku did not agree with the masked man''s opinion, and said with a serious expression.


    Of all the people here, no one knows Kimimaro better than him. When thetter is serious, he will show overwhelming power. Even Anbu like the masked man may not be his opponent.


    Next, the situation on the field seemed to be exactly as expected.


    ''Swish.''


    Kimimaro''s figure was erratic, like an invisible ghost, and with a gorgeous and light pace, he calmly avoided all the y spiders of Deidara, appeared beside thetter, and kicked out.


    ''Boom!''


    Deidara tried to parry, but he greatly underestimated Kimimaro''s strength. He only felt a strong forceing, causing his whole body to lose his bnce and being kicked out on the spot.


    ''Damn.''.


    The blond boy cursed in his heart, and before he had time to catch his breath, the aggressive Kimimaro had already attacked him again,unching an even more intense continuous attack.


    Whether it is speed, strength or endurance, Kimimaro''s performance ispletely different from before, and has improved a lot.


    Under his strong attack, Deidara was soon unable to withstand it, and once retreated, there was no chance to fight back.


    "Don''t hesitate, use the power of the four tails, or you will never be able topete with me."


    Kimimaro said coldly while suppressing Deidara.


    "Don''t look down on me, bastard!"


    Deidara was furious, and fired arge number of y spiders from the palms of his hands, finally forcing Kimimaro to temporarily retreat and get a chance to breathe.


    However, he did not use the four-tailed chakra in his body ording to Kimimaro''s intention, because in Deidara''s view, if he did that, it meant that he had already lost.


    So Deidara kicked the ground with both feet and jumped high into the air.


    ''Swish swish.''


    He quickly formed a seal in the air, and with a "Peng", a huge y bird was summoned to be his mount, allowing Deidara to fly to a higher ce.


    "It should be safe here."


    Deidara stood on the bird''s back, looked down at Kimimaro on the ground, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he showed a smug smile again, picked up a handmade bomb without haste, and threw the small y birds to the ground.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    The training ground was quickly bombed by Deidara, and even though Kimimaro had the strength, Diedara was beyond his reach.


    "You are too shameless,e down if you have the ability!"


    Seeing this scene, Haku stood up from his seat in the stands angrily, and shouted at Deidara who was in the air.


    "Hahaha, if you have the ability, let hime up."


    Deidara was not discouraged, but is more and more proud of his own skills. He stared at Kimimaro on the ground with bright eyes, and murmured, "The next bomb will directly blow up the entire training ground and I would like to see how you can hide."


    Then arge amount of white y was spit out from his palms, which soon piled up like a big rock, forming a giant y dragon with a body length of more than ten meters.


    This is Deidara''s trump card. It''s explosive power is extremely powerful. Once it falls on the training ground, it will cause devastating damage.


    In the stands.


    "Well, the two of them are very good. Without the help of the power of the tail beasts, they have reached the level ofbat power that is beyond what normal ninjas can think of."


    While speaking, the masked man stood up.


    Because, they cannot be allowed to continue, because Deidara has already crossed the line, and once the y giantnds and explodes, it will undoubtedly cause the battle to gopletely out of control.


    "Anbu-san, are you going to stop them?" Karin asked anxiously. With her strong perception, she had already sensed the terrifying power of the ninjutsu that Deidara was about to perform.


    "Certainly."


    The masked man touched Karin''s red hair, then looked at Deidara in midair, raised one hand and snapped his fingers.


    ''Siiiiiat.''


    Under the suspicious eyes of the group, as the masked man snapped his fingers, a golden lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky.


    "Hahaha, go to hell!"


    Deidaraughed wildly, and was about to throw the y dragon, but suddenly he was stunned by the lightning.


    In the next instant, his entire body, the bird under him, and the y giant dragon were all enveloped in golden lightning, drowning in the infinite lightning.


    "Ugh!"


    Deidara let out a scream and fell straight from the air. His y bird and dragon were also under the attack of lightning Chakra, their structures were damaged and disintegrated, and they lost the ability to explode.


    ''Boom.''


    Deidara fell to the ground, his clothes were tattered, white smoke was stilling from his body, and his whole body gave off a burning smell. Although not life-threatening, he clearly suffered a lot.


    This is a lesson for him because he is rashly using explosives in the vige without regard for the consequences.


    Because this scene happened so fast, Temari and others in the stands, as well as Kimimaro in the training ground, were all stunned.


    ''Whoosh.''


    The masked man shed and instantly appeared in front of Kimimaro, and stretched out a big hand towards thetter.


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Kimimaro came back to his senses and was about to make a move, but suddenly felt a strong pressure emanating from the masked man, like a mountain descended on him.


    Don''t say about resistance, Kimimaro can''t even move a finger.


    ''How is it possible that I can''t move just by the aura radiated by him, is there such a monster in the Anbu of Kirigakure?''


    Kimimaro was shocked, and his heart set off a storm.


    The nine tails in his body once told him that there is only one real powerhouse in Kirigakure, and that is Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas. In addition, Pakura may be regarded as half of the top powerhouse.


    As for the rest of the people, including the other geniuses like Mei, Mangetsu, and Ringo, as long as he grows up, those guys are no match for him.


    But at this moment, the Anbu masked man in front of him made Kimimaro feel the pressure and fear that he had only experienced when facing Tsunade.


    The next second, under Kimimaro''s terrified eyes, the masked man lifted him up, and two sharp fangs popped out from under the mask, biting hard at the bottom of his neck.


    ''Puff!''


    As the fangs entered his body, Kimimaro suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air, and his pupils shrank suddenly. At this moment, in addition to the piercing pain, he also felt a strange force invaded his body.


    Not far away, Deidara staggered up from the ground and saw this scene.


    ''Damn, what''s going on here?''


    "Hey, let that guy go!"


    The blond boy shouted, he unexpectedly did not choose to escape, but gathered up the courage to rush to the masked man, trying to save Kimimaro from thetter.


    The masked man chuckled, and stretched out his hand, a strong gravitational force emanated from the palm of his hand, causing Deidara to lift his feet off the ground without any strength to fight back, and was caught by the masked man.


    Then the masked man did the same, he took a bite just below Deidara''s neck.


    After being bitten, both Kimimaro and Deidara couldn''t bear the severe pain, and they quickly dropped their heads and fell into aa.


    This man wearing a shark mask is obviously Kisame.


    He returned to the vige with Katsuyu, and after getting off the airship, he nned to pretend to be Anbu and walk around the vige. As a result, he was attracted by the sound of the explosion and came across the battle between Deidara and Kimimaro.


    On a whim he decided to, watch their battle, he recognized their talents and abilities and believed that they were qualified to inherit the curse mark from him.


    So he gave the curse mark to them.

 Chapter 278: 278

    Chapter 278: 278


    Inside the training ground.


    Just as the duel between Deidara and Kimimaro was about to enter a white-hot stage and lose control. The masked man suddenly attacked and stopped the two.


    But after he stopped the two, he bit them so hard that they fell into aa.


    ''Not right.''


    When Temari and the others in the stands saw this, they quickly realized that there was something wrong with the masked man. Without thinking much, the group rushed towards the training ground, intending to save Kimimaro and Deidara.


    "Yo, everyone is very motivated. It''s just right, let me see what you are capable of."


    While talking, Kisame made a seal, and immediately divided several shadow clones, each blocking one.


    "Sand coffin!"


    "The Great Breakthrough of the Wind!"


    "Ice st!"


    "Mokuton!"


    "Byakugan!"


    ""


    Following Temari and the others'' stern shouts, various ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai bloomed in the training ground, smashing towards Kisame and his shadow clones.


    Kisame was calm facing their attacks, the clones raised their hands to form seals, fire, wind, water, earth, lightning, yin, and yang were used over and over again, and they disyed gorgeous ninjutsu, perfectly resolved the attacks.


    "I know your father, Rasa,pared with his maic release, you are too far behind, not even at the entry level."


    "Temari, your talent is even more mediocre than your younger brother. This level of wind release is like fanning me with a fan."


    "Kankuro... Forget it, you''re just a piece of shit, there''s nothing to say."


    Kisame first easily defeated the three sand siblings who rushed at the front, and then defeated Yamato and Haku, who followed closely behind.


    "Yamato, you shouldn''t be a ninja, but a gardener. It''s a good idea to use your wood tunnel to nt trees and green things."


    "Haku, if everyone in the Yuki n is as weak as you, then I can only say that the demise of this n cannot be med on others, but can only me themselves for being too weak."


    Finally, Kisame pped Karin and Hinata flying.


    "Uzumaki Karin, as an Eight-Tails Jinchuriki your performance is so disappointing to me. You are not qualified to control the Eight-Tails at all."


    "Hinata Hyuga, you were disliked in the Hyuga n, and you are still useless when you arrive at Kirigakure. Even if Tsunade is your teacher, you still haven''t changed at all."


    He destroy them one by one physically and mentally.


    In less than a minute, the little kids fell to the ground one after another, and everyone wasmented by Kisame. Judging from hisments, obviously none of these guys can satisfy him.


    "Who are you?!"


    Temari propped up her body with her fan, barely stood up, and asked with a look of horror.


    The masked man in front of her is not only terrifyingly powerful, but also knows everyone well.


    He is definitely not an ordinary Anbu ninja.


    At this moment, an unimaginable heat suddenly came from outside the training ground, passed over the heads of Temari and the others, and went straight to the masked man.


    ''Boom!''


    In the next second, the ce where the masked man stood was bombarded by a huge fireball, leaving a deep pit of scorched earth.


    However, the masked man seemed to have been prepared for a long time, he escaped to the side ahead of time and evaded the attack.


    ''Whoosh whoosh.''


    After the explosion, several figures descended on the training ground, protecting Temari and the others behind them. And the person at the head, was one with long smooth green hair and a backless outfit that revealed arge area of snow-white skin, the the hero of Kirigakure- Pakura.


    "Pakura-sensei!"


    Seeing Pakura''s appearance, the little kids were all surprised and d that they were saved.


    Pakura looked back at the children, except for Deidara and Kimimaro who fell into aa, everyone else seemed to be fine. She breathed a sigh of relief, then withdrew her gaze, and ordered the Anbu:


    "Surround this man!"


    Pakura was very familiar with Anbu, so she was 100% sure that she had never seen the Anbu ninja wearing a shark mask in front of her.


    In other words, the other party is definitely not someone from Kirigakure, but probably a spy from another Ninja Vige.


    "You came very quickly. It''s a pity, I wanted to y with these little kids for a while."


    Kisame looked at Pakura and said with a half-smile.


    "No matter who you are and what your purpose is, I will only give you one chance, surrender immediately."


    Pakura said coldly. Seeing that the other party did not respond, she decisively released several scorching fireballs floating around her body, and a zing me burst out from her body.


    Seeing that a fight is about to break out.


    "Stop!"


    A clear shout came from above everyone''s heads. Then the sixth Mizukage, Tsunade, descended from the sky, stood infront of Kisame, opposite Pakura and others.


    "Tsunade-sama, you..." Pakura was taken aback.


    "Pakura, stop, it''s a misunderstanding. I forgot to tell you, the man behind me is a powerful reclusive ninja, and I specially invited him back to their teacher."


    Tsunade motioned Pakura to rx as she pointed at the children, then walked over to the masked man and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Tsunade-sama, thank you for helping me out."


    Kisame nodded towards Tsunade, or Katsuyu, then passed by Pakura, walked to the Temari and others, and said to them condescendingly:


    "I will officially introduce myself, I don''t have a name, and I don''t belong to any Ninja vige. You can understand me as a ghost outside the Ninja world, so my code name is ''ghost''. At the invitation of Tsunade-sama, from today onwards, I will be your Sensei."


    As soon as these words came out, the little kids looked at each other and fell silent.


    "By the way. I checked your strength just now, and I can only say that it is terrible, and I am very disappointed."


    Kisame folded his arms and taught the new students on the spot, "In my opinion, you are just a bunch of flowers in a greenhouse, you can''t do anything except squander and waste your talents. But from now on, I will do a good job. Be mentally prepared, because under my hands, you don''t want to bezy anymore."


    This is Kisame''s new n.


    He has almost done all the business he should do now, and finally got free time, so he ns to use the time to train these little kids well.


    Facing the "deration", Temari and others all changed their faces, and the timid ones, such as Hinata, even showed nervous and scared expressions.


    "What did you do to Deidara and Kimimaro just now, we all saw you bit them."


    Temari mustered up her courage and questioned.


    "That''s my gift to them."


    Kisame smiled mysteriously and didn''t exin too much, but immediately entered the role as he looked at the woods outside the training ground and shouted, "Come out."


    Under the surprised eyes of Temari and the others, after a while, a boy who seemed to be honest and friendly walked out of the woods nervously.


    It''s Jugo, who was brought back from the vicinity of Ryuchi Cave by Kisame and Tsunade not long ago.


    "Why did you run out again? Didn''t I tell you to stay in your residence?"


    An Anbu asked.


    "I... love nature, and... birds."


    Jugo stammered, spread out his folded hands, and a bird spread its wings from his palms and flew into the sky.


    "Let hime over."


    Kisame ordered the Anbu and then said to Jugo, "You too join these little kids and train with them."


    At this point, one more are is almost the same.


    "Okay, nice to meet you. That''s the end of the day. At eight o''clock tomorrow morning, everyone will gather at the training ground. Anyone who dares to bete or simply doesn''te will have the consequences... at their own risk."


    Kisame made another threatening notice, then nced at Tsunade, and left here with her under everyone''s attention.


    Pakura frowned slightly as she watched the backs of the two go away.


    Anyone can see that Tsunade has a close rtionship with this masked man who suddenly appeared, and it can even be said that...


    In addition to being the sixth Mizukage, Tsunade also has another identity, that is, the former wife of Kisame.


    At least the titr Lady of Mizukage.


    It was not even two years since Hoshigaki Kisame passed away, and Tsunade is already so close to other men. In Pakura''s opinion, it was somewhat inappropriate, due to her own feelings.


    Moreover, she found that Tsunade was sometimes weird, and her personality suddenly becamepletely different from usual, which made Pakura very puzzled.


    ''What happened to Tsunade-sama?''


    Pakura couldn''t understand, so she could only look away and shake her head.


    She looked at Deidara and Kimimaro who were in aa on the side, and suddenly thought of something, and asked Temari: "The two of them were bitten by the masked man just now, what happened at that time?"


    "He bit them on their neck and they fell intoa."


    After getting the answer, Pakura''s eyes shed, and she stretched out her hands to touch the ces where Deidara and Kimimaro were bitten respectively, and closed her eyes to perceive.


    From their bodies, she sensed a very familiar force. That power had once resided in her body in the same way.


    It''s Sage chakra.


    ''Is it...''


    Pakura suddenly opened her eyes, her expression gradually bing surprised.


    Kisame and Katsuyu returned to the tree house together.


    "Kisame-sama, I''m about to hand over my body to Tsunade-sama." Katsuyu said a little reluctantly.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, let her wait a little longer."


    Kisame stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Katsuyu''s slender waist, standing by the window with her, quietly admiring the scenery outside the window, and kept it like this for a while.


    The two enjoyed the quiet sweetness.


    "Is itfortable enough?" Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded coldly, making Kisamee back to his senses.


    "Che, spoilsport."


    Kisame looked down and found that Tsunade was back, so he shook his head and turned away on the spot.


    "Hmph." Tsunade looked at Kisame''s back and snorted coldly as always, but what she didn''t notice was, in addition to disgust, the expression on her face had an inexplicable meaning.


    Kisame put on a shark mask, returned to Kirigakure, and patrolled around the territory that actually belonged to him.


    The first ce he went was the Mizukage Building.


    When Mizukage Tsunade has other things to do, most of the daily affairs in the vige are now handled by her secretary, Terumi Mei.


    With her strength, beauty and ability, the six-tails Jinchuriki of Kirigakure has gradually won wide acim and is respected by the vigers.


    Many even privately believed that Terumi was the most likely candidate to seed Tsunade.


    In the office, Terumi Mei was engrossed in her desk work, handling various documents with a serious expression. Her best friend, Ringo is by her side, although thetter spends most of her time lying bored on the sofa and eating lollipops.


    ''Um?''


    Suddenly, Terumi Mei raised her head in confusion and looked out the window.


    Just now, she seemed to feel a certain gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Ringo noticed that and asked curiously.


    Terumi Mei stood up, walked to the window and looked around, then turned around, shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, it may be my illusion."


    On the opposite roof, Kisame slowly emerged, smiled slightly, and turned to leave the ce.


    Then he went to the hospital.


    The current doctors here are Tsunade''s two disciples, Shizune and Nohara Rin.


    Both of them have now be medical ninjas who can take charge of themselves, and the two of them work together to maintain the good operation of the Kirigakure''s medical system.


    To Kisame''s surprise, Sarah, the one who he rescued from Roran, also seemed to be very interested in medical ninjutsu and showed a certain talent.


    Thest queen of Roran, let go of her glorious past, and now, is a ordinary medical ninja, follows Shizune and Nohara Rin to study hard.


    After leaving the hospital, Kisame also went to the research department.


    Over the past few years, Orochimaru has remained reclusive, spending most of the time shutting himself up in theboratory, engrossed in scientific research, and tinkering with a lot of results.


    Of course, he asionally took some time out to teach his two disciples, Anko and Kabuto.


    Finally, Kisame returned to the familiar courtyard.


    Among the four women living here, Natsuhi of Hoshigakure and Karura of Sunagakure have changed their identities and officially be members of Kirigakure.


    On the other hand, Mikiko from Takigakure stayed at home with Yukino, taking care of a group of children, big and small.


    That night, Kisame sneaked into Yukino''s room, gave her a big surprise, and stayed for the night.


    The next morning.


    Training ground.


    "Gaara, Haku, Deidara, Yamato, Temari, Uzumaki Karin, Kimimaro, Hinata, Jugo, and Kankuro. Well, exactly ten people. From now on, you need not to go to the ninja school again, because I am your teacher."


    After Kisame roll called them, he folded his arms and said to the ten in front of him.


    "Excuse me, if we don''t go to the ninja school, how can we graduate and be ninjas?"


    Kankuro raised his hand and asked with a frown. He didn''t like this teacher very much, and before he even started, he wanted to escape from his "w."


    "You''re in a hurry, boy."


    Kisame gave Kankuro a meaningful look, then snapped his fingers and summoned a shadow clone in front of them with a snap.


    "The conditions for graduating from me are very simple. As long as any of you can defeat this shadow clone, you can sessfully graduate, and I will personally put on his forehead guard and let you be... genin. Does someone want to try it right away?"


    Kisame said as he looked at Kimimaro who was at the front of the group.

 Chapter 279: 279

    Chapter 279: 279


    "I''ll try."


    Under Kisame''s gaze, Kimimaro calmly said and walked out of the crowd.


    He is eager to be stronger and will not miss any opportunity to challenge himself.


    The battle began immediately.


    "Haa!"


    In the training ground, Kimimaro''s deep and stern shout sounded. He exerted all his strength, except the power of the Nine-Tails, it can be said that he did everything he could, and he was more serious than when he fought against Deidara.


    "Is this his real strength?"


    Deidara looked at Kimimaro, who was fighting desperately and muttered. If Kimimaro fought like that from the beginning, he would never have any chance to defeat him.


    However, even Kimimaro was powerless when he faced Kisame''s shadow clone, he was yed by the clone all the way.


    ''Boom!''


    Kisame''s clone suddenly jumped behind Kimimaro, sent out with a forceful kick, and immediately sending thetter upside down for more than ten meters, and finally hit the barbed wire fence of the training ground.


    Victory and defeat has been decided.


    "Kimimaro!" Seeing this Haku ran over quickly to help Kimimaro, who was lying on the ground.


    Kisame snapped his fingers, retracted his shadow cloy, and then put his hands in his pockets and came to Kimimaro and mocked him:


    "I heard that you are the most powerful among these little kids. I didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s so disappointing."


    Hearing that Kimimaro clenched his fists and lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Haku really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he gathered up his courage and retorted to Kisame: "Just a few days ago, Kimimaro defeated a Jonin from our vige! Your shadow clone is at least at the level of an elite jonin, but you want us to defeat it to be promoted to Genin, such a condition is too much, no one canplete it."


    "Is that so?"


    Kisame said as he nced at him with disapproval, then turned to look at the other little kids and said, "That''s because in my eyes, the Kage rank and below are all ants, and they are not worthy of being called ninjas at all, they can only be called cannon fodder. Now do you understand?"


    His words stunned them.


    That is to say, if they want to graduate from the masked men and be Genin, each of them must reach the Kage level?


    This is simply a fantasy, an impossible thing to aplish.


    However, no matter what these kids thought, Kisame entered the role of a teacher and let the students practice hard.


    These kids were all personally selected by Kisame and brought back to Kirigakure. He knew better than anyone the potential contained in their bodies.


    Therefore, the principle of Kisame''s teaching these students is that as long as they don''t die, they can train till they die.


    The first is high-intensity devil training.


    So, the whole morning and most of the afternoon, the voices of the kids crying and calling for their mothers resounded throughout the training ground.


    These flowers in the greenhouses, once meticulously cared for and treated, did not suffer any real pain. But now Kisame made them feel for the first time what it means to be savage.


    In the evening, even the strongest among them, Kimimaro fell to the ground with a bang, thereby ending the training.


    Each of them was out of breath, their clothes were all wet with sweat, and all of them were injured, and no one was able to stand up.


    "This is unbearable? This is the first day of training. I have already shown mercy, and only gave you half the intensity."


    Kisame folded his arms and looked down at the kids who were paralyzed on the ground, feeling very disappointed with them.


    In the face of his ridicule, no matter how much dissatisfaction and grievance they had in their hearts, they didn''t have the strength to refute at this time.


    At this moment, a very familiar voice suddenly came from outside the training ground.


    "You bastard, what are you doing? These children are not your ves. Do you want to torture them to death by exhausting them?"


    Tsunade angrily broke into the training ground and walked towards Kisame, her chest was shaking with anger.


    "Tsunade-sama is here!"


    Tsunade''s appearance made the despairing eyes of the kids finally glow, as if they had seen a great savior.


    "It''s you who appointed me as their instructor, have you forgotten so quickly? As their instructor, of course I have to train them with all my heart, so that I won''t betray Tsunade-sama''s trust, right?"


    Facing Tsunade, who has an angry look on her face, Kisame calmly defended himself.


    "You were appointed by Kisame, not me!"


    Tsunade walked up to Kisame, grabbed his cor and shouted in a low voice.


    "Anyway, you''re here just in time. Hurry up and treat them. They are indeed much more spoiled than I thought."


    Kisame shrugged and changed the subject.


    "I''ll settle the ount with youter."


    Tsunade red at Kisame, then turned around and frowned at the children who fell to the ground.


    In the next second, she quickly made a seal, summoned a slug, that split it into ten small slugs, which crawled onto each person separately.


    Then, as the little slug''s body lit up with bursts of blue light, Tsunade distributed her Yang chakra to the children using the slug, and quickly healed their injuries.


    It made everyone refreshed and energized, and the exhaustion in the body was swept away.


    "Tsunade-sama''s medical skills are indeed amazing." The kids got up from the ground one after another with a look of surprise and eximed.


    "Great, we can continue training till dark." Kisame also looked happy, he nned to continue training these little kids.


    "What?"


    Hearing that, the little kids showed panicked expressions, and looked at Tsunade with pitiful eyes, and cast an expression asking for help.


    Tsunade nced at Hinata in the crowd and waved to thetter, signaling the little girl toe over.


    "Hinata is a student that I personally epted. I will teach her, so you won''t have to worry about it." She took Hinata''s hand and said coldly to Kisame.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the other kids showed extremely envious expressions.


    In their opinion, Hinata is not only free from suffering, but will also be taught by a more wise teacher, Tsunade-sama, and is simply the luckiest child in the world.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Kisame had an idea, and said to Tsunade: "These little kids like you so much, why don''t you ept a few more disciples."


    After he finished speaking, he walked aside and said to Kimimaro and the others: "If you want to take Tsunade as a teacher, go to her side, and if you want to stay,e to my side, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance."


    Hearing that, the little kids looked at each other in confusion and looked at Tsunade.


    ''What is this guy trying to do?''


    Tsunade frowned, not knowing what Kisame is nning. Seeing the kids looking at her eagerly, she softened her heart and said to them, "You all heard it,e here if you want to be my students."


    Hearing that, the kids were overjoyed and ran to Tsunade one after another.


    "Hinata!"


    Karin was the first to run over. After all, Hinata was her good friend, and good friends naturally wanted to be together.


    Then, the three sand siblings, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, looked at each other, they nodded their heads, and walked over.


    Yamato and Jugo too chose Tsunade instead of Kisame.


    "Um"


    Deidara rested his chin with his hand, looked at the masked man, looked at Tsunade, and then looked at Kimimaro again, after pretending to hesitate for a while, he still ran to Tsunade with a hippie smile .


    In a blink of an eye, the little kids ran away, leaving only Kimimaro and Haku behind


    Haku is determined to follow Kimimaro, whoever Kimimaro goes to, he will go with him.


    And Kimimaro, who stood motionless from the beginning, frowned in thought.


    "Hey, why isn''t Kimimaro running over here, does he still need to consider such a good opportunity? Compared to being tortured by that perverted masked man, practicing with Tsunade-sama is how much morefortable it is."


    Kankuro grunted, feeling very iprehensible.


    The others also spoke up, persuading Kimimaro and Haku toe over and join them.


    "Kimimaro, do you want to choose that guy?" Tsunade asked suddenly.


    Hearing that, Kimimaro took a deep breath, and finally nodded: "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    "Why?"


    Tsunade asked in surprise.


    She thought that all the children would choose toe to her side without hesitation and turn Kisame into a baremander, so that she would be able tough at the bastard.


    "Just my gut feeling."


    Kimimaro gave a reason that was not like a reason.


    After saying this, he nced at the masked man. Although he couldn''t see the other party''s expression, Kimimaro felt that the other party seemed to show a smile.


    After making this difficult decision, Kimimaro turned to look at Haku and said to thetter, "Haku, go to Tsunade-sama''s side."


    Haku shook his head, although he didn''t say anything, his expression was firm.


    So, the two came to Kisame together.


    "Hahaha, you two are blessed. I will not let you down. The students that I teach will definitely blow up Tsunade''s students."


    Kisameughed and stretched out two big hands, one rubbing Kimimaro''s white hair and the other rubbing Haku''s ck hair, making the two a little speechless, and they have already begun to regret it.


    "Is that so? What a joke."


    In the face of Kisame''s provocation, Tsunade sneered and looked disdainful.


    "Oh, you don''t agree? Do you want to make a bet with me to see who will be better."


    Kisame proposed a bet on the spot.


    "Betting, I will bet, who is afraid of you."


    Tsunade agreed without thinking, and asked, "What is the bet?"


    "It''s very simple. After three months, you will choose your two best disciples to fight against mine in turn, the result would be based on their strength." Kisame said.


    "Then what if we each win a game, wouldn''t it be a draw?"


    Tsunade frowned and said, she who is verypetitive, can''t ept a draw, especially a draw with Kisame.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, she made a suggestion to Kisame:


    "How about two wins in three rounds? You can choose one of my disciples at will, so that if you lose, you will not have an excuse to say that all the good ones are on my side."


    The number of students Tsunade and Kisame have are currently 8:2. She doesn''t want to take advantage of this, and there are so many students that she may not be able to teach them with her energy alone.


    "Ok."


    Kisame readily agreed, and his eyes swept over the group.


    "Hey, you won''t choose me, right?"


    Deidara''s heart froze, after all, he is the strongest one here, and the masked man is likely to pick him out in order to win the bet against Tsunade.


    However Kisame smiled and said:


    "There are three people in a ninja team. I already have two boys here, so I will take another girl. It would be a standard team."


    As soon as these words came out, it was Temari''s turn to be shocked, and she immediately became nervous.


    Apart from Hinata, there are only two girls, her and Karin. No matter how she looks at it, the masked man has the highest probability of picking her.


    However Kisame pointed at Karin and said, "I want Uzumaki Karin, she will fulfill the role of a medical ninja in the team."


    ''Thank Kami.''


    Temari breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that, and then, together with the others, cast a sympathetic look at Karin.


    ''Howe?''


    Karin seemed to have gone from heaven to hell, and she didn''te back to her senses immediately.


    "Hee, you really know how to choose, you actually chose the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. Are you thinking to using the power of the tailed beasts to defeat me?"


    Tsunade snorted coldly.


    Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails are the most powerful of all tailed beasts, and their chakra far exceeds other tailed beasts. And now, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Kimimaro and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Karin are both on Kisame''s side.


    "Why, do you regret it?" Kisame asked rhetorically.


    "Who regretted?"


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest, and ordered Karin, "Go."


    So, Karin could only say goodbye to Hinata reluctantly with a bitter face, then lowered her head and silently walked to Kisame.


    "Don''t worry, for the sake of the fairness of the game, I will not let my students use the power of the tailed beasts, lest you make excuses and deny the fight."


    Kisame added.


    "Then what''s the bet?" Tsunade asked again, and her interest waspletely hooked by Kisame.


    "You make an offer." Kisame gave her the choice.


    "Okay! My request is very simple. If my students win, you must leave her and end this deformed rtionshippletely."


    Tsunade stared at Kisame with bright eyes, and made her condition.


    The "she" in her mouth, although she didn''t say it clearly, obviously refers to Katsuyu.


    "Okay! But if I win, from now on, you can no longer restrain my rtionship with her."


    Kisame responded hotly.


    Tsunade shuddered when she heard that. She knew what Kisame''s words meant, but she gritted her teeth and agreed.


    Because she didn''t believe she would lose and this will be the chance to change everything.


    "???"


    The conversation between the two left them with question marks on their faces, not knowing what they were talking about.


    However, both Tsunade and Kisame seemed to be very serious, they even released a strong murderous aura. The kids can feel this.


    "Follow me!"


    Tsunade ordered as she strode away. Temari and the others quickly followed behind her and left the training ground.


    Kisame watched Tsunade go away, then he withdrew his gaze and said to Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin:


    "Congrattions, from now on, the three of you are my main students. Don''t worry, your teacher will definitely make you a real powerhouse."

 Chapter 280: 280

    Chapter 280: 280


    Then Kisame took off his mask, the face that appeared in front of the three of them was slightly simr to his original appearance.


    It''s just that the three obviously didn''t recognize him, they just thought he looked like a bad guy and was scary.


    But one person noticed.


    In the woods outside the training ground, Pakura, who hid behind a big tree peeping at them, saw the real face under the mask, she was shocked and her expression became uncertain.


    ''How can it be so simr?''


    At this moment, Kisame seemed to sense something and turned his head to look in the direction of the woods, and happened to meet Pakura''s eyes.


    The next second, he grinned at her, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    Pakura''s expression changed, and she quickly disappeared into the depths of the woods.


    "Sensei, what kind of training do we have to do now?"


    Kimimaro asked. It can be seen that he doesn''t want to waste a minute and a second, and his heart is full of desire to be stronger.


    "Go back, get a good night''s sleep and keep your spirits up, and pack your luggage by the way."


    Kisame patted Kimimaro on the shoulder and instructed the three, "Tomorrow morning, we will leave Kirigakure."


    "Leave the vige? Where are we going?" Haku was startled and asked curiously after regaining his senses.


    "Real practice not only means hardship, but also must be apanied by killing, blood and death. These things cannot be aplished in this vige."


    Kisame looked at the three and smiled mysteriously, "So, while you still have time, enjoy yourst happy night."


    As soon as he said that, under their astonished eyes, he disappeared in a sh.


    "Kimimaro, is it really okay?"


    After Kisame left, Haku looked at him and asked worriedly. He felt that the masked man was not very reliable.


    "Haku, haven''t you not noticed yet?"


    Kimimaro asked a question in return, his eyes bright, "Our teacher is not afraid of Tsunade-sama at all, not only did he tit for tat with her, he even had the upper hand in terms of momentum. If his strength is not very high, it is impossible to have the confidence to challenge Tsunade-sama face to face."


    This is a guess made by his own intuition after observing the masked man.


    Haku became thoughtful.


    Karin, who was on the side, suddenly bowed to the two of them and stammered:


    "Please take care of me from now." She blushed and trembled with nervousness, she didn''t dare to look directly at the two of them, especially Kimimaro''s eyes.


    "Karin, don''t be afraid, we are not some beasts, we are your teammates, aren''t we?"


    Haku smiled slightly and patted Karin''s shoulder to soothe the little girl''s nervousness.


    "Since we are teammates, let''s take care of each other and work together from now on."


    Kimimaro also put down his usual arrogant look, and stretched out a hand to Karin with a serious face, "Let''s take care of each other."


    Kimimaro is very proud, but he is not conceited.


    Although Karin looked timid, weak and ipetent, and seemed destined to be the one who held back the team, but just because she was chosen to be the Jinchuriki of the eight tails, Kimimaro believed that Karin''s talent and potential must be at the same level as him, and must not be underestimated.


    It''s just that she is still young and has not yet been developed.


    Karin opened her eyes wide, and subconsciously held Kimimaro''s hand, feeling the solemnity and sincerity in his eyes.


    "Great, I feel like we''re going to be a really good ninja team."


    Haku said with a smile, and put his pair of hands up in the air.


    "Um."


    Karin nodded heavily.


    As the sun went down, the three of them bathed in the golden sunlight and walked side by side out of the training ground, leaving a long shadow behind them.


    Tsunade walked in front without saying a word, and took the students she had just epted, through the street under the curious eyes of the vigers, and finally came to the sacred tree.


    She put a hand on the trunk of the divine tree, and with a rumbling sound, the tree body opened to both sides, and a crack appeared.


    "Come in."


    Tsunade waved to the group, and after they all walked into the crack, she snapped her fingers, and everyone felt as if they were in an elevator, and they kept going up.


    After about ten seconds, the "elevator" stopped and the crack opened again. What appeared in front of them was a spacious wooden tform.


    This tform is located in the middle of the sacred tree, 100 meters above the ground. The dense branches and vines form a fence around it, making this ce a hidden training ground.


    "Wow, so beautiful."


    The kids looked around excitedly, touched here and there, and felt very novel. After all, it was the first time for them toe to the sacred tree. This kind of honor is not something everyone can have.


    Tsunade nced at the little kids acting around, shook her head, and then stepped aside, sped her hands together and gave a clear shout.


    ''Rumble.''


    There was another loud noise, and two wooden houses rose from under the tform and quickly took shape.


    "For the next three months, this is where you will train and live."


    Tsunade turned around, pointed to the tform and the wooden house, and said to the group, with a cold expression on her face, "Now, go back and pack your luggage, say goodbye to your family, and no one is allowed to leave from tomorrow until the end of the training camp. If you lose thepetition then, no one will be able to bear it. Hum."


    As she spoke, her eyes swept over everyone, especially thest cold snort, which made their backs chill.


    Following Tsunade''s order, Temari and the others came back to their senses and hurriedly went home to pack up.


    "Good chance, I will hurry up and grab a good bed! I''m really witty, eh."


    Deidara giggled and ran into the wooden house impatiently. After all, he came to Kirigakure alone. He had no family and nothing to pack, so he could stay in the wooden house that night.


    Jugo is in simr situation to Deidara.


    However, Jugo was obviously not interested in grabbing a bed, but looked at the sacred tree with a curious expression on his face, stopping from time to time to take a deep breath of fresh air, and imitated the sounds of birds, attracting them tond on the his shoulders and palms.


    For Jugo, who loves nature, the sacred tree is simply a holy ce in his mind, and once hees here, it makes him linger around.


    Hinata just stood there in shock.


    Her good friend Karin separated from her, and the three sand siblings returned home. Deidara and Jugo, whom she had just met, liked to tease her. Although Jugo was honest and kind, he sometimes seemed like a weirdo.


    Just when Hinata didn''t know what to do, Tsunade''s voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    "Give me your hand."


    Tsunade walked in front of Hinata, grabbed thetter''s hand, and before Hinata could react, she made a seal with one hand.


    Reverse summoning jutsu.


    With a poof, the two disappeared from the spot.


    After a while, the two came through space andnded on the moon.


    To be precise, they descended into the castle of the Otsutsuki n.


    "Tsunade-sama, where are we?"


    Hinata stared nkly at the cosmic starry sky outside the window, as well as the blue in the distance, then turned her head and stared nkly at Tsunade.


    "This is the moon, and it is also where your ancestors of the Hyuga n once lived."


    Tsunade held Hinata''s hand and took thetter to tour the entire castle, while telling the story of Otsutsuki Hamura and his descendants, and also told Hinata that she got her Tenseigan here.


    Hinata was extremely shocked, and her worldview was overturned.


    ''It turned out that the Hyuga n of Konohagakure turned out to be the descendants of the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths, and the Byakugan seems to be hiding many secrets.''


    These things, her father, Hyuga Hiashi, never told her about it.


    The biggest possibility is that Hyuga Hiashi also didn''t know about it.


    Then, Tsunade brought Hinata to meet the descendants of Hamura, who were controlled by Tsunade and have be her loyal subordinates.


    "What a pure bloodline, it''s incredible. Is this little girl from the earth?"


    "I heard that the Hyuga n of Konohagakure is of the same n as ours, and the blood of the Hyuga n is even nobler and purer. It seems to be true."


    The descendants of Hamura gathered around Hinata, as if they had seen a miracle.


    Hinata shrank her neck seeing this. Being stared at by these weird uncles and weird grandpas made her feel scared.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Tell me, do you have a way to awaken Hinata to Tenseigan?"


    Tsunade interrupted the chattering crowd and asked coldly.


    When the descendants of Hamura heard that, their faces suddenly became embarrassed. Finally, an elder came forward and answered cautiously:


    "Tsunade-sama, although Princess Hinata''s Byakugan are of high purity, in order to awaken the Tenseigan, you need a veryrge Chakra, which you know the best. Princess Hinata is still too young, and in a short time I''m afraid there is no hope."


    "I do not care."


    Tsunade snorted coldly and ordered, "I want you to do everything possible to help Hinata train within three months, and you must maximize her Byakugan''s power, understand?"


    She knew that it was unrealistic for Hinata to awaken the Tenseigan, but she believed that with Hinata''s potential, after practicing here for three months, there would definitely be a change.


    After all, the descendants on Hamura have a much more profound research on Byakugan than Konoha''s Hyuga n.


    In order to ensure that the process goes smoothly, Tsunade also deliberately left an Sage shadow clone to supervise Hinata''s practice before returning to Earth.


    As soon as she returned to the vige, Tsunade found that Pakura had been waiting outside her tree house for some time.


    In the entire Kirigakure, except for the unruly guy, Kisame, Pakura was the only ninja who was allowed to enter and exit the sacred tree with Tsunade''s permission.


    She came here because she couldn''t contain her curiosity and wanted to ask Tsunade the true identity of the masked man.


    What Pakura didn''t expect was.


    "Hey, you came just in time, I have an important task for you."


    As soon as Tsunade saw Pakura, her eyes lit up, and she leaned into thetter''s ear and whispered, "For the next three months, I want you to put down everything at hand and help me monitor that Masked man, see how he trains those three kids, and regrly report their training to me, understand?"


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you can win.


    Therefore, Tsunade nned to send her most trusted ninja, Pakura to monitor Kisame and his students.


    She also knew that no matter who she sent to monitor Kisame, he would find out sooner orter, but if it was Pakura, Kisame would definitely not have the heart to do anything to it.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    Pakura didn''t ask anything, nodded in agreement, and then turned to leave.


    She realized that the identity of the masked man should be revealed by herself.


    ....


    In the courtyard.


    After Kimimaro and Haku returned home, they told their mother Yukino that they were going to leave home. They thought that Yukino would be surprised, but she didn''t seem to be worried about them at all.


    "I''ve packed your luggage for you. You must listen to the teacher''s words and practice hard."


    Yukino brought tworge backpacks and stuffed them into Kimimaro''s and Haku''s arms, making the two a little confused.


    Then, Yukino returned to the room, closed the door, and said to Kisame, who was lying on the bed with a smile: "Kisame-sama, the children will be handed over to you."


    It turned out that before Kimimaro and Haku returned home, she learned about it from Kisame.


    "Don''t worry, I will personally train these two into great ninjas."


    Kisamey leisurely on the bed, resting his hands on the back of his head, and made a promise to her.


    When Yukino thought that she would not be able to see Kisame again for another three months, she cherished the time in front of her even more, and came over proactively.


    The two had a great night.


    Early the next morning.


    Kimimaro, Haku and Karin put on their backpacks, and bid farewell to their mothers, Yukino and Haruna, they walked out of the small courtyard and came to the training ground outside the vige.


    Kisame walked over slowly and brought a steaming breakfast.


    "Let''s go."


    After finishing the meal, he took three to leave Kirigakure and embark on the road.


    Like a ghost, Pakura followed the four from a distance. She knew that the masked man was very powerful, so she was very careful and tried her best to hide her breath.


    Kisame''s n is as follows:


    He intends to let the three little train as ninjas while on the road, while having the opportunity to experience some actualbat, so that they can grow up quickly.


    Finally, take another month alone to arrange targeted special training for the three, so that they can break through themselves and master some powerful ninjutsu.


    Realbat requires enemies.


    The problem they encountered now is that with the continuous governance of the two Mizukages, Kisame and Tsunade, the current Land of Water has be the safest country in the five countries, and the security is very good.


    Rebels, robbers, pirates, etc., have long since disappeared, and it is really difficult to find some mobs that can give the three "experience."


    Therefore, Kisame decided to leave the Land of Water and enter the Land of Fire next door to travel, and the end of the journey was Konoha.


    When he told the three about this route, the three of them were all very excited, especially Kimimaro, whose eyes were full of anticipation.


    Because it meant that he finally had the chance to meet the other Nine tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto.

 Chapter 281: 281

    Chapter 281: 281


    "The destination of this trip is Konoha."


    When Kimimaro heard this, his heartbeat suddenly elerated, and the name, Naruto Uzumaki appeared in his mind.


    He is from the same n as Karin, but his life is obviously much better than that of Karin. Not only is he the son of the fifth Hokage, he is also the "son of prophecy" mentioned by the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku and has attracted much attention.


    Such a genius has one thing inmon with Kimimaro. They each have half nine tails in their bodies, and they are both Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    However, nine tails told Kimimaro more than once that it would one day merge with his other half chakra and beplete.


    And as known to all, once a Jinchuriki is separated from their tail beast, there is only one end for them, that is death.


    Therefore, sooner orter, between Naruto Uzumaki and Kimimaro Kaguya, there will be a battle, and the winner of the two will take away the other half of the nine-tails and be the real Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    As for the loser, everything will be lost for them.


    When Kimimaro realized this, he regarded Naruto Uzumaki as the biggest challenge in his life. Although Naruto Uzumaki is the legendary son of prophecy and favored by fate, as thest warrior of Kaguya n, Kimimaro will never admit defeat easily.


    With the blood of Kaguya n flowing in his body, even if there is only one percent hope of victory, he will use every bit of strength to fight until he falls.


    "That guy Uzumaki Naruto must be terrifyingly strong. I don''t know if I am qualified to challenge him with my current strength?"


    Kimimaro clenched his fists and muttered to himself.


    Hearing Kimimaro''s murmur, Kisame couldn''t help shake his head and smile meaningfully.


    Two dayster.


    In the Land of Fire, in an inessible forest, a group of vicious robbers gathered.


    This group just robbed a caravan not long ago and brought back a lot of goods and money.


    Among the crowd, a tall robber wearing a crossed Konoha ninja forehead guard was particrly noticeable. He exuded a ruthless temperament and at first nce, he was not a character to be offended.


    This person was originally the Jnin of Konohagakure. Because he was dissatisfied with the policies of the Fifth Hokage, he secretly took action to "rebel". After the incident was exposed, he escaped from the vige and became a traitor.


    The forehead guard on his forehead was severely shed by him with Kunai. Konoha was both his former home and the object of his revenge now.


    Just when the group of robbers finished dividing the spoils and were about to spread out, several shuriken suddenly flew out from the depths of the woods, hitting the vital points of several robbers with great speed and precision.


    "Ahhhh!"


    With a scream, the robbers fell in a pool of blood on the spot, either dead or seriously injured.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The Jonin was the first to react, and while reminding his subordinates with a sharp shout, he reached out and touched the ninja bag around his waist, he then took out a kunai tied with a exploding tag, and threw it in the direction where the shuriken was flew out.


    ''Boom!''


    After the Kunai flew into the depths of the woods, it quickly exploded, producing a dazzling fire that knocked down arge tree.


    ''Did I get them.''


    The Jonin frowned as he stared at the explosion spot. With the sound of footsteps, three figures came out of the woods and confronted him.


    ''Um?''


    After seeing the appearance of the sneak attackers, his he couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    He originally thought that the enemy might be the Anbu ninja sent by Konoha to hunt him down, or other robbers or rebel gangs, but he never imagined that the opponent would be three children.


    That''s right, the enemies who appeared in front of them are two boys and one girl. The oldest white-haired boy looked no more than seven years old, and the youngest red-haired girl even looked like four or five years old.


    The three are Kimimaro, Haku, and Uzumaki Karin.


    "It was you three who attacked us just now? Are you ninjas too?"


    The Jonin narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze away from the three and looked at the woods behind them. Obviously, he thought that these three little kids were just smoke screens or bait thrown by the enemy, and the real enemy still did not show up.


    "Don''t look around, it''s just the three of us."


    Kimimaro said, as his eyes too swept across the enemies, then he instructed Karin and Haku, "Leave this Konoha''s traitor to me, take care of others, the battle must be resolved within three minutes, do you understand?"


    "Yes." Haku nodded solemnly and raised his hands to prepare for the seal.


    "Yes." Karin too replied quickly, but she looked very nervous. After all, this was her first actualbat, and she is facing many enemies.


    "The brazen bastard."


    Hearing Kimimaro''s words, the Jonin sneered disdainfully. The robbers behind himughed even more, thinking that the three little kids in front of him were simply crazy or impatient.


    But soon, everyone stoppedughing.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kimimaro narrowed his eyes and attacked instantly. His figure was like an arrow from the string, and he rushed in front of the Jonin in the blink of an eye.


    Kimimaro kicked straight forward.


    The Jonin let out a scream on the spot, several ribs broke and flew upside down more than ten meters.


    At this moment, there was silence, and everyone''sughter stopped abruptly.


    The group of robbers looked back in horror, only to see their leader knocking down a big tree, climbed up from the ground with a look of pain, and shouted to the crowd:


    "What are you waiting for, kill them!"


    The robbers came back to their senses, hurriedly picked up their weapons, and rushed towards Kimimaro and others while shouting.


    "Haaa!"


    Facing the enemy who was attacking them, Haku shouted, sped his hands together, and used his Kekkei Genkai.


    ''Swish.''


    A huge ice mirror rose from the ground, blocking the enemies.


    "What is this?"


    While they were in shock, second, third and more ice mirrors rose from the ground, and finally floated into the air, surrounding them.


    ''Suuu.''


    Haku jumped into a mirror, and disappeared inside. In the next second, one of the ice mirrors suddenly shot several ice picks, hitting the necks of several robbers on the spot, blood rushing wildly.


    "The enemy is hiding in the mirror, break it!"


    The rest of the robbers roared, and the nearest few quickly joined forces and rushed up to smash the ice mirror with their weapons, causing it to turn into countless ice kes and fall to the ground.


    However, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, a few ice picks shot out from one of the ice mirrors in the other direction, causing several robbers to fall.


    Demonic Mirage Ice Crystal.


    This is the most powerful ice ninjutsu that Haku has mastered so far. By condensing arge number of ice mirrors around the enemy, he moves quickly between the ice mirrors, and takes the opportunity tounch a sneak attack with the ice senbon.


    It''s an invincible technique.


    The only way is to defeat it is to destroy all the ice mirrors, so that Haku would show up.


    "Fire style - fireball!"


    The Jonin, who was injured, suddenly used the fire ninjutsu and a lot of ice mirrors melted wherever it passed.


    However, just when he nned to use the fire escape to destroy all the ice mirrors in one go, he saw Kimimaro appear infront of him in a blink of an eye.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Kimimaro said coldly, and as soon as he finished speaking, he punched forward.


    "Little brat, don''t be so full of yourself."


    The Jonin roared, and stretched out his hand to take Kimimaro''s punch. After all, he is the former Jonin of Konoha, he was injured earlier because he was careless. His true strength should not be underestimated.


    However, just as he held Kimimaro''s fist and was about to fight back, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from his palm again.


    With a puff, his palm was pierced by a bone knife, causing him to take a breath of cold air on the spot, and had to let go and retreat.


    ''What the heck is going on with this white-haired kid?''


    He looked at Kimimaro with a look of horror, and saw that thetter slowly spread out his hand, and the bone knife that grew out of his palm.


    "This is my Kekkei Genkai, you will be killed by it."


    Kimimaro reminded him specially and rushed towards the enemy.


    "Damn!"


    The Jonin cursed angrily, took out a kunai and struggled to resist, and for a while fell into a fierce battle with Kimimaro.


    On the other side.


    "Forget about these ice mirrors, let''s go grab the red-haired kid first, we will use her as a hostage and threaten herpanions!"


    A robber shouted loudly, and with a few people, he rushed out to Karin.


    Facing the vicious enemy, Karin instinctively felt fear, but at this moment, her mother''s smile shed in her mind.


    She remembered the days when she was disced in the past, and her mother who was reduced to a human flesh medical kit in Kusagakure.


    She remembered that she once swore in her heart that she must be strong and stop shrinking and fearing.


    In the next second, Karin''s eyes became firm.


    ''Whoosh.''


    She nimbly dodged back, dodging an enemy''s big hand reaching out to grab her, then she gathered all her courage and strength, and punched out with a loud shout.


    ''Boom!''


    The enemy in front of Karin was punched in the lower abdomen by her, and he didn''t even have time to scream, and flew out, like a cannonball, into the bushes in the distance.


    "What?!"


    Seeing this scene, the remaining few enemies were stunned.


    "How?"


    When Karin came back to her senses, even she was startled. She never knew that her strength was so powerful that she could knock people out with one punch.


    "Is she like Tsunade?"


    Not far away, Kisame, who was hiding in the woods saw this, thought of something.


    He could see at a nce that Karin''s punch just now was very simr to Tsunade''s attack. It used the powerful Yang Chakra in the body to create destructive power.


    However, Karin should be far from being able to master this kind of power at present, and it was just used by mistake.


    As expected by Kisame.


    Karin''s powerful punch was only a sh in the pan, and when she tried to hit the enemy with her fist again, she failed unexpectedly.


    ''Swish!''


    A robber held Kuwu with a backhand stroke, leaving a big hole on Xiang Rin''s arm, dripping with blood.


    "Ah!" She screamed and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Karin was about to fall into the hands of the enemy.


    "Karin!"


    Haku let out an exmation, his figure moved quickly in the ice mirror, rushed over in time, killed several robbers from behind with an ice pick, and rescued her.


    "Haku-senpai, thank you. I, I''m really useless"


    With tears in her eyes, Karin looked at the corpses of the enemy in front of her, and almost all of them were dealt with easily by Haku. When she thought about it, she who can''t even protect herself, had her heart filled with self-me and depression.


    "Karin, your performance just now has been great, really."


    Haku touched Karin''s head and looked at the wound on thetter''s arm. He couldn''t help but change his expression and said anxiously and concernedly, "Your arm is seriously injured and it must be treated immediately, otherwise."


    Just as he said this.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Under their surprised expressions, Karin''s wound suddenly burst out white smoke, and then it healed automatically at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not only was there no more blooding out, there was not even a single scar left.


    "Haku-senpai, thank you for your concern, I seem to be fine." Karin waved her arm and said happily.


    "....."


    Haku was stunned.


    ''It seems that Kimimaro is right, the hidden talent and potential in Karin''s body is very amazing, and it is not inferior to him at all.


    By the way, Kimimaro is still fighting the enemy.''


    Thinking of this, Haku hurriedly looked at the battlefield, only to see the Jonin defeated and falling to the ground.


    "How is this possible?"


    The Jonin''s face was full of unwillingness, he held a broken kunai in his hand, and a bone knife stuck in his back, he struggled for a while in vain, and finally died in despair.


    Kimimaro pulled out the bone knife, turned it into a bone, and put it back into the body. He then rejoined Haku and Karin.


    "Kimimaro-senpai, you are injured."


    The sharp-eyed Karin saw the wound on Kimimaro''s abdomen at a nce. It seems that the Konoha''s traitor still poses a big threat to him.


    "Bite me, my chakra can heal you."


    Without thinking much, Karin stretched out one of her arms.


    "Karin, I''m fine. Don''t forget, I have nine tails in my body, and it''s time to collect some rent from it."


    Kimimaro showed a rare smile, and while saying this, the wound on his abdomen healed quickly.


    ''p p p!''


    At this time, a burst of apuse came from the woods, and Kisame who had been hiding in the dark to watch the battle finally appeared.


    "Not bad. The three of you are doing a little better than I expected and deserve credit."


    Kisame walked in front of the three, he first recognized their battle performance, and then changed the subject, "However, there is still a lot of room for improvement."


    Under hismand, Kimimaro made a seal and put the traitor''s body into the storage scroll.


    "Remember, we are not Kirigakure''s ninjas now, but free bounty hunters. Our goal is to collect the corpses of rebel or bandit leaders like him, and get Konoha to give us money."


    Kisame instructed the three and the left the forest and continued on their journey.


    As night fell, the team camped in the wild.


    After experiencing the high-intensity battle during the day, the three were a little tired, so they entered the tent early and fell asleep.


    Kisame stood up, left the camp, and walked a few feet away.


    "Come out."


    After walking a few dozen meters away, he suddenly stopped and said.

 Chapter 282: 282

    Chapter 282: 282


    There was no sound in response to him.


    Kisame seemed to know that someone was around, but after he spoke, no movement came from the darkness.


    He smiled silently as his figure disappeared from the spot in a sh, and when he appeared again, he stretched out his hand and grabbed a woman''s wrist with a "pop".


    "You!"


    Pakura''s expression changed, she was obviously very careful, but she didn''t expect to be found by him.


    "It was Tsunade who told you to follow me, right? She ordered you to inquire about the information on my three students, didn''t she?" Kisame stared at Pakura and said with a half-smile.


    "Who are you?" Pakura frowned, not only did not answer Kisame''s question, but instead asked a question in return.


    Kisame didn''t get angry when he heard that, he instead asked, "Who do you think I am?"


    "Let me go first." Pakura said coldly, trying to struggle.


    "What if I don''t let go?" Kisame teased.


    "Then don''t me me." Pakura''s eyes focused, and as soon as she finished speaking, the wrist that was caught by Kisame suddenly became hot and red, and the next second it burst into mes.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Kisame''s palm was immediately scorched by the mes, and a puff of white smoke rose.


    But just when Pakura thought she could break free from Kisame''s grasp, a powerful suction suddenly came from his palm, swallowing the mes she released.


    Not only that, the devouring power got stronger and stronger, sucking the burning chakra from her body continuously, her chakra was like a y toy thrown into the sea, and it disappearing without a trace.


    ''Not good.''


    Pakura was shocked and subconsciously wanted to resist, but it was toote, because she soon felt dizzy and lost her strength because of the rapid loss of chakra.


    "I''ll give you a suggestion. How about being my spy in the future? Help me find out information about Tsunade''s students. I will definitely not treat you badly."


    After Kisame controlled Pakura, he tried to turn her against Tsunade.


    "Don''t think about it! I will never betray Tsunade-sama, you might as well just kill me."


    Pakura shouted sharply. Due to the continuous suction of chakra in her body, her face has be a little pale. If this continues, she may be sucked dry by Kisame and be a mummified corpse.


    Just when Pakura was about to despair.


    "Forget it, how could I have the heart to force you."


    Kisame suddenly sighed, then let go of his hand, and under Pakura''s suprised expression, he turned and returned to the camp.


    Pakura''s body swayed and she fell to the ground, as she stared nkly at Kisame''s back.


    The next day.


    The four of them left the camp and moved on.


    In theing days, they traveled most of the Land of Fire. Along the way, Kimimaro, Haku and Karin eradicated all kinds of robbers and traitor, umting practical experience, and conducted various training under Kisame''s guidance.


    Their talent was naturally very outstanding. They are like three sponges, greedily absorbing water, and in the process of continuous expansion, their strength increases rapidly.


    Time flies by like a horse.


    Before they knew it, two months had passed.


    On this day, the four finally arrived at Konoha, they passed through the gate of the vige, and came to Konoha''s main road.


    "Is this Konohagakure? It''s so lively and crowded. However, it doesn''t seem as prosperous as our Kirigakure."


    Haku curiously looked around the surrounding buildings and the passing pedestrians, and came to such an initial impression.


    "That''s right, our Kirigakure is much more beautiful than Konoha." Karin also nodded and agreed seriously.


    Kimimaro didn''t speak, and his eyes asionally gave off a sharp look. Only a powerful ninja could arouse his interest.


    Just as the little kids were gushing, Kisame who was walking at the front said without looking back: "If you don''t want to cause trouble, don''t mention the word Kirigakure again. Don''t forget, our current identity is that of a free ninja in the Land of Fire."


    "Yes, Sensei."


    Hearing this, Haku and Karin quickly responded and closed their mouths.


    Ten minutester, the group of four came to the hot spring street by the Konoha River, found a hotel and got two rooms.


    "There are two days off from today, you can move freely in Konoha and have a good rest."


    In the room, while Kisame was talking, he distributed pocket money to the three.


    As for himself, he took the corpses of the defeated ninjas and went to Hokage building to exchange the bounty.


    At the entrance of the hostel.


    "Let''s go to themercial street to y. I heard that there are a lot of delicious and fun things there, and there are programs to watch."


    Haku and Karin happily said. Although Kimimaro was not interested, he did not disappoint his teammates, he nodded and agreed to go with the two of them.


    After watching the three little jumping away, Kisame smiled slightly, turned around, put his hands in his pockets, and walked gracefully onto main road.


    Revisiting Konohagakure after a long time, he walked leisurely through the bustling crowd and walked towards the Hokage Building in the center of the vige.


    After half an hour.


    Kisame walked out of the Hokage building with a suitcase full of banknotes. The money may not be worth mentioning in his eyes, but they were earned by the three kids, and they are meaningful to them.


    However, he just walked a few steps when he heard a loud shout from the side:


    "Get out of the way!"


    Kisame looked at the source and found that it was a figure in a green tights, rushing towards him as if he was rushing to die.


    It''s Might Guy.


    Kisame could have easily avoided, but he pretending to be caught off guard, and deliberately collided with Guy.


    ''Boom!''


    The two collided head-on and both fell to the ground. Kisame''s suitcase was even opened, and the banknotes inside were spilled and scattered all over the floor.


    "It hurts"


    While covering his chest, Guy got up from the ground. When he saw Kisame knocked to the ground and the banknotes all over the floor, his expression changed and he quickly bowed:


    "I''m so sorry!"


    After speaking, he immediately helped Kisame up, and then hurriedly helped thetter pick up the money on the ground.


    "Guy, I already said that I don''t want topete with you. You ran so fast in the vige, it''s only a matter of time before you bump into someone else."


    At this moment, a young man with white hair and a ck mask also ran over from a distance, and shook his head helplessly, while helping Guy pick up the money.


    It''s Kakashi.


    Fortunately, the banknotes that fell on the ground were not blown away by the wind. With the joint efforts of the three, all the money was recovered.


    "Brother, I''m so sorry! My friend and I were in a runningpetition. I ran too fast just now and couldn''t stop immediately and identally hit you. You''re not injured, right? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    After returning the suitcase full of banknotes to Kisame, Guy apologized to the him again, and his attitude was very sincere.


    "I''m fine, just be careful next time. After all, not everyone''s body is as strong as mine."


    Kisame grinned, patted his firm chest, then turned around and strode away.


    "Huh, I thought I was going to get into trouble, but luckily this guy didn''t care." Guy watched Kisame go away, feeling relieved and looked happy.


    Kakashi frowned and said nothing.


    "What''s wrong, Kakashi?" Guy asked curiously, noticing his friend''s expression.


    "I don''t know why, but I always feel that the person is a little strange."


    Kakashi said in a deep voice, then shook his head again, "Maybe I''m thinking too much."


    Kisame returned to the hostel.


    ''Cree.''


    He pushed open the door and entered, and as soon as he entered the room, he sensed an extremely obscure aura that was hiding in the room. But he just smiled slightly, pretended not to know, put down the suitcase and walked into the bathroom.


    ''Crrrr.''


    In the bathroom, there was soon the sound of water, apanied by Kisame''s singing. It''s just that the singing is not really beautiful, it''s like a ghost crying wolf howl.


    Pakura frowned and walked out from behind the curtain.


    She suspected that Kisame had discovered her, so he deliberately sang such an ugly song to torture her.


    Just when Pakura was unable to endure Kisame''s singing, he finally finished taking a shower and returned to his bedroom.


    Pakura quickly hid.


    Kisame used a towel to dry his wet hair, and only had a bath towel around his waist. Hey down on the bed with his upper body naked.


    ''Mmmm, sofortable.''


    After sleeping in the wild for two months, he finally slept in afortable big bed. Kisame narrowed his eyes contentedly and took a short nap.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Pakura standing in front of the bed with an indifferent expression and her arms crossed.


    "Is something wrong?" Kisame was not surprised, instead he put his hands behind his head, and asked with a smile.


    Hearing that Pakura suddenly stared at him with bright eyes, and said to him word by word: "Yes, you, are, Hoshigaki, Kisame!"


    "Oh, why do you say that? If I remember correctly, the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame had alreadymitted suicide, right?"


    Kisame pretended to be surprised.


    "Stop acting!"


    Pakura snorted softly as she clenched her fists, and stared at Kisame, "I''ve been watching you secretly for two months. Although you and Hoshigaki Kisame have different appearances, your words, deeds, and actions, are exactly the same as him! You are Hoshigaki Kisame, you are not dead!"


    Her tone was firm, she confident that her judgment would never be wrong.


    Facing Pakura''s observation, Kisame just smiled without saying a word. When the atmosphere in the room was about to be awkward due to the silence, he suddenly smiled helplessly:


    "You caught me."


    After speaking, his face slowly changed, revealing a true face that she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "You" Pakura was stunned when she saw that very familiar face, and stayed where she was.


    "Why, I admit that I''m Hoshigaki Kisame, but you don''t believe me?" Kisame asked with a smile.


    "I want to ask you something."


    Pakura was silent for a moment, then said, "During the Fourth Ninja War, I fell into aa due to serious injuries andy in the hospital for more than a year. But one day, I suddenly saw a person in a dream."


    "It''s not a dream, Pakura."


    Kisame interrupted her and said apologetically, "At that time, I also just woke up from a long slumber. After returning to Kirigakure, I went to see you in the ward. I''m sorry, for few reasons, I''ve been hiding from you."


    As soon as these words came out, Pakura was shocked.


    At this time, she could finally be 100% sure that the man in front of her was Hoshigaki Kisame, the man she once followed.


    Unconsciously, two lines of tears flowed from her eyes.


    "Why are you crying, shouldn''t you be happy at this time?" Kisame looked surprised.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pakura suddenly threw herself on top of him, sobbing loudly.


    "Waaaaa"


    Kisame didn''t speak any more, and stretched out his arms to hug her gently, letting Pakura''s tears burst like a flood and wet his chest.


    They were like that for a while.


    "Huh?" Kisame suddenly frowned and let out a light hum.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Pakura raised her head and asked with red eyes.


    "It''s that Kimimaro really went to Naruto Uzumaki, something may happen next." Kimimaro sighed, obviously expecting this.


    "Uzumaki Naruto? Isn''t he that the Son of the Fifth Hokage, the Son of Prophecy, and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of Konoha?"


    Pakura was also taken aback when she heard that, and after recovering, she said quickly, "Then let''s go over and take a look."


    Saying that, she stood up, only to find that the Kisame''s chest was full of her tears. Thinking of her gaffe just now, she couldn''t help blushing and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s ok."


    Kisame got out of bed, changed his clothes in front of Pakura, and then changed back to his previous appearance. During this, Pakura also wiped the tears from her face and returned to her usual unsmiling appearance.


    The two looked at each other, walked out of the hostel, and rushed in a certain direction.


    At this time.


    The square of themercial street is full of people.


    "Kimimaro, where are we going?"


    In the crowd, Haku and Karin panted behind Kimimaro, feeling very puzzled.


    Because from the beginning, Kimimaro''s face was not quite right, and then he hurriedly walked in a certain direction, as if he was looking for something.


    "Haku, Karin, you go back to the hotel first, I have a personal matter to deal with."


    Kimimaro turned around and warned his teammates with a serious face, "If Sensei asks, please help me hide it from him, ok?"


    The two heard the words and looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a while.


    At this moment, Kimimaro seemed to have felt something in his heart, and quickly stepped through the crowd. At a nce, he saw the backs of a few kids, walking on the street talking andughing.


    "Naruto, I heard that you were beaten by Sasuke again? Don''t you feel ashamed as the son of the Fifth Hokage?"


    A blond girl looked contemptuous.


    The kid sheughed at had short yellow hair, a pair of blue shorts, dark green goggles, and a white T-shirt.


    He originally put his hands behind his head, with a lollipop in his mouth, and walked leisurely. Hearing the mockery of the blond girl Yamanaka Ino, his face stiffened and he stopped.


    "Damn, didn''t that Teme promise me not to tell anyone about this? I was carelessst time. I was attacked by him, and identally lost!"


    Uzumaki Naruto blushed and tried to defend himself, his face was full of dissatisfaction and he shouted, "Where is that teme? I will definitely defeat him."


    Although his voice was loud, it was filled with shame.


    ''I finally get to meet you, Uzumaki Naruto.''


    Kimimaro, who stood not far behind them, watched Naruto''s back, and said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 283: 283

    Chapter 283: 283


    The reason why Kimimaro was easily able to find Naruto in the huge Konohagakure was because he was guided by Nine Tails.


    As the strongest of the nine tailed beasts, Kurama was originally awless existence, but as a result, he was forcibly divided into two halves.


    Not to mention how upset it was after that.


    Nine tails have been nning to reunite with his other half and be a full Kurama again.


    Therefore, as soon as Kimimaro arrived at Konoha, he became active, and kept bewitching him to find Naruto, defeat him, and take away the other half of the nine tails.


    Kimimaro''s eyes shed, and he was about to walk towards Naruto when Haku and Karin''s shout came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    The two of them were worried about Kimimaro, so they didn''t follow his instructions, but followed him instead.


    "Kimimaro, have you forgotten that we are teammates? Don''t think about leaving us and act alone. No matter what danger or difficulty there is, we will face it with you."


    Haku walked in front of Kimimaro and said stubbornly.


    Karin also nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, with a serious look on her face.


    "All right."


    Kimimaro had no choice but to agree reluctantly. But he also emphasized that the next thing is his personal affairs, he hopes to handle it himself, and the two shouldn''t try to interfere.


    At the same time.


    Just as Naruto said that he wanted to get back at Sasuke, a fat brown-haired kid beside him quickly said: "I know where Sasuke is, he is at the No. 3 training ground every day at this time, he will be practicing ninjutsu together with his brother Itachi Uchiha!"


    "Uh" when Naruto heard that, his expression froze, and he was now in a situation simr to that of riding a tiger.


    "Chozi, can you shut up and focus on your potato chips."


    Beside him, the small-eyed boy Nara Shikamaru held his forehead, feeling helpless for his friend''s low emotional intelligence.


    "Naruto, why did your face suddenly be so ugly, you can''t be afraid, right?" Yamanaka Ino asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Naruto jumped up on the spot, as if he had been stepped on his tail, and shouted:


    "Who said I''m afraid? Today I''ll knock that Teme to the ground in front of you, so that you can see the true strength of the Son of Prophecy!"


    After speaking, he spit out two hot air from his nose, clenched his fists with a "murderous" expression, and walked towards the training ground.


    "Yeah, there''s a good show to watch!" Ino having seeded, pped her hands happily, and pulled Choji to catch up with Naruto.


    "Ah, troublesome." Shikamaru sighed, put his hands in his pocketszily, and followed.


    Not far away, the three saw this scene.


    "Is that guy the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Naruto Uzumaki, from Konohagakure?"


    Haku was taken aback, and finally understood why Kimimaro suddenly lost hisposure and made rash actions.


    "Is that yellow-haired guy from Naruto Uzumaki from my n?" Karin looked at Naruto''s back and muttered, feeling intense curiosity about this son of prophecy.


    So, a group of three followed Naruto and the others all the way, through the streets of Konoha, and finally came to the No. 3 training ground outside the vige.


    "Naruto."


    Nara Shikamaru, who was at the back, suddenly took two quick steps forward and patted Naruto on the shoulder.


    "Shikamaru, do you want to persuade me not to be impulsive? You should give up. I, Naruto Uzumaki, must defeat that Teme, Uchiha Sasuke today, so that you can see who is the real genius."


    Naruto said confidently.


    "I did not mean that"


    Shikamaru was a little speechless, and pointed at the back, "What I want to say is that these three people have been following us since the beginning."


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing Shikamaru''s words, Naruto, Ino, and Choji turned their heads together, and sure enough, they saw three strange kids, following them from a distance.


    "Have you seen these guys before?" Ino frowned and stabbed Choji next to her with her elbow, but thetter just kept stuffing potato chips into his mouth.


    "That''s why I remind you that these guys are very suspicious. They don''t seem to be from the vige." Shikamaru narrowed his eyes and said solemnly.


    "I see!"


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said confidently, "These guys must be my fans. They want to ask me to sign an autograph. This is not the first time I have encountered this kind of thing. Oh, it''s really annoying, you wait here. I''ll send them off."


    "....."


    When Shikamaru and Ino heard this, they couldn''t help rolling their eyes.


    It''s true that Naruto was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, and he has attracted a lot of attention since he was a child, but he sometimes goes too far, making people want to beat him up.


    However, just as Naruto was about to walk towards the three of them, a violent explosion suddenly came from the training ground behind him.


    ''Bang.''


    With a loud bang, apanied by mes and thick smoke, a ck-haired teenager flew over under the impact of the explosion and crashed into the barbed wire fence of the training ground.


    It''s Sasuke.


    Seeing this, Naruto and the others hurried over.


    Uchiha Itachi appeared from the thick smoke, walked slowly to Sasuke, and asked:


    "Sasuke, you are careless again, you didn''t even dodge such a simple attack. Are you injured, can you continue?"


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, broke free from the shackles of the barbed wire, and stood up again.


    He always wanted to be like his older brother, graduating early from the ninja school and entering the glorious Anbu. So Sasuke always worked harder than his peers, and asked his brother to give him a series of special training mercilessly.


    If it was usual, Itachi would not be soft-hearted towards his younger brother, but at this time he nced behind Sasuke and shook his head:


    "It''s gettingte, let''s end it here for the time being today, your friends are here."


    ''Friend?''


    Hearing this, Sasuke turned his head in surprise, only to see Naruto''s big face.


    "Why are you here?" Sasuke frowned with disgust.


    Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Kushina, was a best friend with Sasuke''s mother Uchiha Mikoto before her death. In addition, the two were pregnant and had children almost at the same time, so Sasuke and Naruto often yed together when they were children.


    It''s a pity that the two people''s personalities don''t get along very well, and every time they meet, they inevitably argue and even fight.


    "Teme, I''m here to take revenge! Today I will beat you up!"


    Naruto shouted loudly, and while shouting, he waved his fist viciously, looking strong.


    However, in the face of Naruto''s provocation, Sasuke''s response was very cold. He folded his arms and said, "I''m not interested in fighting you. You are too weak."


    "Damn bastard, how dare you look down on me!"


    When Naruto heard Sasuke say this, he suddenly raised his fist and used all his strength to hit Sasuke in the face.


    "Humph."


    Sasuke snorted disdainfully, and with a flick to the side, he dodged Naruto''s punch.


    Then, he stretched out another leg and easily tripped Naruto, causing thetter to drop on the spot.


    "Wow, Sasuke-kun is so handsome!" Ino screamed, her eyes full of stars.


    "Fan girls." Shikamaru shook his head and whispered.


    The three of them also showed surprised expressions when they saw that Naruto was tripped by Sasuke.


    "Is that guy really Naruto Uzumaki? His father is the Yellow sh Namikaze Minato, his mother is the previous Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and he himself is the legendary son of prophecy, but why is he so weak?"


    Haku murmured, thinking that Naruto was incredibly useless.


    He knew that Kimimaro''s goal had always been to defeat Naruto Uzumaki and prove himself. But now it seems that this Uzumaki Naruto is not worthy of Kimimaro''s attention at all.


    Haku even felt that Naruto might not even be able to beat Karin.


    ''Could it be that this guy is so weak because he was pampered since he was a child and didn''t practice hard?''


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Kimimaro stared at Naruto and said decisively, "This guy must be disguising and deliberately hiding his strength."


    He frowned and waited for Naruto to stand up, and use his true skills tounch a counterattack against his opponent.


    The next development of the matter seems to be as expected by Kimimaro.


    "Too deceiving!"


    Naruto Uzumaki mmed the ground with his fist, stood up angrily, and said to Sasuke, "You forced me to use all my strength. The next move I will use is taught to me by my father. But it''s too dangerous, even I can''t control its power. So, be careful yourself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Naruto shifted his body weight down, took a posture, and then stretched out his right hand with his fingers spread out.


    Then, under Sasuke''s puzzled eyes, Naruto ced his left hand on top of his right hand, and then shook it quickly, as if he was kneading dough.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sasuke couldn''t helpughing, thinking that Naruto was joking on purpose, but soon, he couldn''tugh anymore.


    ''Buzz.''


    As Naruto''s hands rubbed quickly, arge amount of chakra poured out of his body. After high-intensitypression, it condensed in his palm and gradually formed a ball.


    Everyone present could feel that the Chakra ball contained terrifying energy.


    "This technique, is it the Rasengan of Hokage-sama?" Even Uchiha Itachi on the side was surprised, but Naruto actually learned this trick.


    ''Rasengan?''


    When Sasuke heard that, he finally became extremely solemn, and he thought quickly in his mind, how to take this move.


    As a result, the next second, the ident happened again.


    Naruto suddenly his face changed, and he shouted in a hurry: "Steady, must be steady, don''t blow up this time"


    Before he finished speaking, the Rasengan in his hand swelled like a balloon that had been filled up. There were countless forces rampaging through it, causing it to change into various irregr shapes.


    In the end, the "Rasengan" could no longer be maintained, so it suddenly exploded with a bang.


    "What!"


    Sasuke was stunned, as Naruto let out a scream, as he was sted out by his own Rasengan, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    "Hey, Naruto! Are you alright, don''t be brave if you don''t have the ability."


    Nara Shikamaru came back to his senses, walked over quickly, and helped the wailing Naruto up.


    Fortunately, although Naruto disgraced himself, he was a rough-skinned Uzumaki after all, and it was no big deal if he was blown up and flew out.


    Sasuke shook his head again, turned to Uchiha Itachi and said, "Brother, let''s go home."


    At this time.


    "Uzumaki Naruto!"


    A loud shout suddenly came from outside the training ground. Then, Kimimaro''s figure shed, and he appeared in front of Naruto.


    ''Such a fast movement.''


    Sasuke originally nned to leave, but seeing this scene, his pupils shrank and he stopped.


    ''Who is this boy with long white hair?''


    Like him, the others were also shocked.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, did you do it on purpose? Why did you deliberately hide your strength?" Kimimaro looked straight at Naruto and asked in a deep voice.


    "What did you say?" Naruto was confused.


    "Stop pretending."


    Kimimaro''s eyes shed, as even when he punched Naruto''s stomach, Naruto couldn''t dodge at all, he just stood up and fell down.


    "Are you wearing weight bands?"


    Kimimaro frowned as he grabbed Naruto''s cor, and lifted thetter from the ground.


    "Let go of me, teme!" Naruto shouted, struggling with his hands and feet.


    "Let him go!" Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji instantly surrounded Kimimaro and warned him.


    Kimimaro''s response was


    ''Bang bang bang!''


    He shed forward and returned to the same ce, while the three flew backwards and fell to the ground.


    The three were knocked down at the same time in an instant.


    "You, who are you?" Naruto swallowed his saliva and asked, feeling a little scared.


    "You have disappointed me too much, Naruto Uzumaki. It turns out that you are really an ignorant guy. The so-called Son of Prophecy is a joke."


    Kimimaro said coldly, with a look of disappointment on his face, and asked himself, "Is it possible that I have been practicing assiduously, day and night, selflessly, to defeat this idiot?"


    "Kimimaro, this is a good opportunity, kill him."


    Kurama''s voice resounded in Kimimaro''s heart at the right time. It impatiently urged the white-haired boy to kill Naruto, "As long as you take back my other half of chakra, you can be a perfect Jinchuriki, and sooner orter you will be invincible in the entire ninja world!"


    Under the bewitchment of the nine tails, Kimimaro was distracted for a moment.


    ''Suiii!''


    At this moment, a kunai swiped Kimimaro''s cheek and flew over, leaving a bloodstain on his face.


    "Let go of that guy."


    Uchiha Sasuke came over and said coolly, "Otherwise I will kill you."


    "Who are you?"


    While responding, Kimimaro threw Naruto aside like he is throwing garbage, and said to Sasuke, "However the person behind you is someone that I know, he is Uchiha Itachi, the genius of the Uchiha n. He is qualified to be my opponent, as for you, you can step aside."


    "Arrogant!"


    Hearing this, Sasuke was instantly enraged by Kimimaro''s arrogance, and rushed towards thetter.


    Next second.


    ''Boom!''


    At an even faster speed, he was knocked back by Kimimaro''s punch, and fell at Itachi''s feet.

 Chapter 284: 284

    Chapter 284: 284


    ''Cliik.''


    The extremely angry Sasuke didn''t even make a move before he was shunned by Kimimaro.


    "Damn!"


    Sasuke felt that he had suffered a great humiliation. When he raised his head again, his pupils had turned blood red, forming a picture of a single hooked jade.


    Sasuke awakened Sharingan at a young age. Although his talent is not as good as that of his brother Itachi, he is definitely a genius that surpasses many.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Sasuke charged towards Kimimaro. When their eyes met, Sasuke''s eyes narrowed as he seized the opportunity tounch an genjutsu at Kimimaro.


    "You dare to look straight at the Sharingan, what an idiot."


    Sasuke thought to himself, just as he wascent, he suddenly discovered that Kimimaro, who was supposed to be in an illusion, was not affected in any way.


    "This kind of paediatric illusion, it''s better not to show it."


    Kimimaro disdainfully said, and his body shed past Sasuke, and punched thetter in the stomach.


    With a plop, Sasuke fell to the ground clutching his stomach, unable to get up in a short time.


    Itachi frowned when he saw his younger brother being knocked down, and asked Kimimaro coldly, "Which vige''s ninja are you?"


    "My origin is not important. You just need to know that I came to Konoha to challenge the strongest. My goal was originally Naruto Uzumaki, but his performance disappointed me. And you, Itachi Uchiha , may make my trip worthwhile."


    Kimimaro stared at Itachi with bright eyes, as he expressed his intent to fight.


    "I''m not interested in fighting with you."


    Facing the belligerent Kimimaro, Itachi shook his head.


    He is a precocious boy who entered Anbu early and became Konoha Jonin, and he has passed the age of fighting against kids.


    Although Sasuke was beaten by Kimimaro, from Itachi''s point of view, Sasuke challenged a powerful opponent beyond his ability, so he was injured, not Kimimaro''s actively bullying.


    Under such circumstances, Itachi did not intend to stand up for his younger brother, but hoped that Sasuke would remember this embarrassment and lesson, and train more in the future.


    However, Kimimaro didn''t understand Itachi''s thoughts, and he didn''t n to let go.


    "Do you think I''m not worthy of being your opponent? It seems that I can only prove it with my strength."


    As he spoke, Kimimaro stretched his right hand to his left arm, and with a "kaka" sound, he forcibly pulled a bone out of his left arm.


    This horrific scene made Naruto and others stunned, and even Uchiha Itachi shrank.


    Tsubaki no mai!


    The next second, Kimimaro moved holding a bone knife and attacked Uchiha Itachi. The sharp weaponbined with his precise and soft taijutsu have formed a multi-stage and continuous attack, which is difficult to resist.


    ''ng ng!''


    Itachi didn''t say a word as he took out a kunai, and while retreating, he took all of Kimimaro''s attacks, and also seized the opportunity to counterattack and kicked Kimimaro''s lower abdomen.


    Kimimaro in pain took a few steps back. He said with some surprise and some excitement: "You are the first person who can escape this attack, as expected of Uchiha Itachi."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes narrowed as he suddenly raised his hands, and shot towards Itachi with his ten fingers.


    Ten Finger drilling bullets.


    Another powerful ninjutsu with his Kekkei Genkai, its power isparable to a bullet fired from a pistol, and it can regenerate infinitely.


    ''Um?''


    Itachi''s eyes narrowed, and he raised kunai to block again. After a sound of ''ng ng'', suddenly ''Kacha'' sound came from the sh.


    The kunai in his hand finally couldn''t bear the force of the bone bullet, and was broken in half, and one of Itachi''s arms was also scratched by it, the sleeve was torn open, and blood seeped out.


    "It seems that this fight is unavable."


    He nced at his wound, shook his head, and when he looked at Kimimaro again, his eyes had quietly changed into Sharingan.


    "Are you going to fight seriously now? It''s a coincidence, so am I."


    In the face of the serious Itachi, Kimimaro no longer intends to test, but instead wants to show his real strength.


    ''Puff puff puff.''


    In an instant, sharp bone spurs protruded from the palms of his hands, elbows, back, and knees of both legs, arming his whole body, turning Kimimaro into a human-shaped hedgehog.


    The next second, he rushed towards Uchiha Itachi again.


    Yanagi no mai!


    Facing the menacing Kimimaro, Itachi quickly formed a seal, and then opened his mouth to spit out arge number of fireballs that shrouded Kimimaro like rain.


    Fire style: Phoenix re jutsu.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kimimaro dodged left and right, and dodged all the fireballs to stand in front of Itachi, heunched a continuous attack that was even more intense than before.


    ''ng ng ng.''


    Itachi once again took out a kunai, relying on the dynamic vision brought by the Sharingan, and the improvement of the speed of the nerve reaction, to parry every attack of Kimimaro.


    But as the saying goes, two fists are no match for four.


    Not only his hands, Kimimaro''s elbows, knees, and back have be lethal weapons. Even if Itachi has four hands, he is destined to be unable to defeat Kimimaro like this.


    Soon, Itachi was at a disadvantage in this taijutsu fight, and at this time, he made the same decision as Sasuke, that is to look straight into Kimimaro''s eyes and cast illusion on thetter.


    Under the power of the final Sharingan, Kimimaro fell into an illusion instantly, he felt as if his whole body is burned by mes, and it is extremely painful.


    But just one secondter, with the help of the flow of his own chakra interfered by the Nine-Tails chakra in his body, Kimimaro woke up from the illusion.


    "As I said, illusion is useless to me unless you have a Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Kimimaro said coldly, raised the bone knife in his hand, and pointed at Uchiha Itachi.


    But itachi''s purpose has been achieved.


    Taking advantage of Kimimaro''s dazed second, he held Kunai in one hand to block the attack, and the other handpleted the seal with one hand. When Kimimaro''s bone knife fell down, Itachi''s body suddenly exploded. open and turned into dozens of crows.


    "Caw."


    Under Kimimaro''s surprised eyes, Uchiha Itachi in front of him turned into arge number of crows and flew into the sky, circling above his head.


    ''Sw.''


    Suddenly, arge number of shuriken were shot from the crows, attacking Kimimaro from all angles, making him unable to avoid them.


    Kimimaro frowned, and hundreds of bones instantly grew out of his body, wrapping his body and resisting the iing shuriken.


    "Haa!"


    Immediately afterwards, Kimimaro sped his hands together and shouted angrily, and bone spurs shot out from his body, knocking down the crows above his head one by one, turning them into white smoke and disappearing.


    Itachi had to show his true body as hended on the ground not far away.


    Kimimaro''s strength exceeded his expectations.


    After fighting against this white-haired boy, Itachi discovered that he had no confidence in defeating him at all.


    But just when Itachi looked solemn and decided to go all out, Kimimaro, who was standing opposite him, suddenly stopped his hand, and all the bones retracted in his body.


    "Let''s stop here today, I know that you are already at the end of the battle, and there is no need to fight anymore, because you will lose without a doubt."


    Kimimaro said, dering his victory.


    Itachi hearing that frowned, but he remained silent and did not refute.


    The ability he is best at is illusion, but Kimimaro is very weird and seems to have far more resistance to illusion, which makes Itachi''s biggest advantage gone.


    Therefore, he had to admit that he was probably not Kimimaro''s opponent.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have a good time today. When you awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, let''spete again. I hope the next time will be a real battle."


    After Kimimaro said these words to Itachi, he turned and left.


    When passing by Naruto, he stopped to look at the other party, and suddenly Naruto, Shikamaru and others turned pale with fright.


    ''Kill Naruto Uzumaki and take away the other half of the Nine-Tails.''


    This great opportunity was right in front of him, but Kimimaro forcibly restrained the urge in his heart, and did not listen to Kurama''s bewitchment.


    He has not forgotten his identity as a Kirigakure ninja. Once he kills Uzumaki Naruto here, it will inevitably lead to Kirigakure and Konoha entering a war.


    Moreover, even if he seeds, he probably won''t be able to get out of Konohagakure alive, he will even implicate Haku, Karin and his Sensei.


    Thinking of this, Kimimaro said to Haku and Karin, "Let''s go."


    Seeing that the three are about to leave the training ground.


    "Hey! White-haired guy, what''s your name?"


    Naruto suddenly shouted at Kimimaro, so frightened by this Shikamaru and Ino rushed up, desperately covering his mouth. But Naruto still struggled to break free and shouted loudly, "I will definitely defeat you, dattebayo!"


    Hearing that, Kimimaro turned around slowly, and after a moment of silence, he said his name:


    "Kaguya Kimimaro."


    ''Kaguya?''


    ''Could he be that the n from Kirigakure that staged a coup d''etat and was wiped out by the Fourth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame?''


    As soon as Uchiha Itachi heard Kimimaro''s name, he quickly thought of the Kaguya n. As for Naruto, Sasuke, and others, they obviously had never heard of this surname, and felt very strange.


    "Kimimaro, I will remember you."


    Naruto clenched his fists and muttered to himself. Shikamaru, who was next to him, rolled his eyes andined mercilessly: "Naruto, what will you do by remembering his name?"


    "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    Kimimaro motioned to Haku and Karin to follow in him, and immediately return to the hostel to join their Sensei.


    His rash action this time led to the exposure of his own identity. If Uchiha Itachi reported to the higher ups of Konoha, they might not be able to leave.


    However, Kimimaro still underestimated Konoha''s efficiency.


    As soon as the three walked out of the training ground, several masked Anbu ninjas appeared from all directions and surrounded them.


    As for the two who headed them, one was small and wearing a monkey mask, and the other was tall and wearing a toad mask, but only had one hand.


    They are Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya.


    "Capture them." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze swept past Kimimaro and the two, and issued an order to his subordinates.


    As soon as he said that, the Anbu ninjas took out their chains and rushed towards the three of them.


    "Run!"


    Kimimaro turned his head and shouted at Haku and Karin, a huge chakra burst out from his body, and arge number of bone spurs shot out from his body, flying towards the Konoha Anbu like rain.


    Haku was stunned for a moment, and after reacting, he took advantage of Kimimaro''s attack that distracted the enemy, and took Karin''s hand and fled to the other side.


    He knew that only by getting in touch with their Sensei would there be a chance of survival, otherwise all three would be caught.


    However, two Anbu ninjas blocked Haku''s path and threw chains at them, trying to tie them up.


    Ice wall!


    Haku quickly formed a seal, creating an ice barrier around his body, protecting himself and Xiang Rin, and resisting this round of enemy attacks.


    ''Huh?''


    Sarutobi Hizan and Jirai also saw this scene, and both showed their surprised eyes.


    They learned what happened at the training ground through the telescope jutsu, and they rushed over with a few Anbu.


    The well-informed Hiruzen Sarutobi recognized at a nce that the white-haired boy was using the Shikotsumyaku, while Haku was using the Yuki n''s Ice release.


    As for the little red-haired girl at the end, judging from her appearance, she seems to be from Uzumaki n.


    The three mysterious kids are all carrying Kekkei Genkai, as if Kekkei Genkai is something natural, which is really shocking.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya looked at each other.


    The next second, Jiraiya personally took action, activated his long hair that flew out directly, entangling Kimimaro at once, making him immobile.


    At the same time, Hiruzen Sarutobi also cast a seal, and a beam of hot mes was sprayed from his mouth, hitting the ice wall made by Haku.


    As the former third Hokage and the Professor, the fire release that Sarutobi Hiruzen cast is far greater than what the Uchiha brothers Itachi and Sasuke can use. The white ice wall was quickly melted.


    Both Haku''s and Karin''s expressions changed, and the two of them wanted to resist, but Hiruzen Sarutobi appeared behind them in a sh, easily subduing the two of them.


    "Bastards, let them go!"


    Seeing this, Kimimaro''s eyes expanded, because he knew that it was because of his own impulse that he implicated Haku and Karin and put his two teammates in danger.


    "You should be a little quieter too."


    Seeing that Kimimaro was still struggling, Jiraiya said as he intensified his strength and tightened his long hair, making it difficult for Kimimaro to breathe, and he was about to pass out.


    ''Oops, things aren''t going well.''


    The Kurama in Kimimaro''s body panicked. It had not exposed its chakra before, because it was afraid of being discovered by Konoha ninjas, but if Kimimaro was captured like this, his identity as the nine tails Jinchuriki would be exposed sooner orter.


    Although he is reluctant to admit it, Kurama and Kimimaro have been together for a few years, and he still likes this kid.


    Especially after seeing Naruto Uzumaki, if Nine-Tails must choose a "master", he would choose Kimimaro instead of Naruto without hesitation.


    Therefore, at the moment of the crisis, the Nine-Tails can''t remain aloof anymore, he is ready to lend his strength to Kimimaro to help him break out of the siege.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly, countless ck curse marks appeared on Kimimaro''s body, covering his face and entire body. The next second, he roared, and an unimaginable force erupted from his body, and he broke free Jiraiya''s hair on the spot.


    The power of the curse mark has awakened.

 Chapter 285: 285

    Chapter 285: 285


    "What''s wrong with this kid?"


    After Jiraiya''s hair was torn off, he took back several steps, and was very surprised by the strange changes that had taken ce on Kimimaro''s body.


    "Captain, we are here to help!"


    When the two Anbu saw this, they rushed towards Kimimaro from left to right, trying to subdue him.


    Facing the two enemies who wereing towards him, Kimimaro let out a low growl as he suddenly turned to one side, and threw out a long, thick tail that grew behind him, and hit two Anbu with a sweeping momentum.


    ''Boom!''


    The two were caught off guard and were knocked flying by Kimimaro''s tail flick, and fell to the ground.


    When the other Anbu saw this, they were shocked and threw the chains in their hands at Kimimaro together, trying to take down this monster together.


    ''Whoosh.''


    However Kimimaro kicked the ground and jumped into the air, not only dodging the attack of the chains, but also grew a pair of huge ck wings on his back.


    Before the people on the ground came back to their senses, Kimimaro''s wings spread out, and countless feathers attacked the enemy like a shuriken, causing them to be defend immediately.


    Jiraiya widened his eyes, and while his expression was horrified, he also felt faintly in his heart that he seemed to have seen the ability Kimimaro showed at this time somewhere else.


    His intuition was not wrong, because Kimimaro''s tail and wings were all abilities he inherited from Kisame through the curse mark.


    Shark tail lightning whip, and wings in the form of Satori.


    Not far away, Naruto, Sasuke, Itachi and others were also stunned when they saw Kimimaro show such great power.


    Itachi knew that if Kimimaro had shown such power from the beginning, he would have lost long ago.


    At this moment, Kimimaro, who suppressed the group of Anbu, swooped down from the air and went straight to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    His goal is very clear, that is to save Haku and Karin, and take them out of here.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya obviously won''t let Kimimaro get his wish easily.


    Hair Needles!


    Jiraiya formed seals and turned his hair into countless needles and attacked Kimimaro.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, even Kimimaro couldn''t ignore it. He could only wrap his body with a pair of wings to form a defense against it.


    And at this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi seized the opportunity and used a more powerful fire ninjutsu.


    Fire release Fire Dragon Bomb!


    This is an extremely powerful fire ninjutsu. mes spit out from Hiruzen Sarutobi''s mouth turned into three lifelike fire dragons, and attacked Kimimaro from the front, left, and right at the, making thetter unable to avoid it. Kimimaro was instantly swallowed by mes.


    ''Boom.''


    Under the all round blow of hair needles and the violent fire dragon, Kimimaro''s wings failed to protect him. Not only has the needles punch a fewrge holes, his feathers were all scorched. He stumbled back a few feet back, and finally mmed to the ground on one knee.


    Although he activated the curse mark left by Kisame in his body, it was his first time using this kind of power, so he couldn''t control it skillfully. In addition, his opponents were real Kage level powerhouses, Jiraiya the Sanin and Sarutobi Hiruzen the Professor.


    So, he is doomed to be defeated by them.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya looked at each other again and rushed towards Kimimaro together.


    Earth swamp.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took the lead, and after the seal was formed, he pped his palm to the ground.


    In the next second, the ground under Kimimaro''s feet softened rapidly and turned into a swamp, causing his legs to sink into it, making it difficult for him to escape for a while.


    On the other hand, Jiraiya jumped high, a dazzling Rasengan appeared in the palm of his hand, exuding terrifying chakra fluctuations, and mmed down at Kimimaro.


    After this blow, it is conceivable that even if Kimimaro is lucky, he will be seriously injured.


    In the nick of time.


    ''Swish.''


    A tall figure appeared in front of Kimimaro out of thin air, and then he stretched out his hand to take on Jiraiya''s Rasengan.


    ''Huh?''


    Jiraiya was horrified to discover that his Rasengan did not exert the destructive power it should have at all, and it was directly absorbed by some mysterious power, and finally became nill.


    Before he came back to his senses, the other party kicked him over, and Jiraiya rolled in the air for several times, and barely stabilized his body andnded on the ground.


    "Are you OK?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Jiraiya and hurriedly asked. After confirming that there was nothing serious, he looked at the tall figure, only to see that the other party was just like them, wearing a mask on his face, so he couldn''t see his true appearance.


    ''Is he their aplice?''


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was not that surprised by the appearance of the masked man. He was only surprised that the other party was standing on the swamp, but he did not sink in like Kimimaro.


    No.


    He looked carefully, and finally found that the masked man was not actually standing on the swamp, but his feet were off the ground and suspended one centimeter above the swamp.


    Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen was suprised, the masked man stretched out a hand and lifted Kimimaro out of the swamp.


    "I''m sorry, Sensei, I."


    With a face of self-me and guilt, Kimimaro , who deeply realized that he had made a big mistake due to his own impulse, apologised.


    "Let''s talk about itter." The masked man, Kisame, interrupted Kimimaro''s apology.


    "Haku and Karin are still in the hands of the enemy." Kimimaro hurriedly continued, and as soon as he finished speaking, he heard two screams of Anbuing from the opposite side.


    It was Pakura who made a sneak attack to rescue Haku and Karin.


    Kisame then released chakra from the soles of its feet. The swamp instantly hardened and returned to its original structure. Then, his eyes swept across the Konoha ninjas in turn, and said:


    "Yo, it''s really inspiring. So many Konoha Anbu ninjas came together just to bully three children that are a few years old, such a shameless behavior is something that only Konoha can do."


    In fact, Kisame and Pakura had long been outside the training ground and had been hiding in the woods.


    The reason why he didn''t take action before was just to see how far Kimimaro could go, hoping that thetter could unleash his potential in the face of adversity.


    On the whole, Kimimaro''s performance did not disappoint Kisame.


    Facing Kisame mockery, Hiruzen Sarutobi frowned, as he responded coldly:


    "The white-haired boy attacked Naruto Uzumaki, threatening the Konoha''s son of prophecy, so he was regarded as an enemy. Who are you? Not only did you sneak into Konoha tomit murder, but you also spoke up after being exposed. It''s ridiculous to me Konoha."


    "If Kimimaro really wanted tomit murder, those little kids over there, including the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, would have already died."


    Pakura said disdainfully.


    "Are you Pakura of the Scorch release?!"


    Seeing Pakura''s face, a Konoha Anbu couldn''t help but exim. The rest of the people heard that, and were shocked by the name.


    Pakura of the Scorch release, who shined on the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War, is known as the "Phoenix", and is the hero of Kirigakure.


    In current Kirigakure, this woman is the number two person, second only to the sixth Mizukage Tsunade in terms of strength and status.


    Her strength is so great that even if Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya join forces, there is no certainty of victory.


    Realizing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately whispered to an Anbu:


    "Go and inform Hokage-sama."


    Immediately, he looked at Pakura sharply, and asked in a deep voice, "Why did you appear in Konohagakure?"


    Pakura did not answer this question, instead she looked at Kisame and asked him for instructions: "Are we going to leave immediately, they seem to be dying us on purpose, they must be waiting for more help to arrive."


    Kisame smiled slightly, indicating that Pakura did not need to worry, then he took a step forward and spread his hands to Hiruzen Sarutobi and the others and said:


    "We came to Konoha for tourism, isn''t that okay? As for what you said about Kimimaro attacking Naruto Uzumaki, it was aplete misunderstanding. It was just the mutual attraction between the Nine-Tails Jinchurikis."


    "Attracted? What do you mean?"


    Sarutobi and the others felt confused when they heard that. The first to react was Jiraiya. His pupils magnified for a moment, and he pointed at Kimimaro, as he said in disbelief:


    "That boy, could it be that he is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of Kirigakure?"


    "Congrattions, you guessed it right."


    Kisame pulled Kimimaro over, put his arms around thetter''s shoulders, and introduced the them, "During the Nine-Tails attack, Kirigakure rescued Minato and Uzumaki Kusina. In return, Konoha gave up half of the Nine-Tails to Kirigakure. Now, that half of the Nine-Tails is in the child''s body. By the way, the two kids with him are the three-tails Jinchuriki and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in Konoha was once again shocked and stunned.


    They never imagined that not only was Kimimaro a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, even Haku and Karin, who didn''t look so conspicuous, actually had a tailed beast sleeping inside them.


    ''Three Jinchurikis, what a terrifying force.''


    After Jiraiya learned of this, he immediately looked at Naruto, and when he saw thetter standing there nkly, he couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Naruto, are you alright?"


    Kisame noticed Naruto''s expression, so he continued:


    "The two Nine-Tails Jinchuriki have already fought against each other under the arrangement of fate, and the result is that Naruto Uzumaki is vulnerable in front of Kimimaro. It seems that the rumor of the so-called son of prophecy is just a lie made up by Konoha. It''s just a gimmick to deceive the world."


    Jiraiya knew that the other party was attacking Naruto''s self-confidence, so he stepped forward and retorted:


    "Lie? Naruto will be the son of prophecy and y with the nine-tailed beasts. This is the future that the Great Toad Sage saw in his dream. For thousands of years, his prophecies has never been wrong. You should be very familiar about his recent prophecy, that is the death of the Fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame, which was predicted by the Great Toad Sage two years in advance, right?"


    Hearing this, Kisame looked at Pakura andughed.


    "Ignorant idiots."


    He sneered at Jiraiya and the others, and said to Pakura and Kimimaro, "Let''s go."


    Having said that, he turned to leave.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!"


    It was naturally impossible for Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya to let them leave easily.


    What follows is a real fight.


    It''s not over yet.


    ''Swish.''


    At the same time Sarutobi and Jiraiya moved, a man wearing a white cloak and golden hair appeared in front of Kisame and others out of thin air, there by surrounding them.


    "My friend from Kirigakure, since you''re here, why rush to leave." The man said loudly, showing a smile that made people feel like they saw a spring breeze.


    "Dad!"


    When Naruto saw the man''s appearance, he immediately cheered, his eyes filled with adoring stars.


    "Hokage-sama is here!"


    The Anbu at the scene couldn''t help rejoicing, Namikaze Minato''s position made them full of confidence in the next situation.


    ''Hokage-sama''s nickname is Yellow sh, and in the face of his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, no one can escape. Not even the famous Pakura of Scorch release.''


    ''Unless Tsunade came to Konoha in person, these people would definitely not be able to leave today.''


    However, an unexpected scene for the people of Konoha happened right under their noses.


    "I''m not interested in ying with you today."


    Kisame nced at Minato Namikaze and said indifferently, as he ced his hands on Pakura''s and Kimimaro''s shoulder.


    The next second, with a swoosh, Pakura and Junma Lu disappeared in front of everyone, as if they were sucked into an unknown vortex-like space.


    ''Um?''


    Seeing this, Minato Namikaze immediately attacked, he threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand, and arrived in front of Kisame.


    Kisame stood there unmoving, letting the kunai pass through his face, and then flew out from the back of his head.


    However, he was neither killed by the Kunai nor was he injured. He stood there, but as a phantom.


    "Kamui?! Who are you, and why are you able to use the ability of Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan?"


    Namikaze Minato''s eyes narrowed, as he recognised the Kamui that Kisame used.


    And Kisame''s response to this was,


    ''Swish!''


    While blurring himself with his right eye, his left eye focused on Minato Namikaze''s forehead.


    In the next instant, Minato Namikaze felt as if something extremely dangerous is about to happen in his heart, and was about to retreat when he heard a sound.


    ''Kacha.''


    The Konoha ninja guard on his forehead, under the action of an inexplicable force, instantly twisted into a lump of scrap metal and disappeared out of thin air.


    "Hokage-sama!" Jiraiya and others eximed when they saw this scene and rushed forward.


    Kisame, amidst the panic of the Konoha group, silently entered the vortex of space and disappeared without a trace.


    "What happened just now?"


    Minato Namikaze murmured, breaking out in a cold sweat, feeling that he had just escaped death in his heart.


    The masked man''s action just now was obviously a warning to him, not a real attack.


    Namikaze Minato knew very well in his heart that since the other party could twist his forehead guard and make it disappear from his forehead, he could naturally do the same thing happen to other parts of his body.


    ''Who is this mysterious masked man? When did such a monstrous Shinobi appear in Kirigakure?''


    Namikaze Minato and the others were puzzled.

 Chapter 286: 286

    Chapter 286: 286


    The small storm caused by Kisame''s "visit" to Konoha did not evolve into a big storm, but soon returned to calm with their departure.


    After all, for Konoha, apart from losing some face, there was no loss.


    Besides, even if Konoha questioned Kirigakure and Sixth Mizukage Tsunade, they would probably not be able to get a satisfactory answer from Tsunade, and would instead bring themselves shame.


    Tsunade is the Goddess of ninjas, and has power over the entire ninja world. No one has forgotten this.


    Therefore, after considering it, Minato made a wise choice to deal with this matter in a low-key manner, covering up the news that Kisame and others hade to Konoha.


    However, from this day on, under the order of Minato, Konoha has greatly strengthened the protection of Naruto Uzumaki, the son of prophecy, to prevent such a situation from happening again.


    And Naruto, after being defeated by Kimimaro with one move and witnessing thetter''s terrifying power, was also stimted, he changed his previous free andzy temperament, and took the initiative to propose to his father that he will train hard.


    In Hokage''s office.


    "Should we start now? Minato, after all, Naruto is less than five years old, is it a bit too hasty?" Jiraiya asked Minato Namikaze in surprise.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, you were not only my teacher, but were also mentioned in the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, in it you will be the son of the prophecy, that is, Naruto''s teacher. Although it is still a little early, please start now and make Naruto strong."


    Minato Namikaze stood up, bowed solemnly to Jiraiya, and said his request.


    "I understand."


    Hearing this, Jiraya nodded solemnly. Whether it was him or Minato Namikaze, both of them firmly believed in their hearts that Naruto would definitely be the savior who saved the world.


    As the Great Toad Sage prophesied.


    Kamui Space.


    The sky is dark, deste and lonely, so that people living in this world will have a deep loneliness from the bottom of their hearts.


    "It has been two months since you became my students, and you must have definitely felt that the past two months have been the most tiring, painful and difficult period in your life. Unfortunately, this is just the beginning, because the next Month, I will carry out further targeted training for the three of you, so that you understand what is training while risking your life."


    Kisame looked at the three in front of him and grinned, making them feel creepy.


    Hearing this, Haku and Karin looked at each other, and they both saw fear in each other''s eyes, as they trembled.


    On the other hand, Kimimaro, who was on the side, had something strange going on to him at this time: his forehead was covered in sweat, and his lips became pale. Finally, he couldn''t hold it, and fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Kimimaro!"


    Seeing this scene, Haku and Karin were both shocked and hurried to Kimimaro side, at a loss as to what to do.


    Pakura frowned as she squatted down, and checked Kimimaro''s physical condition, but she couldn''t do anything, and finally she could only turn her attention to Kisame.


    "He is suffering from a blood disorder inherited from the Kaguya n." Kisame didn''t seem surprised at all, and said calmly.


    "Sensei is right."


    Kimimaro spoke with difficulty. Although he did not know how Kisame saw it, he did develop some symptoms recently, which were very simr to the blood disease recorded in the family history.


    "Kimimaro, bite me, I can cure you."


    Karin rolled up her sleeves and stretched out her arm in front of Kimimaro''s mouth, hoping to use her chakra to heal him.


    "It''s useless, Karin. Not only will your actions not cure him, but it may even worsen Kimimaro''s condition. After all, you are both the heirs of the Sage body. ."


    Kisame suddenly said, and Karin was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand.


    "What''s going on with Kimimaro?" Pakura asked curiously when she heard Kisame say this.


    Kisame didn''t intend to beat around the bush, so he directly pointed his finger at Karin and Kimimaro, and exined the reason:


    "The descendants of the Sage of Six Paths and his younger brother include the five ns of Uzumaki, Kaguya, Senju, Uchiha and Hyuga, the first three inherited the Sage body of the Otsutsuki n, while Uchiha and Hyuga inherited the eyes, to put it more simply, inherit the power of yang and yin respectively.


    However, while these descendants inherited the blood of their ancestors and gained benefits, they also had to bear the dangers brought by this power.


    Because people areposed of two parts, the spirit and the body, if one part is too strong and the other part is too weak, it will cause imbnce in the human body, resulting in various symptoms.


    This is the origin of blood disease. "


    After hearing this, the three little seemed to understand something, but Pakura became thoughtful and asked.


    "What do you mean?Is Kimimaro''s Yang chakra is so strong that without the support of Yin Chakra, it leads to physical disorders and various diseases?"


    After thinking about it, she asked Kisame.


    "That''s right."


    Kisame nodded and continued, "As far as I know, the people of the Uchiha n who awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan will also have symptoms of blood disease. It will cause blindness in both eyes. The reason for this is the same as that of Kimimaro''s."


    "Sensei, how can we cure Kimimaro''s blood disease, please save him!" Haku cried anxiously.


    "Yin and Yang reconciliation, as long as you inject yin chakra into Kimimaro''s body to form a neutralization with his own yang chakra, it will be good."


    Kisame smiled and answered.


    "But, where are we going to find Yin Chakra?" Pakura asked with a frown.


    "Do you still remember Uchiha Obito? He also awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, but he could use his abilities frequently without any disease. That''s because he transnted the cells of Senju Hashirama to obtain The power of Yang chakra."


    Kisame did not directly answer Pakura''s question, but mentioned Obito''s name.


    Pakura is also a smart person who knows a little bit, and she suddenly realized: "I understand, you will do the opposite, if you want to cure Kimimaro''s blood disease, you need the equivalent of the yin chakra, Or the eyes of Uchiha or the Hyuga n?"


    "The equivalent that is opposite of Hashirama cells is the Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha n."


    Kisame smiled slightly, following Pakura''s words, he took out a jar.


    Inside the test tube, there were a pair of Sharingan.


    These are the eyes of Uchiha Fugaku. On the battlefield of the third ninja war that year, after being captured by Kisame, it was used as a backup card. He didn''t expect it toe in handy now.


    "Are you going to?"


    Seeing Kisame take out a jar containing Sharingan, Pakura already guessed what he was going to do.


    Sure enough, Kisame walked in front of Kimimaro, but he first told Haku and Karin: "You guys go to the side first, the next picture may be bloody, you should not watch it."


    After the two were taken aside by Pakura, Kisame put his fingers into Kimimaro''s eyes without hesitation.


    "Aaaaaaaa!"


    Kimimaro let out two screams in session, fell into aa on the spot, and was silent.


    After a moment.


    "All right."


    Kisame pped his hands and stood up. In the test tube in his hand, the Sharingan were gone, they are reced by freshly taken Kimimaro''s eyes.


    The three turned around, only to see Kimimaro with his eyes closed, they have blood around them, looking very terrifying.


    "Kimimaro, are you alright!"


    Haku and Karin ran to Kimimaro and asked with concern.


    "I feel better."


    Kimimaro said as he slowly opened his eyes, a pair of scarlet threema pupils appeared in his eyes.


    Looking at Kimimaro''s eyes, Haku and Karin were shocked, and their minds fell into a state of daze. That''s because Kimimaro unconsciously activated the illusion ability of Sharingan.


    Kisame patted the two on the shoulders and woke them up, he then asked Kimimaro, "How does it feel to get a new pair of eyes?"


    "Sensei, it''s amazing! The Yin and Yang chakra in my body seems to have merged, and some incredible changes have taken ce. I feel like I am stronger than ever before."


    While experiencing it, Kimimaro replied happily.


    In the process, his eyes changed again, finally forming a Mangekyo.


    "Be careful to control your Mangekyo Sharingan, if you use Amaterasu, you may burn your teammates to death on the spot."


    Kisame reminded.


    Hearing this, Kimimaro was so frightened that he quickly turned his eyes aside and closed his eyes tightly.


    After Kimimaro gradually got used to the newly transnted Mangekyo Sharingan and made it return to the state of threema Sharingan, Kisame continued:


    "The pair of eyes I transnted to you belonged to Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke''s father, who is Uchiha''s current patriarch, Uchiha Fugaku, and the yin energy it contains can greatly relieve your own blood disease symptoms. But if you want to go to the top and be a truly invincible powerhouse, then you may need to find a pair of more powerful eyes in the future, such as Uchiha''s Rinnegan, or the Hyuga n''s Tenseigan."


    "Like Tsunade-sama, right?"


    Kimimaro hearing what Kisame said, immediately understood what thetter meant, and thought of Tsunade.


    Tsunade is very simr to Kimimaro. As a member of the Senju n, she inherited the sage body of the Otsutsuki n, andter obtained the Tenseigan, so she be the number one person in the ninja world.


    Kisame smiled and said no more.


    The second stage of training, as Kisame said, started soon.


    Since he and Tsunade agreed not to use the power of the tailed beast in thepetition his main goal is to help the three continue to develop their own Kekkei Genkai.


    "Peng! Peng!"


    Kisame split into two shadow clones, and one of them took Haku, whereas the other took Karin out of Kamui space, to their destinations.


    Then, he instructed Kimimaro:


    "You have mastered the Shikotsumyaku rtively well, so for the next period of time, you will stay here, learn the use of the curse mark with me, and adapt the power of Sharingan, until you have full control."


    After arranging for Kimimaro to start training, Kisame said to Pakura:


    "Please go back and report to Tsunade, disclose some information appropriately, and help me spy on the information of her disciples, okay?"


    "Um."


    Pakura nodded and was sent out of the Kamui space by Kisame.


    After one day.


    In the Land of Water, two strangers came to a vige covered by heavy snow all the year round.


    "Remember this ce?"


    Kisame pointed to the deserted deserted vige in front of him and asked Haku, who was standing next to him.


    "This is Snow Vige, this is where my mother and I used to live."


    Haku did his best to keep his inner peace and replied.


    As soon as he came back here, the past flooded Haku''s mind like a tide.


    At this moment, he remembered his childhood, and also the scene where his mother, Yukino, had to kill his father and the vigers with her own hands in order to protect him.


    This is the tragic fate of the Yuki n.


    "If one day, the fate of the Yuki n falls on you and your mother again, do you have the confidence and strength to protect her?" Kisame asked again.


    "I will definitely protect my mother from being hurt by anyone, I swear." Haku said without hesitation, with a firm expression on his face.


    "Very well, remember this resolution of yours, because you need it to get through the next month."


    When Kisame heard the answer he wanted, he took Haku away from the Snow Vige and continued north.


    Two dayster, the two came to the territory of the Land of Snow, a wastnd of ice and snow.


    "Understand the truth of the ice release and merge with the snow and ice in the world, only then can you survive. Otherwise, you will be buried in this snow field forever."


    Kisame said and then disappeared.


    "Sensei!"


    Watching Kisame leave with nk eyes, after experiencing the initial panic, he gradually calmed down.


    Knowing his teacher''s character, Haku knew that this is not a joke.


    So, there is a real possibility that he will die.


    So, facing the snowstorm and the endless deste snow field, Haku started on his road to survive in the wilderness while recalling Kisame''s words.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Another Kisame''s clone brought Karin to an ind above the sea, which is the ruins of the Uzushiogakure.


    Looking around, there are ruins and destruction everywhere. The once prosperous and lively Uzushiogakure has now be an uninhabited ruin and together with the Uzumaki n, it has been forgotten by the world.


    "Karin, do you know why the Uzumaki n perished?" Kisame asked.


    "Mom said that it was because everyone was afraid of our power and worried that the Uzumaki n would use the sealing technique to control the tailed beasts and create weapons of war, so they united to destroy Uzushiogakure."


    Karin whispered as her eyes darkened.


    "So, is that why you''ve been afraid to use your power?"


    Kisame continued to ask. He had already seen that Karin had been restraining herself subconsciously all the time, as if the power of the Uzumaki n is a sin.


    "Sensei, I.." Karin was unable to respond.


    "Karin, remember that the sin of the Uzumaki n is not because they are born strong, but because they are not strong enough. There is only one original sin in this world, and that is weakness."


    Kisame stared at Karin with a deep gaze as he said this.


    Then, he took Karin to the shrine in the Uzushiogakure. In the main hall, there are piles of white bones everywhere. It can be imagined how many people of the Uzumaki n died tragically here.


    Seeing all this with her own eyes shocked Karin even more.


    "Karin, you are born with a great power, but you need courage and determination to wake it up. For the next month, live in this ruin, listen to the voices of those who have died, and bear their will to change. Be strong."


    After saying that, Kisame left Karin in a daze and turned to leave.

 Chapter 287: 287

    Chapter 287: 287


    Kirigakure, the big stage of the sacred tree.


    The big stage was the name Tsunade gave to the training ground inside the sacred Tree, and what was being staged on the stage at this time seemed to be a "tragedy".


    In the past two months, for Deidara, Temari and others, it has been hell, and every day has been spent in terror.


    Their teacher, the sixth Mizukage, the Goddess of ninjas, Tsunade, turned into a female demon, and drilled them to death, draining their every potential.


    That''s because Tsunade swore that no matter what, she would defeat Kisame inpetition a monthter.


    She knows that once she loses to Kisame, she must fulfill the bet and no longer interfere with everything that happens between Katsuyu and Kisame.


    In that case, it also means that Tsunade has lost control over her body, and God knows what Kisame will do to her.


    Whenever she thought of this, Tsunade shuddered, and after recovering, she trained them more severely.


    "Move! If I see someone cking off, you will train for an extra hour!"


    On the training ground, Tsunade folded his arms and stared at the group, and shouting sharply.


    "Tsunade-sama, these children are too pitiful. I''ll go and beg kisame-sama to give up the bet with you."


    In her mind, Katsuyu said cautiously, worried about the physical and mental conditions of the children.


    In her, theplex rtionship between it, Tsunade and Kisame, should be resolved by the three of them together, rather than involving outsiders.


    If anything happened to these kids, Katsuyu would be guilt-ridden.


    "Katsuyu, are you worried that if Kisame''s students lost to mine, you will not be able to meet him again in the future? Or do you want me to go back on my promises and stop the bet in the middle?"


    Tsunade frowned and sullenly rejected the other woman in her body, "I''m sorry, no matter what the reason, I won''t agree to you."


    "But Tsunade-sama, these children," Katsuyu wanted to say something else.


    "Don''t worry, I know when to stop. They will be fine. Let them suffer more now and make them stronger. If they go to the battlefield in the future, the chances of surviving will be higher."


    Tsunade said coldly, and after speaking, she shouted at them, "Today''s training is over!"


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, they seemed to hear the sound of heaven, and they all showed relief smiles, and copsed to the ground in sweat.


    "I''ll leave it to you next, Katsuyu."


    Tsunade muttered to herself, snapped her fingers, and summoned a Katsuyu clone.


    Then, Katsuyu split into several small slugs, and climbed onto the body of the kids in turn, delivering Yang Chakra to them, and healing their exhaustion and injuries.


    Under the treatment, the little kids "lived" again.


    "Damn, if I had known this would happen earlier, I might as well have chosen that masked man as a teacher."


    Kankuro grumbled while panting.


    "Shh, be careful of being overheard by Tsunade-sama!" Temari hurriedly made a "shh" gesture, warning her brother not to talk nonsense.


    "However, where did that Hinata go? Isn''t she a direct disciple of Tsunade-sama? Is she in a secret special training somewhere else?"


    "The moon is so full today."


    Next to them, Jugo stared at the moon and sighed to himself.


    They didn''t know that Hinata was on the moon, practicing with the Otsutsuki n.


    ''Whoosh.''


    A figure quietly appeared outside the training ground and walked towards Tsunade.


    "You are finally back."


    Tsunade turned her head and saw Pakura, and she couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Pakura bowed to Tsunade, went straight to the topic, and reported to Tsunade in detail the itinerary of Kisame and his students in the past two months.


    However, some crucial information was withheld.


    "Well, good job."


    Tsunade patted Pakura''s shoulder with satisfaction, and thought with a sneer, ''Did that bastard really think that his method can create excellent disciples? He is too naive."


    What she didn''t know was that Pakura took this opportunity to observe Temari, Deidara and others secretly.


    More than half a month passed in a sh, and it was getting closer and closer to the date that Tsunade and Kisame agreed.


    After nearly three months of special training in hell, Tsunade''s students can be said to have undergone rebirth. From the appearance to the heart, everyone''s mental outlook ispletely different from before.


    Among them, the most prominent performers are Deidara, Yamato, Temari and Gaara.


    With these four "generals" in hand, Tsunade already has sufficient confidence in defeating Kisame''s students, but she still has a ace card.


    So, Tsunade gave them a holiday and let them rest for two days to recharge their energy and prepare for the uingpetition.


    She came to the moon again to inspect Hinata''s training achievements, and take thetter home.


    "Tsunade-sama, wee."


    As soon as Tsunade arrived at the castle of the Otsutsuki n, an elder hurriedly greeted her. Under his lead, Tsunade came to the ce where Hinata was training, and found that thetter was fighting against a boy.


    That young man was about the same age as Hinata. He had the characteristic pale skin and blue-white hair of the Otsutsuki n.


    However, what is surprising is that during the fight between the boy and Hinata, his eyes were always closed, and he seemed to be a blind.


    "What happened to that boy''s eyes?"


    Tsunade became interested and asked casually.


    "Tsunade-sama, his name is Toneri, and he is born without eyes. However, this child''s talent is very outstanding. He has huge chakra and he can sense the movement of the enemy only by intuition. So I asked him to be a sparring partner for Hinata-sama."


    The elder replied, and when he spoke of Toneri, there was regret in his tone.


    "As a member of Otsutsuki n, he has excellent talent, but heck the most important thing. I have to say that fate yed a big joke on this child, Toneri."


    Tsunade heard the words and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m going to tell them to stop and bring Hinata to see you." The elder did not dare to let Tsunade wait for a long time.


    "No, let them finish."


    Tsunade stretched out her hand to stop the elder, she stood on the side with thetter and watched the battle between Hinata and Toneri with great interest.


    "Haaa!"


    In the training ground, Hinata had the upper hand, with a pair of Byakugan emitting a fierce light, and sheunched a fast attack on Toneri.


    Compared with three months ago, she is obviously much more proficient in using Byakugan and gentle fist now, and it can even be said that she ispletely different.


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade nodded with satisfaction.


    '' It seemed that the members of the Otsutsuki n were notzy. They must have used a lot of methods to train Hinata, which stimted the potential in her body.''


    Under Hinata''s oppressive attack, Toneri seemed a little overwhelmed. At first, he was able tounch a counterattack asionally, butter on, he was powerless and could only defend with all his strength.


    But it has to be said that Toneri is very stubborn. Although he is at an extreme disadvantage, he has no intention of admitting defeat and stubbornly resisted Hinata''s gentle fist.


    At this moment, Hinata nced around and suddenly saw Tsunade on the sidelines.


    ''Why is Sensei here?''


    Thinking that Tsunade was watching her from the sidelines, Hinata suddenly panicked and became nervous.


    ''Huh, is she distracted?''


    Toneri, who was fighting against Hinata, immediately sensed something was wrong with her. Although he didn''t know why, he immediately utilised it.


    This is his chance to turn a defeat into a victory.


    "Gaaa!"


    So, taking advantage of the moment when Hinata was distracted, Toneri stomped on the ground, and then rushed towards Hinata without hesitation, hitting thetter''s chest with a palm.


    This blow condensed all of Toneri''s strength, and if she did not defend, he would be benevolent at thest moment.


    "Tsk tsk."


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade shook her head and said with some loss, "Hinata is going to lose."


    "That''s not necessarily true." The elder next to her smiled mysteriously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hinata''s Byakugan suddenly widened to the limit, and the blue veins on both sides of her forehead became more prominent.


    At this moment, a powerful force was released from her eyes, covering Toneri in front of her.


    Next moment.


    "What is this going?"


    Toneri was suddenly surprised to find that he couldn''t move at all, his body froze, and even his thinking became sluggish.


    As if a strange force descended upon him, making him tremble inside and unable to move.


    Byakugan coercion.


    ''Boom.''


    After Hinata used her Byakugan to restrain Toneri, she threw out her gentle fist, which immediately sent thetter flying, finally ending the twists and turns of the battle.


    "Woo!"


    Toneri fell to the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, felt a burning pain in his chest, and almost passed out.


    The tenketsu in his body were interrupted by Hinata. If he didn''t rest for ten days and a half months this time, he probably wouldn''t get better.


    "Ah, I''m sorry! Toneri, I didn''t mean to."


    When Hinata saw Toneri vomiting blood, she hurried over and shed tears anxiously.


    She wanted to win too much just now, wanted to prove herself to Tsunade, so she forgot the severity of the attack, and regret and self-me flooded her heart instantly.


    "Hinata-sama, don''t me yourself, I''m too weak, you can only me me. Besides, I''m naturally rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and I''ll get better soon."


    Toneri wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to Hinata with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Hinata asked dumbly, looked up, and saw Tsunade and the eldere over.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you satisfied? Hinata-sama has not only mastered the gentle fist, but also learned the more powerful Byakugan power, which can cause coercion with her eyes, so that the enemy can be captured."


    The elder ttered and asked for credit in front of Tsunade.


    "Well, there are some ws, but it''s generally okay."


    Tsunade nodded andmented slyly, not only affirming Hinata''s efforts, but also pointing out thetter''s mistakes just now, putting forward higher requirements for Hinata''s psychological quality.


    After she finished speaking, she squatted down beside Toneri, and pressed one hand on thetter''s chest, the palm of her hand lit up with a blue light.


    "Tsunade-sama, thank you."


    Toneri was ttered and thanked in a trembling tone. Although he couldn''t see Tsunade''s appearance, he could perceive thetter''s dazzling Chakra like the sun, and he was full of admiration for Tsunade.


    "Don''t get excited."


    Tsunade motioned Toneri to calm down. After a while, she removed the hand from thetter''s chest and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    "It''s incredible, my tenketsu have beenpletely repaired."


    Toneri said as he stood up from the ground, and bowed deeply to Tsunade.


    "If there is nothing else, I will take Hinata and leave."


    After Tsunade healed Toneri''s injury, she took Hinata''s hand and said.


    "Tsunade-sama, take care."


    The elder hurriedly bowed and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. When facing Tsunade, he was always on guard all the time, for fear that something had not be done well and angered this terrible woman.


    "Tsunade-sama, Miss Hinata-sama, goodbye."


    Toneri also bowed again and echoed, but in his tone, there was a hint of unnoticeable loss.


    "One more thing." Tsunade took a few steps before turning around suddenly.


    "What''s is it, Tsunade-sama?" The elder became nervous again.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to take this child to Earth. For Hinata, he seems to be a good sparring partner."


    Tsunade pointed to Toneri and said.


    In the battle just now, Toneris performance left a good impression on her, and thinking that this child was born without eyes, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel cherished and sympathetic.


    The elder was stunned for a moment. After realizing the meaning behind Tsunade''s words, he immediately pushed Toneri''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t just stand there, hurry up and thank Tsunade-sama!"


    Toneri reacted with ecstasy.


    During this period of time, from Hinata, he knew a lot of things about the earth, and he was full of interest in everything in the ninja world, especially Kirigakure.


    Although he has no eyes, he is still eager to leave the deste moon and "take a look" on Earth.


    More importantly, he can continue to be with Hinata.


    Just when he was excited and was about to thank Tsunade again, Tsunade waved to Toneri and said:


    "No need to thank me. Come here quickly, kid, I have a lot to do when I go back."


    After saying that, she took Hinata and Tonei and left the moon together.


    Just as Tsunade was getting ready, Kisame too was finishing up at his end.


    Kamui Space.


    Kimimaro, who entered the Curse mark form, with a shark tail lightning whip behind him and a pair of ck wings on his back, is fighting fiercely against Kisame.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    After the two figures collided several times in mid-air, they separated andnded on the ground.


    "Very good. After getting familiar with this power, you are already equivalent to the elite jonin, but that''s not enough, because I expect more from you than that."


    Kisame looked at Kimimaro and said.


    Hearing that, Kimimaro narrowed his eyes, and said "Be careful, Sensei!"


    As soon as he warned Kisame, his eyes changed into Mangekyo Sharingan and focused on Kisame''s chest, a ck me enveloped thetter''s body.


    Amaterasu!

 Chapter 288: 288

    Chapter 288: 288


    ''Amaterasu.''


    After Kimimaro activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, he immediately released Amaterasu at Kisame.


    This ck me is extremely lethal, even water can be ignited, and it will never go out until everything is burned. Moreover, since it is a summoned object, not a ninjutsu formed by chakra, it cannot be absorbed by abilities such as "Fujutsu Kyuin".


    ''Sensei, how do you deal with this?''


    Kimimaro''s eyes were fixed on Kisame who was haunted by Amaterasu. Once the other party was unable to deal with the ck me, or even in danger, he would activate the Mangekyo Sharingan again to release the ck me.


    However, as Kimimaro expected, Kisame would not be easily defeated by the mere Amaterasu.


    Because he soon discovered that what he was seeing was an illusion.


    Kisame was not actually attacked by Amaterasu. As early as the moment before Kimimarounched Amaterasu, he activated his Kamui in advance to make himself virtual.


    At this time, what Amaterasu touched was just a phantom, loosing its target and it quickly fell to the ground.


    Kisame took a step back, re-materialized himself, and then snapped his fingers, and a small sealing formation appeared at his feet, sealing all the ck mes in front of him.


    After all, if he leaves it alone, this little ck me will continue to burn, and it might be able to burn down the entire Shenwei space.


    After doing this, Kisame nced at Kimimaro and smiled slightly.


    ''Whoosh.''


    His figure disappeared from the spot in an instant, and when he reappeared, Kisame quietly came behind Kimimaro, and swept his leg across like a whip.


    ''Not good.''


    Kimimaro was shocked. He had seen Kisame''s power and knew that even with the defensive power of the Shikotsumyaku and the curse mark, it would be difficult to resist the physical attack.


    So, without hesitation, he activated his Mangekyo Sharingan again and summoned Susanoo.


    ''Kacha.''


    Kisame''s whip leg hit the translucent blue skeleton around Kimimaro, causing countless cracks to appear on the surface.


    Immediately afterwards, Kimimaro and his Susanoo flew off the ground under the sweep of this leg and fell dozens of meters away from Kisame.


    ''Damn.''


    He tried to stand up, as he manipted Susanoo to protect himself, and tried to counterattack.


    ''Bang bang bang.''


    Kisame solidly beat up Kimimaro''s Susanoo. After several rounds, he no longer showed mercy, and punched through it from the front, turning it into countless chakra fragments.


    "Wooo."


    Kimimaro suddenly spit out arge mouthful of blood and knelt on the spot, losing the strength to fight again.


    In the past month, through several fights with Kisame, Kisame had beaten up Kimimaro so much so that his world view changed again and again.


    ''Sensei, how powerful are you?''


    Kimimaro didn''t dare to think about it, because it would make him feel hopeless. It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, it would be impossible for him to catch up with the teacher''s footsteps in this life.


    "Not bad, your strength has surpassed Jonin and is approaching the Kage level. What youck at present is enoughbat experience."


    Kisame folded his arms as hemented on his and looked down at Kimimaro kneeling in front of him.


    There are a total of four powers in Kimimaro''s body, namely the Shikotsumyaku inherited from Otsutsuki Hamura, the Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha n, the Curse mark from Kisame, and the chakra of the nine tails.


    However, with so much power residing in him, they are destined to be mutually exclusive.


    At present, it seems that the biggest rejection is from the newly transnted Sharingan.


    "Arrrr"


    Suddenly, a painful expression appeared on Kimimaro''s face, his eyelids and eyeballs twitched violently, and two lines of blood tears flowed out of his eyes.


    He felt that his vision was lost in a tide, and the world in front of his eyes seemed to tumble a lot.


    "It''s normal rejection."


    Seeing this, Kisame replied and said that Kimimaro need not panic too much, "It''s just like how Hashirama cells reject the host by absorbing the energy from the host''s flesh and blood, and turn them into a nt. In your case what you need to do is to rely on your own will and harness these eyes until they are fully at your disposal."


    "I will definitely do it, Sensei."


    Kimimaro stood up and swore with a resolute expression.


    "I wish you sess."


    Kisame patted Kimimaro on the shoulder and instructed, "Pack up, the time for thepetition hase, we should return to Kirigakure and fulfill the bet with Tsunade. Remember, as my students, you must win the fight. If you lose, I''ll kill you on the spot. Got it?"


    Hearing that Kisame would kill him, Kimimaro couldn''t help being shocked, he felt like he fell into an ice cer.


    He knew that his Sensei was definitely not joking, because at that moment, he felt a terrifying murderous aura that made every nerve in his body tense.


    "Yes, Sensei." Kimimaro came back to his senses and replied solemnly with his eyes sharp.


    No matter who the opponent is, no matter what the cost, he will win.


    "Very well, keep this fighting spirit."


    Seeing Kimimaro''s determination, Kisame was very satisfied, so then took the initiative to mention, "By the way, don''t worry about Haku and Karin, they are doing secret special training somewhere in the ninja world just like you, and it''s time to get them back. They are almost done."


    Seeing Kisame go away, Kimimaro''s face turned solemn.


    "Hey, boy, don''t you know who he is yet?"


    Suddenly, Kyuubi''s question sounded in Kimimaro''s heart.


    "Who? You mean teacher? Do you know his true identity?" Hearing that Kimimaro asked three questions in a row, looking very surprised.


    Speaking of which, since his teacher appeared, in the past three months, the Nine Tails in his body hardly moved, as if he had fallen asleep.


    This kind of weird situation has never happened before.


    Looking back now, it was as if Nine Tails deliberately pretended to be dead and avoided his sensei.


    "Listen, from this second on, you can''t be surprised or yell at anything you hear, understand? Your sensei''s real name is"


    Kurama warned Kimimaro, and then whispered a name in his heart.


    "?!"


    Kimimaro''s pupils shrank, he shocked beyond measure.


    He didn''te back to his senses for a long time.


    At this time, in the Land of Snow.


    On the endless snow field, the snow covered everything, and the visibility was less than three meters.


    The wind was howling and the cold wave was surging. It''s like a restricted area of life, in here was a small young man walking with difficulty in the cruel wind and snow.


    At first, Haku thought it was just a test. When he couldn''t hold on, his teacher would show up and criticize him severely, expressing his disappointment.


    But after that, his teacher will save him and take him out of this icy world, out of this extremely cold hell.


    But Haku quickly found out that he was wrong.


    After his teacher abandoned him in the snow field, hepletely disappeared without a trace.


    In the past month, Haku has been in aa several times, sometimes due to low temperature, sometimes due to hunger. Although he survived tenaciously, at this time he was already suffering from hunger and cold, reaching his true limit.


    ''Puff.''


    Every time he moved, he left a deep footprint on the thick snow, and then he had to use all his strength to lift his foot again and take the next step.


    ''No.''


    Haku knows that, if this continues, he will never be able to get out of this uninhabited wastnd, and he will definitely die here.


    His vision became more and more blurred, his heartbeat became slower and slower, and his movements became more and more sluggish, until finally he fell forward with a ''bang'', and buried his face in the snow.


    "Kimimaro, Kaa-san, Kirigakure."


    One after another figures appeared in Haku''s mind, and they left him one by one, quickly disappearing from his world.


    Soon, there was only a nk space left in his heart, full of emptiness and loneliness, as well as eternal cold and dead silence.


    He was abandoned by this world, abandoned by everyone.


    However, when his life was on the verge of ending, Haku''s spirit and body also quietly underwent some changes.


    He finally realized the true meaning of Ice, which is an eternal coldness and loneliness.


    Suddenly, Haku opened his eyes and slowly stood up from the snow.


    From this moment on, he no longer felt cold, and the surrounding snow and ice were no longer an obstacle to him, but seemed to be integrated with him, and even became a force that could be driven by him.


    He continued to walk forward without saying a word, and strangely, there were no more footprints left where he passed, and even the sound of footsteps disappeared.


    ''Crash.''


    There was a icy river in front of him, which was formed by the melting of the ice on the snow-capped mountains. It blocked Haku''s path.


    But he didn''t seem to see it, he walked forward and stepped into the river with one foot.


    An incredible scene happened.


    The moment Haku walked into the icy river, an extremely cold chakra gushed out from the bottom of his feet, causing the entire river to freeze instantly, and the originally rushing river water turned into a t ice surface.


    But Haku himself didn''t seem to notice anything about it.


    He stepped over the ice and continued to move forward. Not far away, there was a roar of a bear and he saw a huge white bear rushing towards him with its teeth and ws out.


    This hungry white bear wanted to treat the human kid who broke into its territory as dinner, but as soon as it entered within three meters of Haku''s range, a cold air rose from its feet and spread all the way to the top of the white bear''s head.


    In just a few seconds, the white bear froze all over and turned into an ice block.


    Finally unable to hold on anymore, Haku fell down again and fell into aa.


    Kisame suddenly appeared by Haku''s side, and lifted thetter.


    "Amazing. To be able toprehend the Yuki n''s Kekkei Genkai to such a state, the Ice Chakra in his body automatically protects him now, this is somewhat simr to Gaara''s sand."


    Kisame praised with a smile.


    In the anime, the reason why Gaara''s sand in the gourd can automatically protect him is because the power of his mother, Karura, resides in it.


    On the other hand, Haku, relying on his own understanding of Ice release, achieved a simr effect.


    It has to be said that Haku''s performance exceeded Kisame''s expectations, and his future achievements may reach an astonishing height.


    ''Then, only Karin remains.''


    With the emergence of a space whirlpool, Kisame''s shadow clone left the snow field with the unconscious Haku.


    Uzushiogakure, the ruins of Uzumaki n.


    Karin has been trapped here for almost a month.


    During this time, not only did she never see Kisame again, she often had nightmares.


    In the nightmares, Karin saw countless people of her n killed and tragically die at the hands of the enemy, which had a huge impact on her young mind.


    Today, she had another nightmare.


    Only this time, she dreamed that the Ninja War broke out, Kirigakure was breached by the enemy''s coalition forces, and herpanions and friends were all killed by the enemy one by one.


    Her mother took her and escaped by chance, and once again became a remnant of the lost vige and lived a life of a refugee.


    Soon, the lonely mother and daughter fell into the hands of other Ninja viges. In order to protect her, her mother had to sacrifice herself and act as a humanoid medical kit as before.


    But this time, the goddess of luck no longer cares about the mother and daughter, and no one wille to rescue them.


    So Karin could only watch her mother, covered in tooth marks, suffered torment, exhausting the fire of life in extreme pain, and went to death.


    "Karin, save me"


    In that very realistic nightmare, her mother was bitten by several ninjas on her arms and thighs, it''s like her body is torn apart by mad dogs, devouring her chakra.


    She spoke with difficulty, stretched out an arm full of tooth marks and scars towards Karin, begging her daughter to save her.


    "Mother!"


    In this deep despair, Karin finally broke out.


    ''Swish swish.''


    As she let out a heart-piercing shout, several golden chains suddenly shot out from behind her and attacked the ninjas.


    "Ah ah ah!" With a scream, they were instantly chained through their bodies, and they fell to the ground and died violently.


    "Mother, I can finally protect you."


    Karin showed a smile and muttered, then she once again slept.


    Kisame''s clone appeared near her.


    During this period of time, Kisame used the environment here and coupled it with the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan to perform illusions on her daily, making her go through many trials.


    It''s only now that Karin finally achieved the effect that Kisame wanted.


    Adamantine chains.


    The chains shot from Karin represents the a unique ability of the Uzumaki n. It not only has a strong attack power, but also can be used to create enchantments and seal tailed beasts.


    Even in the Uzumaki n, only very few geniuses can awaken this power from their sleeping bloodline, such as the previous nine-tailed man, Uzumaki Kushina.


    In the anime, during the Fourth Ninja War, Karin subconsciously used it to protect Sasuke.


    The belief of "protecting the one you love" is the key to activating Karin''s own potential.


    So, Kisame applied an illusion on Karin, putting her in a simr environment, and finally activated her Kekkei Genkai in her body.


    "Mother!"


    Karin, sweating profusely, opened her eyes, emerging from her nightmare and shouted for her mother.


    "Karin, it''s alright."


    Kisame touched her hair and told her that everything she had seen before was an illusion, a tempering and test of her heart.


    At the same time, he also congratted Karin for finally activating her Kekkei Genkai.


    Kisame admits that what he did to Kimimaro, Haku and Karin caused the three to encounter huge physical and mental challenges, and may even leave some seque.


    However, it is never easy to be stronger, and it is destined to pay a price for it.


    As their teacher, Kisame will also take follow-up responsibilities, care about the physical and mental conditions of the three, and do his best to heal their mental and physical wounds.


    And now, as his disciples, the three need to do one thing for him: defeat Tsunade''s disciples.


    Three dayster.


    Kisame took the three and came to the big stage of the sacred tree. ording to the bet made three months ago, they have to duel here.

 Chapter 289: 289

    Chapter 289: 289


    Early in the morning, the sun shined through the gaps in the leaves, leaving little spots on the stage of the sacred tree.


    Tsunade''s disciples gathered here early and prepared for battle.


    "Hey, tell me which three of us will Tsunade-sama send on the field, after all, we have one, two, three, four, five, six or seven people."


    Suigetsu stretched out his finger and counted the number of people on his side, and then said excitedly, "Anyway, I will definitely be selected, I am the genius of the No. 1 wealthy Hozuki n in Kirigakure, Tsunade-sama must have seen my excellence and efforts this time."


    "This narcissistic guy, stand there and let me hit you first."


    Temari let out a sneer, took off the tall fan behind her, and mmed it on the ground, making a dull sound.


    "Damn woman, don''t be too arrogant."


    Facing the cold water sshed by Temari, Suigetsu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    Obviously, during the three months when the two became partners, some small frictions urred between them.


    "I don''t know if Kimimaro''s strength has improved or not, but I can''t wait to blow him up and let him have a good look at mytest art, hahaha."


    Deidara, who was on the side,ughed to himself, and his mind was full of scenes where he blows up Kimimaro.


    Although he is not a direct disciple of Tsunade, his strength is recognized as the strongest among them. He will definitely have his ce in the battleter, and he will most likely be thest to y.


    In Deidara''s eyes, Haku and Karin are not worth mentioning, and only Kimimaro is his opponent.


    The others, although did not clearly express their thoughts, but judging from their eyes and expressions, everyone is eager to fight in their hearts.


    After all, this is a good opportunity to prove themselves to Tsunade.


    And Tsunade said that whoever wins thepetition will receive a very generous reward.


    "By the way, where is Hinata? I haven''t seen her for the past three months. Where did she go? Could it be that Tsunade made her undergo some kind of secret special training?"


    At this time, Kankuro looked around and asked curiously.


    As soon as he said that, Tsunade appeared out of thin air with Hinata and Toneri, on the stage of the sacred tree and came to them.


    "This is Toneri from the moon, and he will be your teammate from today."


    Tsunade patted Toneri''s shoulder and introduced him, "Toneri is born without eyes and can''t see, so you guys should take care of him a little more and don''t bully him ,do you understand?"


    ''From the moon?''


    When everyone heard this, they all opened their eyes wide, showing a surprised look.


    "My name is Toneri Otsutsuki. I am honored to be your teammates. I will be with you all in the future. Please take care of me."


    As he spoke, he bowed deeply to them, showing humility and courtesy.


    Everyone came back to their senses and enthusiastically gathered around Toneri, curious about this young man with white skin and blue and white hair.


    "What is it like on the moon, and is life there any different from the ninja world?"


    "You don''t have eyes, so life must be very inconvenient, right?"


    They immediately surrounded Toneri, and left Hinata in the cold and left her aside.


    "You can question himter."


    Seeing this, Tsunade interrupted them, and said to Toneri, "There will be a few fightter, you can stay and observe."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    Toneri nodded, then walked silently to Hinata''s side, bent down slightly, like a loyal little follower, and whispered to Hinata, "Miss Hinata-sama, all the best!"


    Hinata blushed when she heard his encouragement, and stammered in response: "I, I may not be able to fight, after all, everyone is very good, and there are only three ces"


    ''What?''


    Toneri questioned in surprise: "Is there someone more powerful than Hinata-sama among these people?"


    In his opinion, Hinata, who has the pure bloodline of the Otsutsuki n, is definitely a genius far above her peers by virtue of her noble blood and the power of her Byakugan.


    At this moment, with a wave of space fluctuations appeared and four figures appeared out of thin air andnded in the center of the Divine Tree stage.


    It was Kisame and his three disciples.


    "I thought you got stage fright and didn''t dare toe."


    As soon as Tsunade saw Kisame, she immediately turned on the mocking mode. At the same time, her eyes swept over the three behind Kisame.


    At first nce, the three of them did not change muchpared to three months ago, but Tsunade was keenly aware that their eyes and temperament werepletely different.


    After discovering this, Tsunade became suspicious and turned her head to look in another direction. Pakura too came to the big stage at some point, standing not far away, watching silently.


    Pakura nodded towards Tsunade, signaling thetter to be at ease.


    She informed Tsunade that Kisame took his three disciples to suppress the bandits for three months. They did umte some practical experience, but their strength was limited and not enough to threaten Tsunade''s disciples.


    "You think too much."


    Facing Tsunade''s ridicule, Kisame grinned, stared at her with bright eyes and said, "I have a reason to win thispetition."


    His aggressive gaze made Tsunade''splexion change, as if she had stripped his clothes off with his eyes.


    ''Asshole.''


    Tsunade clenched her teeth and red angrily at Kisame, watching him walk towards her step by step.


    The eyes of the two met in mid-air, and sparks were generated like a collision of electric currents, making the kids there feel the suffocation of the imminent battle.


    Among all of them, only Kimimaro''s expression was a little weird.


    He already knew from Nine Tails that his mysterious masked teacher was the fifth Mizukage Hoshigaki Kisame who was supposed to be dead a long time ago.


    And Tsunade used to be the wife of the fifth Mizukage, that is to say, is this a quarrel between husband and wife.


    ''Why do husbands and wives quarrel like this and act like enemies?''


    Kimimaro was at a loss, until Haku, who was beside him, noticed his abnormal expression and urged him to follow Kisame, and recovered.


    "Hey, who is this kid?"


    After Kisame walked in front of Tsunade, his eyes swept across the kids, and he saw Toneri Otsutsuki next to Hinata by chance, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Who he is has nothing to do with you? But don''t worry, although this kid is my new disciple, he will not participate in thispetition."


    Tsunade said, refusing to answer Kisame.


    "Ha ha."


    Kisame smiled and stopped asking, because he had already guessed Toneri''s identity.


    ''Its unexpected that the arrogant and domineering Otsutsuki Toneri in the anime who kidnapped Hinata, to be Tsunade''s disciple and even be Hinata''s follower.


    Interesting.''


    "Then, if there is no problem, let''s hurry up and start?"


    Tsunade was unhappy when she saw the smirk on Kisame''s face, and said with anger. When she wins, she must ride on this guy''s head and jeer.


    "No problem at all."


    Kisame nodded, readily agreeing, and then announced on the spot, "The order of appearance on my side is Karin, Haku, and Kimimaro. I''ll give you three minutes to line up, is that enough?"


    ''Um?''


    Seeing Kisame being so direct, Tsunade was surprised.


    "Karin, all the best! Don''t have any extra burdens, just do your best. Even if you lose, Kimimaro and I will win the next two matches."


    Haku stretched out his hands, pressed Karin''s shoulder and encouraged her.


    "That''s right."


    Kimimaro also nodded and added, "Remember, don''t be brave, you are the medical ninja in our team after all, and directbat is not your main responsibility. However, if Haku and I are injured, we will definitely need your help."


    Previously, Kimimaro had learned that Haku had developed the potential of Ice release to a high level. And when he asked Karin, she was hesitant and seemed very unconfident.


    In Kimimaro''s opinion, Kisame actually only needs to arrange for him and Haku to fight the first two rounds, and then they can guarantee a 2-0 victory and win directly.


    For him the reason why Kisame arranged for Karin to fight first, is to train her and let her gain some growth through this battle, that''s all.


    "I, I know."


    Facing the concern of her teammates, Karin''s heart warmed and responded.


    But in her heart, there was an unyielding feeling.


    ''I will win no matter who it is.''


    Karin said silently in her heart, and walked out with a firm gaze. Today, she is here to prove to everyone that she is strong.


    Tsunade thought that Kisame would use the small number of his disciples as an excuse to try to take advantage of the rules. For example, in each round, let her send people first, and he will send people to yter.


    In that case, he has the opportunity to let the weakest Karin lose to the strongest Deidara, and then use Kimimaro and Haku to defeat Tsunade''s rtively weak disciples respectively.


    Thus winning two to one.


    These days, Tsunade has calcted many times in her heart, she has anticipated all the strategies Kisame would take, and figured out how to deal with it, but she did not expect that Kisame would be direct as soon as he came up.


    No, this is not self-destruction.


    This is provocation.


    Kisame dared to say such a thing, because he has absolute confidence, no matter how Tsunade arranges her troops, it is impossible to win against him.


    ''Asshole, don''t get toocent!''


    Thinking of this, Tsunade became more and more angry. After ring at Kisame, she turned her head to look at her disciples murderously, and asked in a deep voice, "Who wants to be the first?"


    The kids were startled by Tsunade''s murderous eyes, and when they came back to their senses and signed up one after another.


    "Tsunade-sensei, let me go, I will definitely beat Karin all over the floor!" Suigetsu was the first to speak, as he couldn''t wait to make a contribution.


    Because everyone knows that Karin is the youngest and the weakest of all. Kisame sending her out first, basically as a gift.


    "Tsunade-sama, I request to fight, and I will definitely win this match."


    Temari said after thinking about it for a while.


    She knows that she is not Kimimaro''s opponent, and Haku''s ice release is a bit tricky, but if her opponent is Karin, Temari thinks that it is impossible to lose.


    If he can seize this opportunity and take a point firmly, it would be great.


    Following the two, others too applied to fight, and in the end only Yamato, Gaara, Deidara and Hinata remained silent.


    Yamato is kind-hearted and can''t bear to bully Karin, while Gaara is simply not interested in fighting against Karin, and Deidara has only one opponent in his eyes, Karin.


    As for Hinata, how could she possibly take action against her only good friend, Karin.


    So Hinata pretended not to hear what Tsunade said, lowered her head, twisted her index fingers together and drew circles.


    However, the more afraid of something one is, the more it happens.


    After Tsunade listened to them, her eyes swept across them and finally fell on Hinata.


    "Hinata, you go first!"


    She thought for a moment and made this decision.


    ''What?''


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone''s eyes turned to Hinata in surprise, because in their eyes, although Karin was the weakest on the opposite side, Hinata was also the weakest of their own.


    Could it be that her strength has soared in the past three months, so she made Tsunade of confidence in her?


    Hinata also looked up in surprise, feeling overwhelmed.


    She didn''te back to her senses until she was reminded by Toneri beside her, and walked out of the queue nervously.


    "Fight well."


    Tsunade patted Hinata on the shoulder when she passed by her, and while encouraging, she warned, "I want you to go all out to defeat Uzumaki Karin, understand? Just because she is your friend, If you just lost on purpose, I will definitely not spare you."


    Hinata was stunned and nodded like a chick pecking at rice.


    "Very well, go."


    Tsunade said with satisfaction.


    She really has confidence in Hinata, especially after Hinata has mastered the power of coercion, her strength in Tsunade''s heart can already be ranked in the top three of all the disciples.


    In addition, in Tsunade''s subconscious, she still hoped that she could win against Kisame dignifiedly and convince the bastard.


    Hinata and Karin were the youngest among all the disciples, and their strength was simr three months ago. Their test results can best prove that who is the better teacher, Tsunade or Kisame.


    Therefore, Tsunade decided to send Hinata to fight against Karin.


    Kisame saw through Tsunade''s thoughts, so he smiled at her again and joked:


    "It seems that our thoughts really coincide, and they are quite tacit. It will definitely be a very exciting battle between Karin and Hinata, what do you think?"


    "I do not think so."


    Tsunade said coldly, and then shouted sharply at Hinata, " Hinata, don''t hesitate. Just do it!"


    She was worried that Kisame had taught Karin to plead in advance, so she would pretend to be pitiful to plead with Hinata, shake Hinata''s will and take the opportunity to make a sneak attack. Although this kind of thing is despicable, but with Tsunade''s understanding of Kisame, he will definitely do it.


    When Hinata heard that, she naturally didn''t dare to talk to Karin, she even opened her gentle fist stance and opened her Byakugan without hesitation.


    Karin also didn''t say a word and took a stance.


    Next second.


    The two girls kicked on the ground at the same time and charged towards each other.


    ''Karin, I will end this soon. Sorry, but I have to win because I have to live up to Tsunade-sama''s expectations of me.''


    Hinata said in her heart, quickly attacked with gentle fist, and it went straight to Karin''s chest, trying to decide the oue with one move.


    However, what Hinata did not expect was,


    "Haaa!"


    Karin shouted, and before Hinata''s gentle fist hit her, she mmed her fist into the ground between the two.

 Chapter 290: 290

    Chapter 290: 290


    If Karin is hit by gentle fist, her tenketsu will be blocked thereby stopping her ability to mold chakra, thus losing the ability to fight.


    That means defeat.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Karin did not intend to fight Hinata in close quarters, but instead punched the ground to fight from afar.


    ''Boom.''


    Under her full-strength blow, the wooden floor of the stage was torn apart, and cobweb-like cracks appeared, as if an earthquake had urred.


    The next second, under the impact of Karin''s fist, the broken pieces of wood flew into the air and attacked Hinata up close.


    ''Danger.''


    Hinata''s Byakugan shrank, facing the sharp wooden pieces flying towards her, she tried her best to dodge. If she really can''t dodge it, she quickly punched the high-speed wooden pieces with the chakra covered gentle fist, causing its attack trajectory to deviate.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Even so, there were still three pieces flying over Hinata''s body, leaving bloodstains on her shoulders, arms and face.


    "Hinata, admit defeat!"


    Karin shouted, and did not give Hinata a chance to breathe at all. After catching up, she punched the ground again.


    Hinata didn''t say a word, and jumped back vigorously, pulling a distance from Karin.


    However, although this way she can more effectively avoid Karin''s attack, it also means that she cannot approach Karin, then general gentle fist is useless.


    If so, how can Hinata win?


    The answer is Gentle fist eight triagram.


    "Haaa!"


    Hinata once again avoided the flying wooden pieces, and when Karin''s continuous punches consumed a lot of physical strength and revealed a w, she gave a clear shout and pped at thetter in the air.


    The next second, a shadowless and invisible Chakra shockwave shot out from her palm, arrived in front of Karin in an instant, and hit thetter''s body.


    Karin could not avoid it and flew out five or six meters away.


    ''What happened? !''


    The spectators on the sidelines were all surprised.


    Whether it was Karin''s continuous punches or Hinata''s empty palm, Temari, Yamato, Suigetsu and others were shocked and realized that their previous assessment of the strength of the two girls was wrong.


    ''It hurts.''


    Karin clutched her chest and stood up with difficulty. She looked down, and there were clearly visiblerge bruises on her chest, as if she had been hit hard by a hammer.


    Fortunately, even among the Uzumaki n, Karin''s self-healing ability is second to none. Therefore, as she made a seal, chakra poured out of her body, and the bruise on her chest quickly faded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ''Even void palm can''t defeat Karin?''


    When Hinata saw this, she knew thatpared with Karin, her chakra volume was at a disadvantage, and if she continued to consume it, she would definitely copse first.


    So she decided to use the killer move and give a quick end to this fight.


    Thinking of this, Hinata took a deep breath, her momentum changed, and she rushed towards Karin.


    ''Swi.''


    Karin''s eyes narrowed, without giving in, she raised her fist again, and a powerful airflow burst out from her body, blowing her clothes loudly.


    This time, she punched with full power.


    "She actually learned my punching style."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but look surprised when she saw this scene, but she was not worried that Hinata would lose, the corners of her mouth were raised, and she murmured, "It''s time to use that trick."


    Exactly as Tsunade expected.


    Seeing that the distance between them was rapidly shortening, Karin was about to raise her fist to smash the ground, to cause more damage, Hinata''s Byakugan suddenly released violent fluctuations of power.


    ''Buzz.''


    In an instant, an invisible force was released from Hinata''s Byakugan, like a circle of transparent ripples spreading around, instantly covering Karin.


    Karin''s body immediately froze in ce, and was unable to move.


    Byakugan coercion.


    "Karin, I''m sorry. In order to ensure that I can defeat you in one go, I''ll be a little heavier next time."


    Hinata showed an apologetic look to her good friend, and then she made up her mind, put on an elegant and deadly starting gesture, and shouted, "Gentle fist eight trigrams, thirty-two palms!"


    This is the high-level gentle fist. Once it is used by Hinata, it will hit all the tenketsu in Karin body. Even if Karin has a strong physique, she will also be paralyzed and fall to the ground on the spot, unable to recover in a short time.


    Of course Karin knew this too.


    Therefore, when she found that she was immobilized by the coercion of Byakugan and unable to move, she did not hesitate to use the killer weapon in her body.


    ''Swishh!''


    Seeing that Karin was reduced to fish on a board, and when she was powerless to resist, several golden chains suddenly flew out from behind her, like a dancing golden snake, breaking free from the shackles of the Byakugan coercion, and shot at Hinataz who was in front of her.


    Adamantine chains.


    "How?"


    Hinata murmured, and before she could react, she was hit by a chain and flew high, and finally fell from the air, falling onto the ground at the sidelines.


    ''I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama, I lost.''


    This was Hinata''sst thought before falling into aa.


    "Hinata, I''m sorry. I also have a reason to win."


    Karin murmured. She manipted the chains just now and deliberately controlled the force. Although she knocked Hinata unconscious, it did not cause any danger to her life.


    "That jutsu"


    Tsunade was surprised when she saw Karin use Adamantine chains against Hinata, and quickly recognized that it was the unique powerful ability of the Uzumaki n.


    In Tsunade''s memory, the only person who can master this technique is the previous Kyuubi Jinchuriki Uzumaki Kushina. It was with this ability that Kushina was able to suppress the Nine Tails in her body for so many years.


    It''s really unexpected that Karin, who was only five years old, actually awakened such a terrifying ability.


    Hinata was not wronged.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade sighed and nced at Kisame, who was also looking at her with a half-smile.


    "It seems that my disciple won the first round, do you have any objection? The current score is one to zero."


    While announcing to Tsunade, Kisame walked into the arena, put a big hand on Karin''s thin shoulder, and delivered some chakra to her.


    "Ho ho"


    Karin had just gone through a fierce battle, especially after she used the Adamantine chains, she is sweating profusely and panting, but she couldn''t restrain the excitement and happiness on her face.


    "Teacher, I won!" She raised her head and said to the ghost shark with a look of joy.


    "Well, you did a good job this time, go down and rest first, and I will reward youter."


    Kisame rubbed Karin''s red hair and watched her bounce back to Kimimaro and Haku, to share the joy of victory with her two teammates.


    "Hmph, don''t be too happy, there are still two matches left."


    Tsunade snorted coldly, strode past Kisame, and came to her disciples.


    "Toneri, take Hinata down to rest."


    She first nced at the unconscious Hinata, gave amand to Toneri, and then with a gloomy gaze, she swept over the remaining disciples one by one.


    This time, the little kids no longer signed up as eagerly as before, because after seeing Karin''s Adamantine chains, they all realized more or less that the opponents are much stronger than they thought.


    Tsunade also realized this problem.


    Among the three disciples of Kisame, even the weakest, Karin has awakened her Kekkei Genkai, Adamantine chains. How much has Haku and Kimimaro grow in this period of time?


    What is certain is that the next two are definitely stronger than Karin.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade frowned and looked at Pakura who was watching the fight not far away. Under her gaze, Pakura seemed a little guilty and lowered her head.


    Sure enough, the information provided by Pakura was wrong. Kisame must have disclosed his identity to her, so that she would cooperate with him to paralyze her with false information.


    ''Asshole.''


    Tsunade cursed inwardly, clenched her fists so hard that the veins on the back of her hands burst out. She looked at Deidara in the crowd angrily, and yelled at thetter:


    "Didara, the second match is up to you!"


    "What?!"


    Deidara was very surprised when he heard the words, and asked subconsciously, "Tsunade-sama, shouldn''t I be thest one to go up, no one can deal with Kimimaro except me"


    He always thought that his mission was to defeat Kimimaro, but he never expected that he would be arranged by Tsunade to fight ahead of schedule.


    Temari, Yamato, Gaara and others were also surprised and puzzled by Tsunade''s decision. After all, if Deidara fights in the second round, it means that one of them will face the strongest, Kimimaro in the third round.


    "Don''t talk nonsense,e here."


    Tsunade interrupted Deidara''s chatter and shouted again, causing thetter to shiver and jump out quickly.


    "Haku''s ice release is a very tricky Kekkei Genkai, and I suspect that he, like Karin, has developed a powerful killer move, but your explosive escape restrains him to a certain extent. So, I want you to win this battle! Do you understand?"


    Tsunade yelled at Deidara.


    She also knew that if Deidara was dispatched in advance, no one would be able to deal with Kimimaro, and the hope of winning the third battle would be very slim.


    But.


    Tsunade has an intuition that if she doesn''t send her strongest Deidara in the second round, then the match is likely to end early, ending with a 0-2 defeat by her side.


    ''Kisame must have already anticipated her thoughts, dug a hole and waited for her, wanting to give her a humiliating defeat.''


    Therefore, Tsunade decided to temporarily change the n and sent Deidara to fight.


    No matter what the final result is, at least win the next game and save some self respect.


    So, Deidara reluctantly walked to the center of the stage and met Haku, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Are you ready?" Haku was polite and asked Deidara before he started.


    "Oh, there''s really no way."


    When Deidara heard that, he shook his head, looked at Haku and Kimimaro, who was not far behind him, and said, "It seems that I can only do 1v2, I will blow you up first, and then defeat Kimimaro. In this way, I can get the final victory in thispetition for Tsunade-sama."


    "First of all, the rules of thispetition is not consecutive battles. Second, if you think you can defeat me, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy."


    In the face of Deidara''s contemptuous attitude, Haku replied coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, heunched an attack immediately.


    ''Huu.''


    As soon as he raised his hand, without any imprinting any seal, three ice picks appeared out of thin air and shot towards Deidara.


    ''Um?''


    Facing Haku''s instant ninjutsu, Deidara was taken aback and was really caught off guard.


    In a hurry, he didn''t have time to form a seal, so he could only roll to the side, dodging the ice pick slightly embarrassedly. But unfortunately, he was still scratched by the ice pick, leaving a wound.


    ''Hiss!''


    Deidara sucked in a breath of cold air, and felt an extremely cold chill along the wound, spreading towards his limbs, making him feel like he fell into an ice cer, as if even his blood would stop flowing.


    ''What a terrible ice ninjutsu.''


    The seemingly inconspicuous ice pick has deadly power. It almost made Deidara roll over on the spot and lose.


    As soon as he came up, he learned a big lesson, which made Deidara look dignified andpletely stopped underestimating him.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He jumped back, trying to distance himself from Haku, and at the same time made a throwing motion with both hands.


    In the next instant, countless small y spiders flew out from the mouth of his palm, moved towards Haku like rain.


    "Haaaa!"


    Deidara raised the corner of his mouth and snorted lowly with one hand. When the little spiders arrived in front of Haku, he did not hesitate to detonate them.


    ''Boom boom boom.''


    For a time, like a firework show, groups of explosions appeared around Haku, trying to devour him.


    But Haku didn''t panic. Arge number of translucent ice cubes appeared around him out of thin air, forming an ice fortress to protect him.


    The y spider detonated by Deidara failed to hurt a single hair of Haku.


    With Haku''s movement, the ice fortress slowly changed forms, then spread rapidly from his feet, and covered a small half of the stage in a blink of an eye.


    ''Damn.''.


    Deidara gritted his teeth when he saw this scene, not only because his attack didn''t work, but because Haku''s posture was too elegant, and he was more like an artist than him.


    That''s right, right now Haku is like an artist who maniptes the power of ice and snow.


    Seeing that the entire field was going to be covered by the ice,pletely bing Haku''s territory, Deidara''s choice was to summon the bird.


    ''Poof.''


    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, a huge y bird appeared, Deidara jumped on the bird''s back without hesitation, and ordered it to p its wings and fly into the sky.


    ''Swii.''


    Arge number of ice picks were shot from the ground after Haku discovered Deidara''s intention and tried to shoot down the y bird with the ice picks.


    However, under Deidara''s subtle maniption, the y bird nimbly evaded all the icicle attacks and brought him to a safe height.


    He is fifty meters above the ground now.


    At this height, he is beyond the reach of the whip, and even a long-range ice pick will lose speed and most of its lethality after flying to a height of 50 meters, and it will be nothing to fear.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Deidara breathed a sigh of relief andughed with his hands on his hips. Although this fighting method is a bit disgraceful, in order to win, he will not care about it.


    The next thing he has to do is to use a more powerful y bomb to blow up Haku on the ground together with the icy tortoise shell around him, so he can easily end the battle.

 Chapter 291: 291

    Chapter 291: 291


    C2 Dragon!


    Deidara, who upied the air dominance, quickly created a white giant flying dragon with explosive y, that dived down from mid-air, and bombed Haku with astonishing speed and power.


    Haku frowned, he stopped underestimating him and finally raised his hand to cast a seal, and ced severalyers of ice barriers around him to form an all-round defense without weakness.


    Then, the giant y dragon that fell from the sky mmed into the ice barrier and exploded.


    ''Boom.''


    The deafening loud noise, apanied by the shock wave generated by the explosion, made the entire stage tremble.


    The mes and the ice collided violently, producing arge amount of water vapor, forming a thick white smoke that enveloped the battlefield.


    "Did Deidara seed? Although it was an actual battle, this guy is too despicable."


    On the sidelines, Temari and others looked horrified. They were not worried that Deidara would lose, but they were worried that Haku would be seriously injured by the explosion. After all, the explosion was uncontroble.


    "Hahaha, have a taste of how good I am, Ice kid!"


    In the air, Deidaraughed proudly, believing that he had already won. The explosive power of the C2 dragon is much greater than that of the C1 spider, and even he rarely uses it.


    Then, when the fog on the ground cleared, the smile on Deidara''s face stopped abruptly.


    Because, Haku was still standing there unharmed. Although part of the ice barrier around his body was broken, the remaining part was indestructible, glowing with a silver metallic luster, as hard as steel.


    This is the speciality of Haku''s ice release.


    "It''s my turn."


    Haku raised his head and nced at Deidara who was in the air with his eyes narrowed and muttered, then he cast seals with his hands and shouted.


    ''''Haaa!"


    The next second, a huge ice cone with a diameter of several meters shot up from behind Haku, like a big tree growing wildly upwards, instantly extending to a distance of tens of meters from the ground.


    The ice pick approached Deidara at a very fast speed, intending to pierce him along with the bird.


    ''Damn it.''


    Deidara''s pupils shrank, as it is toote to drive the bird to steer away, he could only abandon the it to protect himself, he kicked his feet on the bird''s back, and jumped high.


    "Woooo!"


    As soon as he jumped up, the y bird under his feet was prated by the ice pick, it let out a shrill scream, and fell from the air.


    Deidara, who was lucky enough to avoid it, was about to fall from a height of tens of meters, but suddenly reached out and grabbed a branch above his head.


    That''s right, branches.


    "Fortunately, the terrain saved me, I really am the chosen one, hehe."


    Diedara stretched his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, breathed a sigh of relief, and jumped to the branch.


    Although he flew on the birds into the air just now, he didn''t forget that this is the inside of the Divine Tree. The sky above everyone''s heads is not the boundless blue sky, but the branches and leaves of the Divine Tree.


    When Haku on the ground saw this scene, he couldn''t help look with astonishment.


    At this point, Deidara hadpletely escaped his attack range, so in order to win the battle, Haku jumped onto the ice pick he made without hesitation and charged towards Deidara.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, you bastard!"


    Deidara waved his fist and cursed angrily. He would never admit that his explosion are inferior to Haku''s ice release, and he would never admit that the art of explosion lost to the art of ice and snow.


    So, in the face of Haku, who was approaching aggressively, Deidara''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t control himself anymore, so he decided to take out his strongest explosive.


    Deidara''s explosion jutsu is to mix his own chakra into the sting y, and ording to the level of mixed chakra, it can be divided into three levels: C1, C2 and C3.


    With each level of sting y, the power of the explosion increases, even exponentially.


    In previous battles, Deidara had used C1 spiders and C2 dragons one after another, and they couldn''t help him but he was full of confidence in C3 because it waspletely different.


    ''Swish swish.''


    Deidara flipping his hands to form an afterimage. The two mouths on the palms of his hands cooperated with each other, and he quickly tinkered with a y doll.


    "Go to hell!"


    After the doll waspleted, his eyes turned red as he roared excitedly, he then threw the doll out and let it fall.


    In the process, the originally small doll suddenly increased in size, and soon turned into a giant nearly ten meters tall, and elerated to fall toward the ground.


    Its name, called C3 No. 18.


    "Is he crazy?!"


    Temari and the others on the ground were shocked when they saw the number 18 descend from the sky. Even if you think about it with your butt, you can see how terrifying the explosive power of this doll is.


    "Hahaha, I will let you see the ultimate art! My No. 18 is a super bomb with unparalleled power. Its explosion scale is enough to blow up a vige!"


    Deidara raised his hands above his head, exactly the same as No. 18''s posture, he was in extreme excitement, and the wildughter echoed over the big stage of the sacred tree.


    "This guy"


    After seeing No. 18, Haku''s expression became extremely solemn. He gave up the idea of attacking Deidara, he returned to the ground and quickly formed the seal.


    Ayer of ice several meters thick formed a hemispherical protective shell that enveloped him.


    This is his strongest defensive form.


    On the sidelines, Tsunade looked up at No. 18, that is falling from the sky, and at Haku in the arena. She couldn''t help frowning, and shouted at Kisame:


    "Hey, are you nning to do nothing and just watch your disciple get killed? Admit defeat and stop all this while you can!"


    "I believe him." Kisame smiled back and replied.


    "Asshole!"


    Tsunade scolded, as she pressed het palm to the ground after forming a seal, summoning a huge golden barrier.


    ''Swish!''


    A huge golden barrier rose from the ground, isting Temari and others who were watching the game from the sidelines, preventing them from being impacted by the impending explosion.


    "This is Tsunade-sama''s barrier! Great, this way, I can safely detonate No. 18 and let it bloom with the most gorgeous art!"


    Deidara was ted when he saw this scene, and when hepleted the seal without hesitation, he shouted: "Explosion!"


    The next second, countless cracks appeared on the surface of No. 18''s body in an instant, and dazzling golden light shot out from it until it drowned everything.


    ''Boom!''


    An unimaginable explosion urred.


    Although the barrier created by Tsunade offset most of the impact of the explosion, Temari and the others inside the barrier still fell to the ground in a shaky moment.


    Many vigers in Kirigakure also raised their heads in surprise at this time and looked at the middle of the divine tree, not knowing what happened.


    After a long time, the light dissipated.


    Tsunade waved her hand and lifted the translucent golden barrier, allowing the devastated stage to appear in front of everyone once again.


    "What happened to Haku, he won''t be killed by Deidara, right?"


    Kankuro looked at thepletely different stage in front of him, and his face twitched ad he muttered.


    As far as the eye can see, it is scorched ck, and there are broken tree branches and charred wood everywhere, and there is no longer any trace of ice. Where Haku stood before, arge hole also appeared, and ck smoke was constantly bubbling.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Deidara rode the re-summoned y bird andnded on the stage triumphantly,ughing wildly again.


    "Hahaha, I won in the end, it''s my art that is better!"


    He pointed to the big hole not far ahead and dered his victory.


    However, at this time.


    ''Snap.''


    A hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the edge of the hole. Then, under Deidara''s stunned expression, a ck-haired teenager struggled and crawled out of it.


    It''s Haku.


    He looked very embarrassed, he seemed to be seriously injured, and his body was covered in blood, but his eyes were as firm and full of fighting spirit as ever.


    Pieces of ice fell off from Haku''s body, and it was their existence that allowed him to survive the terrible explosion just now.


    "Impossible."


    Deidara came back to his senses and murmured. At the risk of being beaten up by Tsunade, he sacrificed No. 18, who was powerful enough to destroy a vige, but he couldn''t bring Haku down.


    "Impossible, this is impossible."


    Deidara, who was furious, couldn''t ept this, and he formed a seal again, he threw out a few small y birds from the palm of his hand that went straight to Haku.


    Haku''s eyes narrowed, and his figure shed to the side, narrowly dodging the attack of the birds.


    ''Boom!''


    As Deidara detonated the birds, under the impact of the explosion, Haku was immediately pushed out seven or eight meters away by the aftermath.


    He really is at the end of the line.


    "Ho, ho"


    Haku gasped violently, and his eyes gradually became blurred, but he still raised his hand with difficulty, condensing an ice cone in front of him, intending to fight with his life to the end.


    He had to win this victory at all costs.


    "Enough."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Haku, and immediately, a big hand pressed on his shoulder.


    Haku was shocked and muttered, "Sensei, I"


    "You''ve done your best, and I''m satisfied with your performance. So, let''s stop there."


    Kisame said with a smile, and patted Haku on the shoulder.


    In his opinion, Haku was limited by the venue. Facing Deidara''s No. 18 bombing, he could not choose to evade and could only resist, which was a disadvantage in terms of rules.


    Kisame also knows that if Haku insists on fighting, even though the disadvantage is huge, he still has the hope of turning defeat into victory.


    However, as a teacher, he did not want to see his disciples continue to take risks.


    Therefore, Kisame stopped the battle.


    "Haku, bite me."


    Karin, who was on the sidelines till now, came to her senses, and also trotted all the way over and stretched out an arm to Haku.


    "There is no need, Karin"


    Haku forced a smile, and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Kisame interjected, "Do as Karin said. After all, she is your team''s medical ninja, and she should y a role at this time."


    "Yes Sensei."


    Haku realized that he was wrong, and knew that he should treat Karin as a trustworthy and dependable teammate, not a little sister who needs his care.


    So, he lowered his head and took a bite on Karin''s arm.


    Karin endured the pain and transferred her chakra into Haku''s body, healing thetter''s injuries at a speed visible to the naked eye, allowing Haku to recover.


    On the other side.


    "Damn, he admitted defeat, this is not the victory I want."


    Deidara stared at Haku stubbornly, clenching his fists and muttering to himself. His C3 No. 18 failed to break through Haku''s defense, which was already considered a failure for him.


    "Stop it. It''s good that you have won."


    Tsunade came over, saw through Deidara''s mind at a nce, and reprimanded him on the spot, "Although you won, you need to have a good reflection, you make such a big noise at every turn, the so-called art is this and that, Look what happened."


    "....."


    Hearing this, Deidara clenched his teeth, but could not refute. Under Tsunade''s stern gaze, he quickly drooped his head, like an eggnt beaten by frost, and returned to hispanions glumly.


    The score is a one-to-one, a draw.


    The next third match will be the crucial battle to decide the oue.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s gaze skipped the others and fell directly on Yamato, and said solemnly: "Yamato, you are next!"


    Yamato was shocked when he heard that, he slowly walked out under the surprised eyes of hispanions around him.


    "Don''t forget that this is the divine tree. For you, the user of the Mokuton, it is equivalent to the best home court. Don''t think about winning or losing, just let it go and do your best."


    Tsunade patted Yamato on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    In her opinion, if she wants someone to defeat Kimimaro, Yamato is the only person who can create miracles on her side due to his mokuton.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    Yamato felt Tsunade''s expectations for him, nodded solemnly, and walked to the center of the stage with a firm face.


    "Kimimaro there is no need to dilly dally, resolve the battle as quickly as possible."


    On the other hand, Kisame too gave orders to Kimimaro.


    "Yes, Sensei."


    Kimimaro nodded and walked towards the center of the stage, and ck curse marks instantly covered his face and body, and the shark tail and ck wings also appeared behind him one after another.


    "What is that?!"


    Yamato''s pupils shrank as he stared at Kimimaro, who looked like a demon, walking towards him step by step.


    And it''s not over yet.


    When Kimimaro came to the opposite side of Yamato and stopped, a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan quietly emerged from his eyes.


    "Can we start?"


    He asked Yamato with a calm face, and the Sharingan slowly rotated. Once the battle began, he would not hesitate tounch Amaterasu against Yamato and summon Susanoo.


    Just as Kisame had instructed, Kimimaro will go all out to resolve the battle as quickly as possible, and not give the opponent any chance to counterattack.


    "I"


    Yamato was sweating profusely, and his whole body trembled uncontrobly. Just when he finally mustered up the courage to fight


    ''Whoosh.''


    This time, Tsunade appeared behind Yamato.


    She took a deep look at Kimimaro and Kisame. Although she was very unwilling, she said helplessly: "I gave up the third round, you won."


    She made this decision because she realized that if this fight started, Yamato would most likely die.


    Hearing that, without saying a word Kimimaro turned around and returned to Kisame.


    Yamato, on the other hand, was sitting on the ground on his buttocks, his eyes loosing their lustre.

 Chapter 292: 292

    Chapter 292: 292


    Everyone was silent at this moment.


    No one thought that the third match, which was supposed to be the most crucial and exciting, was forced to end with Tsunade''s initiative to admit defeat before it even started.


    Such an anticlimactic ending made Temari, Deidara and others on the sidelines somewhat stunned.


    The only exnation that can give the reason is that Kimimaro is so strong that Tsunade felt that Yamato has no chance of winning, it is better to admit defeat and be happy.


    "Kimimaro actually made the opponent admit defeat just by virtue of his aura. He deserves to be our captain."


    Karin and Haku looked at each other with a sense of pride.


    Tsunade was silent for a moment, walked up to her disciples, and said to them: "Don''t worry, I won''t me you, because I know you have done your best, including Yamato. From now on, you are on vacation, go have fun. "


    After she finished speaking, she waved her hand to signal everyone to disband.


    Hearing her, the kids looked at each other in dismay, and no one moved.


    ''Um?''


    Seeing this, Tsunade frowned and raised her voice to shout, "Didn''t you hear me, get out of here!"


    The disciples all showed expressions of horror, and they dispersed in an instant.


    Seeing this Kisame smiled silently, and immediately ordered the three: "You guys go back first, it''s been three months since you saw your family, Yukino and Haruna should be very worried about you."


    Hearing that, the three nodded, passed by Tsunade silently, and left the Divine Tree.


    After everyone left, only Kisame and Tsunade were left here. Kisame stepped forward towards Tsunade, who had a gloomy face and clenched fists.


    The two were facing each other, with less than a meter apart now.


    "It seems that I won, and it''s time for you to fulfill your promise, Tsunade." Kisame looked down at Tsunade and announced.


    Tsunade didn''t speak, but from her clenched fists, the blue veins on the back of her hands and her forehead, and the anger in her eyes, it could be seen that she was very unwilling.


    The two looked at each other and were silent for a while.


    Just when Kisame thought that Tsunade was about to renege on the bet, the anger in her eyes suddenly disappeared without a trace, reced by a kind of joy and sweetness.


    "Kisame-sama!"


    The next second, Tsunade plunged into Kisame''s arms, clinging to his body tightly.


    Kisame was stunned for a moment, then smiled and stretched out his arms around Tsunade, and said softly, "Long time no see, Katsuyu."


    At the same time.


    In the tree house of the Sacred tree, Hinata, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes and looked at the big stage below, just to see the scene of Kisame and Tsunade embracing affectionately.


    "What!"


    She suddenly let out an exmation and quickly retracted her gaze with a look of disbelief.


    "Hinata-sama, have you seen the result, who won?" Toneri asked curiously.


    "I, no no"


    Hinata hesitated, in extreme shock, and did not recover for a long time.


    ''Tsunade-sama and the masked man are hugging each other, what is going on?''


    The young Hinata couldn''t understand what she saw. So she could only shake her head vigorously, trying to forget what she had just seen.


    Time ran by like a horse.


    Unknowingly, a month has passed since the battle between Kisame and Tsunade.


    This morning, it was sunny and sunny.


    Amidst the melodious chirping of birds, a ray of sunlight shone through the window into the tree house and sprinkled on Tsunade''s beautiful face.


    "Um"


    She let out a light hum, slowly opened her eyes, and woke up from her sleep.


    Today is the day she retrieved the control of her body from Katsuyu.


    Strange, she had slept all night, she should be full of energy, but Tsunade felt that her body is numb, with no strength.


    However, when she finally woke up, her pupils shrank, and her expression became extremely horrified.


    Because she found that she was holding Kisame, not only with her arms were around his neck, but her thighs were also on him.


    What made Tsunade even more mad was that neither she nor Kisame were wearing clothes.


    This is way beyond intimacy.


    The next second, arge number of memories from Katsuyu emerged from the depths of her mind. Everything that happened in this tree housest night, scene after scene, made Tsunade stil andpletely stunned.


    She finally got to this point.


    Tsunade, who was born in Konoha and is now in her forties, finally grew upst night and became a real woman.


    And the man who made her was the guy she hated the most in this world, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Thousands of emotions gathered in Tsunade''s heart, and finally formed a scream:


    "Arrrrrrr!"


    This piercing scream echoed over Kirigakure, causing arge number of birds perched on the sacred tree to fly away, and also made the vigers who got up early to look up at the sacred tree in surprise, not knowing what happened.


    .....


    Time goes on.


    In a blink of an eye, another few years have passed.


    In the past few years, there have been some changes in the ninja world, but not much.


    Land of Wind.


    With the death of Nagato and the destruction of Akatsuki''s organization, Amegakure quickly declined. After that, a group of exiled ninjas, in the name of the remnants of Sunagakure, developed and expanded in a few years and controlled the entire Land of Wind.


    The Sunagakure, which was once destroyed by Nagato''s Shinra Tensei, has now returned to the Ninja World and has once again be one of the five major Ninja Viges.


    It''s just that this Sunagakure and the original one have nothing inmon except for the same name.


    Land of Earth.


    After experiencing the fiasco of the Fourth Ninja War and the loss of third Tsuchikage Onoki and two tailed beasts, Iwagakure, under the leadership of the fourth Tsuchikage, has spent a long time of keeping a low profile.


    The fourth Tsuchikage, while guarding the vige, while nurturing his genius daughter Kurotsuchi, lived peacefully in a corner of the ninja world, and is extremely low-key.


    Land of Fire.


    In the past few years, there have been no earth-shattering events in Konoha. The most striking thing happened is the position of the Uchiha n.


    A few years ago, since Uchiha Fugaku made a big mistake, was removed from the position of elder by Minato Namikaze, and the power of the police force was also reduced, the life of the Uchiha n has not been easy.


    As time went on, the Uchiha n became more and more dissatisfied with the vige''s top management, umting a lot of resentment, like a powder keg about to be ignited.


    Konoha executives also noticed this sign, so they turned to Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, and ordered them to monitor the Uchiha family and beware of a coup.


    If this goes on, the plot of the night of the genocide in the anime seems to be staged again.


    But one night two years ago, Shisui and Itachi suddenly made a surprising move. They joined forces to assassinate the patriarch Uchiha Fugaku, and defected from the vige that night.


    This incident caused the whole Konoha to shake. Soon, Hokage Namikaze Minato announced the two as traitors and sent out elite troops to hunt them down.


    As for the Uchiha n, after losing the three strongest members of the n, the patriarch, Shisui and Itachi overnight, the group of dragons was headless for a while, and the original n of rebellion soon came to nothing.


    Soon after, Konoha''s elite troops found Shisui and Itachi''s whereabouts, and a fierce battle broke out between the two sides.


    In the process, Shisui and Itachi, who were outnumbered, quickly fell into a disadvantage, perhaps to cover Itachi''s retreat, Shisui chose to fight the enemy away alone, and died.


    The seriously injured Itachi, after seeing Shisui''s death with his own eyes, finally awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan on the spot and killed all the enemies.


    After that, Uchiha Itachi disappeared without a trace, and he is still wanted by Konoha, with a reward of 50,000,000 ryo.


    In any case, after this incident, the once brilliant Uchiha n haspletely copsed.


    Thest hope of this family is Uchiha Fugaku''s youngest son and Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother Sasuke. He is considered to be thest genius of the Uchiha n and shoulders the mission of reviving the n.


    Compared with Uchiha, the situation of the Hyuga n is slightly better.


    Despite the incident of the abduction of the eldest youngdy Hinata, since Hinata has not been favored in the n since she was born, and was even neglected by her father, Hiashi.


    After Hinata was taken away by the messenger of Kumogakure, the Hyuga n did not make any efforts to save her.


    The following year, Hyuga Hiashi had another daughter named Hyuga Hanabi.


    Unlike her sister Hinata, Hanabi has shown extraordinary talent since she was a child.


    Hanabi, at a young age, is as famous as Uchiha Sasuke, and is a rare genius of Konoha. If nothing else, she will inherit the position of the head of the Hyuga n in the future.


    Land of Lightning.


    A few years ago, the God of Thunder and Lightning resolved the long-standing civil strife in Kumogakure and put the vige back on the right track.


    Since then, Samui and Mabui have be the Raikage''s secretaries, and have faithfully assisted the Raikage, to promote the development of Kumogakure.


    During this period, Kumogakure asionally had some economic exchanges with Kirigakure on the other side of the sea, but not much.


    As for the Land of Water.


    In the past few years, the Land of Water has be more and more closed, and almost allmunication with the outside world has been cut off, and it has be a true ind in the world of ninjas.


    In the eyes of other Shinobi viges, Kirigakure has be even more mysterious and unknown to the outside world.


    In fact, this gradually forgotten vige has experienced rapid development.


    Trains, railroad tracks,works, high-rise buildings, and even airnes, things that were only avable in the 21st century in the past life, have sprung up in Kirigakure like mushrooms in just a few short years.


    Among them, on the one hand, it is due to the ideological guidance of the behind-the-scenes ruler Kisame, and on the other hand, it is due to the efforts of the science and technology and engineers brought back from the Land of Snow, as well as the efforts of the local researchers of Kirigakure, such as the Orochimaru.


    In short, the appearance of Kirigakure has undergone earth-shaking changes. The area of the vige has expanded more than five times in a few years, and it is almost bing a big city.


    However, no matter how Kirigakure changes, the sacred tree in the center of the vige will always stand.


    This big tree was originally brought back by Kisame from Takigakure. After it was transnted to Wuyin, it grew more than 100 meters in ten years and became a real towering tree.


    Since the sacred tree is the residence of Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas, it gradually became a spiritual totem in the hearts of the vigers.


    In the past few years, Kisame and Tsunade joined hands to teach the geniuses of Kirigakure, the power of the tail beast, the power of the curse mark, and senjutsu were instilled in Kimimaro, Deidara, Gaara and others.


    In the process, the strength of the group has skyrocketed, and in a benignpetitive atmosphere, they forge ahead together on the road of ninjas.


    Finally, it''s 61st year since the formation of Hidden Vige System.


    This is the year when the plot of the anime began. The Konoha 12 just turned twelve years old, and they graduated from the ninja school one after another and became a genin.


    As for Kimimaro and others in Kirigakure, they also ushered in a major day in their lives after years of hard practice.


    Today, the boys and girls will be assessed in turn. As long as they can defeat their teacher''s shadow clone, they can get his approval and graduate to be Genin.


    Early in the morning.


    In the tree house, Kisame woke up on the bed and slowly opened his eyes.


    He nced at his left and saw Yukino with long snow-white hair curled up in his arms, sleeping like a baby, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Kisame told Yukino truthfully very early about the matter between him and Katsuyu.


    After Yukino found out, she felt very incredible about the emotional entanglement between Kisame, Katsuyu, and Tsunade. At the same time, she felt a deep loss in her heart.


    In fact, she never extravagantly hoped that she would be able to form a husband and wife rtionship with the person she admired wholeheartedly. After all, she had killed her husband with her own hands and was a widow with a son.


    Therefore, Yukino expressed her blessings to Kisame and Katsuyu, and decided to quit.


    But then things changed a bit, and it will be unclear to exin in a few words.


    In short, the current situation became that when Kisame nced at his right hand Katsuyu was also lying in his arms, sleeping soundly.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, who was once loved by no one, now embraces beautiful women left and right, and has be a real winner in life.


    "Ugh."


    He sighed suddenly, instead of waking the two women, he carefully got off the bed and made breakfast for three on the dining table.


    Then, he returned to his room after breakfast, picked out a light blue suit from the closet, and put it on.


    "Kisame-sama, is today a special day?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind, and it was Yukino who woke up. Seeing that Kisame was wearing a formal suit, she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Today is the day when Haku and Kimimaro graduate."


    Kisame turned his head and smiled at Yukino, "When Katsuyu wakes up, tell her I went to the training ground."


    When Yukino heard that, she nodded quickly, and hurriedly put on her clothes and got out of bed. She said anxiously, "On such a big day, I should go home and prepare a sumptuous feast to treat the little ones well."


    "Don''t worry, it''s still early. If those brats want to graduate from me, it''s not that easy."


    Kisame grinned, revealing a set of white teeth.


    When Yukino heard this, she covered her mouth and smiled, and stepped forward to tie his tie intimately, and then watched Kisame go out.


    She didn''t notice that Katsuyu, who was on the bed opened her eyes at some point, but her eyes were not quite right.


    Katsuyu''s face was white and red, looking very strange.


    Because, it was Tsunade who woke up, not Katsuyu.

 Chapter 293: 293

    Chapter 293: 293


    Today is a special day.


    After several years of difficult training, Kimimaro and others finally ushered in the final big test. Whether they can be Genin depends on how they perform today.


    The training ground for the assessment is not the big stage of the Divine Tree, but an open area outside Kirigakure, which is ten timesrger than the general training ground.


    Here, all the disciples participating in the assessment can use their abilities to the fullest. Whether it is their Kekkei Genkai, the curse mark, or even the tail beast transformation, they are all powers that are allowed to be used.


    Their goal is only one: to defeat the Kisame''s shadow clone, to prove that their hard work over the years has not been in vain.


    ''Woohoo.''


    In the open space, a gust of cold wind blew, and the disciples stood in a row, with serious expressions on everyone''s faces, as if they were soldiers who were being reviewed and were about to enter the battlefield.


    The heartbeats of the boys and girls elerated, and their hearts were uneasy, and the surroundings were so quiet that they could only hear the voices of everyone swallowing because of their nervousness.


    "Are you all ready, let''s get started."


    Kisame''s eyes swept across the crowd, and finally fell on Kimimaro, and ordered, "Kimimaro, youe first."


    Kimimaro walked out of the line without saying a word, he bowed to Kisame''s shadow clone, and instantly attacked.


    ten minutester.


    "Dance of the Seedling Fern!"


    With Kimimaro''s loud shout, countless sharp bone spurs emerged from the ground, instantly forming a dense forest of bone spurs, covering most of the training ground.


    ''Peng!''


    Kisame''s shadow clone was unable to avoid it, submerged by bone spurs, it disappeared into a cloud of white smoke.


    After a while, the bone spurs formed by Chakra gradually disappeared, and the training ground returned to its original appearance.


    "Ho ho"


    Kimimaro panted heavily, sweat slipping from his forehead and dripped on the ground.


    "You are not bad to have defeated my shadow clone with the power of the Shikotsumyaku alone." Kisame walked up to him andmented, announcing that Kimimaro passed the assessment.


    On the sidelines, the rest of the teenagers were surprised and full of admiration for Kimimaro.


    During the battle just now, Kimimaro was in danger for a while under the continuous attack of the shadow clone, but he insisted on using only the power of his Kekkei Genkai Shikotsumyaku, and did not use the curse mark, the Sharingan or the nine tails.


    "Hmph, what is so great about it, I can do it too."


    Deidara snorted, crossing his chest with his arms and looking unconvinced.


    As a result, Kisame called him: "Didara, you are next."


    "I aming."


    When Deidara heard that he is next, his eyes lit up, and when he passed by Kimimaro, who wasing back, he cast a provocative look at thetter.


    Another ten minutes passed.


    "C4 Garuda!"


    In the training ground, Deidara roared and spit out a mass of explosive y from his mouth. Afternding, he quickly formed a puppet exactly like himself.


    Immediately afterwards, the doll quickly swelled to a height of more than ten meters, and suddenly wrapped Kisame''s shadow clone in its stomach.


    This trick is the ultimate bomb developed by Deidara. It can no longer blow up a vige like C3, but consists of countless extremely small y spider bombs, which can be absorbed into the body.


    It''s a microbomb at the cellr level.


    At this moment, Kisame''s clone that was swallowed by Garuda had thousands of small explosions in its body at the same time, and waspletely destroyed from the inside to the outside.


    "Haha, I won! My art is really invincible!"


    Deidara jumped up, excitedly forgetting his injury, and as a result, he was suddenly dizzy, fell to the ground with a bang, and passed out in aa.


    However, he still fulfilled his promise. He did not use the curse mark or the power of the four tails in his body, but passed the assessment only on the art of his own explosion.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Karin rushed into the court, checked Deidara''s injury, and brought him to the sidelines to treat him.


    Next.


    Gaara, Haku, Yamato, Temari, Hinata, Jugo, Suigetsu, Toneri, and Kankuro all epted the Kisame''s assessment in order.


    As the medical ninja in the team, Karin was thest one to fight after healing all herpanions in a row. She still passed the assessment beautifully, and also received special praise from Kisame.


    In this process.


    In the training ground, terrifying chakra fluctuations continued to be heard. For a while, it was icy and snowy, it became forest for a while, hurricanes swept through, and yellow sand filled the sky for a while.


    Even the phantom of the tailed beast appeared, and the sound of beast roars echoed in the sky for more than ten miles.


    If all kinds of visions seen here are spread out, the entire ninja world will undoubtedly be in a state of panic.


    However, Kisame had thought of this long time ago, and set up a barrier nearby in advance to prevent the leakage of all energy.


    These young kids were born special, and the day after they were imnted with tailed beasts and curse mark, they were under Kisame''s care. In the past few years, under the careful training of the two Six Paths level powerhouses, Kisame and Tsunade, even a pig can be an elite jounin, not to mention this group of geniuses.


    In fact, these twelve geniuses, the most powerful of them, Kimimaro, Gaara, Deidara, and Haku, have all reached Kage-level strength;


    Temari, Yamato, Karin, Hinata, and Toneri, who are a little bit short of them, are also infinitely close to the Kage level, and they may cross that threshold at any time;


    Even the weakest among them, Suigetsu, Jugo, and Kankuro, are more powerful than the elite Jnin, and in other Ninja viges, it is more than enough to be amander of the Anbu.


    During the assessment process, Kisame also has different requirements for different disciples. Some were treated a bit leniently properly, while others a bit strict, but in the end, everyone has passed.


    After all, in the final analysis, this is just a Genin test, and there is no need to make it so difficult.


    But even so, after the assessment, all the twelve teenagers except Kimimaro were exhausted, either panting heavily with their hands on their knees, or lying on the ground, not wanting to move at all.


    "Stand up!"


    Seeing this, Kisame suddenly shouted loudly, like a sudden lightning strike on the ground.


    When everyone heard they, the conditioned reflexes that were ingrained in them made them stand up straight, and even Deidara, who had fallen into aa, woke up and jumped up.


    Then, Kisame nced at the barrier not far away, and saw a wave of fluctuations on its surface, and a figure came out from the outside.


    It''s Tsunade.


    Tsunade walked into the training ground without saying a word, and stared at Kisame while gnashing her teeth, as if she wanted to kill him with her eyes.


    On the way here, the crazy scenes that happened between the three people, Kisame, Katsuyu, and Yukino, kept appearing in her mind, which made her extremely embarrassed and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She was about to freak out, but Kisame took the lead and said:


    "You came just at the right time. As the sixth Mizukage, you still have to put on the ninja forehead guards for these kids."


    After speaking, he took out some forehead guards, as well as the ninja uniform of Kirigakure.


    Tsunade saw a group of teenagers staring at her intently, with anticipation and excitement in their eyes, so she could only supress her anger and put on a smiling face.


    She put on the forehead guards for the twelve of them in turn, and solemnly announced that from today onwards, they are the official ninjas of Kirigakure.


    In fact, ording to Tsunade, she thought that even if these twelve did not have much experience in performing tasks, they would be more than enough to directly serve as Jnin.


    But Kisame insisted that they start from the lower end, and also boasted that everyone''s follow-up performance must be approved by him in person, in order to continue to be promoted to the middle or upper end.


    As a teacher, he is really strict.


    "Kimimaro, Haku and Karin are the first team, Temari, Gaara, and Kankuro are the second team, Deidara, Suigetsu, and Jugo are the third team, and Yamato, Hinata Hyuga, and Otsutsuki Toneri are the fourth team."


    On the spot, Kisame announced the division of the twelve genin, and told everyone that in the future, he was no longer interested in individual performance, but the teamwork of each team.


    "Starting today, till the next year. In one year, the team with the best overall performance among you will receive promotions and special rewards, so work hard."


    Kisame said, and drew a cake for everyone.


    Kimimaro, Haku and Karin looked at each other and smiled at each other. They all saw trust and confidence in the eyes of their teammates.


    Needless to say, the three Sand siblings, the family bond of blood is thicker than water, have a tacit understanding that other teams can''t match.


    "Hinata, Toneri, I will be in your care in the future."


    Yamato smiled and said to Hinata and Toneri.


    "Yamato, it''s my honor to be in the same team as you." Toneri bowed to Yamato and said from the bottom of his heart.


    Yamato has a good temper and takes good care of his juniors, like an honest and reliable elder brother. Moreover, when someone used the power of the tailed beast improperly and fell into danger, Yamato''s Mokuton yed an important role more than once, restraining the tailed beast from running wild.


    Then, Toneri said to Hinata with a solemn look: "Hinata-sama, I will definitely fulfill my mission to protect you and prevent you from any harm!"


    When Hinata heard this, her face flushed, and she was moved when she looked at Toneri who had no eyes in front of her.


    "Let''s work hard together!" Yamato stretched out a hand to cheer for the two team members.


    "Yeah!" Hinata and Toneri nodded heavily, and put their hands on Yamato''s hands in turn. The fourth team seemed to be off to a good start.


    However, some people are happy and some are sad.


    In contrast, the three guys in the third team were the ones who were the most unhappy about the division.


    "Sensei is too partial, why are Kimimaro''s teammates so strong, and my teammates are two trash?"


    When they heard Diedara, Suigetsu immediately jumped up and protested loudly.


    "Who are you calling trash, bastard!"


    Suigetsu was immediately unhappy, he waved his fists and shouting at Deidara, "If you have the guts,e fight me and see if I don''t beat you to the ground."


    "Stop arguing."


    Jugo, the peaceful boy, looked at the two who were caught in a quarrel, and persuaded anxiously. However, everyone present knew that if he started going crazy, no one really could stop him.


    At this moment, the cold eyes of Kisame and Tsunade locked at the three of them in unison, and they were shocked and closed their mouths turning pale.


    Tsunade despised these guys for causing her a headache and making her unpleasant mood even more irritable.


    As for Kisame, he said to them without hesitation:


    "That''s right, I''m biased. The members of the first team are the strongest, because Kimimaro, Haku and Karin chose me a few years ago, they will always be my most valued disciples. As for the third team, before you three guysin about your teammates, think about yourself. I put you three weirdos together so that you won''t harm others."


    After hearing that, the three shut their mouths.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Kisame asked Tsunade, seeing her cold face and was ignoring him, he announced to everyone that they were disbanding, "Let''s all go back to rest. At eight o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow, Gather on the big stage of the sacred tree, I have prepared for you your first mission after bing a Genin."


    After speaking, his figure shed and disappeared from the training ground.


    Tsunade frowned and left quietly. She had to find him to settle the bill in person, otherwise this would go too far.


    "Have a mission the day after tomorrow? Great!"


    Deidara cheered up and even jumped in front of Kimimaro and shouted to thetter, "Kimimaro, just wait for me. Even if there are two waste teammates, I will take the lead inpleting the task and defeat you! "


    "Boring."


    Kimimaro shook his head, turned to Haku and Karin and said, "Let''s go back quickly and tell Mother the good news of us bing Genin."


    After that, he left with his two teammates.


    "Damn!" Deidara was so angry that he even summoned a y bird, mounted it and flew into the sky, leaving the two teammates to look at each other in dismay.


    The second and fourth teams also left one after another.


    The crowd quickly dispersed.


    Two dayster, Kirigakure 12 gathered on the big stage of the sacred tree on time, waiting for Kisame to issue a mission to them.


    "The first task is to go to the Land of Demons, destroy the rebels who used dark ninjutsu and bring back the Shrine Maiden Shion and the sealed monster named Moryo."


    Kisame took out a bag containing mission information, gave a brief exnation, and then nced over, stopping on Yamato, Hinata and Toneri, "The fourth team, this mission is up to you."


    "Yes."


    Yamato, the squad leader, stepped forward, respectfully took the scroll with both hands, and then returned to his teammates to discuss it carefully with them.


    Kisame took out the second copy and continued:


    "The second mission is to track down the Flying fortress of Land of Sky hidden in the virgin forest in the eastern part of the Land of Fire, and bring the castle to Kirigakure. This task is handed over to the third shift toplete."


    After he finished speaking, he threw the piece into Deidara''s hand, and specifically told him, "Remember, the fortress should be brought back as intact as possible, understand?"


    "I will definitelyplete the mission!"


    Deidara patted his chest and said with assurance. He had heard the deeds of the guys in that ce, and this task was a piece of cake for him.

 Chapter 294: 294

    Chapter 294: 294


    Kisame withdrew his gaze, continued to take out the third piece, and handed it to the Sand siblings of team 2:


    "Recently, there has been four ambitions craftsmen of the Land of Artisans started bing rowdy. They are trying to resurrect Seimei, the vige founder, and fight against the five major viges. If they seed, the first threat it would be to the country is the closest to the Land of Artisans, The Land of Water. So your mission is to eradicate the Four Celestial Symbol Men and bring back the special ninja tools they use."


    "As ordered." The three Sand siblings responded confidently after reading the mission information.


    In the end, there was only the task of the first team, and everyone''s eyes were on Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin.


    Everyone is very curious about the task Kisame will give to the first team with the strongest members? Is it the most difficult, or the easiest toplete?


    "Kimimaro, your mission is very simple."


    Kisame took out thest piece of information and said to the first ss, "Find Konoha''s S-ss traitor Uchiha Itachi, kill him, and bring back his Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Kimimaro eyes narrowed hearing that, and then he stepped forward to take the scroll from Kisame.


    ''Uchiha Itachi?''


    Hearing this slightly unfamiliar name, the members of the other three teams all started to talk in a low voice.


    ''''This person is Konoha''s S-ss traitor and he has Mangekyo Sharingan. He must be a strong one, right?''''


    In this way, the task of the first team is still a bit difficult, at least not as easy as the tasks of the other three sses.


    "What are you still doing, do you want me to beat gongs and drums to see you off?"


    Kisame interrupted their discussion and said coldly.


    Deidara briefly read the information in his hand, and he couldn''t wait anymore. He rubbed out a y bird and shouted at Jugo and Suigetsu:


    "You two,e up quickly, don''t hold me back! I want toplete this task within three days!"


    After he finished speaking, he carried his two teammates and flew into the sky with a swoosh.


    "Let''s go too."


    Temari nced at Gaara, who made a seal and a ball of sand flew out from the gourd behind him, forming a "sand nket" under the feet of the three.


    The three of the second team stepped on the sand nket together, and they too flew up. They flew away from Kirigakure at an extremely fast speed and headed to the southwest.


    "Oh no, we can''t fly, what do we do?"


    Seeing the third and second team fly away one after another, Hinata said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Hinata. It''s a long way from Kirigakure to the Land of Demons. We are destined to be unable toplete the task before other sses, so we need more patience to bring back the Shrine Maiden and demon smoothly."


    Yamatoforted her, and then left here with Hinata and Toneri.


    In contrast, the three people in the first team seem to be the least anxious.


    They sat cross-legged, gathered around and carefully read the information on the piece and formted an action n before standing up and preparing to set off.


    "Kimimaro,e here."


    Kisame suddenly waved to Kimimaro, "I still have something to tell you."


    "Sensei." Kimimaro walked up to Kisame and listened respectfully, his eyes narrowed gradually, and his expression became one of surprised and happiness.


    "Thank you Sensei, I will definitely seize this opportunity." After listening to Kisame''s advice, he bowed to thetter and said solemnly.


    "Don''t take it lightly. If you lose to Itachi Uchiha, don''te back."


    Kisame said.


    Hearing this, Kimimaro was shocked, he then turned around silently, and left with his two teammates.


    After watching the twelve disciples set off, Kisame turned around and looked at Tsunade who appeared behind him at some point.


    Speaking of which, this woman is also 51 years old this year, and should be called Grandma Tsunade.


    However, Tsunade has the bloodline of the Senju n, and she started to train Yin seal very early, so she always looks like she is in her twenties.


    In the anime, even though she is seventy or eighty years old, she still looks like when she was young.


    Not to mention, today''s Tsunade has sessively undergone the transntation of Hashirama cells, fusion with Katsuyu, and the transntation of Tenseigan, and has be a powerhouse at the Six Paths level.


    Her current lifespan is at least 1,800 years. Even if she is at her prime, there is no problem at all.


    Kisame noticed that Tsunade seemed to have be more plump, mature, beautiful and attractive over the past few years, which may have something to do with her bing a real woman, even though she didn''t want to.


    For Kisame, this is a very strange feeling.


    The beautiful blonde woman in front of him clearly hates him very much. She wants to beat him to death every time they meet, but her temperament changes drastically every night, and she lies on the same bed with him.


    "What are you looking at?!"


    Being stared at by Kisame, Tsunade was about to get angry, but blushed inexplicably.


    "You are indeed the most beautiful woman in the world." Kisame nodded slightly and said seriously.


    ''Thump thump!''


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank, and her heart suddenly elerated.


    ''Damn, what''s going on?''


    Noticing that her face was getting more and more red, she was startled, frowned quickly, and changed the subject:


    "By the way, you mentioned about the Otsutsuki n before, saying that they woulde to earth one day and destroy the ninja world. Now that so many years have passed, why is there no movement at all?"


    Tsunade became more and more suspicious that the so-called Otsutsuki n of aliens were just lies made up by Kisame.


    "I was going to tell you about it."


    Kisame''s expression suddenly became serious, and he said to Tsunade in a deep voice, "In the space, I sensed their movement. The Otsutsuki n is traveling through space and will reach the earth in a short time. In other words, the final battle, to begin."


    "Ah? So how are we going to deal with it?"


    Tsunade looked surprised and asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, do you still remember my main body Kunpeng?"


    Kisame smiled mysteriously and told Tsunade good news, "It''s evolution has beenpleted and will be able to return to Earth soon, and then I will be invincible, hahahaha"


    In a burst of wildughter, in front of Tsunade, his body gradually turned into a little starlight and disappeared.


    However, before disappearingpletely, Kisame specially warned Tsunade:


    "I almost forgot to tell you. I''m not worried about the first three teams, but the fourth team may need you to take action. The Shrine Maiden and demons in the Land of Demons are actually intresting, and Moryo is not a creature from this, but an alien. Yamato, Hinata and Toneri may not be able to handle it, and may even be eaten by them."


    "What, an alien?! Is it the same thing as the Otsutsuki n?" Tsunade eximed widening her eyes.


    However, before she could get the answer, Kisame disappearedpletely.


    ''Asshole!''


    Tsunade couldn''t help but curse in her heart. Hinata is her most precious disciple but Kisame had assigned Hinata the most dangerous task, obviously on purpose.


    Thinking of this, she set off without hesitation and chased after the three of them.


    For many years, Kisame''s consciousness has existed in two ces at the same time, one is the clone on earth, and the other is the main body Kunpeng floating in the universe and flying towards the sun.


    At this time, as he took the initiative to release the humanoid clone on the earth, his consciousness crossed a distance of hundreds of millions of kilometers and returned to Kunpeng''s body.


    The current Kunpeng, after absorbing sunlight for several years at close range, has swelled to nearly 10,000 meters in length from the original 400 meters!


    A full twenty-five times.


    The huge Kunpeng is like a of the sun, revolving around thetter''s orbit and revolving again and again.


    Over the years, after the light energy it absorbs has been converted into natural energy, it is equivalent to the sum of the natural energy of the two earths.


    Kunpeng''s power at this time is at least twice that of the peak Otsutsuki Kaguya, and it is infinitely close to the realm of "God" that the Otsutsuki n is striving for.


    But unfortunately, the energy in its body has also reached the upper limit that can be amodated at this stage, so it must stop, and no longer absorb light energy greedily.


    So, with theplete return of the Kisame''s consciousness, the Kunpeng in the space suddenly quivered at this moment, and the huge body rapidly shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    From 10,000 meters in diameter to five kilometers, two kilometers, one thousand meters, five hundred meters, one hundred meters


    Until the end, the Kunpeng''s form temporarily disappeared, and it changed back to a human form, Kisame.


    Still 1.95 meters tall, with explosive muscles, he has a wless figure. But the difference from before is that Kisame at the moment seems to have a word written all over his face.


    Invincible!


    He slowly opened his arms and took a deep breath.


    ''Buzz.''


    A powerful gravitational force ofary level was immediately released from his body, attracting all the meteorites and asteroids in the vacuum of the universe in an instant.


    As a result, a spectacle appeared in the universe:


    Countless asteroids and meteorites, surrounded Kisame, forming a huge sphere with a diameter of thousands of kilometers that was constantly rotating.


    As long as Kisame is willing, if he works harder, he can create another earth here.


    ''So cool!''


    Feeling the power in his body, Kisame felt an unprecedented joy, from his tailbone to the head, making him experience an unparalleled sense of aplishment.


    Today, he is powerful enough to change time and space. This is the "ultimate ninjutsu" that surpasses all ninjutsu.


    He told Tsunade before that he sensed the arrival of the Otsutsuki n, not to fool her, but because Kunpeng''s eyes traveled through time and saw the future.


    "It''s time to end this."


    Kisame muttered to himself in the bottom of his heart and took a step forward, in the next second, he passed through a gate of space, and returned to the earth in an instant.


    Kirigakure, the top of the sacred tree.


    Kisame stood here with his eyes closed, and centered on himself, and his perception radiated to the entire Kirigakure, the entire Land of Water water, and finally to the entire ninja world.


    The movements of the Kirigakure Twelve, what''s happening in Konoha, Sunagakure, Iwakagure, and Kumogakure, and even the every move of the toads in the distant Mount Myoboku.


    At this moment, every creature in the ninja world has nowhere to hide under the shroud of Kisame''s perception, and no secrets are hidden from him.


    ''Where to start?''


    The ghost shark thought for a while, and then he had an idea in his heart, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    The first thing he nned to do was rted to Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    ''Found it.''


    It didn''t take much effort, and Kisame easily found an extremely special and obscure aura among all the beings in the ninja world. It is well hidden, but it cannot hide from his all piercing eyes.


    ck Zetsu.


    The next second, Kisame silently disappeared from the top of the tree.


    In the Land of Fire, more than 100 kilometers northeast of Konoha, in a virgin forest with few people.


    In the center of the forest, there is a hidden passage that leads directly to the ground, and several kilometers underground, is Uchiha Madara''s hiding ce.


    A few years ago, Madara Uchiha, who recaptured the Rinnegan with his own hands and brought himself to a perfect resurrection, and thought that he was invincible in the world, but he lost to Tsunade of Kirigakure and Raikage of Kumogakure one after another.


    He was seriously injured.


    After finally escaping, he had to hide in the ground again, licking his wound while waiting for the opportunity to make aeback.


    During this period, Madara was not idle, he collected various information on the ground, especially information about Tsunade and Raikage, while silently umting strength.


    He used the Rinnegan to cultivate an army of over 100,000 White Zetsu who couldunch a war that swept the entire ninja world at any time.


    In addition to Zetsu, he also recruited a new subordinate, who, like him, has the name of Uchiha.


    Uchiha Itachi.


    "It''s almost time, it''s time to n the next step."


    In the hiding ce, Madara muttered to himself, then his eyes shed, and he instructed ck Zetsu, who was standing beside him, "Let Itachie to see me."


    Soon, Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of Madara.


    "Go and bring Sasuke back. He lived toofortably in a ce like Konoha and grew too slowly. If this goes on, I don''t know when he will be able to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Uchiha Madara said straight to the point, and seemed dissatisfied with Itachi''s younger brother Sasuke.


    "But we''ve already agreed that you can''t touch Sasuke until he is fifteen years old." Itachi frowned, expressing his dissatisfaction to Madara.


    "There''s no time, Itachi!"


    Madara suddenly raised his voice andmanded Itachi in a tone of indifference, "You should know that only when both of you brothers have awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan can you go one step further and get the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, or even Rinnegan! If you don''t do what I say, Sasuke will have no value for me as he is now."


    Itachi was shocked when he heard that, and after a moment of silence, he said calmly, "I understand."


    "I have high expectations for you, don''t let me down, Itachi." Madara stared at Uchiha Itachi and said earnestly.


    "Yes, Madara-sama."


    Itachi bowed his head and turned away after saying this.


    Madara Uchiha stared at Itachi''s back and left, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    He took a fancy to Itachi''s ability and talent, and saw the shadow of his past in thetter, so he came up with the idea of training Itachi.


    If Itachi can also awaken the Rinnegan and be his helper, then he will no longer have to be afraid of Tsunade or Raikage.


    But Madara also knew that Itachi was a dangerous guy and wasn''t necessarily under his control.


    So, he again instructed ck Zetsu in a cold tone: "Follow up and monitor Uchiha Itachi, and be sure to bring Sasuke back."

 Chapter 295: 295

    Chapter 295: 295


    Madara Uchiha had long suspected that Itachi''s true identity was a double agent who worked for him and Konoha executives.


    It is true that Itachi killed his biological father, but it maybe be due to Konohagakure elders instigating him.


    In other words, Konoha elders probably already know where Madara is and some of his ns here.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t care.


    Looking at the entire ninja world, the only opponents he can look at are Tsunade and Raikage, as for Konoha, they are just a bunch of rabble.


    "Hmph." Thinking of this, Madara sneered.


    Without a word, ck Zetsu turned into a pool of ck liquid that melted into the ground and disappeared quickly.


    A dayter, near Konohagakure.


    In a forest, the three members of team one appeared from the bushes.


    "Karin, have you found him?" Kimimaro asked Karin.


    Karin closed her eyes, frowned slightly, and after a moment of silence, she suddenly raised her voice and said, "I found him! At ten o''clock, twenty kilometers away, the target is moving, and he ising towards us!"


    The target she refers to is Uchiha Itachi.


    In the vast sea of people in the Ninja world, it is not easy to find a person whose whereabouts are erratic, not to mention that the other party is Konoha''s S-level traitor, and he acts much more cautiously than ordinary people.


    Fortunately, the Uzumaki n is born with a powerful perception ability, mind eye of kagura, and Karin is an extremely rare genius in this regard. When she closes her eyes, she can open the "Kagura Mind Eye", and any abnormal behavior within a radius of dozens of kilometers can be sensed with Chakra.


    In addition, if a specific chakra is known, Karin can also perceive the opponent''s detailed position and movement, and even the movement speed can be urately grasped, it can be called the strongest detection technique.


    The information that Kisame gave to the three people in the first group not only included the specific hiding ce of Uchiha Itachi, but also a kunai used by thetter, with Itachi''s chakra left on it.


    Obviously, Kisame has already investigated Itachi clearly.


    Kisame knew very well that if Kisame wanted to do something to Itachi Uchiha, it would be a casual matter, but he left this opportunity to his disciples.


    So, this is a trial.


    "Let''s go, we need to stop Uchiha Itachi and try not to let him get close to Konoha, otherwise it will be troublesome if there is too much noise."


    Kimimaro said in a deep voice, just after that, the three figures disappeared in an instant, only a few leaves fell slowly.


    After half an hour.


    Uchiha Itachi, wearing a windbreaker and a hat on his head, slowly walked on the inessible forest path.


    He felt an aura that seemed like nothing, and was following behind him, casting peeping nces from time to time.


    ''Is it ck Zetsu?''


    Itachi remained calm as he frowned slightly.


    Two years ago, Itachi, caught between his family and Konoha, watched the n lose their minds and tried tounch a coup d''etat.


    He personally assassinated his father, Uchiha Fugaku.


    The death of Fugaku finally calmed down the Uchiha n, and the intention to rebel quickly died down.


    And Itachi, who killed his father himself, paid the price of bing Konoha''s S-ss traitor and the life of his friend Uchiha Shisui.


    But in his heart, it was all worth it.


    Especially for his younger brother Sasuke, as long as he can grow up safely, as the elder brother, Itachi will be satisfied.


    But now, Madara Uchiha is staring at Sasuke again.


    "Maybe, it''s time to take Sasuke away from Konoha to a ce where Konoha''s elders or Uchiha Madara can''t find him."


    Itachi thought to himself, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    Just then, Itachi stopped suddenly, looking surprised.


    Because, there were three teenagers, two men and one woman, in front of him, who seemed to be about the same age as Sasuke.


    What really surprised Itachi was that he had seen the three of them seven years ago, and despite such a long period of time, he still recognized each other at a nce.


    The one with white hair in the middle is Kimimaro.


    "Itachi Uchiha, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you to kill your father and defect from the vige. You are really a dutiful son."


    Kimimaro spoke calmly, and sneered at him.


    Facing the ridicule, Itachi Uchiha didn''t care, and also replied calmly: "No matter what your purpose is, please turn around and leave immediately, otherwise you will only be left with three corpses."


    "That''s it for greetings, no more nonsense, I''m here for your Mangekyo Sharingan, and I''ll take your life along with it."


    Kimimaro ignored Itachi''s warning and said bluntly, and as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes turned into Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Those Eyes!"


    Itachi''s pupils shrank and he was shocked.


    "They are familiar, right? You guessed it right, these eyes originally belonged to your father, Uchiha Fugaku."


    Kimimaro pointed to his eye and stared at Itachi with heated eyes, "No matter which one of us wins today, the one who survives will get a pair of eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, right?"


    Hearing that Itachi lowered his head and became silent, but his heart gradually became excited.


    ''Great!


    As long as the father''s Mangekyo Sharingan can be retrieved, Sasuke''s eyes are no longer needed, that is to say, Sasuke is safe.''


    After realizing this, Itachi raised his head again, and his eyes quickly turned into Mangekyo Sharingan. His eyes did not hide the extreme longing for Kimimaro''s eyes.


    "Haku, Karin, don''t interfere in this battle, just stay on guard. I want to have a one-on-one duel with Uchiha Itachi."


    After feeling Itachi''s will to fight, Kimimaro instructed the twopanions beside him.


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    The two did not refute or worry about him, because they both knew that Kimimaro''s strength was definitely far superior to Uchiha Itachi.


    So, as Haku and Karin stepped aside, a thrilling battle was about to start between Kimimaro and Uchiha Itachi.


    And at the same time.


    In the bushes in the distance, ck Zetsu emerged from the ground and stared at this sudden scene in surprise.


    ''Where did these threee from?''


    As a living fossil who has lived for thousands of years, and the mastermind behind the ninja world, ck Zetsu knows all the information of the viges in the ninja world, and basically there is nothing to hide from him.


    Until thest few years.


    Tsunade of Kirigakure and Raikage of Kumogakure, both of them are powerhouses of the Six Path level, making ck Zetsu longer dare to approach these two viges easily, let alone sneak into them to collect information.


    However, with the memory in his mind and some analysis, ck Zetsu quickly deduced the identities of the three of them.


    ''These three teenagers are ninjas from Kirigakure, and most likely they are Jinchurikis!


    Why did they suddenly appear here, and why did they stop Uchiha Itachi, as if they had already been eyeing Itachi?''


    The more ck Zetsu thought about it, the more bad he felt, and he intuitively felt that Itachi might not be a match for Kimimaro .


    ''No, I have to go back quickly and tell Madara Uchiha what happened here.''


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to dive into the ground and head straight for Madara''s underground hiding ce.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    ''Swish.''


    A big hand suddenly attacked ck Zetsu''s head. It spread out it''s fingers and grasped ck Zetsu''s head, and then pulled the frightened ck Zetsu out of the ground like a radish.


    "Let the young take care of it by themselves. I have something for you. Let''s talk about it in another ce."


    A voice suddenly rang in ck Zetsu''s ears, and before he could see the other person''s face clearly, he felt dizzy and was sucked into a door of space and disappeared.


    ''Um?''


    In the distance, Karin nced at this side in surprise, then frowned, got up and came to the ce where ck Zetsu disappeared from.


    Karin found nothing.


    "Is it my delusion?" she murmured.


    ''Boom!''


    At this time, there was a loud noise behind her, apanied by the sound of trees falling.


    The duel between Kimimaro and Uchiha Itachi has begun.


    .....


    Deste lunar surface.


    ''Boom!''


    As a space door opened, ck Zetsu was thrown out on the ground.


    ''What''s going on?''


    At this time, ck Zetsu still didn''t know what happened, but ck Zetsu was extremely shocked that someone could sneak attack from behind and kidnap it.


    ''Gurgle.''


    It didn''t have time to think about it, and subconsciously turned into a pool of ck liquid, and instinctively wanted to get into the ground and think about itter.


    But what ck Zetsu never expected was that the ground beneath him was made of something that was extremely hard, making his techniquepletely useless.


    No, it''s not the ground, it''s the barrier.


    ck Zetsu, who had nowhere to escape, discovered that someone had ced a barrier on the ground and trapped it here.


    "Aren''t you familiar with this ce?"


    A yful voice came from the air, causing ck Zetsu to look around nervously, and then he saw the earth in the distance.


    ''Is this the moon that seals mother? !''


    ck Zetsu came back to his senses, terrified and startled. His body was tensed up, the ck liquid that made up its body was constantly flowing, and it shouted at the surrounding: "Who are you? Come out!"


    The next second, to it''s suprise, a tall figure slowly emerged in front of him.


    "ck Zetsu, long time no see. Or, I should call you Otsutsuki Zetsu, after all, you are Kaguya''s third son, aren''t you?"


    While talking, Kisame fully appeared and looked down at ck Zetsu who was rolling on the ground with a half-smile.


    "You!"


    ck Zetsu''s eyes widened instantly, his mouth opened wide, his lips trembled violently, and he pointed at Kisame with a trembling hand.


    At this moment, a name that was almost forgotten by it appeared in ck Zetsu''s mind like a thunderbolt.


    Hoshigaki Kisame!


    ''Isn''t this guy already dead? Why does he appear so well here!''


    Just when ck Zetsu was in shock, it suddenly saw Kisame grinning at it, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    ''Now!''


    ck Zetsu''s eyes narrowed, and he decided to seize this opportunity to strike first, so he instantly turned into a puddle of liquid and shot at Kisame like lightning.


    "No matter what happened to you, from now on, I will happily ept your body. As for your consciousness, it will naturally be controlled by me."


    After ck Zetsu covered Kisame, he whispered a devilish whisper in thetter''s ear. At the same time, arge amount of ck liquid spread to Kisame''s body, wrapping him up.


    This possessive ability was given to it by his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki, and it could only be activated once or twice at most. ck Zetsu had already used it on Nagato once before, and the effect was very good.


    The second time, it was originally reserved for Uchiha Madara, but ck Zetsu didn''t have much of an option at this time, self-protection is more important.


    "Oh, what are you doing? I brought you here just to discuss a cooperation with you. There is no need to react so much, right?"


    Kisame didn''t seem to realize his dangerous situation at all, instead he spread his hands and said helplessly.


    "You''re screwed, idiot! Whatever tricks you have, go to hell and talk to dead."


    ck Zetsu sneered again and added more energy, intending to take away Kisame''s body and consciousness in one go.


    "Is that so?"


    Kisame chuckled lightly, but he didn''t make any overboard movement. But an extremely terrifying might was suddenly released from his body.


    ''Kacha.''


    The space around Kisame''s body seemed to be shattered by that force, and ck Zetsu screamed, turning into countless ck liquid and sshed in all directions.


    Ten minutester.


    The ck liquid on the ground finally gathered together again, forming a ck appearance again. However, at this moment, it is smaller than before, and it looks very sluggish.


    ck Zetsu stared at Kisame, and after a moment of silence, he finally asked, "What do you want?"


    After failing to possess him, ck Zetsu finally understood that the Hoshigaki Kisame in front of him not only reached the Six Paths level, but was also the best among the Six Paths level powerhouses.


    ''It turned out that Kisame''s death was a n from the very beginning. This guy, Hoshigaki Kisame, has been hiding in the dark, manipting Kirigakure and everything in the ninja world.


    Even Tsunade, the Goddess of ninjas, might be a puppet pushed to the front of the stage by him.''


    The more ck Zetsu thought about it, the more frightened he became. The ck liquid on his body was like cold sweat, sliding like rain.


    "As I said, I''m not here to hurt you, but to help you. Why can''t you just listen to me?"


    Kisame sighed.


    "Help me? What can you help me with?" ck Zetsu asked, not knowing what bullshit Kisame wants to sell him.


    "Of course, I want to help you fulfill your thousand-year-old wish, which is to resurrect your mother Kaguya Otsutsuki."


    Kisame bluntly said.


    ck Zetsu was shocked when he heard that but he was no longer as surprised as before. Since Kisame even knows his identity as Kaguya''s son, it seems that it is not surprising to know its n.


    It stands to reason that ck Zetsu should be ecstatic when he learns that his mother can be resurrected, but he is not happy at all.


    "Why do you want to help me resurrect my mother?" ck Zetsu continued to ask with suspicion.


    "Because your mother stole the fruit of the Shinju tree back then, the Otsutsuki n in the depths of the universe came to known about it. They have sent people to earth, which will bring a huge threat to everyone in the ninja world."


    Kisame exined and stated his purpose of resurrecting Kaguya, "I need to know the information of the Otsutsuki n as much as possible from Kaguya Otsutsuki''s mouth, so as to make good countermeasures."

 Chapter 296: 296

    Chapter 296: 296


    ck Zetsu is definitely not a three-year-old child, so it is naturally impossible for him to easily believe what Kisame says.


    "You want to resurrect my mother, aren''t you afraid that her power will threaten you?"


    It narrowed its eyes and stared at Kisame, and continued to ask.


    "Threat to me? She isn''t capable of it." Kisame responded, and in ck Zetsu''s eyes, it''s pure arrogance.


    "Well, even if I ept your kindness, do you really know what conditions are needed to resurrect my mother?"


    ck Zetsu seems to be willing to believe Kisame, but he is madlyughing at him in his heart.


    In its view, Kisame is too conceited and thinks he is in control of everything, but in fact he has no idea of the situation at all.


    ck Zetsu''s mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, is the ancestor of Chakra. All the Chakra in the ninja world originally came from her, which naturally includes Kisame''s Chakra.


    Once Kaguya is resurrected, all the chakras in this world are destined to be taken back by her.


    "Of course I understand."


    Kisame said seemingly unaware of it. He then summoned the outsider golem sitting on the purple lotus throne, infront of ck Zetsu.


    Then, Kisame stretched out his hand and pulled out a translucent light ball from nowhere. The phantoms of the nine-tailed beasts yed in it, emitting huge energy fluctuations.


    "What is this?" ck Zetsu was startled and asked, as he stared at the ball of light in the Kisame''s hand.


    "Have you forgotten that Kirigakure has already collected nine tailed beasts? This ball of light isposed of a bit of chakra I extracted from each of the nine tailed beasts. Of course, this amount of energy is definitely not enough to revive the outsider golem, so I added my chakra to it."


    After Kisame finished exining, he threw the ball of light out of his hand, it suddenly transformed into a phantom of nine tailed beasts in mid-air, and got into the body of the outsider golem.


    ''Does this really work?''


    ck Zetsu looked suspicious, feeling like Kisame was ying around, but soon, the expression on his face waspletely reced by surprise.


    ''Swish.''


    The golem sitting on the lotus pedestal had nine eyes that were originally closed, but one of them was opened, and the eyeballs were rolling and looking around.


    ''Swish swish.''


    In a short while, the second, third, and eighth eyes also opened one after another, and in the process, the outsider golem slowly stood up from the lotus tform, as if it was about to be resurrected.


    When the golem''s ninth eye was also opened, it was like an awakened prehistoric monster, roaring in rage on the deste lunar surface, and countless rays of light shot out from its body.


    Under ck Zetsu''s incredible gaze, the body of the outsider golem swelled wildly, and within a few breaths, it turned into a super creature with ten huge tails and a single-eyed Sharingan on its forehead.


    Ten tails is resurrected.


    But the form of the ten tails was only a sh in the pan. Its huge body quickly changed again and shrunk again, until it gradually formed the figure of a woman.


    The woman was wearing a long robe embroidered with ck and white hook and jade patterns, her eyes were tightly closed, her arms were open and she floated in the air, behind her long blue and white hair was windless and fluttering like a fairy.


    "Mother!"


    ck Zetsu burst into tears in an instant seeing her. The figure that haunted him in his dreams finally reappeared in the world after thousands of years of hard waiting.


    ck Zetsu, who was overjoyed, came back to his senses, and flew towards Kaguya Otsutsuki, who was floating in mid-air without saying a word.


    ck Zetsu knows that his mother''s body has been resurrected by Hoshigaki Kisame, and as long as he returns to his mother''s body, he can awaken her consciousness and open her eyes.


    But at this moment, Kisame''s voice came from the side.


    "When Kaguya Otsutsuki was sealed by her two sons, she stripped her memory from her body and ced it in your body. So I think, if you want to resurrect her perfectly, I only need that memory, right? ?"


    He stood in front of Kaguya Otsutsuki, grinned and held ck Zetsu down as soon as he stretched out his hand, no matter how thetter changed his form, he couldn''t break free.


    After searching ck Zetsu''s mind, Kisame sessfully found Kaguya''s sealed consciousness and took it out.


    ''Sup.''


    When he flicked his fingers, Kaguya''s consciousness flew into the air, and finally fell into physical Kaguya''s eyebrows.


    "As for you"


    Kisame turned around and looked at ck Zetsu as he shook his head and said, "Your mission has beenpleted, go in peace."


    He did intend to revive Kaguya Otsutsuki, but he did not intend to keep ck Zetsu, the dutiful son, lest he would be Kaguya''s''s dog-headed military advisor and cause troubleter on.


    Therefore, when Kisame separated Kaguya''s consciousness from ck Zetsu''s body, he did not hesitate to kill him.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    At this moment, Kisame''s palm became as red as rolling magma, and bursts of white smoke came out, like a sea of magma on the surface of the sun, which rapidly evaporated ck Zetsu.


    "Noooo!"


    ck Zetsu let out a desperate roar, his body quickly melted and disappeared, his eyes were fixed on Kaguya Otsutsuki in the air, his eyes were full of longing and unwillingness.


    At thest second before ck Zetsupletely disappeared, it suddenly found that Kaguya''s eyelids twitched, and she was about to open her eyes.


    Sadly, she can''t see him forever.


    After dealing with ck Zetsu, the guy who had gued the ninja world for thousands of years, Kisame raised his head and met the gaze of Kaguya Otsutsuki, who was in the air.


    This woman, like the Otsutsuki n on the moon, had pale skin and long blue-white hair, and the length of hair even exceeded her entire body.


    Her face is very delicate, her eyes are white, and a pair of horns grows on her forehead, which is a symbol of her pure Otsutsuki blood.


    In addition, the most striking thing is the third eye between her eyebrows.


    It is an eye with the ripple pattern with ck hooks.It looks like abination of Rinnegan and Sharingan, and it is the eye of the real ancestor.


    Rinnesharingan.


    "Sess."


    Kisame looked directly at Kaguya Otsutsuki in mid-air and muttered to himself.


    He thought about the n of resurrecting Kaguya for a long time, but when it was actually implemented, Kisame was still not very sure.


    What if he fails and Kaguya cannot be resurrected in the future?


    Then it can only be forgotten, just treat it as a way of doing things for the plot, anyway, Kaguya didn''t do anything good before her death.


    But now it seems that Kisame''s luck, oh no, it should be said that Kaguya Otsutsuki''s luck is not bad.


    "How long has it been? Am I finally resurrected?"


    In the air, Kaguya Otsutsuki, who had just woken up, nced at Kisame, then withdrew her gaze, looked at her body, and muttered.


    She was at a loss, not knowing where she was, or what month and year it was. After a while, as her consciousness gradually became clearer, her eyes became smarter.


    However, before she could understand the current situation, she discovered a new problem.


    "Why is my hand so small, it''s not the same as I remember?"


    Kaguya suddenly panicked and realized that something was wrong with herself. She quickly stretched out her hand and swiped through the air, and an ice mirror appeared in front of her.


    The Kaguya in the mirror is not what she looked like when she was sealed before her death, but a young face, a small stature, and thin arms, unable to support a wide robe.


    Kaguya finally looked surprised to find out that she was indeed resurrected, but not fully. In other words, she was not resurrected to the form of her heyday, but was resurrected as a girl of about twelve years old.


    This is done intentionally by Kisame.


    He couldn''t really take out the nine-tailed beasts to resurrect the ten-tails, nor could he give Kaguya half of the chakra in his body, which is equivalent to two natural energies of the earth.


    Therefore, under Kisame''s corner-cutting behavior, although Kaguya was sessfully resurrected, she was not aplete body at this time, but only a youth version.


    Of course, even if it is the youth version of Kaguya Otsutsuki, that is Kaguya Otsutsuki, a proper Six Paths powerhouse. It still took a lot of energy and chakra.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Just when Kisame was looking at Kaguya with interest, she shed and appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    "You resurrected me? You killed my son?"


    She floated with her feet half a meter off the ground, frowned, and asked the strange man in front of her two questions in a row.


    "Yes, I did both."


    Kisame happily admitted it, and floated both feet half a meter off the ground, relying on the huge advantage in height and looked down at Kaguya and said.


    "Why?"


    Kaguya frowned and questioned him. She didn''t like being looked down on by others. She flew up another meter and looked down at Kisame again and asked.


    "You were sent by the Otsutsuki n to the earth to guard the Shinju tree, right? But you ate the fruit of the Shinju tree and stole that power. As far as I know, the Otsutsuki n already knew about it and a few of them areing to Earth. So, I hope to get information on the Otsutsuki n from you, and join hands with you to deal with them. Is that clear enough?"


    Kisame raised his head and looked at Kaguya with a smile on his face. He no longer yed children''s games with her, but stated his purpose directly.


    Hearing that, Kaguya looked up at the endless cosmic deep space and became silent for a moment, not letting out what she was thinking.


    Then, she withdrew her gaze and looked at Kisame in front of her again, sensing an unfathomable powerful force from thetter.


    "I reject."


    She said suddenly, looking at Kisame indifferently, like a Goddess overlooking the ants on the ground.


    However, perhaps because she was afraid of the power of the man in front of her, she did not attack Kisame directly, but rose into the sky, and in an instant she came to an altitude of 10,000 meters above the ground.


    Here, the Rinnesharingan on Kaguya''s forehead slowly aimed at the surface of the moon under her, and released a blood-red light.


    It was obvious what she was going to do.


    Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    As long as the stripes of the Rinnesharingan are projected on the moon, they can use the reflection of the moon to release illusion on the entire human beings on the earth, thus causing them to fall into a permanent sleep.


    At that time, Kaguya will be able to take back all the chakra that had escaped into the ninja world from her, she will return to the peak, and can easily defeat any enemy.


    Among those enemies, it naturally includes Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Yes, Kaguya will not believe anyone, she only believes in herself.


    As long as she can take back her power, whether it is the mysterious man who resurrected her, or the uing Otsutsuki n, she doesn''t need to be afraid.


    This is Kaguya''s n.


    But her n is not destined to be smooth sailing, because Kisame has long expected that Kaguya will do this.


    This woman suffered a lot of deception before her death, and she didn''t even trust her own sons, let alone outsiders. Even if Naruto Uzumaki came, he wouldn''t be able to convince her with his mouth, let alone the ill-speaking Kisame.


    Fortunately, Kisame has already prepared another way to convince Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    If the child is disobedient, just hit them.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Almost at the same time that Kaguya released Infinite Tsukuyomi, Kisame made his move, and before Kaguya could react, he reached out and pressed her shoulder.


    ''Buzz.''


    Kaguya had to interrupt the jutsu, because she was taken to the dark and deste, empty Kamui space by Kisame.


    She was instantly angry, and without hesitation, she attacked.


    ''Swish.''


    With a wave of her hand, the wide robe ripped apart the divine space, and even covered the ghost shark with her backhand.


    At this moment, the ancestor of the ninja worldunched her Amenominaka.


    This is a powerful jutsu that allows Kaguya to transfer herself and others in an instant, and send it to other spaces that she has woven with the power of her Rinnesharingan


    Those spaces included five special spaces ofva, ice and snow, supergravity, sand, and acid. These five spaces were also connected to Kaguya''s space, forming an unsolvable cage.


    It is a space ninjutsu whose power far exceeds that of the Kamui.


    ''Um?''


    Kisame suddenly found that, Kaguya and Kamui Space disappeared together, and in their ce, it was a cold, snowy ce.


    This is Kaguya''s ice and snow space.


    In the next second, countless huge ice cubes appeared from all directions, they filled every inch of the gap between sky and earth, and even the air froze, freezing Kisame in an instant.


    Kaguya became one with nature, and made use of the natural environment of the ice and snow space tounch such a terrifying attack on Kisame.


    Haku''s ice release is like a child ying at homepared with this.


    After freezing Kisame, Kaguya''s figure reappeared infront of him.


    "Sleep here forever."


    She said sullenly, then flicked her sleeves, ready to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt an amazing heat wave behind her, which instantly made her sweat profusely, and almost made her clothes burn.


    ''What is going on?''


    Kaguya looked back in horror, and saw that Kisame had disappeared, reced by a sun.


    That''s right, the sun.


    Facing Kaguya''s ice power, Kisame turned into the sun at this moment, and the terrifying high temperature and mes were released from his body, and with the dazzling sunlight, the surrounding ice was instantly melted.


    Kaguya''s poweres from the natural energy of the earth, while Kisame''s poweres from the sun.


    ''Chi Chi Chi.''


    Kaguya''s ice and snow space, under the scorching of the sun, was so abruptly melted away that it no longer exists.


    "How is this possible?"


    Seeing this scene, Kaguya murmured in shock, and finally realized that the man in front of her was much more difficult to deal with than she had imagined.


    Seeing that the scorching wave was about to engulf her, Kaguya came back to her senses and hurriedly waved therge embroidered robe again.


    The next second, Kaguya and Kisame from the ice and snow space together.

 Chapter 297: 297

    Chapter 297: 297


    The ice and snow space ceased to exist in a blink of an eye, and the next second, an invisible force descended from the sky, pressing down on Kisame like a mountain.


    Super gravity.


    With a bang, Kisame fell to the ground, smashing the ground into a deep pit. In the pit, it seems that he can hardly do the simple action of raising his legs.


    Because this is the supergravity space of Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kaguya reappeared, her chest heaving violently, as she stared at Kisame on the ground with a lingering expression on her face.


    At this moment, Kaguya suddenly saw Kisame raise his head and grin at her.


    ''Um?''


    Before Kaguya could react, she is lifted off the ground and quickly floated into the air like a balloon.


    It was obviously a supergravity space, but she felt that her body had lost its weight. It was as light as a feather, and a random gust of wind would blow her away.


    ''Did he change the gravity here? !''


    Kaguya looked at Kisame in horror. Thetter hade out of the big pit and looked at her leisurely with his hands in his pockets.


    The space in the Amenominaka is clearly Kaguya''s territory, but now it is being turned against her by Kisame.


    This time, it was Kaguya''s turn to have a flowers in her eyes.


    She only felt that the sky was spinning for a while, and the supergravity space in front of her was like a smashed mirror, shattering piece by piece, allowing her and Kisame to return to the moon.


    Amenominaka consumes an extremelyrge amount of chakra. Even for Kaguya, it is not a justu that can be easily cast.


    Not to mention, she is only a twelve-year-old girl now, and her strength is far from her peak. Therefore, after the cracking of the ice and snow space and the supergravity space, she was soon powerless and had to cancel the Amenominaka.


    ''Thump.''


    Returning to the real world, Kaguya fell to the ground at once, and the Rinnesharingan between the eyebrows throbbed violently, obviously consuming a lot of physical strength.


    But Kisame did not take the opportunity to attack, but stood not far away and looked at her, and said to her with a half-smile: "Is that all there is to the ancestor of the ninja world, Kaguya Otsutsuki? It''s really disappointing. "


    Of course, since there is no air on the moon, sound cannot be transmitted, so Kisame directly transmits it to Kaguya''s mind with his thoughts.


    When Kaguya heard that, she was immediately angry.


    ''Whoosh.''


    She forced herself to stand up and flew into the air again, her long blue and white hair moved like a waterfall dancing wildly behind her, instantly turning into countless sharp thorns, attacking Kisame like a torrential rain.


    Togebari!


    Kaguya turned her hair into a weapon, and then coordinated with Byakugan to form a long-range attack on Kisame''s tenketsu.


    However, Kisame stood on the spot and didn''t even move. He used Kamui to blur himself, and easily avoided all the hair needles.


    Then, his figure appeared mid-air in an instant, only less than a meter away from Kaguya, and continued to sneer: "Is there a more powerful move? I promise not to hide this time."


    Kisame''s sneer caused Kaguya''s three eyes to shrink at the same time, like a frightened rabbit, her figure instantly retreated a hundred meters.


    The next second, she shouted angrily, concentrated Chakra in her hands, and after releasing it, formed countless huge fists in the air.


    These fists look very simr to the shape of Susanoo. They are translucent purple giant fists formed after the materialization of chakra, called the Eighty Gods Vum Attack.


    ''Boom boom boom!''


    Under her control, these fists violently hit at Kisame, and she wanted to see if Kisame would really not hide as he boasted.


    "Finally something interesting."


    Facing the flying fists flying in the sky, Kisame''s eyes were like torches, and he seemed to understand the principle of the Eighty Gods Vum Attack at once, and then he also raised his fist andughed wildly,


    "Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Muda Mu Daaaaa!"


    Countless ck fists appeared behind Kisame, they flew forward and collided with Kaguya''s Eighty Gods Vum Attack.


    ''Is he stealing my moves?''


    Seeing Kisame''s actions, Kaguya finally understood Kisame''s intention, but the next second, she saw the ck fists break through the blockade of the Eighty Gods Vum Attack and hit her on the body.


    The injured Kaguya fell from the sky.


    She became more and more angry, so angry that she gradually lost her mind. The body under the white robe swelled rapidly, and she soon turned into a huge red-eyed rabbit.


    Kaguya Otsutsuki''s beast mode.


    ''Buzz.''


    Kaguya in the form of a tailed beast opened her mouth without saying a word. After a few seconds of brewing, she spat out a huge ck sphere from her mouth, that went straight to Kisame.


    Chaos Tail beast bomb.


    It is not an ordinary Tail beast bomb, but a ck ball summoned from chaos by Kaguya to seal the power of all things.


    This ck ball can devour all the properties including the five elements and yin and yang, annihte everything, and make the world return to nothingness.


    The goal of this Tail beast bomb is not only Kisame, but also the moon behind him. Once it hits the moon surface, the entire moon will probably be annihted into the invisible,pletely disappearing from the earth''s night sky.


    "You got out of control so quickly. Kaguya, you really are a dangerous woman."


    Kisame sighed with emotion. In order to continue to look up and admire the moon in the future, he jumped into the air, and a beast came on the spot.


    Kaguya turned into a red-eyed rabbit, and Kisame turned into something that was not so cute. It is a big Kunpeng with a body length of several hundred meters.


    ''Swish.''


    The Kunpeng opened its mouth and took a breath, and suddenly it was like a long whale absorbing water, and he actually swallowed the Tail beast bomb into his stomach.


    At this moment, Kisame''s special ability was activated.


    Devour!


    He can even swallow the energy of the sun, not to mention a mere tail beast bomb, which is easily digested and absorbed by Kunpeng''s ck hole-like stomach.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    Seeing this scene, Kaguya turned back into a human form and muttered. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had no chance of winning, so she stretched out her hand on the spot and opened a dark space door in front of her.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    It is a jutsu that can make Kaguya travel through space and escape to the ends of the earth in an instant.


    Of course, Kisame would not let Kaguya escape so easily.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He travelled across the space again, appeared behind Kaguya, and grabbed her.


    "Go away!"


    Kaguya suddenly turned her head and roared at Kisame. An inconspicuous gray bone protruded from her palm and stabbed at thetter.


    All-killing Ash Bones.


    This inconspicuous bone is Kaguya''s true killer attack, as long as it touches anyone, their whole body will copse and disappear into ashes.


    In the anime, Kaguya used this trick for the first time, and eliminated countless Naruto''s Six Paths Sage mode clones, instantly destroying theplete Susanoo, and instantly killing Six Paths Obito.


    ''Snap.''


    Kisame, however, stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the All-killing Ash Bone, as if he didn''t know the danger at all.


    Sure enough, his palm and arm suddenly copsed and vanished at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it seemed to spread to his whole body.


    But Kaguya didn''t have time to be happy, and was surprised to see that a ripple-like fluctuation suddenly appeared on Kisame''s arm, like a river, and countless historical pictures shed away.


    Time is running backwards.


    So, under Kaguya''s incredible eyes, Kisame''s arm, which was destroyed by the All-killing Ash Bone, was restored to its original state.


    ''Kacha''


    The All-killing Ash Bone was crushed by Kisame and turned into powder.


    At the same time, Kisame''s other big hand grabbed the clothes behind Kaguya''s neck and lifted her up like a kitten.


    "Have you done enough trouble?"


    He said with a smile, and he didn''t look angry at all. After all, in just a few minutes, he had already stole Kaguya''s jutsus.


    "Let me go!"


    Kaguya shouted, shaking hands and feet in the air, trying to frighten Kisame with a fierce and ruthless attitude. But she forgot that she was only twelve years old at this time, and it was really difficult to look fierce with a young face, but instead she looked like a daughter who was coquettish to her father.


    "Kaguya, Kaguya, haven''t you realized it yet? You were resurrected by me, even the chakra in your body is mine, and your body has already been manipted by me. If I were you, you will cooperate obediently so that you won''t suffer."


    Kisame let Kaguya struggle for a while, and seeing that she still didn''t give up, he smiled and said, "Don''t believe it? Then I''ll lock you up until you figure it out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he released his hand.


    Kaguya, who was free from Kisame''s ws, did not fall to the ground, but disappeared strangely, as if she just evaporated out of thin air.


    ''Thud.''


    In a dark space, Kaguya emerged and fell to the ground.


    ''Where is this ce?''


    Kaguya looked around and saw nothing but darkness.


    Even though she has three eyes, she is still blind when she got here, she can only see the endless darkness and feel the eternal nothingness.


    There is no light, no air, or even time in this ce, which also means that Kaguya''s thoughts gradually stagnate, like the insects in amber, frozen.


    She was sealed in the moon by her two sons for a thousand years, but even the death and loneliness of those thousand years did not make her so desperate.


    "Let me go out, I beg you."


    Before Kaguya''s consciousnesspletely solidified, she finally gave in, raised her head and murmured to the endless dark sky.


    It seems like only a second has passed, and also like thousands of years have passed.


    ''Swish.''


    A big hand ripped apart the darkness and brought light at the same time, like catching a chicken, it took Kaguya out of there.


    ''Bang.''


    On the surface of the moon, Kaguya sat on the ground with panic and fear written all over her face. She didn''t want to go to that hell anyway.


    After so much tossing, Kaguya Otsutsuki, who was arrogant at first, finally calmed down in front of Kisame, and became a lot more at ease.


    "Okay, now you can tell me everything you know about the Otsutsuki n."


    Kisame crouched down in front of Kaguya and grinned, like a big bad wolf staring at the little white rabbit.


    Kaguya shrank back and looked at Kisame fearfully, not daring to hide anything, and told everything she knew.


    After one day.


    After resting at the Otsutsuki Castle on the moon for one night, Kisame brought Kaguya and returned to Kirigakure together.


    In the empty Mizukage office, a door of space opened, Kisame and Kaguya came out one after the other.


    Kaguya was a little dazed, and looked at Kisame nervously, not knowing where her next future would go.


    Unexpectedly, Kisame waved to her and ordered casually:


    "Okay, I don''t need your help from now on. The Otsutsuki n will be handled by me. You just stay honest in this vige and don''t make trouble."


    Hearing this, Kaguya nced around, then walked to the window, the three eyes reflected the bustling scenery of Kirigakure outside the window, which made her eyes a little more curious.


    She turned around, her wide robe dragged on the ground, and walked towards the door step by step.


    "Wait."


    Kisame suddenly remembered something and waved to Kaguya. With a nk expression on her face, she walked towards Kisame again.


    "I almost forgot, the Rinne Sharingan between your eyebrows is too conspicuous. I''m afraid it''s not good to go out and unt it in the market. If you don''t want to be watched, you''d better hide it temporarily."


    While talking, Kisame thought for a while, and then took out a Kiri forehead guard from the drawer, and then put it on Kaguya himself.


    Her Rinne Sharingan was covered by her forehead guard.


    "From today onwards, your name will be Kaguya, and you are the Shinobi of Kirigakure."


    While talking, Kisame took out a few banknotes and handed them to Kaguya, "Go for a walk outside, familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment, and buy something to eat when you are hungry. If something happens, I will notify you directly with my mind. Off you go."


    After speaking, he sat back on the chair, closed his eyes, quickly spread his perception to the entire ninja world, and investigated the situation of the twelve disciples who were out on the mission.


    "Kaguya of Kirigakure."


    Kaguya frowned slightly, muttered to herself her new identity, and then raised her head.


    She stood there and waited for a while, seeing that Kisame ignored her, she slowly turned around and walked out the door.


    ''Creak.''


    As Kaguya pushed out the door and went out, Kisame suddenly opened his eyes again.


    Maybe it''s because of nature, or maybe she is only twelve years old after being resurrected. Kisame found that Kaguya''s personality was a little cute?


    After thinking about it, he was still a little worried, so he pressed a button on the table.


    After a minute.


    Kisame and Pakura stood side by side by the window, looking at Kaguya who had walked out of the Mizukage Building and was standing on the street with a nk face.


    "Kisame-sama, is this girl the genius you found from outside?"


    Pakura asked curiously. Whether it was the pair of small horns on Kaguya''s head or the waterfall-like white hair, she felt that this girl was not an ordinary person.


    "She is."


    Kisame nodded with a smile, and instructed Pakura, "Leave all other things at hand for now and keep an eye on her. If she tries to hurt the vigers or makes other dangerous actions, don''t interfere and let me know as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    Although Pakura felt a little puzzled about Kisame''s order, she agreed immediately.


    When she was about to walk out of the office, she suddenly turned around and asked, "By the way, Kisame-sama, what''s her name?"


    "Otsutsuki Kaguya."

 Chapter 298: 298

    Chapter 298: 298


    It''s not the first time Kisame has done this kind of thing.


    Pakura knew that one of the hobbies that Kisame always had is to look for young geniuses from all over the ninja world like gold digger, and then bring them back to Kirigakure to train them.


    From Haku and Yamato, to the three Sand siblings, as well as Karin, Hinata, Jugo and others, this is the case without exception.


    Kisame often brought back not just the young geniuses, but their mothers too.


    Therefore, when Pakura learned from Kisame that he had found a talented girl again, she was not surprised or anything, she is just curious about her appearance.


    With two horns on her head, pale skin, long blue and white hair over one meter long, and the gorgeous jade robe, this girl exudes a noble and mysterious temperament all over her body.


    But when Pakura heard her name.


    "Otsutsuki Kaguya..."


    She murmured the name, she was a bit suprised at first then her pupils shrank, and her expression gradually became one of shock.


    ''Is this Otsutsuki, the Otsutsuki she knew?''


    Thinking of this, Pakura couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Kisame-sama, is this Kaguya a descendant of the Sage of Six Paths Otsutsuki Hagoramo?"


    "No."


    Kisame shook his head with a smile and said, "She is the mother of the Sage of Six Paths."


    ''What? !''


    When Pakura heard what Kisame said for a moment she thought she had heard it wrong, but when she regained her senses, her eyes widened.


    She had indeed heard Kaguya''s story from Kisame before.


    At that time, the Sage of Six Paths and his brother joined forces to deal with their mother Kaguya Otsutsuki, and sealed her body - the outsider golem on the moon, and was taken care of by Hamura and his descendants; her chakra was divided into nine and transformed into nine tailed beasts. The nine-tailed beasts are then scattered all over the Ninja world and are guarded by Hagoromo and his followers for generations.


    Pakura also knew that Madara Uchiha, Obito and Nagato used the Rinnegan to bring the outsider golems from the moon, and tried to collect all the tailed beasts, nning to implement the Eye of the Moon n, which seemed to be rted to the resurrection of Kaguya.


    However, their conspiracy was seen through by Kisame, and not only did they fail, but the outsider golem and all the tailed beasts were brought back to Kirigakure by Kisame and Tsunade.


    ''Could it be that Kisame-sama used the outsider golem and the chakra of the tailed beast to resurrect Kaguya?''


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    Kisame watched the change in Pakura''s expression and exined in a timely manner, "Don''t worry, the Kaguya Otsutsuki you see now is no longer so dangerous after my treatment. As you can see, she is only a twelve-year-old. A young girl, pure and confused."


    "...I see, Kisame-sama."


    Although she was shocked in her heart, Pakura nodded, bowed to Kisame, and started to act quickly, keeping an eye on Kaguya secretly ording to his instructions.


    Kaguya, who was on the road, looked back at the Mizukage Building.


    She couldn''t see through the man who imed to be Hoshigaki Kisame. She only knew that Kisame''s strength is far stronger than hers, even more powerful than her heyday.


    So now, there seems to be only one road in front of her, and that is to be obedient.


    After realizing this, she shook her head lightly and walked towards Street, which was full of people in front of her.


    On both sides of the street, all kinds of shops are lined up, selling a variety of goods, which makes people dazzling. The streets are crowded with people, very lively, and a bustling scene.


    Kaguya, who appeared in the crowd, quickly attracted the attention of arge number of Kirigakure vigers.


    Wherever she passed, many people stopped what they were doing, or stopped talking, and turned their heads one after another, looking at this beautiful girl with a unique appearance and temperament in surprise and curiosity.


    ''Why...everyone is looking at me?''


    Under the gazes of the surrounding people, Kaguya felt a little ufortable, and could not help but stop, with a puzzled expression on her face.


    ''Not good.''


    Seeing this scene, Pakura immediately became nervous, she is worried that Kaguya would be unhappy and would do something dangerous.


    Just when she was about to intervene, Kaguya suddenly moved again, and continued to walk forward.


    That''s because Kaguya didn''t perceive malice in the eyes of the vigers. On the contrary, perhaps because she was wearing a ninja forehead, those eyes were mostly kind and friendly.


    Suddenly, a sweet scent came from the street and floated into Kaguya''s nose.


    ''Huh?''


    She walked to a snack bar curiously, and saw a few strings of five-color treat that had just been made on the te. They smelled beautiful and fragrant, and looked delicious.


    Maybe it''s been too long since Kaguya ate anything, she couldn''t help reaching out, picking up two skewers and bringing them to her mouth.


    The warm food melted in her mouth, soft and sweet.


    ''Tasty.''


    Kaguya''s mouth erged, and unknowingly, she ate all the food on the te.


    "Little girl, eat slowly, and be careful not to choke. You are really discerning. I have been making these for 30 years. They are the most authentic and delicious food in the entire Kirigakure."


    The store manager wearing a white chef hat smiled and looked at Kaguya, not forgetting to brag about his signboard.


    However, before he finished showing off, he realized that after Kaguya ate all the food, she turned around and left.


    "Hey, wait, you haven''t paid yet. Little girl, although you are beautiful, you can''t eat for free."


    The store manager came back to his senses, hurriedly chased after her, and grabbed Kaguya''s arm, worried that she would run away.


    ''Um?''


    The moment he touched her body, Kaguya turned her head, almost like a conditioned reflex, and a lot of blue veins appeared on both sides of her eyes.


    At this moment, she opened her Byakugan wide and released the coercion towards the store manager.


    ''Thump.''


    The store manager suddenly fell to the ground in horror, his face became dark blue, he looked very painful, and he seemed to die suddenly at any time.


    Fortunately, Kaguya quickly reacted and lifted the pressure.


    ''By the way, after eating...you have to pay.''


    Kisame''s words suddenly rang in her heart, she took out the banknotes that Kisame gave her and handed it to the boss.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, as if he was frightened, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    After she finished speaking, she threw the money and quickly turned around and left.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Not long after Kaguya walked out, Pakura appeared on the street and helped the trembling store manager up.


    "Are you OK?"


    "Pakura-Sama, I''m fine, thanks to you showing up in time and saving my life."


    When the store manager saw that the person in front of him was Pakura, the hero of Kirigakure, he was immediately excited, and the shock he encountered just now was forgotten.


    ''Not good, this will lead to problems sooner orter.''


    Pakura looked at Kaguya''s retreating back and frowned, after thinking for a while she decided to take the initiative to contact her and let her be Kaguya''s tour guide.


    However, when Pakura caught up with Kaguya, she found that thetter hade to the foot of the divine tree, and was raising her head to look at this towering tree.


    ''Is this tree also nted by Hoshigaki Kisame? Why does it feel so familiar?''


    Kaguya raised her snow-white slender neck and stared intently at the big tree. She quickly realized that it should be something that seperated from the Shinju tree that year.


    She couldn''t help but stepped forward again and walked towards the divine tree.


    ''What should I do now?''


    Seeing this, Pakura didn''t know whether to immediately step forward to stop her or not. Just when she was in a dilemma, the thought of calling Kisame suddenly rang in her mind.


    "Stop!"


    Two Anbu appeared out of nowhere, stood in front of Kaguya, and asked her sternly, "Are you the ninja of Kirigakure? What''s your name?"


    "I want to go and see this big tree."


    Kaguya didn''t answer the two''s questions, but pointed to the top of the divine tree and said calmly.


    ''Who is she?''


    The two Anbu looked at each other in surprise.


    However, seeing her age and ignorance, an Anbu exined to Kaguya patiently:


    "This sacred tree is the residence of the sixth Mizukage, the Goddess of ninjas, Tsunade-sama. Except for her and her disciples, no one can enter or leave at will, understand?"


    Hearing this, Kaguya suddenly showed a disappointed look and slowly put her hand down.


    She didn''t forget her current situation. Once she did something that Hoshigaki Kisame could not tolerate, she would immediately be thrown into that dark space by him, apanied by the loneliness of life rather than dieing.


    So Kaguya turned around without a word, ready to leave.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw a green-haired woman walking towards her.


    "Her name is Kaguya, she''s a disciple that Tsunade-sama just epted, let her go up."


    Pakura nced at Kaguya, and then instructed the two Anbu.


    "Yes, Pakura-sama."


    The two hurriedly bowed and stood on both sides, making way for Kaguya.


    "Thank you...you." Kaguya looked up at Pakura and said in surprise.


    "Let''s go, it''s allowed by Kisame-sama." Pakura leaned down closer to Kaguya''s ear, and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "She, she''s flying!"


    In the horrified expressions of the two Anbu, Kaguya''s feet then lifted off the ground and flew towards the sacred tree.


    Her figure soon disappeared among the overwhelming green foliage.


    Kaguya walked along the quiet path formed by the vines and branches, step by step toward the depths of the divine tree. After more than ten minutes, an exquisite tree house appeared in front of her.


    ''Is this the ce where the one called Goddess of ninjas live?''


    Kaguya thought so in her heart, but she didn''t sense any aura from the room. She walked to the window again, tiptoed to look inside, the living room and bedroom were empty, and sure enough there was no one.


    ''Probably not at home.''


    Kaguya stood at the door, hesitated for a while, and finally did not push the door in, but sat down on the wooden steps with her back to the door.


    The afternoon sun shone through the gaps in the leaves and fell from the top of her head, shining on Kaguya''s face, making her feel warm andfortable.


    Maybe it was because she wasn''t used to this young body, maybe because she just consumed too much chakra in the battle with Kisame, she suddenly felt a little tired, and her eyelids started to fight.


    After an unknown amount of time, Kaguya, who was sitting on the steps, buried her head on herp and fell asleep.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Kisame''s figure appeared out of thin air and cast a gaze at Kaguya, causing her to wake up from her sleep in an instant.


    Kaguya was startled, and stood up a little bewildered, perhaps because the movement was too big, the forehead guard on his forehead identally fell off, revealing the scarlet Rinne Sharingan.


    "Sorry"


    She said quickly, and raised her hands to hide her forehead, but she was stopped by Kisame.


    "When you''re not going out, there''s no need to cover your eye. After all, you''re going to feel ufortable."


    Kisame said very thoughtfully, and took out a square scarf from his suit pocket to help Kaguya wipe the drool from the corner of her mouth.


    Yes, when she fell asleep just now, she was drooling.


    ""


    Realizing that, Kaguya''s face flushed in embarrassment.


    ''Tsk tsk, this thousand-year-old woman is quite cute.''


    Kisame smiled as he pushed open the wooden door and walked inside, he turned his head said to Kaguya, "That woman, Tsunade will not be back for a while. During this period, you should stay here."


    "What''s your rtionship with her...?"


    Kaguya followed Kisame into the house, hesitated for a while, but couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Well, what can I say?"


    Kisame didn''t expect Kaguya to be interested in this kind of question,


    ''So women are born to like gossip?''


    After thinking seriously for a while, he said:


    "Usually, during the day, Tsunade and I are enemies. When we meet, we either fight or scold each other. But at night, she sleeps in the same bed with me again, because another personality in her body wakes up, and that The personality is my wife. Do you understand when I say this?"


    ""


    Kaguya opened her mouth wide, with a look of shock and confusion on her face, obviously not understanding at all.


    "Forget it, it''s not important. In short, you live here first, don''t run around if you have nothing to do." Kisame waved his hand and said.


    After half an hour.


    Kaguyaid on Tsunade''s bed, and fell asleep again.


    ''Creak.''


    Kisame closed the bedroom door, then came to the living room and sat down on the sofa.


    He closed his eyes and continued to use perception to monitor remotely to observe the progress of the disciples'' tasks.


    On the sea.


    A white y bird is soaring in the sky, across the endless sea.


    Above the flying bird, Deidara stood at the forefront with his hands on his hips, his clothes were blown loudly, his face was full of energy as he looked around.


    Behind him, Jugo sat on the bird''s back with a simple and honest smile. Several seabirds parked on his shoulders and palms, chatted with him, and hitchhiked along the way.


    As for Hozuki Suigetsu, this guy was actually afraid of heights, hey on the back of the bird and grabbed it tightly, not daring to move at all.


    "Where are these guys hiding? Let''s see if I won''t catch you all, eh."


    Deidara muttered to himself, and just after that he shouted loudly, and once again elerated the bird under his feet.


    ording to the information in hand, the air fortress of the Land of Sky has recently appeared in the waters nearby.


    But the third team has been wandering around here for almost a day, and they haven''t even seen a shadow of it.


    "Is the information wrong?"


    Just as Deidara murmured and was about to lose his patience, suddenly


    ''Swiii.''


    Several fierce wind des flew out from the clouds above the three of them and attacked them directly.


    "Great!"


    Deidara showed a childlike innocent smile when he saw the wind de flying towards him.

 Chapter 299: 299

    Chapter 299: 299


    ''Whoosh.''


    Deidara manipted the y bird under his feet and rolled it in the air like an aerobatic flight, easily avoiding the attack of the wind de that fell from the sky.


    However, Jugo and Suigetsu were caught off guard, and their bodies shook violently. Fortunately, both of them reacted in time and grabbed the bird''s back, otherwise they would fall into the sea.


    "Deidara, what are you doing?!"


    Suigetsu raised his head and shouted angrily at Deidara, but as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a few birdmen with wings appearing from the clouds and flying towards them.


    "What the?"


    Jugo also opened his eyes wide, and when the other party got close, he realized that they are not birdmen, but ninjas. The wings of these people are actually a mechanized flying device, powered by chakra.


    They are from the Land of Sky.


    From the forehead guard symbol on the heads of these people, the three people in the third team recognized their origin at a nce, which was the goal of their trip.


    "Stop!"


    Among those people, a man who looked like a captain shouted to the three of them, "You have already broken into the jurisdiction of the Land of Sky. If you don''t want to die, surrender immediately!"


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after he released these ruthless remarks, not only did he not see the expressions of panic and panic on the faces of the three, but he saw them all showing joy on their faces.


    ''Phew.''


    Hozuki Suigetsu acted immediately, he raised his hand and shaped it like a pistol and used the secret technique of the Hozuki n, Iron water, which fires high-speed liquid bullets from his fingertips.


    "Ahhh!"


    The opposing ninjas suddenly screamed, and blood fell from the sky.


    "Idiot, don''t kill them all, keep alive!"


    Deidara shouted at Suigetsu, and hurriedly drove the y bird and rushed over, catching the seriously injured and dying captain of the Land of Sky squad.


    After half an hour.


    Using the information pried from the prisoners'' mouths, the third team sessfully found the base camp of Land of Sky.


    "Ahead is the air carrier fleet of the Land of Sky."


    Deidara leaned on the bird''s back, stuck his head out, and looked at severalrge ship parked on the coast in the distance. The decks of those ships were wide open, with many people on them, taking off andnding like birds incessantly.


    "However, why didn''t we see the flying fortress of the Land of Sky?" Jugo frowned and asked in confusion.


    "Wooo."


    Suigetsu, didn''t answer his questions, because his expression suddenly became ugly and he couldn''t help vomiting.


    It seems that he is not only afraid of heights, but also airsick.


    "Don''t worry about it so much, let''s kill all these guys first."


    Deidara looked excited, then the y bird swooped towards the fleet of Land of Sky.


    He had also heard about the deeds of the Land of Sky before. These guys conducted air raids on Konoha during the Second Ninja War. They were a group of ninjas who could fly in the sky and rain bombs.


    Ordinary people are likely to be helpless in the face of this group of flying guys, but Deidara is different, hisbat methods are almost exactly the same as ninjas of Land of Sky.


    "The air battle begins!"


    Deidara shouted, his hands quickly formed a seal, the two mouths in the palms chewed, and soon spit out arge amount of explosive y, and he rubbed out a small doll.


    ''Swish.''


    Like a bomber dropping a bomb, the detonating doll left Deidara''s hands and expanded rapidly during the free fall.


    "What it is?"


    "Enemy attack!"


    The Ninjas on the deck raised their heads one after another and watched in horror as the ten-meter-tall Deidara doll descended from the sky, and finally smashed into the deck of one of the air carriers.


    ''Boom!''


    The deafening sound of the explosion, the firelight and thick smoke rising into the sky, apanied by the screams of the air ninjas, came one after another as the air carrier broke into two pieces on the spot and slowly sank into the water.


    As soon as he made a move, he inflicted heavy damage on the enemy.


    "Kill them!"


    The rest of the ninjas reacted and immediately took off from the deck. Suddenly, dozens of people rose into the sky to surround the third team.


    "Let me."


    Jugo said as he got up from the bird''s back, and jumped down.


    ''Boom!''


    When hended on the deck, he hadpletely changed into a different appearance: the usual honesty and gentleness were gone, reced by a monster-like ferocious appearance, and a face full of excitement and madness.


    He turned on the Curse mark mode, and while gaining powerful strength, he also temporarily lost his mind.


    "Hahaha, go to hell!"


    Jugoughed wildly, and soon fell into a rampant state, like a humanoid tyrannosaurus rampaging on the deck, he kept smashing and destroying everything.


    Wherever he goes, no one can stop him.


    Deidara, on the other hand, shuttled in mid-air and fought a fierce aerial battle with a group of ninjas.


    "Arrrrr!"


    During this process, Hozuki Suigetsu let out a scream as he identally fell off the bird''s back, sank into the sea with a plop.


    "Useless guy."


    Deidara sighed, but he was toozy to save his teammate, because he knew that Suigetsu would be fine. After all, that guy is from the Hozuki Castle, and his whole body was made of water.


    Under the joint operation of Deidara and Jugo, the three air carriers of the Land of Sky parked on the coast were sunk one by one in less than ten minutes, and none of them were spared.


    And those ninjas who were not dead escaped, and they are not their opponents at all.


    After the battle is over.


    "What about that Suigetsu, where did he hide? He didn''t really drown, right?"


    Deidara and Jugonded on the shore, but they didn''t see Suigetsu.


    "Is he kidnapped by the enemy?"


    With this idea in mind, the two entered the vast ind forest, and while looking for their missing teammate, they continued to search for the fortress of Land of Sky.


    "Found it!"


    Half an hourter, Deidara, who took a y bird to fly near a valley, made a cry of surprise.


    From a distance, he can see a huge steel fortress parked in the valley, like an ind.


    That is the flying fortress of Land of Sky.


    "Watch me blow it up!"


    Deidara jumped up with excitement. He has to make a big one to blow up this steel fortress, the scene would definitely be spectacr.


    His art is made for explosions.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Deidara! Have you forgotten that our mission is to bring this fortress back to Kirigakure as intact as possible?"


    Fortunately, Jugo reminded him in time, Deidara calmed down and remembered the mission.


    So, after discussion, they decided to give up frontalbat and instead sneak in to assassinate, trying to kill all the individuals inside as far as possible without destroying the fortress.


    Surprisingly.


    When Deidara and Jugo arrived near the fortress, they discovered that the ground here was filled with the corpses of their enemies, and the fatal injuries on these people were caused by bullets prating the heart or brain.


    ''Suigetsu.''


    The two looked at each other and immediately realized that Hozuki Suigetsu had already sneaked into the fortress of Land of Sky ahead of them.


    At this moment.


    "You two, why are you so slow, I''ve finished everything here."


    A familiar figure appeared from the entrance of the fortress, and it is indeed Hozuki Suigetsu. He was covered in blood, but from the smug look on his face, it was obvious that the blood belonged to the enemy.


    The hydration technique of the Hozuki n is especially suitable for infiltration and assassination. It seems that Suigetsu found this fortress alone and killed all the enemies without a sound.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite useful." Deidara snorted softly, reluctantly agreeing that Suigetsu was qualified to be his teammate.


    "I feel that the three of us are pretty good." Jugo was much more honest and told the truth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s quickly get this fortress back, we have to fight for the first ce."


    After saying they walked towards the fortress control room.


    The fortress of Land of Sky, has a living persons as it''s power source.


    In the prison deep in the fortress, there are thousands of "prisoners", all vigers or ninjas that they had captured from nearby viges.


    These people are used as human flesh batteries, and their bodies are full of tubes, and their chakra and physical strength are drawn from their bodies to provide the fortress''s flight power.


    "You are free!"


    With a wave of his hand, Deidara rescued and released the vigers, and then reced with their Chakra to drive the fortress to slowly rise and fly towards the Land of Water.


    .....


    At the same time.


    Land of Artisans.


    Looking down from the air, the dense forest that once existed became bare, and the trees were all cut off by some force and fell to the ground.


    What caused this phenomenon was a girl with a huge fan and green wings on her back. She was the leader of the second team, Temari.


    After arriving at the Land of Artisans, after some investigation, Temari found that the vigers here have been missing frequently recently, and they were all taken away by the Four Celestial Symbol Men to offer sacrifices in an attempt to resurrect their founder Seimei.


    The second team followed them, and soon found theirir, and a big battle broke out.


    In this fierce battle, Kankuro''s task is to rescue and protect the captured vigers and bring them to safety.


    Temari, on the other hand, faced the Four Celestial Symbol Men by herself.


    She encountered some troubles, but after borrowing the Chakra of Seven tails, she finally defeated the enemy.


    On the other side, on the ground not far away, arge amount of yellow sand flowed slowly, turning the originally green earth into a desert.


    Above the desert, Gaara folded his arms in his arms, floated in mid-air supported by the sand, and looked down quietly.


    At his feet was a pyramid formed from the desert, with some blood oozing from the surface. That''s because, inside the pyramid is the founder of the Land of Artisans, Seimei who was just killed by him.


    As soon as Seimei was resurrected, he made a bold oath to fight against the five major ninja viges and to be above the entire ninja world.


    As a result, as soon as he walked out of the coffin, he was pressed back by Gaara.


    Seimei and his subordinates'' dream of ruling the ninja world was ruthlessly crushed by the three Genin of Kirigakure.


    After arranging the rescued vigers, the three of them counted the harvest of the mission.


    Fire sword, Garian sword, Infinite Armour, Weaknessless Soaring Short swords.


    These are the weapons used by the Four Celestial Symbol Men. Compared with ordinary ninja tools, they are quite extraordinary.


    "We should be the first toplete the mission."


    After Temari packed up her spoils, she smiled and said confidently.


    "Of course, the Sand siblings are invincible, right, Gaara?" Kankuro also echoed, and touched his brother beside him with his elbow.


    "Let''s go back."


    Gaara was taciturn as always, and used the sand to lift the three of them up and flew back to Kirigakure.


    In the Land of fire, near Konoha.


    ''Whoosh.''


    In a remote forest, Uchiha Itachi was pale and looked very weak as he clutched his bleeding broken arm and fled desperately.


    He lost again in the duel with Kimimaro.


    Although Itachi opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, and killed his father ruthlessly thereby bing Konoha''s S-ss traitor, but his opponent was even stronger.


    Kimimaro was covered with ck curse marks, and he flew in mid-air with a pair of ck wings, looking down at Uchiha Itachi, who fled in embarrassment on the ground, with a cold face.


    He is a natural warrior, once inbat, he will not be disturbed by any outside world until the enemy is killed.


    Suddenly, Kimimaro stretched out his hands and fired ten fingers.


    Ten finger bullets!


    This jutsu of Shikotsumyaku, after he entered the cursed state, had it''s speed and power greatly improved, and it striked Uchiha Itachi''s back like lightning.


    Itachi felt the crisis and did his best to dodge, but he still couldn''t dodge all the finger bullets. In the end, his calf was pierced, and blood gurgled out.


    ''There is no other solution anymore.''


    He originally nned to lead the three of them to Madara Uchiha''s hiding ce, and let thetter appear to deal with these enemies, but now he has lost the ability to move.


    He can only stay where he is and fight to the death.


    Thinking of this, Itachi no longer hesitated, and two lines of tears of blood flowed from his eyes, releasing all his power.


    A red Susanoo appeared, it had two weapons in his hands, a red shield and a golden me-like long sword.


    They are Itachi''sst trump card and his hope for aeback.


    "Is that the Totsuka de and the Yata Mirror? They finally appeared."


    Kimimaro looked at the fully armed Susanoo and muttered to himself, asnded on the ground.


    Itachi would never have thought that in the information that Kisame gave to Kimimaro and the others, there were detailed records of these two spiritual tools.


    Yata Mirror can resist all physical and ninjutsu attacks, and the Totsuka de is the third Kusanagi sword, which can seal the enemy in a permanent illusion world.


    Again, in the battle between ninjas, intelligence is the most important thing.


    If Kimimaro didn''t know the abilities of Yata Mirror and Totsuka de in advance, he may really roll over and be killed by Uchiha Itachi. After all, these two spiritual weapons are as strong as cheats.


    But now, Kimimaro is not afraid of the opponent at all.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He rushed towards Itachi again, but instead of directly attacking Susanoo, he mmed a hand into the ground and shouted, "Dance of the Seedling fern!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless bones rose from the ground, instantly forming a forest, drowning the tall Susanoo.


    ''Not good.''


    Itachi didn''t expect that the Kimimaro''s attack woulde from the ground, so he could only barely control Susanoo to use the Yata mirror to block the bones emerging from the ground.


    But this move of Kimimaro, is not to kill Uchiha Itachi, just to use the Bone Forest to trap Susanoo.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, a huge orange fox appeared opposite Susanoo, wagging its nine tails, and opened its mouth.


    At this moment, Kimimaro entered the state of tail beast transformation, transformed into nine tails, andunched the tail beast bomb for the first time.


    ''Wooooo.''


    The pitch-ck ball flew out like a cannonball, hitting Susanoo directly.


    Itachi is well aware of the power of the tailed beast bomb and does not dare to neglect it.


    ''Boooom!''


    Under the impact of the Tail Beast bomb, Susanoo swayed far away, but Susanoo is indeed a Susanoo, it is able resist the tail beast bomb.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Taking advantage of Susanoo''s instability, Nine Tails circled around, appeared behind him and rushed again, fighting meleely.


    ''Now!''


    Itachi''s eyes narrowed, as he was waiting for this opportunity, he picked up the Totsuka de with his backhand, and stabbed towards the huge body of the nine tails.


    Once he stabs the opponent, he can seal the nine tails together with Kimimaro and end this fight.


    ''Swii.''

 Chapter 300: 300

    Chapter 300: 300


    ''Swiiii.''


    Just as the Totsuka de was about to stab Kimimaro, a few tails suddenly flew from behind the Nine tails, like chains and tightly wrapped around Susanoo''s arm, causing the Totsuka de to stop.


    Obviously, Kimimaro had already anticipated Itachi''s thoughts and prepared for it.


    "These two spiritual tools are indeed invincible, but the person who uses them, that is, you, is not invincible."


    Kimimaro said coldly, and as soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed the Totsuka de and mmed it down. Under Uchiha Itachi''s desperate eyes, Susanoo was then smashed into two halves from head to toe.


    ''Boom.''


    Itachi fell to the ground on his back, blood stained the ground under him, and his breathing and heartbeat gradually stopped.


    "Sasuke"


    Before dying, he called out his younger brother''s name, then tilted his head andpletely lost his breath.


    Kimimaro bent down and dug out Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan, then put them into a test tube containing the solution, and stored them carefully.


    He didn''t feel any guilt for killing Uchiha Itachi, after all, thetter was a madman who could kill even his father, and he was a cruel and perverted viin to his bones.


    Getting Itachi''s eyes means that Kimimaro will soon have a pair of eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    His goal now is no longer to defeat Naruto Uzumaki, or to be the leader of the Kirigakure Twelve, because these things are too simple for him.


    He wants to be strong like Kisame and Tsunade.


    A truly invincible powerhouse.


    Karin and Haku came to Kimimaro''s side, seeing that the fight was over.


    The two watched the thrilling battle from the side, if not for 100% trust in Kimimaro''s strength, they would have been unable to stop themselves from helping.


    "We have to leave quickly, Konoha''s ninjas have heard the movement and will arrive here soon."


    After sensing with Mind eye of Kagura, Karin reminded them.


    "Let''s go."


    Kimimaro nodded, and under Karin''s guidance, they sessfully avoided the Konoha Ninja and quickly left the ce.


    Underground hideout.


    "What happened?"


    Madara Uchiha raised his head, just now he sensed the violent chakra fluctuations from the ground, and it seemed that someone was fighting.


    What made him particrly concerned was that he was very familiar with the two chakras.


    One is Uchiha Itachi, and the other is Nine Tails.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Madara Uchiha frowned, and in an instant he left the dark underground and returned to the ground.


    As a result, he met the Konoha ninjas who came to check the disturbance.


    In the woods, several Konoha Anbu were surrounding the body of Uchiha Itachi, feeling shocked.


    "This is the S-ss traitor Uchiha Itachi? He was killed, who did it?"


    "His Sharingan was gouged out, maybe those eyes are the target."


    "...."


    The leader of these Anbu was a tall, one-armed man. He looked down at Itachi''s corpse and remained silent.


    He is Jiraiya.


    ''Did Uchiha Madara do it? Could Itachi''s undercover identity be exposed?''


    Jiraiya thought to himself, frowning.


    Itachi is the hero of Konohagakure. For the sake of peace, he killed his father without hesitation, and was willing to bear all the charges and infamy and leave Konoha as a traitor.


    After that, he sessfully went undercover into Madara Uchiha''s organization and became a spy for Konoha.


    "Take Uchiha Itachi''s body and leave immediately!"


    Jiraiya retracted his gaze and ordered in a deep voice. If Itachi was really killed by Madara or his subordinates, it meant that it was a dangerous ce and should not stay for long.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a cold gazeing from the depths of the woods on the side.


    "Who?!"


    Jiraiya turned his head, and saw a man with long ck hair and wearing red armor in the Warring States style, standing on a tree with his arms folded, looking at them coldly.


    It''s Madara Uchiha.


    Madara saw Itachi''s body on the ground, and the dark sockets of thetter''s body.


    Itachi''s death meant that his n to cultivate a second pair of Rinnegan failed, and as a result, he had no way to defeat Tsunade or Raikage.


    Thinking of this, Madara''s eyes narrowed, releasing a strong murderous intent.


    ''Whoosh.''


    He jumped up and rushed towards Jiraiya and the others. No matter what, he must first take back Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    However, what Madara did not expect was,


    "Now!"


    Jiraiya shouted loudly, and the several Anbu behind him held hands, forming a circle. After the golden light shed, they, together with Itachi''s corpse, disappeared from the spot.


    Flying Thunder God justu.


    This is the ninjutsu of the fifth Hokage Namikaze Minato. No one can master it alone, but these Anbu ninjas have taken a different approach. Through the tacit cooperation of minds, they jointly disyed the Flying Thunder God.


    Thus escaped smoothly from Madara''s men.


    Seeing this Madara Uchiha''s face suddenly turned ck. If he knew this would happen earlier, he would have used Limbo Border Jail as soon as he came up, so that the other party would have absolutely no chance to escape.


    ''By the way, where is ck Zetsu, didn''t he let it monitor Uchiha Itachi and report to him at any time?''


    Remembering this Madara immediately tried to contact ck Zetsu, and what surprised him even more was that he couldn''t get in touch with ck Zetsu, as if he has disappeared from the world.


    ''What the hell happened? Could it be that Konoha had discovered everything long ago, so they nned carefully to get rid of Uchiha Itachi and ck Zetsu all at once?''


    Madara Uchiha stood there with a surprised look on his face


    Land of Demons.


    The task of the fourth team is the longest and the toughest.


    At first, when Yamato, Hinata, and Toneri entered the Land of Demons and made contact with the Shrine Maiden Shion, they were not trusted by thetter, and were even expelled by the guards.


    But soon, ording to the information, the three found a ninja named Yomi. He was conspiring to use dark ninjutsu to resurrect arge number of underground terracotta warriors and kill the Shrine Maiden.


    After taking Yomi''s body back, the Shrine Maiden Shion finally believed the three. She not only apologized for her previous attitude, but also became good friends with Hinata.


    But the battle isn''t over yet.


    Knowing that the seal of the Demon was loose, Shion, escorted by the fourth team, went to the ce where the Demon was sealed, and had a thrilling confrontation with the Demon.


    In the process, when Shion was determined to perish with the monster, Hinata stepped forward and rescued her. In the end, the fourth team and Shion joined forces to finally defeat the Demon and seal it again.


    Above a piece of underground ruins, the fourth team, who had just experienced a life-and-death battle, copsed to the ground with exhaustion, panting.


    "It was a tough fight."


    Yamoto said with emotion, his Mokuton ninjutsu was very useful when sealing monsters, and it can be said that it yed a key role.


    "I didn''t protect Hinata-sama well and put her in danger."


    Toneri Otsutsuki muttered, as he lowered his head and clenched his fists, his face full of remorse.


    "Hinata, are you alright?"


    On the other side, the Shrine Maiden Shion helped Hinata up. She was ready to sacrifice her life to save her just now, which moved her beyond measure.


    "Shion, can youe to Kirigakure with us? Sensei and Tsunade-sama will definitely be able to help you solve the evil in your body, so that you don''t have to bear this kind of pain again."


    Hinata held Shion''s hand and said sincerely.


    "Well, I promise you." Shion smiled and epted the invitation of the fourth team happily.


    At this time.


    "Who''s there,e out!"


    Toneri suddenly raised his head and shouted into the darkness, and took a fighting stance in preparation.


    ''Are there more enemies?''


    Yamato and Hinata were also startled, and quickly put Shion behind them and looked at the dark corner with a solemn expression.


    ''Da da da.''


    Under the astonished gazes of the four, Tsunade swaggered forward with one hand on her hips.


    "Tsunade-sama, why are you here?"


    Hinata opened her mouth wide and asked with a look of surprise. With her Byakugan, she found that it was undoubtedly Tsunade, not a fake monster.


    "It''s nothing, I was just worried about you, so I came to take a look."


    While talking, Tsunade walked in front of them and looked at Shion, "This little girl is the Shrine Maiden of the Land of Demons, isn''t it? She is really amazing, she actually shares the body with that monster."


    After she learned that the mission of the three was dangerous, she had been following them these days. She thought she needed to take action to solve the trouble, but she didn''t expect these three to be quite capable.


    Seeing the growth of her disciples, Tsunade felt very gratified.


    "Are you Tsunade-sama, the Goddess of ninjas?"


    Shion raised her head, looked at the woman with blond hair just like her, and asked cautiously.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    While talking, Tsunade touched Shion''s head and confidently promised, "Little girl, don''t worry, I will help you get rid of that monster in your body."


    After she finished speaking, she took the four of them out of the ruins and returned to Kirigakure.


    With them returning to the vige, the tasks of the four teams were all sessfullypleted, which was quite rewarding.


    The flying fortress of the Land of Sky, the first-ss ninja tools of the Land of Artisans, the Mangekyo Sharingan of Uchiha Itachi, and the Shrine Maiden Shion of the Land of Demons.


    Kisame informed each team that they would have a day off, and would gather at the Big Stage at 8:00 in the morning.


    The purpose is to share and exchange experience and achievemon progress.


    ''Creak.''


    Tsunade returned to the tree house, pushed in the door, yawned, and was about to go to bed to catch some sleep when, then suddenly reached out and rubbed her eyes.


    ''Am I seeing it right?''


    Because Tsunade saw a girl with hair longer than her body was lying on her side on her bed, sleeping peacefully.


    ''Who is this kid?''


    Tsunade frowned and was about to stretch out her hand to wake the girl up, but thetter seemed to feel something and opened her eyes.


    ''No, not two eyes, but three eyes.''


    Yes, what surprised Tsunade was that this girl not only had two eyes, but also a third eye between her eyebrows. What shocked her even more was the shape of that eye.


    Like Rinnegan and Sharingan, the patterns of the two merge with each other, exuding extremely powerful fluctuations.


    Just looking at her, even Tsunade had a strong sense of danger, and she stood motionless for a while.


    The girl put her hands on the edge of the bed and sat up slowly, she looked at Tsunade in a cute way, frowning slightly, "Tsunade?"


    This call brought Tsunade back to her senses. She took a step back in surprise, and said in a low voice with a look of alertness: "Who are you and why are you sleeping on my bed?"


    "She is Kaguya Otsutsuki."


    Kisame suddenly said.


    He appeared silently, patted Tsunade on the shoulder, motioned her to take it easy, and introduced her to Kaguya''s identity and how he resurrected Kaguya.


    When Tsunade heard that, her eyes widened, and she didn''te back to her senses for a long time.


    She felt incredible.


    The girl named Kaguya Otsutsuki in front of her was not only the mother of the Sage of Six Paths, but also the ancestor of the Senju n, her ancestor.


    "You are special."


    Kaguya tilted her head and looked at Tsunade curiously, as she said so.


    She felt that Tsunade was connected to her by blood, and she also sensed that there was another powerful soul in the her body.


    ''Is that the soul that Hoshigaki Kisame talked about?''


    Tsunade nced at Kaguya, then said nothing as pulled Kisame aside.


    "Hey, what do you mean by this, why did you revive this dangerous girl and throw her at my house?" She stared fiercely at Kisame and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright, don''t you think she''s cute. Instead of letting other people resurrect Kaguya, it''s better to take the lead and control her in our hands, what do you think?"


    Kisame exined and patted Tsunade''s shoulder again, "As for why she is ced in your house, do you still need to ask? She is your ancestor, it''s natural for you to provide for her."


    Tsunade:"....."

 Chapter 301: 301

    Chapter 301: 301


    Early the next morning.


    Kirigakure twelve gathered on the big stage of the sacred tree.


    Earlier this morning Kimimaro took off the white bandage covering his eyes, revealing a pair of eyes withplicated patterns, and then his eyes shed, and his eyes returned to their usual appearance.


    He has transnted Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan that eventually merged with Fugaku''s eye, giving birth to a new pair of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    It has to be said that the eyes of the Uchiha n are really convenient to transnt, and they can be done by just plugging in and unplugging them.


    But at the same time, the rejection of these new eyes is also very strong, which Kimimaro is still trying to ovee.


    When the three people in the first team came to the big stage, they heard Deidara''s voice from far away. Thetter was dancing in the crowd, bragging about his heroic deeds of defeating Land of Sky and returning the flying fortress.


    "Hey, don''t be toocent, Deidara! The enemy of our second team is Seimei, the founder of the Land of Artisans, and he is much more difficult to deal with than the stinky fish and rotten shrimps in Land of Sky."


    Kankuro interrupted Deidara''s bragging and said dissatisfied.


    "It seems that a lot of evil guys have been resurrected one after another recently, and the same is true of the demon we deal with. That thing seems to be a creature from outside the world."


    Yamato on the side agreed, with a thoughtful expression.


    Deidara snorted, ignoring these guys. When he saw Kimimaroing, he saw that the other party was silent, so he asked with a teasing expression:


    "Hey, Kimimaro, why didn''t you speak? Could it be that your mission failed?"


    When Kimimaro heard that, he nced at Deidara dazedly, and the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes shed.


    "What!"


    Deidara suddenly screamed, as if he had been hit by evil, and sat on the ground, with panic written on his face and sweat dripping down.


    "He''s in illusion."


    Jugo and Suigetsu looked at each other, although they were happy to see Deidara shriveled, but he is their squad leader after all, and it would look bad for the third squad to go on like this.


    So, the two hurriedly held down Deidara, trying to get rid of the illusion in him.


    "Kimimaro, you despicable fellow, you sneak attacked me! I will fight you!"


    After Deidara realized that he had made a fool of himself, even if he was furious, he wanted to fight with Kimimaro desperately.


    At this moment.


    The appearance of Kisame and Tsunade made the noisy crowd instantly quiet.


    "It seems that you have alreadymunicated passionately, very good, let''s go straight to today''s topic."


    Kisame nced at everyone and announced the real reason why he called Twelve Genin, "Today, you will wee a newpanion, her name is Kaguya. Come out."


    Kisame then pped his hands and Kaguya Otsutsuki in a white robe walked out from behind Kisame and Tsunade calmly.


    "Kaguya, isn''t this the surname of the Kimimaro''s family? It sounds strange. Where did shee from?"


    Among the boys and girls, there was a sudden whisper, as Kaguya''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention and curiosity.


    When everyone looked at Kaguya, she also looked at them with curious eyes, her Byakugan swept across the twelve on the opposite side.


    "Byakugan? Is she from the Hyuga n, or did shee from the moon like Toneri?"


    Temari was surprised when she saw Kaguya''s Byakugan.


    Hinata and Toneri looked at each other, she was sure that Kaguya was not from the Hyuga n.


    "I was on the moon and I never heard of her."


    Toneri said. He was also confused and unfamiliar with this girl of the same age as him.


    "Karin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Haku suddenly found that Karin, who was beside him, had a horrified expression on her face and is sweating a lot, as if she was frightened by something.


    Hearing this, Karin stretched out a finger and pointed at Kaguya, and said timidly: "The chakra in her body is very huge, it isparable to Tsunade-sama."


    "What?!"


    As soon as these words came out, even Kimimaro, who had always been calm, was extremely shocked, and his face quickly became solemn.


    They didn''t expect this girl named Kaguya looks harmless to humans and animals, to be so scary.


    And Kisame''s next sentence surprised everyone even more.


    "From today, Kaguya will be your captain."


    Kisame said with a smile.


    Counting Kaguya, the number of ninjas he has trained has reached thirteen.


    Including Jinchurikis, Sage bodies, Sharingan, Byakugan, Kekkei Genkai, puppet master, seal ninja, and medical ninja. It can be said that all kinds of talents are avable here.


    This is the ideal lineup of Kirigakure Genin in his mind.


    With the addition of Kaguya Otsutsuki, Kisame''s "Kirigakure thirteen" lineup finally took shape.


    The target is Konoha 12".


    However, the Kirigakure thirteen can only be said to be a fledgling group at present, and has not yet fully grown up. After all, they only have a Six Paths level powerhouse, a few Kage-level and a group of elite Jonin.(Heh)


    Therefore, Kisame appointed Kaguya as the captain, hoping that she can y a leading role and be a role model for others.


    But for everyone, a girl who appeared out of nowhere became their captain. This is still somewhat unconvincing to them.


    Deidara is an outspoken person, and was the first to jump out. He pointed at Kaguya and protested loudly: "Why is this girl? I''m not convinced that she is the captain!"


    "Don''t be like this, Deidara, do you really want to go against Sensei?" Jugo quickly grabbed Deidara and persuaded thetter not to talk nonsense.


    The rest of them, although they didn''t protest publicly like Deidara, were obviously dissatisfied with Kaguya, the new captain. After all, everyone was a genius, and they were all arrogant.


    Facing the unkind gazes of everyone, Kaguya had a sullen expression on her face, or rather cute expression, but didn''t take it to heart at all.


    In her eyes, they are a bunch of children.


    "I appoint the captain. I don''t look at someone''s prestige, character, background, character, intelligence or anything else, but only strength. Whoever has the strongest fist is the boss."


    Kisame folded his arms as he looked down at Deidara, and said slowly, "Kaguya is stronger than all of you, so she is the captain. The strong is respected, it''s that simple."


    Seeing this, Tsunade added with a half-smiling smile: "If anyone disagrees, they can challenge Kaguya, and if they win, they will naturally rece her and be the new captain."


    The expression on her face showed that she is obviously also very interested in Kaguya, the ancestor of the ninja world, and wanted to see how she would fight.


    "I!"


    When Deidara heard that, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t wait to raise his hand, for fear that others would take the lead.


    Kaguya nced at Kisame and asked his opinion with her eyes.


    "Just knock this guy out, don''t kill him." Kisame''s voice sounded in Kaguya''s mind.


    So she nodded and walked silently to the center of the big stage.


    The battle is about to begin.


    "What''s with the horns on her head, is she a reincarnation of a buffalo? She is really not pleasing to the eye, so let''s test her first."


    Deidara stared at Kaguya not far away, muttered, then his eyes shed, and he formed a seal with one hand.


    ''Swish!''


    The wooden ground beneath Kaguya''s feet suddenly cracked, and a two-meter-long y centipede emerged, and went up along her legs, entangling her whole body.


    Kaguya lowered her head and looked at the centipede wrapped around her suspiciously.


    ''Is this some kind of toy?''


    "Hey, now you can''t move. I didn''t expect to take you down so easily. This woman has nobat experience at all."


    Deidara sneered, but he would not show mercy to Kaguya, he detonated the y centipede.


    "Haa!"


    With Deidara''s loud shout, the y centipede wrapped around Kaguya''s body expanded rapidly, and finally exploded with a bang, forming arge amount of fire and smoke, engulfing Kaguya.


    However, what Deidara didn''t expect was that as a gust of wind blew away the fire and smoke, Kaguya still stood motionless, not only unscathed, even her clothes were not damaged in any way.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Deidara was shocked and widened his eyes.


    His current explosions are no longer an just a Kekkei Genkai, but the fusion of the four-tails power and explosion, and the superposition of the two is greater than what he is originally capable of.


    Even Kimimaro''s Shikotsumyaku couldn''t easily resist such an explosion, but this woman seemed to do it effortlessly.


    Just when Deidara was shocked, Kaguya shed and suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    The next second, she appeared behind Deidara.


    ''What a great speed.''


    Deidara''s pupils shrank, and was about to respond, but was horrified to find that he couldn''t move.


    An indescribable coercion enveloped him, making him unable to do anything, even blinking an eye was very difficult.


    ''Thud.''


    Kaguya raised a hand and struck Deidara lightly with a hand knife on the back of the neck, causing thetter to roll his eyes and faint on the spot.


    Diedara lost.


    Deidara, the squad leader of the third team, a genius with Kage-level strength, failed to match even a single move under Kaguya''s subordinates.


    "What a terrifying dojutsu. Was that move just now the Byakugan coercion that Hinata used? But the power she disyed was far less than Kaguya."


    Kimimaro stared at Kaguya''s Byakugan, and his expression became more and more solemn.


    Obviously they are both Byakugan, but for some reason, he feels that Kaguya''s Byakugan ispletely different from Hinata''s, and what he has to say is like the difference between genuine and defective products.


    He had always thought that the power of Sharingan was far greater than that of Byakugan, but now he was not so sure.


    "Is anyone else dissatisfied?"


    At this time, Kisame said as he walked to theatose Deidara, lifted thetter, and threw him to Jugo and Suigetsu to catch him.


    "Huuu."


    Kimimaro took a deep breath, and said as his fighting spirit boiled. The nature of the Kaguya n made him eager to fight, especially against powerful enemies.


    However, just as he was about to challenge Kaguya, he saw Kisame''s gaze.


    Kisame gently shook his head at him, and cast a meaningful look.


    Kimimaro was stunned for a moment, then released his fist, discouraged, and retreated into the crowd without saying a word.


    Because, from Kisame''s eyes, Kimimaro read the information: Facing Kaguya, there is nothing he can do, and the opponent''s strength is far stronger than him, and they are not at the same level at all.


    This means that the girl named Kaguya is a "Kage in the Kages", she has the strength of the pinnacle of the ninja world, and may even be a Six Paths level powerhouse.


    Others saw that Kimimaro did not react, and finally realized the power of Kaguya, and no one dared to take action anymore.


    Everyone is satisfied.


    At this time, Kaguya suddenly made an unexpected move.


    She came to the Twelve Genin, her eyes were filled with strange colors, and she stared at everyone for a long time.


    Nine-tailed beasts resided in the bodies of these teenagers and young girls, and they were all part of her body, so she had a familiar feeling.


    In particr, Hinata, Toneri, Karin, and Kimimaro gave her a sense of intimacy linked by blood.


    "They are all direct descendants of your two sons." Kisame''s voice sounded in Kaguya''s mind at the right time.


    Kaguya was startled when she heard the words.


    She didn''t like her two sons, because they were too "filial", they even joined hands to deal with her, sealing her in the moon and hanging in the sky for a thousand years.


    However, Hagoromo and Hamura are long dead now. After hundreds of years, do their descendants still need to bear the crime of mother-killing for their ancestors?

 Chapter 302: 302

    Chapter 302: 302


    Kaguya gave her answer.


    Seeing that she walked slowly towards him, Toneri suddenly seemed at a loss, and subconsciously wanted to step back, but in the next second, Kaguya''s hands held Toneri''s face.


    "Captain."


    Toneri blushed. Although he couldn''t see it, he could sense it through perception. Kaguya was a very noble and beautiful girl.


    "Focus."


    Kaguya reminded Toneri, then closed her eyes, Chakra poured out of her palms and flowed to Toneri face.


    To be precise, it flowed to his eyes.


    A surprising scene happened.


    Blue veins suddenly appeared around Toneri eyes, and his closed eyelids jumped wildly. After a few seconds, his eyes actually opened.


    He was born without eyes, but at this moment, in front of everyone, he opened his eyes. Inside his eye sockets were a pair of pure Byakugan, clean and clear.


    "I can see."


    Toneri murmured, standing still.


    "Did I see it right? Captain Kaguya used her chakra to give Toneri a pair of eyes! What kind of ninjutsu is this, so amazing?"


    Temari and the others were shocked.


    ''Yin and Yang release.''


    Seeing this scene, Kimimaro said silently in his heart. He finally determined that Kaguya was a powerhouse at the Six Paths level, and was on the same level as Tsunade and Kisame.


    ''But a Six Paths level powerhouse, just like them, is only a subordinate of Kirigakure, isn''t that crazy?''


    After letting Toneri have eyes, Kaguya walked to Hinata Hyuga who was on the side, put her face in front of Hinata, and stared at thetter''s Byakugan for a while.


    Hinata held her heart in her hands, and did not dare to let out the air. Kaguya was almost face to face with hers, and she could even feel the warm breath exhaled by the other party.


    "Your Byakugan are very pure."


    Kaguya said and then stretched out a hand and pressed it on Hinata''s chest.


    ''Swiii.''


    Hinata looked down in surprise, and saw a huge and mysterious chakra, which spread continuously into her body along Kaguya''s palm, and quickly spread to her whole body.


    "What!"


    Hinata suddenly let out a painful scream, covered her head with her hands, and had blue veins bursting next to her eyes, as if she was experiencing unimaginable pain.


    She sweated profusely and squatted down slowly, looking very ufortable.


    "Yamato, Toneri, help Hinata down to rest. Don''t worry, she''s fine."


    Seeing this, Kisame ordered. He could see that Kaguya gave Hinata the chakra of his Otsutsuki n, so that after thetter got used to it. There was hope that she could awaken the Tenseigan in the future.


    Then, Kaguya walked in front of Kimimaro.


    Kimimaro looked solemn. He didn''t know what Kaguya was going to do to him, maybe it was a good thing, but he didn''t want to ept her charity for no reason.


    "You are sick."


    Kaguya only said three words, and Kimimaro was shocked and froze in ce.


    Under his suspicious eyes, Kaguya stretched out a hand, and a piece of gray bone slowly grew out of the palm, and then inserted it straight into Kimimaro''s body.


    After the All-killing Ash Bone entered his body, Kimimaro''s pupils shrank, and arge number of bone spurs grew all over his body, constantly twisting and changing outside his body.


    At this moment, Kimimaro turned into a human-shaped hedgehog, struggling in an unknown state of mutation.


    "Kimimaro, what''s wrong with you?"


    Karin, who was closest to Kimimaro, suddenly changed her expression. She was about to rush up to treat Kimimaro, but Kaguya grabbed her arm.


    ''Swish.''


    A burst of chakra was passed to Karin by Kaguya, and she quickly felt a whirling feeling.


    Karin was surprised to find that her perception had been greatly enhanced, and the range that Mind eye of Kagura could perceive had almost doubled in an instant. In addition, her power had also surged.


    What Kaguya did at this time was just like what the Sage of Six Paths did to Naruto and Sasuke in anime, to spread the merits to her descendants on the spot.


    After she let go of Karin''s hand, she returned to Kisame''s side and stood obediently.


    "Since you are all satisfied, then greet your captain." Kisame said.


    "Wee Captain!"


    Including Kimimaro, who was feeling inconvenient to move, everyone bowed to Kaguya, acknowledging her strength and status from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Kirigakure 13, you are the future of this vige, and even the entire ninja world. So don''t let me down." Kisame said solemnly.


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed in unison.


    After the disbandment, the group of teenagers and girls immediately gathered around Kaguya, asked her questions curiously, and invited her to y together.


    Surrounded by the enthusiastic crowd, Kaguya was a little overwhelmed. She looked back at Kisame, and after obtaining thetter''s agreement, she, surrounded by everyone, left.


    Kisame then turned back, only to find that Tsunade had disappeared for some time.


    He stepped forward and walked towards the tree house deep in the divine tree.


    Ten minutester.


    In the tree house, Kisame stretched out a pair of big hands, wrapped Tsunade''s back around her slender waist, smelled her intoxicating fragrance, and said softly, "Katsuyu, I seeded."


    Yes, Tsunade''s body at this time has been taken over by Katsuyu.


    "That''s great, Kisame-sama. Congrattions, you have finally be the perfect ultimate creature."


    Katsuyu turned around, her face was full of joy, and he was happy for Kisame.


    She could feel that Kisame was different from before, after his body had returned from space, he reached an unprecedented peak state.


    Looking at Katsuyu''s beautiful face, Kisame''s heart moved and said to her gently: "Katsuyu, give me a baby."


    "Kisame-sama, what did you say?"


    Hearing the words, Katsuyu was shocked, and when she came back to her senses, her face was hot and red to the tip of her ears, and she replied in a low voice, "But"


    "But what?" Kisame asked.


    "But Tsunade-sama won''t agree." Katsuyu said worriedly.


    After all, this body belongs to Tsunade, can she ept such a thing? Especially since the other party is the man she hates the most, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "Don''t worry, Tsunade won''t mind."


    Kisame didn''t care so much, so he picked up Katsuyu and walked to the bedroom.


    The two opened up their hearts and chatted for a long time around the problem of the child.


    However, the ident still happened.


    When the chat was halfway through, Kisame suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "Katsuyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    He stopped and looked at Katsuyu in surprise, only to find that thetter''s eyes becamepletely different from usual, "You are not Katsuyu, why are you here Tsunade?"


    Kisame was very surprised. The consciousness of Katsuyu and Tsunade actually exchanged at this time. This is the first time that this kind of thing has happened.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    What he didn''t expect was that Tsunade urged him with a flushed face, and then turned her head away and didn''t dare to look at him again.


    Kisame was stunned for a moment, then grinned: "Then I''ll bee."


    On this day, he unexpectedly gained Tsunade''s love.


    In the blink of an eye, another half month passed.


    In the spacious and empty Mizukage office, the long desk was filled with piles of paper, and Kisame sat on the chair with a pen, reviewing the important papers.


    ''Knock.''


    There was a knock on the door, and after obtaining the permission, Pakura walked in with a scroll.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her in a hurry, Kisame couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "The major ninja viges are jointly holding a Chunin exam, and they sent an invitation to Kirigakure. I have sorted out the relevant information, please take a look."


    Pakura went straight to the point and handed the scroll to Kisame.


    ''Oh?''


    After Kisame took it, while going through the scroll, he quickly remembered that when he was looking for the Ryumyaku, he had met the seventh team of Konoha from the future.


    At that time, from Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, he learned of some future events, the most important of which was a Chunin exam.


    Since the Fourth Ninja War, the major Ninja viges have further isted it diplomatically out of fear of Kirigakure, trying to make Kirigakure go into decline through this blockade.


    ''It''s been almost ten years now.''


    In the past few years, Kirigakure has indeed kept a low profile, almostpletely out of the mainstream of the ninja world, as if it were a non-existent overseas ninja vige.


    Recently, Konoha, together with several otherrge ninja viges, imed to hold thergest and most attended chunin exam in history, making it a stage for the viges to demonstrate their national strength and show off their power.


    Kirigakure also received an invitation, or in other words, it was the Four Great Ninja Viges who sent out a test to Kirigakure.


    Kisame recalled that ording to the seventh ss, Kirigakure agreed to the invitation and sent eight people to participate in the exam.


    But in the end, to everyone''s surprise, Kirigakure took the top eight ces in the Chunin exam, shocking the entire ninja world.


    This Chunin exam has also established the number one status of thergest vige as Kirigakure in one fell swoop, and no force can shake it since then.


    "Kisame-sama, what do you decide to do, do you want me to deny the invitation of the Four Great Ninja Viges?"


    Seeing that Kisame had been silent, Pakura took the initiative to propose, because in her opinion, the invitation of the Four Great Ninja Viges was obviously malicious, and there might be some hidden conspiracy.


    Kisame came back to his senses, shook his head, and said with a smile:


    "No, for this kind of interesting thing, of course we have to participate. I have already decided to let Tsunade, the Mizukage to personally lead the team and send out the Kirigakure 13, but the captain Kaguya, Kimimaro, Haku, Diedara, Gaara, these five people only serve as the entourage, and the remaining eight are the participants."


    Since history has already written the answer, Kisame will copy it.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare right away."


    After receiving the order, Pakura nodded and had no objection to Kisame''s decision.


    However, just when she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly found that the Kisame frowned, his expression looked a little wrong, and he seemed to be enduring something very hard.


    "Kisame-sama, what''s wrong with you?"


    Pakura asked in surprise, and as soon as she finished speaking, she wanted to go around the desk to check.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that I had a bad stomach from eating supperst night, you go back first." Kisame waved his hand, and his expression returned to normal.


    A hint of suspicion shed in Pakura''s eyes, but she didn''t say anything, she silently turned around and walked out of the office.


    After she left, Kisame looked down the table and said helplessly, "Can you calm down a little bit, if you were discovered by Pakura just now, what would you do?"


    "Humph."


    Tsunade snorted coldly,


    "I went down to pick up the papers that fell on the floor from the table? "


    After speaking, she sat naturally on Kisame''s''s right thigh, put her arms around his neck, and asked with a little dissatisfaction:


    "Why did you let me lead the team to take the Chunin exam? You know that I don''t like Konoha, and I don''t want to go back to that ce."


    "This Chunin exam is an opportunity. I want to use it to solve all the troubles in one breath, and there will be no troubles from now on. So, when I deal with other things, you have to work hard."


    Kisame put his arms around Tsunade''s waist, while talking, he reached out his hand thoughtfully and wiped the milk from the corner of her mouth for her.


    Recently, Kirigakure imported a batch of alpine dairy cows from Kumogakure. The milk they produce is delicious, so Tsunade can''t put it down.(Heh)


    "Okay, then I''ll listen to you and do it."


    Tsunade licked her rosy lips with a sigh of relief and said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the expression on her face suddenly changed, and her temperament and eyes became more gentle and pleasant, and continued:


    "Seeing kisame-sama and Tsunade-sama break down the barriers and get along so happily, I feel extremely happy from the bottom of my heart."


    After speaking, Tsunade''s expression changed again, and she sighed helplessly: "I can''t help it, my body is so entangled with this guy, can I still choose another man? After thinking about it, It can only be done like this."


    Tsunade at this time must be very strange to outsiders, and they will think that she is talking to herself there, or that she is schizophrenic.


    But in fact, it was because the souls of Tsunade and Katsuyu no longer fell asleep alternately, but appeared at the same time.


    Her two eyes represent the windows of the soul of Tsunade and Katsuyu, one warm and the other gentle, and they canmunicate with Kisame at the same time.


    In such a state, Tsunade''s strength is undoubtedly further improved.


    "Anyway, you two have worked hard. After this incident is over, focus on preparing for pregnancy. I have decided to let Terumi Mei take over the position of Mizukage."


    Kisame touched Tsunade''s blond hair and said with a smile, "Don''t forget, you promised to give me a child and inherit the strongest genes and blood of the three of us."


    Tsunade''s own bloodline is no less than that of the Otsutsuki n''s now, and Kisame''s bloodline is even stronger than Otsutsuki''s.


    This means that once the children of the two are born, they are born with the strength of Six Paths level, and their future achievements are limitless.


    However, the more powerful the creature is, the sparser the poption and the more difficult it is to reproduce. This seems to be a predestinedw in the universe.


    Therefore, Kisame and Tsunade have been busy for more than half a month from morning to night, but they still have nothing, and it may take a long time to work hard to have an effect.


    "The road is long and obstructive."


    Kisame supported his waist and sighed sincerely.

 Chapter 303: 303

    Chapter 303: 303


    A few dayster, the teams from Kirigakure set off, led by the sixth Mizukage Tsunade, assisted by Pakura, and all the thirteen Genin members dispatched.


    However, including the rest of the entourage, there were no more than twenty people in total.


    It was a quiet trip.


    A cruise ship was sailing on the endless sea, and everyone of Kirigakure went out of the cabin, walked around on the deck, looked at the scenery and chatted.


    "It''s really boring to not let me participate, otherwise I will definitely blow up the whole Konoha in that Chunin exam."


    Deidara groaned, leaning on the railing feeling bored.


    "Then you can go back to Kirigakure, Tsunade-sama and Sensei shouldn''t say anything." Hozuki Suigetsu''s eyes shed, and he encouraged him with a smile.


    "No, I have to go see Akaichi and Kurotsuchi. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. I don''t know how they are doing. Besides, it''s not bad to go to Konoha."


    Deidara muttered to himself, not being fooled by Suigetsu.


    "Diedara, don''t just y and forget about our mission."


    Haku, who was on the side, came over and reminded kindly, "Captain Kaguya, you, me, Kimimaro and Gaara, although the five of us will not participate in the Chunin exam, we must protect the safety of others and ensure that everyone is safe and sound and go back to Kirigakure. After all, the whole ninja world is targeting our Kirigakure, and it is likely that we will face a very unfavorable situation at that time."


    "Are we the enemy of the world?" Gaara folded his arms and looked at the sky in the distance.


    Kaguya looked out at the sea, looking thoughtful.


    Before leaving, Hoshigaki Kisame gave her a secret mission, asking her to get rid of the man named Uchiha Madara. The opponent has Rinnegan, and it is very likely that he will appear near Konoha during the Chunin exam, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    ''Uchiha Madara.''


    She recited the name silently in her heart and thought about the battle strategy.


    At Kirigakure.


    Kisame stood on a star-gazing tform at the top of the divine tree, raised his head and looked up at the endless sky.


    ''They are here''.


    He could sense in the dark that the members of the Otsutsuki n seemed to have arrived earlier than the original, and were rapidly approaching the earth.


    ''Well, let''s go fix them.''


    Kisame snapped his fingers, leaving a shadow clone to sit in Kirigakure, then entered the door of space and disappeared.


    Recently, Konohagakure has be more lively than ever because of the uing Chunin exam.


    On Konoha''s side, nearly 300 shinobi were dispatched to participate in one breath. After all, the peace of the ninja world hassted for nearly ten years. The number of ninjas has been increasing, and the "consumption" has be great, so there is a feeling of overcrowding .


    The Konoha Twelve mentioned in the anime are also among the contestants.


    On Sunagakure''s side, after absorbing the ninjas from the original Amegakure, they dispatched 200 people. There are many ninjas who are good at wind release, earth release, water release and assassination, and their overall strength is also very strong.


    Iwakagure also dispatched about 200 people, led by the Fourth Tsuchikage. The most notable ones under hismand are the two geniuses Kurotsuchi and Akaichi, who are considered to be the favorites topete for the championship.


    From Kumogakure, there were two hundred muscr men. They were not easy to mess with, but their leaders, Samui and Mabui, were even more eye-catching.


    Byparison.


    Kirigakure seemed to be too low-key, they did not attract anyone''s attention, they arrived at Konoha in the middle of the night, and came to the hotel where they were staying.


    Moreover, the number of contestants in Kirigakure is very small, only a mere eight members, which is even less than the contestants in many small ninja viges.


    However, the other four Ninja viges did not dare to underestimate Kirigakure.


    As soon as Tsunade and the others checked into the hotel, the intelligence officers of the major Shinobi viges took action to conduct all-round surveince on the entire group and collect information on everyone.


    Tsunade was toozy to pay attention to this and pretended not to notice.


    Because her disciples possess absolute strength, no matter what the Four Ninja Viges think of, their failure is already doomed.


    The next day.


    "The Chunin exams are only two days away. During this period, you can move freely. But remember: first, don''t leave Konoha; second, don''t make trouble."


    Tsunade asked the disciples to gather together, stretched out two fingers, and lectured to them.


    She is not worried about the safety of these guys, it''s the safety of others in Konoha that she is worried about.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    Everyone agreed in unison, and immediately dispersed.


    After all, they were a bunch of eleven- or twelve-year-olds, and they were at a lively and active age, so everyone was excited and couldn''t wait to run out to y.


    Deidara ran the fastest as always, and was the first to rush out of the hotel to find Kurotsuchi and Akaichi.


    "Hinata-sama, do you want to go out to y? I heard that Konoha''smercial street is very lively"


    Toneri came to Hinata and invited her nervously.


    "Sorry, Toneri."


    Hinata suddenly interrupted Toneri, and replied with a lonely expression, "I want to be alone for a while."


    After speaking, she quickly left the hotel and disappeared into the street.


    "Gaara, let''s go shopping, it seems to be very lively outside."


    Temari and Kankuro, one to the left, one to the right, put their hands on Gaara''s shoulders.


    "I don''t really want to." As soon as Gaara spoke, before he could refuse, he was forcibly dragged out of the hotel by the two of them.


    Seeing Kaguya standing there alone, Karin ran over and showed a sweet smile:


    "Captain, we want to go shopping, do you want toe with us?"


    "Ok."


    Kaguya nodded.


    She didn''t tell Karin and the others her true identity, because Kisame suggested that she should keep the status quo and get along with everyone, so as not to put too much pressure on them and be good friends with them.


    So, the first group of three plus Kaguya, a group of four walked out of the hotel, yed along the Konoha River, and spent a pleasant morning.


    At noon, after the four of them had lunch, they were ready to go back to the hotel to rest.


    They walked through an alley side by side, talking about impressions of Konoha.


    "I finally know now that the bigger the expectation, the bigger the disappointment."


    Karin yed with her red hair feeling bored, and said, "Konohagakure is nothing interesting, it is far less prosperous than our Kirigakure, there are no high-rise buildings, and there is no fun amusement park. I want to end the chunin as soon as possible. Win the exam and go home."


    Just as she said that.


    "Hmph." A light hum suddenly came from the tree by the road, as if someone was expressing dissatisfaction with Karin''s remarks.


    The four of them saw a handsome ck-haired boy sitting on a branch with his arms folded over his chest, resting with his back against the tree trunk with his eyes closed.


    "Who are you?" Karin stopped and looked up at the young man in the tree with her hands on her hips.


    "Me? Just an ordinary Konoha ninja."


    Uchiha Sasuke said, slowly opening his eyes, looking down at the four people in the alley.


    But the next second, he saw Kimimaro in the crowd, and his pupils couldn''t help shrinking.


    "You are?"


    Sasuke stood up from the branch and stared at the cold boy with long white hair, with his fists clenched.


    ''I can''t be wrong, it''s him.


    It''s Kimimaro!''


    Sasuke remembered the humiliating defeat he had suffered on the training ground a few years ago. At that time, he was defeated by Kimimaro with one punch, and he had no power to fight back.


    ''But it''s different now.''


    ''Whoosh.''


    Sasuke''s eyes turned bright, and he jumped down from the tree like a civet cat, kicked the ground with his feet, and charged directly towards Kimimaro.


    ''Swiii.''


    Kimimaro frowned, facing the murderous Sasuke who rushed over, he made a light gesture, parrying the opponent''s attack.


    Then, he pushed Sasuke lightly, causing him to fly backwards and retreat a few meters.


    He didn''t forget Tsunade''s advice not to hurt people and cause trouble when he was out, otherwise it would affect the image of Kirigakure.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking me suddenly?"


    Kimimaro frowned slightly and asked him.


    "You forgot me?"


    Sasuke was shocked when he heard that. He regards Kimimaro as his worst enemy, and he wants to beat him up, but Kimimaro has long forgotten him and never even cared about him.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke''s anger suddenly rose, and at the same time, his eyes also turned into Sharingan.


    "Oh, I have an impression."


    Seeing Sasuke''s Sharingan, Kimimaro finally recalled, "I remember, you are Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother."


    Instead of making him calm, his words made Sasuke''s eyes red, adding fuel to the fire.


    "Don''t mention that guy in front of me!"


    Sasuke yelled at Kimimaro, raising his hands to form a seal quickly, losing his mind.


    "Haaa."


    Kimimaro shook his head and was ready to take action.


    At this moment, two figures suddenly ran in from outside the alley, shouting Sasuke''s name as they ran to this side.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno.


    "Sasuke, are you alright?"


    The two came to Sasuke and calmed him down a little. However, when Naruto recognized Kimimaro, he was even more excited than Sasuke.


    "You two, stop!"


    Sakura desperately held the two of them, not wanting them to be stupid. After all, there were four people on the other side, and they had an advantage in numbers.


    Kaguya turned to look at Kimimaro, pointed at Naruto and Sasuke, and asked curiously:


    "Who are they? Do they any rtionship with you?"


    "Sorry, Captain, for causing you trouble."


    Kimimaro bowed slightly to Kaguya, he knew that she was a person who liked quiet, and the two guys making a fuss must have made her ufortable.


    "They are Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. They fought against me a few years ago, and they were defeated by me, so they are always be brooding." He exined.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, is that the son of prophecy?"


    Hearing this, Kaguya nced at Naruto in surprise.


    She has already learned from Kisame that Naruto is the son of prophecy ording to Gamamaru and the savior of the world.


    Gamamaru once taught Hagoromo senjutsu, and also used the talisman of sage to release Hamura, and encouraged the two brothers to deal with her together, sealing her for a thousand years.


    Kaguya has not forgotten this hatred.


    She also knew that, ording to Gamamaru''s prophecy, Naruto and Sasuke''s original fate was to be the next Six Paths level powerhouses and seal the resurrected her again.


    However, the so-called destiny waspletely disrupted due to the birth of Kisame, and it no longer holds true.


    Kaguya originally had a slight fondness for the descendants of Uzumaki and Uchiha n, but after knowing the identities of Naruto and Sasuke, there was only disgust for them.


    "Let''s go."


    Thinking of this, she turned around and walked towards the hotel.


    "Wait! Are you also here to take the Chunin Exam?"


    Seeing that Kimimaro and the others were leaving, Naruto hurriedly asked loudly. He knew that Kimimaro''s strength was far beyond the level of Genin, but his age is actually simr to them, and if he participated in thepetition as a ninja, it would be beyond reproach.


    "Naruto, it seems that we can only defeat this guy in an open and fair way, remember to let me go first."


    Sasuke haspletely calmed down at this time, he decided to go back to prepare, and when he arrived in the examination, he will beat Kimimaro.


    However, to the disappointment of the two.


    "Although I am a Genin, I will not take the Chunin exam this time. If you want to find someone to learn from, you can find mypanions Karin and Toneri."


    Kimimaro said, and then turned around and followed Kaguya away without looking back.


    "Your name is Uzumaki Naruto, right?"


    Karin squeezed her fist, took a step forward, pointed her finger to Naruto and said, "I''m Uzumaki Karin, remember this name, because I''ll beat you to the ground. Take my punch!"


    She rushed towards Naruto like lightning, and punched thetter with a powerful purple airflow erupting from her body.


    ''Not good.''


    Naruto turned pale with fright, and was unable to resist in a hurry. As a result, he was naturally punched by Karin without any suspense, and mmed into the wall with a bang.


    "What, that''s all? I''ve already shown mercy to you, and it only took a third of my strength."


    Karin was disappointed. After so many years, this guy named Naruto Uzumaki still hasn''t made any progress.


    At the same time.


    Toneri Otsutsuki, like a ghost, silently appeared in front of Sasuke and gave him a smile: "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    As soon as the words fell, Toneri and Sasuke narrowed their eyes at the same time, and shot at each other.


    "Naruto, are you dead?"


    Sakura came back to her senses, and first ran to the wall to help Naruto who was unconscious.


    Then she looked back and found that all four of them had left, and only Sasuke was left kneeling down on one knee, covering his chest with his hands in horror, and murmured:


    "How is this possible, it only takes one move to defeat me?"


    He was recognized as the first genius of Konoha, but in the face of that guy named Toneri, he was knocked down in one go, just like what happened when he faced Kimimaro.


    Sasuke could not ept this cruel fact.


    On the way back to the hotel.


    "Kimimaro, when are you going to defeat Naruto Uzumaki and retrieve the other half of the Nine Tails?" Karin asked curiously.


    Kimimaro shook his head and replied without hesitation:


    "For me now, the power of the Nine-Tails is not that important anymore, at most it can only be regarded as the icing on the cake. Naruto Uzumaki is too weak, that guy needs the power of the Nine-Tails more than me, so leave it to him."


    After that, he walked into the hotel.


    In a training ground outside Konoha.


    "Hey-hey."


    A girl with short ck hair was wearing a red cheongsam. Her legs were long and white, glowing in the sun, full of youthful vigor.


    Next to the girl, stood a fat boy with a simple and honest appearance. The most striking thing was that he had a big nose.


    They are Iwagakure''s Kurotsuchi and Akaichi, Deidara''s former ssmates.


    "In this Chunin exam, I want to get the first ce and prove myself to my father. At the same time, I also tell the whole ninja world that our Iwagakure will rise again!"


    Kurotsuchi swore with confidence.


    "I believe in you, you can definitely do it." Akaichi said at the right time to cheer for Kurotsuchi.


    But at this moment, a discordant voice came from above the two of them.


    "Tsk tsk, your courage ismendable, but it''s a pity if you want to take the first ce, it is nothing but wishful thinking."


    "Who? Who overheard us!"


    Kurotsuchi turned her head angrily, and she was shocked, because she saw a handsome young man with long blond hair standing on the fence of the training ground, looking at her with a smile.


    "Why are you here?"


    Kurotsuchi murmured and recognized that the blond boy was none other than Deidara who had been away from the vige for many years.


    "It''s very simple, I joined Kirigakure, and like you, I am also a Genin."


    Deidara pointed to the forehead guard on his forehead. Seeing that they are surprised, heforted the two of them intimately, "But don''t worry, I''m not allowed to take this exam because I''m too strong, hahaha."


    "You bastard, stop beingcent!"


    Kurotsuchi shouted as she jumped up from the ground, kicked Deidara off the fence on the spot with a beautiful whip kick, causing him to fall heavily to the ground.


    However, Deidara climbed up like nothing else, patted the dust on his body, and continued to point at Kurotsuchi: "Your moves really have no power at all. Also, why are you wearing a cheongsam to fight, you are exposing your skin."


    Hearing that, Kurotsuchi''s face flushed immediately, embarrassed and annoyed.


    ''After not seeing him for so many years, Deidara hasn''t changed at all, and he still looks like he needs to be beaten.''


    ''Bang.''


    When Deidara wasughing at Kurotsuchi, two huge rocks suddenly rose from both sides of his body, and then mmed with him in the middle, covering him inside.


    "Akaichi, well done!" Kurotsuchi nced at Akaichi, who attacked and cheered.


    But as soon she said that, under the astonished eyes of the two, Deidara emerged from the ground on the other side, looking unscathed.


    "Don''t bother, you guys are too weak, all the moves are like tickling for me. Why don''t you join Kirigakure, I can cover you guys and kick the two guys I don''t like by the way."


    Deidara said with a smile on his face, he even nned to persuade Kurotsuchi and Akaichi to follow him.


    "Dream on!"


    Kurotsuchi''s response to this was only two words, simple and direct.


    "Hey, it seems that only when the Chunin Exam officially starts, that you will see the strength of Kirigakure Ninja, will you recognize the reality and understand how small you are. I''lle back to you at that time."


    Deidara sighed, not intending to waste time for the time being, then turned and left.


    "Stop!"


    Kurotsuchi and Akaichi looked at each other and chased after Deidara together.


    "Stop chasing, or I will really kill you."


    Deidara said without looking back, and snapped his fingers.


    ''Boom!''


    The explosion soared into the sky in the training ground, and the generated shockwave shook Kurotsuchi and Akaichi, causing the two to fall to the ground on the spot and be unconscious.

 Chapter 304: 304

    Chapter 304: 304


    Hyuga n.


    Hinata returned to the ce where she grew up alone, and everything in front of her was so unfamiliar and familiar.


    Since all ninjas in the n have Byakugan, the territory of the Hyuga n is considered to be impossible to sneak into, but Hinata is very familiar with Byakugan, so she can naturallye up with a way to deal with it.


    She performed a transformation technique that couldn''t even see with Byakugan, and then she hid her breath and walked in the dark corners and eaves like a cat.


    She soon entered the n head''s courtyard.


    In the yard, there was a sound of fierce fighting. Hinata leaned on the wall and looked over, and found that it was a petite and cute young girl from the n, who was using gentle fist with a teenager.


    It''s her younger sister, Hanabi Hyuga, and her cousin, Hyuga Neji.


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    Hyuga Hiashi stood aside,mented on the strength of Neji and Hanabi, and lectured on the spot, asking them to take the first ce in this chunin exam for the honor of the Hyuga n.


    "Let the entire Konoha, even the entire ninja world, see the strength of the Hyuga n."


    Looking at the energetic fight in front of him, Hyuga Hiashi, who has always been unsmiling, also showed a rare smile.


    Although he lost a daughter Hyuga Hinata, fortunately God quicklypensated him for a better one.


    Compared to Hinata, who is mediocre in talent and introverted and timid, Hanabi is talented and intelligent.


    High expectations were ced on her.


    Seeing this Hinata''s eyes darkened, and she silently turned feeling gloomy.


    "Hmm?"


    Hiashi Hyuga was suddenly startled, he opened his Byakugan wide and pped his palm towards the top of the fence.


    Empty palm.


    ''Boom.''


    There was a big gap in the wall, and Hinata could only be forced to show up. After turning lightly in the air a few times, shended firmly on both feet.


    ''Someone was able to sneak into thepound without a sound.''


    Hyuga Hiashi looked solemn, his sharp eyes fixed on the mysterious enemy in front of him, and without looking back, he instructed Neji and Hanabi: "You two, step aside and let me deal with the enemy."


    Before he finished speaking, he took the initiative to rush towards Hinata, trying to strike first and knock her down.


    In the face of the fierce gentle fist attack, Hinata''s mind instantly returned to the past, and an instinctive fear was generated, and was forced to retreat step by step.


    But she soon discovered that the stern father, who used to make her fearful, had be so slow for some reason, his every move was much slower, and his power was not as strong as before.


    Or maybe it''s not that he''s too old or retire, but that she has grown too strong herself.


    ''Boom!''


    Hinata deftly shed the deadly strike, and then pped thetter in the chest with a fluttering palm, knocking him back.


    ''Ding Deng Deng.''


    Hiashi stepped back a few steps, and finally fell to one knee with a plop, but he couldn''t care about his injury, but looked at Hinata with a look of horror:


    "Who are you, why do you have Byakugan, and why are you able to use the gentle fist of the Hyuga n?!"


    "Me? I''m the one who was abandoned by you."


    After Hinata said this sentence with a calm expression, she turned and left without hesitation and disappeared.


    "Father!" "Patriarch!"


    Hanabi and Neji, who were on the side, ran over, and supported Hyuga Hiashi from the left and the right. Although they wanted to help, they were not able to intervene in the level of battle just now.


    "I''m fine, the other party is showing mercy."


    Hyuga Hiashi said solemnly, but the cold and distant voice just now echoed in her mind.


    The voice was so familiar.


    "Hinata."


    Hiashi stood there and said a name with a bitter expression on his face.


    ....


    Two dayster.


    The much-anticipated Chunin Exam has finally begun.


    The first test was the written test. Thousands of candidates gathered outside the test building. There were loud voices, and small-scale frictions urred from time to time, often escting from verbal conflicts to physical conflicts.


    The exam has not yet officially started, and the vige Shinobi are already full of gunpowder.


    As the organizer, Konoha invested 30 jounin and more than 100 chunin to maintain order on the scene, which can be regarded as barely suppressing these energetic young people.


    However, when the eight contestants of Kirigakure camete and officially made their collective appearance, the originally noisy crowd soon became silent.


    Yamato, Temari, Uzumaki Karin, Hinata Hyuga, Jugo, Hozuki Suigetsu, Kankuro, and Toneri Otsutsuki.


    The eight people were divided into two columns and walked unhurriedly from a distance. The auras released by them gathered together to form a more powerful aura that instantly enveloped the thousands of people present.


    ''Swish.''


    Where the eight people passed, the crowd fell like a sickle to cut wheat, and automatically fell to both sides, making way for them.


    "Are these guys the Genin of Kirigakure?"


    On the sidelines, Kakashi and Might Guy, who served as invigtors, looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    From the aura emanating from the eight people, the two of them can conclude that each of them has the strength at Jonin level!


    The eight Genin of Kirigakure showed an overwhelming advantage in the subsequent exams, leaving the Genin of other Shinobi viges far behind.


    In the first and second rounds of the exam, the eight people ranked in the top eight without any suspense.


    In the process, the identities of the eight people were also exposed one by one, which caused a wide range of heated discussions.


    In the final highlight, which was the third round of 1v1 battles, the eight Genin of Kirigakure were the geniuses who swept the other four major ninja viges, taking the top eight in one go.


    Thergest chunin exam in history has turned into a Kirigakure civil war.


    It''s a pity that the eight people did not continue to decide the oue and tell the world who is the real strongest Genin. Because, on the day when the quarter-finals were about to start, a huge movement suddenly came from outside Konoha Vige.


    Madara Uchiha, fought against Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    "This woman is Kaguya Otsutsuki! If you don''t stop her, the entire ninja world will enter the illusion of Infinite Tsukuyomi, and all of us will be finished!"


    Madara''s roar echoed in the sky above Konoha, telling the whole ninja world of this amazing news.


    "He''s right. Everyone must put aside their grievances and join forces to seal Kaguya Otsutsuki. This is the only way to save the world."


    Gamamaru, along with Fukasaku and others, came to the outside of Konohagakure and exined.


    "Konoha Ninjas do it!"


    The fifth Hokage Namikaze Minato raised his arms, and Jiraiya, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Kakashi, Might Guy and other Konoha elites, all came out and formed an alliance with Mount Myoboku and Uchiha Madara.


    They surrounded by Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    "Who dares to touch our people!"


    Tsunade shouted loudly, almost shattering everyone''s eardrums. In a sh, she appeared beside Kaguya with Pakura, and side by her, facing thousands of enemies.


    "It''s time for us to do our part."


    Kimimaro said coldly, Kirigakure 12 also joined the battlefield, and with a burst of roars one after another, nine tailed beasts appeared in the center of the battlefield.


    Seeing this scene, all the people present were shocked.


    "Withdraw."


    Samui and Mabui looked at each other and gave an order without hesitation. They have long been informed by the Raikage, and will never get involved in this battle.


    "Let''s go too."


    Fourth Tsuchikage nced at Tsunade in the air and the nine big-tailed beasts on the ground, and did not have any interest in joining the war, and immediately ordered to retreat.


    "Haaaaa!"


    Sunagakure has entered the field, and their choice is to join the Konoha side, strengthen the momentum of the ninja coalition, and further surround the people of Kiriyin.


    But at this moment, an elite force suddenly came in invincibly from the periphery, and no one could stop it.


    It was the reinforcements from Kirigakure that had arrived.


    This troop, led by Orochimaru, and all the Kirigakure elites such as Hozuki Mangetsu, Ringo Ameyuri, Terumi Mei, etc. all appeared, which is enough to destroy a country.


    The battle was dark and frightening, it went on from day to night.


    And in the end, Kirigakure won.


    With the cooperation of Tsunade and Kaguya Otsutsuki, Madara Uchiha and Gamamaru were gradually unable to resist, and finally they were defeated and killed one after another.


    The Mount Myoboku toad army suffered heavy casualties, and only a few were able to escape.


    The Sunagakure troops werepletely wiped out.


    On Konoha''s side, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen died in battle, among which Sarutobi Hiruzen was personally killed by Orochimaru, his former student.


    "Let it burn!"


    Might Guy was about to open the eighth gate of death to desperately fight with the enemy, when Minato Namikaze suddenly appeared tired and stopped him.


    The tide has gone.


    In order to preserve Konoha''s vital power, Minato could only lead Konoha to surrender to Kirigakure.


    Fortunately, this is the third time Konoha has surrendered to Kirigakure, and it seems that konoha has gotten used to it after more times, and no longer feels so humiliated.


    At this time.


    Everyone suddenly felt something, and looked up at the sky, only to see a bright moon hanging above the night sky.


    In the next second, in the horrified eyes of countless people, the full moon in the night sky seemed to be impacted by some huge force and exploded.


    The moon exploded, shattered into two halves from the middle, and continued to copse into countless fragments, flying towards the earth.


    Just when many people felt overwhelmed, an incredible scene happened:


    Countless pieces of debris that flew to the earth returned along the same path, and the exploding moon actually recovered, as if it were just as good as before, as if the scene just now was just an illusion.


    "This is the power of time, Kisame manipted time backwards."


    "He killed someone from Otsutsuki n."


    Tsunade and Kaguya looked at each other and sensed what was happening on the moon.


    "It''s over, let''s go back."


    Tsunade retracted her gaze, let out a sigh of relief, and instructed Kirigakure ninjas.


    Three dayster.


    In the battle, Kirigakure won a great victory, establishing the position of the Greatest ninja vige in the ninja world. What happened that day spread to every corner of the ninja world.


    "I am back."


    Kisame descended on the big stage of the sacred tree, and Tsunade, Kaguya, Pakura, and Kimimaro were already waiting here.


    It took a little time for him toe back, because he went to Mount Myoboku on the way and swallowed all the natural energy there, so that the toad n could no longer jump.


    As for Momoshiki and others of the Otsutsuki n, they were naturally solved by him.


    "What are you going to do next, unify the ninja world?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "Forget it, let them fend for themselves. We can just live our own lives."


    Kisame smiled slightly and wrapped his arms around Tsunade''s waist.


    Soon after, the news of Kisame''s resurrection was made public in the entire ninja world, causing an uproar again. Only then did people realize that he was the one who was hiding behind the scenes and controlling everything.


    Samui and Mabui from Kumogakure also came to Kirigakure and continued to be Kisame''s secretaries.


    After they found out that the real identity of the Raikage, they still decided to devote their allegiance to Kisame for the rest of their lives.


    One yearter.


    ''Hihihi.''


    In the treehouse, a baby lies in its cradle, giggling.


    She is the daughter of Kisame, Tsunade and Katsuyu.


    "This kid looks like you, with blond hair and a pointy nose and little lips. Well, she is cute."


    Kisame said to Tsunade while teasing the daughter in the cradle.


    "Fortunately the baby is not like you, otherwise the child would be ugly." Tsunade teased and pretended to be relieved.


    "Really, the eyes are obviously very simr to me, don''t they have a personality?" Kisame retorted reluctantly, causing Tsunade to roll her eyes again.


    He pushed open the window and saw the lively scene of Kirigakure, the sound of noise reaching the sky.


    Today is the day of celebration, people sing and dance in the streets, and everyone is immersed in happiness.


    "Hopefully it goes on like this forever."


    Tsunade suddenly let out a sigh, and leaned into Kisame''s arms.


    "Yes, I promise you."


    THE END.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!